This is a modern-English version of With Fire and Sword: An Historical Novel of Poland and Russia, originally written by Sienkiewicz, Henryk.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Notes:
1. Page scan source:
http://www.archive.org/details/withfireandswor05siengoog
Transcriber's Notes:
1. Page scan source:
http://www.archive.org/details/withfireandswor05siengoog
Popular Edition.
WITH FIRE AND SWORD.
BY
HENRYK SIENKIKWICZ.
THE WORKSOFHENRYK SIENKIEWICZ.TRANSLATED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN.Hania, 1 vol. Hania, 1 vol. Historical Romances.Poland, Turkey, Russia, and Sweden.With Fire And Sword, 1 vol. With Fire and Sword, 1 vol. ROME IN THE TIME OF NERO."QUO VADIS." 1 vol. "Where Are You Going?" 1 vol. Novels of Modern Poland.Children of the Soil. 1 vol. Children of the Soil. 1 vol. |
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
Henryk Sienkiewicz and his Children.
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
Henryk Sienkiewicz and his Children.
WITH
FIRE AND SWORD.
An Historical Novel
OF
POLAND AND RUSSIA.
BY
HENRYK SIENKIKWICZ.
AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM
THE POLISH BY
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
BOSTON:
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.
1904.
Copyright, 1890, 1898,
By Jeremiah Curtin.
Copyright, 1890, 1898,
By Jeremiah Curtin.
All rights reserved.
All rights reserved.
University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.
University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, USA.
TO
PROF. JOHN FISKE,
MY CLASSMATE AND FRIEND, MY FELLOW-TRAVELLER IN
BOTH HEMISPHERES, THE LUMINOUS HISTORIAN
OF DECISIVE PERIODS IN AMERICA,
IS DEDICATED THIS VOLUME CONCERNING A MOMENTOUS
CONFLICT IN EUROPE.
TO
PROF. JOHN FISKE,
MY CLASSMATE AND FRIEND, MY FELLOW TRAVELER IN
BOTH HEMISPHERES, THE INCISIVE HISTORIAN
OF SIGNIFICANT PERIODS IN AMERICA,
IS DEDICATED THIS VOLUME ABOUT A CRUCIAL
CONFLICT IN EUROPE.
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
Washington, D.C.,
April 7, 1890.
Washington, D.C., April 7, 1890.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
Henryk Sienkiewicz and his Children.
From a photograph.
Henryk Sienkiewicz and his Children.
From a photo.
"The falcon began to draw the hands together."
Drawn by J. Wagrez.
"The falcon began to draw the hands together."
Illustrated by J. Wagrez.
Vladislav IV., King of Poland.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
Vladislav IV., King of Poland.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
"He raised his eyes and began to pray aloud".
Drawn by J. Wagrez.
"He raised his eyes and began to pray aloud".
Illustrated by J. Wagrez.
Bogdan Hmelnitski.
From an old engraving.
Bogdan Hmelnitski.
From a vintage engraving.
"The little knight, having discovered the whole power of his
opponent, pushed on him briskly".
Drawn by Evert Van Muyden.
"The little knight, having discovered the whole power of his
opponent, pushed on him briskly".
Illustrated by Evert Van Muyden.
Yerzy Ossolinski, Chancellor of Poland.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
Yerzy Ossolinski, Chancellor of Poland.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
"Before them stood a kind of frightful-looking man, or rather an
apparition".
Drawn by Evert Van Muyden.
"Before them stood a kind of frightful-looking man, or rather an
apparition".
Illustrated by Evert Van Muyden.
INTRODUCTION.
The history of the origin and career of the two Slav States, Poland and Russia, is interesting not merely because it contains a vast number of surprising scenes and marvellous pictures of life, not merely because it gives us a kaleidoscope as it were of the acts of men, but because these acts in all their variety fall into groups which may be referred each to its proper source and origin, and each group contains facts that concern the most serious problems of history and political development.
The history of the origins and development of the two Slavic states, Poland and Russia, is fascinating not just because it features many surprising events and amazing aspects of life, nor just because it offers a colorful view of human actions, but because these actions, in all their diversity, can be grouped according to their sources and origins. Each group holds facts that relate to the most significant issues in history and political progress.
The history of these two States should be studied as one, or rather as two parts of one history, if we are to discover and grasp the meaning of either part fully. When studied as a whole, this history gives us the life story of the greater portion of the Slav race placed between two hostile forces,--the Germans on the west, the Mongols and Tartars on the east.
The history of these two states should be studied together, or as two parts of a single story, if we want to fully understand the significance of either part. When viewed as a whole, this history reveals the life narrative of most of the Slavic people caught between two opposing forces: the Germans to the west and the Mongols and Tatars to the east.
The advance of the Germans on the Slav tribes and later on Poland presents, perhaps, the best example in history of the methods of European civilization. The entire Baltic coast from Lubeck eastward was converted to Christianity by the Germans at the point of the sword. The duty of rescuing these people from the errors of paganism formed the moral pretext for conquering them and taking their lands. The warrior was accompanied by the missionary, followed by the political colonist. The people of the country deprived of their lands were reduced to slavery; and if any escaped this lot, they were men from the higher classes who joined the conqueror in the capacity of assistant oppressors. The work was long and doubtful. The Germans made many failures, for their management was often very bad. The Slavs west of the Oder were stubborn, and under good leadership might have been invincible; but the leadership did not come, and to the Germans at last came the Hohenzollerns.
The Germans’ push into the Slavic tribes and later Poland is probably the best example in history of how European civilization operated. The entire Baltic coast, from Lübeck eastward, was converted to Christianity by the Germans at the tip of a sword. The moral justification for conquering these people and taking their lands was framed as rescuing them from the mistakes of paganism. Accompanying the warrior was the missionary, followed by the political colonizer. The local people who lost their lands were reduced to slavery; and if anyone managed to escape that fate, it was usually those from the higher classes who joined the conquerors as willing oppressors. The process was lengthy and uncertain. The Germans faced many failures, often due to poor management. The Slavs west of the Oder were headstrong and, under strong leadership, could have withstood the invasion; however, that leadership never arrived, and eventually, the Hohenzollerns emerged to lead the Germans.
For the serious student there is no richer field of labor than the history of Poland and the Slavs of the Baltic, which is inseparable from the history of Mark Brandenburg and the two military orders, the Teutonic Knights and the Knights of the Sword.
For the dedicated student, there’s no more rewarding area of study than the history of Poland and the Slavic peoples of the Baltic, which is deeply connected to the history of Mark Brandenburg and the two military orders: the Teutonic Knights and the Knights of the Sword.
The conquest of Russia by the Mongols, the subjection of Europeans to Asiatics,--not Asiatics of the south, but warriors from cold regions led by men of genius; for such were Genghis Khan, Tamerlane, and the lieutenants sent to the west,--was an affair of incomparably greater magnitude than the German wars on the Baltic.
The Mongols' conquest of Russia and the domination of Europeans by Asiatics—not the Asiatics of the south, but warriors from the cold regions led by brilliant leaders like Genghis Khan, Tamerlane, and their commanders sent to the west—was a much bigger deal than the German wars in the Baltic.
The physical grip of the Mongol on Russia was irresistible. There was nothing for the Russian princes to do but submit if they wished to preserve their people from dissolution. They had to bow down to every whim of the conqueror; suffer indignity, insult, death,--that is, death of individuals. The Russians endured for a long time without apparent result. But they were studying their conquerors, mastering their policy; and they mastered it so well that finally the Prince of Moscow made use of the Mongols to complete the union of eastern Russia and reduce all the provincial princes of the country, his own relatives, to the position of ordinary landholders subject to himself.
The Mongol's control over Russia was undeniable. The Russian princes had no choice but to submit if they wanted to keep their people from falling apart. They had to bend to every demand of the conqueror; endure humiliation, insult, even death—meaning the death of individuals. The Russians put up with this for a long time without any obvious change. However, they were observing their conquerors, learning their strategies; and they learned so well that eventually the Prince of Moscow used the Mongols to finalize the unification of eastern Russia and bring all the regional princes, even his own relatives, down to the rank of regular landholders who were answerable to him.
The difference between the Poles and Russians seems to be this,--that the Russians saw through the policy of their enemies, and then overcame them; while the Poles either did not understand the Germans, or if they did, did not overcome them, though they had the power.
The difference between the Poles and the Russians seems to be this: the Russians recognized the tactics of their enemies and managed to defeat them; whereas the Poles either didn't comprehend the Germans or, even if they did, they failed to overcome them despite having the means to do so.
This Slav history is interesting to the man of science, it is interesting also to the practical statesman, because there is no country in the Eastern hemisphere whose future may be considered outside of Russian influence, no country whose weal or woe may not become connected in some way with Russia. At the same time there are no states studied by so few and misunderstood by so many as the former Commonwealth of Poland,--whose people, brave and brilliant but politically unsuccessful, have received more sympathy than any other within the circle of civilization,--and Russia, whose people in strength of character and intellectual gifts are certainly among the first of the Aryan race, though many men have felt free to describe them in terms exceptionally harsh and frequently unjust.
This history of the Slavs is intriguing to scientists and practical politicians alike, as there’s no country in the Eastern Hemisphere that isn’t influenced by Russia in some way, nor any nation whose fate isn’t somehow linked to Russia. At the same time, there are no states that have been studied by so few and misunderstood by so many as the former Commonwealth of Poland—whose people, brave and talented but politically unsuccessful, have garnered more sympathy than any others in the civilized world—and Russia, whose people, known for their strong character and intellectual abilities, are certainly among the most prominent of the Aryan race, despite many people feeling free to describe them in exceptionally harsh and often unfair terms.
The leading elements of this history on its western side are Poland, the Catholic Church, Germany; on the eastern side they are Russia, Eastern Orthodoxy, Northern Asia.
The main elements of this history on the western side are Poland, the Catholic Church, and Germany; on the eastern side, they are Russia, Eastern Orthodoxy, and Northern Asia.
Now let us see what this western history was. In the middle of the ninth century Slav tribes of various denominations occupied the entire Baltic coast west of the Vistula; a line drawn from Lubeck to the Elbe, ascending the river to Magdeburg, thence to the western ridge of the Bohemian mountains, and passing on in a somewhat irregular course, leaving Carinthia and Styria on the east, gives the boundary between the Germans and the Slavs at that period. Very nearly in the centre of the territory north of Bohemia and the Carpathians lived one of a number of Slav tribes, the Polyane (or men of the plain), who occupied the region afterwards called Great Poland by the Poles, and now called South Prussia by the Germans. In this Great Poland political life among the Northwestern Slavs began in the second half of the ninth century. About the middle of the tenth, Mechislav (Mieczislaw), the ruler, received Christianity, and the modest title of Count of the German Empire. Boleslav the Brave, his son and successor, extended his territory to the upper Elbe, from which region its boundary line passed through or near Berlin, whence it followed the Oder to the sea. Before his death, in 1025, Boleslav wished to be anointed king by the Pope. The ceremony was denied him, therefore he had it performed by bishops at home. About a century later the western boundary was pushed forward by Boleslav Wry-mouth (1132-1139) to a point on the Baltic about half-way between Stettin and Lubeck. This was the greatest extension of Poland to the west. Between this line and the Elbe were Slav tribes; but the region had already become marken (marches) where the intrusive Germans were struggling for the lands and persons of the Slavs.
Now let’s take a look at what this western history was all about. In the middle of the ninth century, various Slav tribes occupied the entire Baltic coast west of the Vistula River; a line running from Lubeck to the Elbe, flowing up the river to Magdeburg, then to the western ridge of the Bohemian mountains, and continuing on in a somewhat irregular path, leaving Carinthia and Styria to the east, marked the boundary between the Germans and the Slavs at that time. Nearly in the center of the area north of Bohemia and the Carpathians lived one of the Slav tribes, the Polyane (or people of the plain), who occupied the region later known as Great Poland by the Poles, and now called South Prussia by the Germans. In this Great Poland, political life among the Northwestern Slavs began in the second half of the ninth century. Around the middle of the tenth century, Mechislav (Mieczislaw), the ruler, converted to Christianity and received the modest title of Count of the German Empire. Boleslav the Brave, his son and successor, expanded his territory to the upper Elbe, from which the boundary line ran through or near Berlin, following the Oder to the sea. Before his death in 1025, Boleslav wanted to be anointed king by the Pope. Since this ceremony was denied to him, he had it performed by bishops at home. About a century later, the western boundary was pushed further by Boleslav Wry-mouth (1132-1139) to a point on the Baltic about halfway between Stettin and Lubeck. This marked the greatest expansion of Poland to the west. Between this line and the Elbe were Slav tribes; however, the region had already become marken (marches) where the intruding Germans were competing for the lands and people of the Slavs.
The eastern boundary of Poland at this period served also as the western boundary of Russia from the head-waters of the western branch of the river San in the Carpathian Mountains at a point west of Premysl (in the Galicia of to-day) to Brest-Litovsk, from which point the Russian boundary continued toward the northeast till it reached the sea, leaving Pskoff considerably and Yurieff (now Dorpat) slightly to the east,--that is, on Russian territory. Between Russia, north of Brest-Litovsk and Poland, was the irregular triangle composing the lands of Lithuanian and Finnish tribes. From the upper San the Russian boundary southward coincided with the Carpathians, including the territory between the Pruth to its mouth and the Carpathians. This boundary between Poland and Russia, established at that period, corresponds as nearly as possible with the line of demarcation between the two peoples at the present day.
The eastern border of Poland at this time also marked the western border of Russia, starting from the headwaters of the western branch of the San River in the Carpathian Mountains, just west of Premysl (now in Galicia), and extending to Brest-Litovsk. From there, the Russian border continued northeast until it reached the sea, with Pskoff well inside Russian territory and Yurieff (now Dorpat) slightly to the east. Between Russia, north of Brest-Litovsk, and Poland lay an irregular triangle of land inhabited by Lithuanian and Finnish tribes. From the upper San, the Russian border ran south along the Carpathians, covering the area from the Pruth River to its mouth and the Carpathians. This border between Poland and Russia, defined during that time, closely aligns with the current boundary between the two peoples today.
During the two centuries following 1139, Poland continued to lose on the west and the north, and that process was fairly begun through which the Germans finally excluded the Poles from the sea, and turned the cradle of Poland into South Prussia, the name which it bears to-day.
During the two centuries after 1139, Poland kept losing territory to the west and north, and this process started where the Germans eventually pushed the Poles out from the sea and changed the heart of Poland into what is now known as South Prussia.
At the end of the fourteenth century a step was taken by the Poles through which it was hoped to win in other places far more than had been lost on the west. Poland turned now to the east; but by leaving her historical basis on the Baltic, by deserting her political birthplace, the only ground where she had a genuine mission, Poland entered upon a career which was certain to end in destruction, unless she could win the Russian power by agreement, or bend it by conquest, and then strengthened by this power, turn back and redeem the lost lands of Pomerania and Prussia.
At the end of the fourteenth century, the Poles took a step hoping to gain back far more in other areas than what they had lost in the west. Poland now turned to the east; however, by abandoning its historical roots on the Baltic and leaving behind its political birthplace—the only place where it truly had a mission—Poland embarked on a path that was bound to lead to destruction. Unless they could gain the Russian power through agreement or force, and then, with that strength, return to reclaim the lost lands of Pomerania and Prussia.
The first step in the new career was an alliance with Yagello (Yahailo) of Lithuania, from which much was hoped. This event begins a new era in Polish history; to this event we must now give attention, for it was the first in a long series which ended in the great outburst described in this book,--the revolt of the Russians against the Commonwealth.
The first step in the new career was forming an alliance with Yagello (Yahailo) of Lithuania, which held a lot of promise. This event marks the start of a new era in Polish history; we need to focus on this event, as it was the first in a long series that ultimately led to the significant uprising discussed in this book—the revolt of the Russians against the Commonwealth.
To reach the motives of this famous agreement between the Lithuanian prince and the nobles and clergy of Poland,--for these two estates had become the only power in the land,--we must turn to Russia.
To understand the reasons behind this famous agreement between the Lithuanian prince and the nobles and clergy of Poland—since these two groups had become the only power in the country—we need to look at Russia.
Lithuania of itself was small, and a prince of that country, if it stood alone, would have received scant attention from Poland; but the Lithuanian Grand Prince was ruler over all the lands of western Russia as well as those of his own people.
Lithuania by itself was small, and a prince from that country, if it stood alone, wouldn't have received much attention from Poland; but the Lithuanian Grand Prince was in charge of all the lands of western Russia as well as his own people's territories.
What was Russia?
What is Russia?
The definite appearance of Russia in history dates from 862, when Rurik came to Novgorod, invited by the people to rule over them. Oleg, the successor of this prince, transferred his capital from Novgorod to Kieff on the Dnieper, which remained the chief city and capital for two centuries and a half. Rurik's great-grandson, Vladimir, introduced Christianity into Russia at the end of the tenth century. During his long reign and that of his son Yaroslav the Lawgiver, the boundary was fixed between Russia and Poland through the places described above, and coincided very nearly with the watershed dividing the two river-systems of the Dnieper and the Vistula, and serves to this day as the boundary between the Russian and Polish languages and the Eastern and Catholic churches.
The clear emergence of Russia in history began in 862 when Rurik arrived in Novgorod, called by the people to lead them. Oleg, Rurik's successor, moved the capital from Novgorod to Kieff on the Dnieper River, which remained the main city and capital for two and a half centuries. Rurik's great-grandson, Vladimir, brought Christianity to Russia at the end of the tenth century. During his long reign and that of his son Yaroslav the Lawgiver, the border was established between Russia and Poland, following the regions mentioned earlier, and closely aligned with the watershed that separates the Dnieper and Vistula river systems. This boundary still exists today, marking the division between the Russian and Polish languages and the Eastern and Catholic churches.
In 1157 Kieff ceased to be the seat of the Grand Prince, the capital of Russia. A new centre of activity and government was founded in the north,--first at Suzdal, and then at Vladimir, to be transferred later to Moscow.
In 1157, Kieff stopped being the seat of the Grand Prince and the capital of Russia. A new center of activity and government was established in the north—first in Suzdal, then in Vladimir, and eventually moved to Moscow.
In 1240 the conquest of Russia by the Tartars was complete. Half a million or more of armed Asiatics had swept over the land, destroying everything where they went. A part of this multitude advanced through Poland, and were stopped in Silesia and Moravia only by the combined efforts of central Europe. The Tartar dominion lasted about two hundred and fifty years (1240-1490), and during this period great changes took place. Russia before the Tartar conquest was a large country, whose western boundary was the eastern boundary of Poland; liberated Russia was a comparatively small country, with its capital at Moscow, and having interposed between it and Poland a large state extending from the Baltic to the Black Sea,--a state which was composed of two thirds of that Russia which was ruled before the Tartar conquest by the descendants of Rurik; a state which included Little, Red, Black, and White Russia, more than two thirds of the best lands, and Kieff, with the majority of the historic towns of pre-Tartar Russia.
In 1240, the Tartars completely conquered Russia. Over half a million armed Asians swept through the land, destroying everything in their path. Part of this massive group moved through Poland but were halted in Silesia and Moravia by a united effort from central Europe. The Tartar rule lasted about two hundred and fifty years (1240-1490), and during this time, significant changes occurred. Before the Tartar conquest, Russia was a large country, with its western boundary aligning with Poland's eastern border; liberated Russia became a relatively small country, with its capital in Moscow, having a large state between it and Poland that stretched from the Baltic to the Black Sea—a state that encompassed two-thirds of the area that was once ruled by the descendants of Rurik; this area included Little, Red, Black, and White Russia, more than two-thirds of the best farmland, and Kieff, along with most of the historic towns of pre-Tartar Russia.
How was this state founded?
How was this state created?
This state was the Lithuanian Russian,--Litva í Rus (Lithuania and Russia), as it is called by the Russians,--and it rose in the following manner. In the irregular triangle on the Baltic, between Russia and Poland of the twelfth century, lived tribes of Finnish and Lithuanian stock, about a dozen in number. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries these were all conquered,--the Prussian Lithuanians from the Niemen to the Vistula, by the Teutonic Knights, aided by crusading adventurers from western Europe; the others, Lithuanian and Finnish, by the Knights of the Sword,--with the exception of two tribes, the Lithuanians proper, on the upper waters of the Niemen and its tributaries, and the Jmuds or Samogitians on the right bank of the same river, lower down and between the Lithuanians and the sea. These two small tribes were destined through their princes--remarkable men in the fullest sense of the word--to play a great part in Russian and Polish history. It is needless to say much of the Lithuanians, who are better known to scholars than any people, perhaps, of similar numbers in Europe. The main interest in them at present is confined to their language, which, though very valuable to the philologist and beautiful in itself, has never been used in government or law, and has but one book considered as belonging to literature,--"The Four Seasons" by Donaleitis.
This state was the Lithuanian Russian—Litva í Rus (Lithuania and Russia), as the Russians call it—and it emerged in the following way. In the irregular triangle on the Baltic, situated between Russia and Poland in the twelfth century, lived tribes of Finnish and Lithuanian descent, around a dozen in total. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, these tribes were all conquered— the Prussian Lithuanians from the Niemen to the Vistula, by the Teutonic Knights, supported by crusading adventurers from Western Europe; the others, Lithuanian and Finnish, by the Knights of the Sword—except for two tribes: the Lithuanians themselves, located on the upper waters of the Niemen and its tributaries, and the Jmuds or Samogitians, residing on the right bank of the same river, further down between the Lithuanians and the sea. These two small tribes were destined, through their princes—remarkable men in every sense of the word—to play an important role in Russian and Polish history. It’s unnecessary to say much about the Lithuanians, who are better known to scholars than perhaps any other group of similar size in Europe. The main interest in them today is centered on their language, which, while valuable to linguists and beautiful in its own right, has never been used in governance or law, and has only one book regarded as part of literature—“The Four Seasons” by Donaleitis.
Though small, the Lithuanian country, ruled by a number of petty princes, was as much given to anarchy as larger aggregations of men. United for a time under Mindog by reason of pressure from outside, the Lithuanians rose first to prominence under Gedimin (1315-1340), who in a quarter of a century was able to substitute himself for the petty princes of western Russia and extend his power to the south of Kieff. Gedimin was followed by Olgerd, who with his uncle Keistut ruled till 1377; during which time the domains of the Lithuanian prince were extended to the Crimea, and included the whole basin of the Dnieper with its tributaries, together with the upper Dvina. Gedimin and Olgerd respected in all places the clergy of the Eastern Church, and thus acquired rule over a great extent of country with comparative ease and rapidity.
Though small, the Lithuanian region, governed by several minor princes, experienced as much chaos as larger groups of people. United for a while under Mindog due to external pressure, the Lithuanians first gained prominence under Gedimin (1315-1340), who managed to replace the petty princes of western Russia and expand his influence to the south of Kiev in just twenty-five years. Gedimin was succeeded by Olgerd, who, along with his uncle Keistut, ruled until 1377; during this time, the Lithuanian prince's territories expanded to the Crimea and encompassed the entire Dnieper basin and its tributaries, as well as the upper Dvina. Gedimin and Olgerd showed respect to the clergy of the Eastern Church everywhere, allowing them to gain control over a large area of land with relative ease and speed.
Olgerd, who had completed a great state, left it to his sons and his brother Keistut. Yagello (Yahailo), one of these sons, had Keistut put to death; his brothers and cousins fled; Yagello became sole master. At this juncture the nobles and clergy of Poland effected an arrangement by which Yagello, on condition of becoming a Catholic, introducing the Catholic religion into Lithuania, and joining the state to Poland, was to marry the Queen Yadviga (the last survivor of the royal house) and be crowned king of Poland at Cracow. All these conditions were carried out, and with the reign of Yagello Polish history assumes an entirely new character.
Olgerd, who had built a powerful state, left it to his sons and his brother Keistut. Yagello (Yahailo), one of the sons, arranged for Keistut's death; his brothers and cousins fled, and Yagello became the sole ruler. At this point, the nobles and clergy of Poland reached an agreement where Yagello, on the condition that he converted to Catholicism, introduced the Catholic religion to Lithuania, and united the state with Poland, would marry Queen Yadviga (the last member of the royal family) and be crowned king of Poland in Cracow. All these conditions were fulfilled, and with Yagello’s reign, Polish history takes on a completely new direction.
With the establishment by Gedimin and Olgerd of the Lithuanian dynasty and its conquests, there were two Russias instead of one,--Western Russia, ruled by the house of Gedimin, and Eastern Russia, ruled by the house of Rurik. It had become the ambition of the Lithuanian princes to unite all Russia; it had long been the fixed purpose of the princes at Moscow to recover their ancient patrimony, the lands of Vladimir and Yaroslav; that is, all western Russia to the Polish frontier; consequently all the lands added by the Lithuanian princes to their little realm on the Niemen and its tributaries. This struggle between the two houses was very bitter, and more than once it seemed as though Moscow's day had come, and Vilna was to be the capital of reconstituted Russia.
With Gedimin and Olgerd establishing the Lithuanian dynasty and its conquests, there were two Russias instead of one—Western Russia, governed by the Gedimin family, and Eastern Russia, governed by the Rurik family. The Lithuanian princes aspired to unite all of Russia; it had long been the determined goal of the Moscow princes to reclaim their ancient inheritance, which included the lands of Vladimir and Yaroslav, covering all of western Russia up to the Polish border; this encompassed all the territories that the Lithuanian princes had added to their small domain along the Niemen and its tributaries. This conflict between the two houses was very intense, and more than once it appeared that Moscow was about to prevail, with Vilna set to be the capital of a restored Russia.
When the question was at this stage, Yagello became King of Poland. The union, purely personal at first, became more intimate later on by means of the two elements of Polish influence, the Church and the nobility. Catholicism was made the religion of the Lithuanians at once; and twenty-seven years later, at Horodlo, it was settled that the Lithuanian Catholics of the higher classes should receive the same privileges as the Polish nobility, with whom they were joined by means of heraldry,--a peculiar arrangement, through which a number of Lithuanian families received the arms of some Polish house, and became thus associated, as the original inhabitants of America are associated under the same totem by the process of adoption.
When the question reached this point, Yagello became the King of Poland. The union, which was purely personal at first, became closer later on through two key elements of Polish influence: the Church and the nobility. Catholicism was immediately established as the religion of the Lithuanians; and twenty-seven years later, at Horodlo, it was agreed that Lithuanian Catholics from the upper classes would have the same privileges as the Polish nobility, with whom they were connected through heraldry—a unique arrangement that allowed several Lithuanian families to adopt the arms of certain Polish houses, thus forming an association similar to the way the original inhabitants of America are linked under the same totem through adoption.
Without giving details, for which there is no space here, we state merely the meaning of all the details. Lithuania struggled persistently against anything more than a personal union, while Poland struggled just as persistently for a complete union; but no matter how the Lithuanians might gain at one time or another, the personal union under a king influenced by Polish ideas joined to the great weight of the clergy and nobility was too much for them, and the end of the whole struggle was that under Sigismond Augustus, the last of the Yagellon kings, a diet was held at Lublin in which a union between Poland and Lithuania was proclaimed against the protest of a large number of the Lithuanians who left the diet. The King, who was hereditary Grand Duke of Lithuania, and childless, made a present to Poland of his rights,--made Poland his heir. The petty nobility of Lithuania were placed on the same legal footing as the princes and men of great historic families. Lithuania was assimilated to Poland in institutions.
Without going into details, which we don't have the space for, we will simply state the overall meaning of all the specifics. Lithuania consistently fought against anything beyond a personal union, while Poland equally fought for a full union; however, no matter how much the Lithuanians might gain at various times, the personal union under a king influenced by Polish ideas, combined with the significant power of the clergy and nobility, was too strong for them. Ultimately, under Sigismund Augustus, the last of the Yagellon kings, a diet was held in Lublin where a union between Poland and Lithuania was declared, despite the protests from many Lithuanians who walked out of the diet. The King, who was the hereditary Grand Duke of Lithuania and had no children, transferred his rights to Poland, effectively making Poland his heir. The minor nobility of Lithuania were placed on the same legal level as the princes and people from prominent historical families. Lithuania was integrated into Poland's institutions.
The northern part of West Russia was attached to Lithuania, and all southern Russia merged directly in Poland. If the work of this diet had been productive of concord, and therefore of strength, Poland might have established herself firmly by the sea and won the first place in eastern Europe; but the Commonwealth, either from choice or necessity, was more occupied in struggling with Russians than in standing with firm foot on the Baltic. Sound statesmanship would have taught the Poles that for them it was a question of life and death to possess Pomerania and Prussia, and make the Oder at least their western boundary. They had the power to do that; they had the power to expel the two military orders from the coast; but they did not exert it,--a neglect which cost them dear in later times. Moscow would not have escaped the Poles had they been masters of the Baltic, and had they, instead of fighting with Cossacks and Russians, attached them to the Commonwealth by toleration and justice.
The northern part of West Russia was joined to Lithuania, while all of southern Russia merged directly with Poland. If the work of this assembly had created unity, and therefore strength, Poland could have firmly established itself by the sea and secured the top position in eastern Europe. However, the Commonwealth, whether by choice or necessity, was more focused on fighting with Russians than on having a solid presence on the Baltic. Smart leadership would have shown the Poles that it was crucial for their survival to control Pomerania and Prussia, making the Oder at least their western boundary. They had the capability to do this; they had the ability to drive the two military orders away from the coast, but they didn't take action—a neglect that would cost them dearly later on. Moscow would not have escaped the Poles if they had been in control of the Baltic and had chosen to bring Cossacks and Russians into the Commonwealth through tolerance and fairness, instead of fighting against them.
The whole internal policy of Poland from the coronation of Yagello to the reign of Vladislav IV. was to assimilate the nobility of Lithuania and Russia to that of Poland in political rights and in religious profession. The success was complete in the political sense, and practically so in the religious. The Polish nobility, who were in fact the state, possessed at the time of Yagello's coronation all the land, and owned the labor of the people; later on they ceased to pay taxes of any kind. It was a great bribe to the nobles of Lithuania and Russia to occupy the same position. The Lithuanians became Catholics at the accession of Yagello, or soon after; but in Russia, where all belonged to the Orthodox Church, the process was slow, even if sure. The princes Ostrorog and Dominik Zaslavski of this book were of Russian families which held their faith for a long time. The parents of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski were Orthodox, and his mother on her death-bed implored him to be true to the faith of his ancestors.
The entire internal policy of Poland from the coronation of Yagello to the reign of Vladislav IV aimed to integrate the nobility of Lithuania and Russia into Poland’s political rights and religious practices. This was fully successful politically, and almost so religiously. The Polish nobility, who essentially were the state, owned all the land at the time of Yagello's coronation and controlled the labor of the people; eventually, they stopped paying any taxes. This offered a significant incentive for the nobles of Lithuania and Russia to achieve the same status. The Lithuanians converted to Catholicism when Yagello came to power or shortly after; however, in Russia, where everyone adhered to the Orthodox Church, the change was gradual, though inevitable. The princes Ostrorog and Dominik Zaslavski in this book came from Russian families that maintained their faith for a long time. Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski's parents were Orthodox, and on her deathbed, his mother urged him to remain faithful to his ancestors' beliefs.
All had been done that could be done with the nobility; but the great mass of Russian people holding the same faith as the Russians of the East, whose capital was at Moscow, were not considered reliable; therefore a union of churches was effected, mainly through the formal initiative of the King Sigismond III. and a few ecclesiastics, but rejected by a great majority of the Russian clergy and people. This new or united church, which retained the Slav language with Eastern customs and liturgy, but recognized the supremacy of the Pope, was made the state church of Russia.
All that could be done with the nobility had been accomplished; however, the large population of Russian people who shared the same faith as the Eastern Russians, whose capital was in Moscow, were not considered trustworthy. As a result, a union of churches was brought about, mainly through the official efforts of King Sigismond III and a few church leaders, but it was rejected by a significant majority of the Russian clergy and the people. This new or united church, which kept the Slav language along with Eastern customs and liturgy, but acknowledged the authority of the Pope, was established as the state church of Russia.
From this rose all the religious trouble.
From this arose all the religious trouble.
The Russians, when Hmelnitski appeared, were in the following condition: Their land was gone; the power of life and death over them resided in lords, either Poles or Polonized Russians, who generally gave this power to agents or tenants, not infrequently Jews. All justice, all administration, all power belonged to the lord or to whomsoever he delegated his authority; there was no appeal. A people with an active communal government of their own in former times were now reduced to complete slavery. Such was the Russian complaint on the material side. On the moral side it was that their masters were filching their faith from them. Having stripped them of everything in this life, they were trying to deprive them of life to come.
The Russians, when Hmelnitski showed up, were in this situation: Their land was taken away; their lives were controlled by lords, either Poles or Polonized Russians, who usually handed over this control to agents or tenants, often Jews. All justice, all administration, all power belonged to the lord or whoever he chose to give authority to; there was no way to appeal. A people that once had a strong communal government of their own were now completely enslaved. That was the Russians' complaint on the material side. Morally, they felt their masters were stealing their faith. Having stripped them of everything in this life, they were trying to take away their hope for the next one.
The outburst of popular rage against Poland was without example in history for intensity and volume, and this would have made the revolt remarkable whatever its motives or objects. But the Cossack war was of world-wide importance in view of the issues. The triumph of Poland would have brought the utter subjection of the Cossacks and the people, with the extinction of Eastern Orthodoxy not only in Russia but in other lands; for the triumph of Poland would have left no place for Moscow on earth but a place of subjection. The triumph of the Cossacks would have brought a mixed government, with religious toleration and a king having means to curb the all-powerful nobles. This was what Hmelnitski sought; this was the dream of Ossolinski the Chancellor; this, if realized, might possibly have saved the Commonwealth, and made it a constitutional government instead of an association of irresponsible magnates.
The surge of public anger against Poland was unprecedented in history for its intensity and scale, and this alone would have made the uprising significant, regardless of its motives or goals. However, the Cossack war was crucial on a global scale considering the stakes involved. If Poland had triumphed, it would have completely subjugated the Cossacks and their people, leading to the extinction of Eastern Orthodoxy not just in Russia but also in other countries; Poland's victory would have left no room for Moscow other than as a subordinate entity. On the other hand, if the Cossacks had won, it would have led to a mixed government with religious tolerance and a king who could control the powerful nobles. This was what Hmelnitski aimed for; it was the vision of Ossolinski the Chancellor; and if achieved, it could have potentially saved the Commonwealth and transformed it into a constitutional government instead of a coalition of irresponsible magnates.
It turned out that the Cossacks and the uprisen people were not a match for the Poles, and it was not in the interest of the Tartars to give the Cossacks the fruits of victory. It was the policy of the Tartars to bring the Poles into trouble and then rescue them; they wished the Poles to have the upper hand, but barely have it, and be in continual danger of losing it.
It turned out that the Cossacks and the uprising people were no match for the Poles, and the Tartars weren’t interested in letting the Cossacks enjoy any victories. The Tartars aimed to get the Poles into trouble and then come to their rescue; they wanted the Poles to be in charge, but just barely, while always being at risk of losing that control.
The battle of Berestechko, instead of giving peace to the Commonwealth, opened a new epoch of trouble. Hmelnitski, the ablest man in Europe at that time, could be conquered by nothing but death. Though beaten through the treachery of the Khan at Berestechko and perhaps also by treason in his own camp, he rallied, concluded the treaty of Bélaya Tserkoff, which reduced the Cossack army from forty to twelve thousand men, but left Hmelnitski hetman of the Zaporojians. That was the great mistake of the Poles; every success was for them a failure so long as Hmelnitski had a legal existence.
The battle of Berestechko, instead of bringing peace to the Commonwealth, kicked off a new era of trouble. Hmelnitski, the smartest guy in Europe at that time, could only be defeated by death. Even after being beaten by the Khan's treachery at Berestechko and possibly betrayal from within his own ranks, he bounced back and signed the treaty of Bélaya Tserkoff, which cut the Cossack army down from forty thousand to twelve thousand men, but still kept Hmelnitski as the leader of the Zaporojians. That was the big mistake the Poles made; every victory they had was a failure as long as Hmelnitski had any legal standing.
The Poles, though intellectual, sympathetic, brave, and gifted with high personal qualities that have made them many friends, have been always deficient in collective wisdom; and there is probably no more astonishing antithesis in Europe than the Poles as individuals and the Poles as a people.
The Poles, while they are intellectual, kind, brave, and possess many admirable personal qualities that have earned them numerous friends, have often lacked collective wisdom. There's likely no greater contrast in Europe than the Poles as individuals and the Poles as a group.
After Berestechko the Poles entered the Ukraine as masters. Vishnyevetski went as the ruling spirit. To all appearance the time of his triumph had come; but one day after dinner he fell ill and died suddenly. The verdict of the Russian people was: The Almighty preserved him through every danger, saved him from every enemy, and by reason of the supreme wickedness of "Yarema," reserved him for his own holy and punishing hand.
After Berestechko, the Poles entered Ukraine as rulers. Vishnyevetski was the driving force behind this. It seemed like his moment of triumph had arrived; however, one day after lunch, he became ill and died unexpectedly. The judgment of the Russian people was: The Almighty protected him through every danger, saved him from every enemy, and due to the extreme wickedness of "Yarema," reserved him for His own sacred and punishing hand.
The old order of things was restored in Russia,--landlords, garrisons, Jews; but now came the most striking event in the whole history.
The old order was brought back in Russia—landlords, military, Jews; but now, the most remarkable event in all of history was about to unfold.
Moldavia, the northern part of the present kingdom of Romania, was at that time a separate principality, owning the suzerainty of the Sultan. Formerly it had been a part of the Russian principality of Galich (Galicia), joined to Poland in the reign of Kazimir the Great, but connected, at the time of our story, with Turkey. The Poles had intimate relations with the country, and sought to bring it back. The Hospodar was Vassily Lupul, a man of fabulous wealth, according to report, and the father of two daughters, whose beauty was the wonder of eastern Europe. Prince Radzivil of Lithuania had married the elder; the younger, Domna (Domina) Rosanda, was sought in marriage by three men from Poland and by Timofei Hmelnitski, the son of Bogdan. The first of the Poles was Dmitry Vishnyevetski; the second was Kalinovski, the aged hetman of the Crown, captured by Hmelnitski at Korsún, but now free and more ambitions than any man in the Commonwealth of half his age, which was then near seventy.
Moldavia, the northern part of what is now Romania, was at that time a separate principality under the Sultan's authority. It had previously been part of the Russian principality of Galich (Galicia) before joining Poland during Kazimir the Great’s reign, but by the time of our story, it was connected to Turkey. The Poles had close ties with Moldavia and tried to reclaim it. The Hospodar was Vassily Lupul, a man reportedly extremely wealthy and the father of two daughters known for their stunning beauty throughout eastern Europe. Prince Radzivil of Lithuania had married the elder daughter; the younger one, Domna (Domina) Rosanda, was pursued in marriage by three men from Poland and by Timofei Hmelnitski, the son of Bogdan. The first Polish suitor was Dmitry Vishnyevetski; the second was Kalinovski, the old hetman of the Crown, who had been captured by Hmelnitski at Korsún but was now free and more ambitious than any man half his age, even though he was nearly seventy.
Lupul, who had consented to the marriage of his daughter with young Hmelnitski, preferred Vishnyevetski; whereupon Bogdan exclaimed, "We will send a hundred thousand best men with the bridegroom." Thirty-six thousand Cossacks and Tartars set out for Yassy, the residence of Lupul. Kalinovski, the Polish hetman, with twenty thousand men, barred the way to young Hmelnitski at Batog on the boundary. It was supposed that Timofei was attended by a party of only five thousand, and Kalinovski intended to finish a rival and destroy the son of an enemy at a blow. This delusion of the hetman was probably caused, but in every case confirmed, by a letter from Bogdan, in which he stated that his son, with some attendants, was on his way to marry the daughter of the Hospodar; that young men are hot-headed and given to quarrels, blood might be spilled; therefore he asked Kalinovski to withdraw and let the party pass.
Lupul, who agreed to let his daughter marry young Hmelnitski, actually preferred Vishnyevetski; to which Bogdan replied, "We’ll send a hundred thousand of our best men with the groom." Thirty-six thousand Cossacks and Tartars headed for Yassy, Lupul's residence. Kalinovski, the Polish commander, blocked young Hmelnitski at Batog on the border with twenty thousand men. It was believed that Timofei was traveling with only five thousand soldiers, and Kalinovski planned to eliminate a rival and take out the son of his enemy in one move. This misconception of the commander was probably fueled, but in any case confirmed, by a letter from Bogdan, in which he noted that his son, accompanied by a few attendants, was on his way to marry the Hospodar's daughter; he mentioned that young men can be hot-headed and prone to fights, risking bloodshed; therefore, he asked Kalinovski to retreat and allow the group to pass.
This was precisely what Kalinovski would not do; he resolved to stop Timofei by force. The first day, five thousand Cossacks and Tartars, while passing to the west, were attacked by the Poles, who pursued them with cavalry. When a good distance from the camp, a courier rushed to the hetman with news of a general attack on the rear of the Polish army. The Poles returned in haste, pursued in their turn.
This was exactly what Kalinovski would not do; he decided to stop Timofei by force. On the first day, five thousand Cossacks and Tartars, while heading west, were ambushed by the Poles, who chased them with cavalry. Far from the camp, a courier dashed to the hetman with news of a major attack on the back of the Polish army. The Poles quickly turned back, being pursued in their own right.
Young Hmelnitski had fallen upon a division of the army in the rear of the camp, and almost destroyed it. Darkness brought an end to the struggle. No eye was closed on either side that night. One half of the Polish army resolved to escape in spite of the hetman. At daybreak they were marching. "They shall not flee!" said Kalinovski. "Stop them with cavalry; open on the cowards with cannon!" One part of the Polish army hurried to stop the other; there was a discharge of artillery; some of the fugitives rushed on, but most of them stopped. Then a second discharge of artillery, and a battle began. The Cossacks gazed on this wonderful scene; when their amazement had passed, they attacked the enemy, and indescribable slaughter began. It was impossible for the Poles to re-form or make effective defence. At this moment the army-servants, many of whom were Russians, set fire to the camp. Outnumbered and panic-stricken, thousands of Poles rushed into the Bug and were drowned. The Cossacks, with Berestechko in mind, showed mercy to no man; and of the whole army of twenty thousand, less than five hundred escaped. The peasants in all the country about killed the fugitives with scythes and clubs. Those who crossed the river were slaughtered on the other bank; among them was Samuel Kalinovski, son of the hetman. Then Kalinovski himself, seeing that all was lost cried, "I have no wish to live; I am ashamed to look on the sun of this morning!" and rushed to the thick of the fight. He perished; and a Nogai horseman raced over the field, while from his saddle-bow depended the head of the hetman with its white streaming hair. After the battle the body was discovered; on it the portrait of Domna Rosanda and the letter of Bogdan.
Young Hmelnitski ambushed a part of the army at the back of the camp and nearly wiped it out. The fighting stopped when darkness set in. Nobody on either side slept that night. Half of the Polish army decided to flee, despite the hetman's orders. At dawn, they began to march. "They can't get away!" shouted Kalinovski. "Stop them with cavalry; open fire on those cowards with cannons!" One segment of the Polish army rushed to intercept the others; cannon fire was exchanged, causing some of the fleeing soldiers to push on, but most of them halted. A second barrage of artillery fired, and a battle erupted. The Cossacks watched this incredible sight; once their shock wore off, they charged at the enemy, and brutal slaughter commenced. The Poles couldn't regroup or defend themselves effectively. At that moment, the army's servants, many of whom were Russians, set the camp ablaze. Outnumbered and in a panic, thousands of Poles plunged into the Bug and drowned. The Cossacks, remembering Berestechko, showed no mercy; out of an army of twenty thousand, less than five hundred made it out alive. Peasants throughout the area killed the survivors with scythes and clubs. Those who managed to cross the river were slaughtered on the opposite bank; among them was Samuel Kalinovski, the hetman's son. Then Kalinovski himself, realizing that everything was lost, cried out, "I have no desire to live; I’m ashamed to face this morning’s sun!" and charged into the heart of the battle. He was killed, and a Nogai horseman galloped across the battlefield, the head of the hetman—his white hair flowing—hanging from his saddle. After the battle, the body was found, bearing the portrait of Domna Rosanda and a letter from Bogdan.
Farther on, near the Bug, was a division of five thousand Germans under command of Marek Sobieski, the gifted chief who had fought at Zbaraj. Attacked in front by the Cossacks, they stood with manful persistence till Karach Murza, the Nogai commander, at the head of fourteen thousand men, descended upon them from the hills of Botog like a mighty rain from the clouds or a whirlwind of the desert, as the Ukraine chronicler phrases it. Split in the centre, torn through and through, the weapons dropped from their hands, they were ridden down and sabred by Nogais and Cossacks. Sobieski perished; Pshiyemski, commander of artillery, was killed.
Further along, near the Bug River, there was a division of five thousand Germans led by Marek Sobieski, the talented leader who had fought at Zbaraj. They were attacked in front by the Cossacks and held their ground with impressive determination until Karach Murza, the Nogai commander, with fourteen thousand men, struck them from the hills of Botog like a heavy rainstorm or a desert whirlwind, as described by the Ukrainian chronicler. They were split down the middle, overwhelmed, their weapons falling from their hands, and they were charged and slaughtered by the Nogais and Cossacks. Sobieski was killed, and Pshiyemski, the artillery commander, also died.
A year later the Poles at Jvanyets were in greater straits than ever before. They were surrounded by Hmelnitski and the Khan so that no escape was possible; but they had more gold to give than had the Cossacks. They satisfied those in power, from the Khan downward, with gifts, and covenanted to let them plunder Russia and seize Russian captives during six weeks. On these conditions the Tartars deserted Hmelnitski, peace was concluded, and the Polish army and king were saved from captivity.
A year later, the Poles at Jvanyets were in a worse situation than ever. They were surrounded by Hmelnitski and the Khan, making escape impossible; however, they had more gold to offer than the Cossacks. They pleased those in charge, from the Khan down, with gifts, and agreed to let them loot Russia and take Russian captives for six weeks. Under these terms, the Tartars abandoned Hmelnitski, peace was reached, and the Polish army and king were saved from capture.
This was the last act of the Cossack-Tartar alliance. Hmelnitski now turned to Moscow; the Zaporojian army took the oath of allegiance to Alexis, father of Peter the Great. Lithuania and western Russia were overrun by the forces of Moscow and the Cossacks. The Swedes occupied Warsaw and Cracow. Karl Gustav, their king, became king of Poland. Yan Kazimir fled to Silesia.
This was the final move of the Cossack-Tartar alliance. Hmelnitski now looked to Moscow; the Zaporojian army pledged loyalty to Alexis, the father of Peter the Great. Lithuania and western Russia were invaded by the forces of Moscow and the Cossacks. The Swedes took over Warsaw and Cracow. Their king, Karl Gustav, became the king of Poland. Yan Kazimir escaped to Silesia.
Again the Polish king came back, but soon resigned, and ended his life in France.
Again, the Polish king returned, but soon stepped down and ended his life in France.
The eastern bank of the Dnieper, with Kieff on the west, went to Russia; but it was not till the reign of Katherine II. that western Russia was united to the east, and Prussia and Austria received all the lands of Poland proper.
The eastern bank of the Dnieper, with Kiev on the west, went to Russia; but it wasn't until the reign of Catherine II that western Russia was joined with the east, and Prussia and Austria acquired all the lands of Poland.
I feel constrained to ask kindly indulgence from the readers of this sketch. I am greatly afraid that it will seem indefinite and lacking in precision; but the field to be covered is so great that I wrote with two kinds of readers in view,--those who are already well acquainted with Slav history, and those who do not know this history yet, but who may be roused to examine it for themselves. I hope to give a sketch of this history in a future not too remote, with an account of the sources of original information; so that impartial students, as Americans are by position, may have some assistance in beginning a work of such commanding importance as the history of Poland and Russia.
I feel compelled to ask for the readers' kind understanding regarding this sketch. I'm concerned it might come across as vague and imprecise; however, the scope is so vast that I wrote it with two types of readers in mind—those who are already familiar with Slav history and those who don't know it yet but might be inspired to explore it themselves. I plan to provide a more detailed overview of this history soon, along with a discussion of the original sources, so that unbiased scholars, as Americans generally are, can have some help starting a project as significant as the history of Poland and Russia.
Jeremiah Curtin.
Jeremiah Curtin.
Washington, D. C., April 4, 1890.
Washington, D.C., April 4, 1890.
WITH FIRE AND SWORD.
CHAPTER I.
The year 1647 was that wonderful year in which manifold signs in the heavens and on the earth announced misfortunes of some kind and unusual events. Contemporary chroniclers relate that beginning with spring-time myriads of locusts swarmed from the Wilderness, destroying the grain and the grass; this was a forerunner of Tartar raids. In the summer there was a great eclipse of the sun, and soon after a comet appeared in the sky. In Warsaw a tomb was seen over the city, and a fiery cross in the clouds; fasts were held and alms given, for some men declared that a plague would come on the land and destroy the people. Finally, so mild a winter set in, that the oldest inhabitants could not remember the like of it. In the southern provinces ice did not confine the rivers, which, swollen by the daily melting of snows, left their courses and flooded the banks. Rainfalls were frequent. The steppe was drenched, and became an immense slough. The sun was so warm in the south that, wonder of wonders! in Bratslav and the Wilderness a green fleece covered the steppes and plains in the middle of December. The swarms in the beehives began to buzz and bustle; cattle were bellowing in the fields. Since such an order of things appeared altogether unnatural, all men in Russia who were waiting or looking for unusual events turned their excited minds and eyes especially to the Wilderness, from which rather than anywhere else danger might show itself.
The year 1647 was a remarkable time when various signs in the sky and on the ground hinted at some misfortunes and unusual happenings. Contemporary chroniclers report that starting in spring, swarms of locusts came from the Wilderness, destroying crops and grass; this was an early warning of Tartar raids. In the summer, there was a significant solar eclipse, and soon after, a comet appeared in the sky. In Warsaw, a tomb was spotted over the city along with a fiery cross in the clouds; people held fasts and gave alms because some claimed that a plague would strike the land and decimate the population. Finally, a winter set in so mild that even the oldest residents could not remember anything like it. In the southern provinces, ice did not freeze the rivers, which swelled from the daily melting snow, overflowed their banks, and caused flooding. Rain was frequent. The steppe became soaked and turned into a vast swamp. The sun was so warm in the south that, astonishingly, in Bratslav and the Wilderness, the steppes and plains were covered in green grass in the middle of December. The bees in the hives began to buzz; cattle were mooing in the fields. Since such a state of affairs seemed entirely unnatural, everyone in Russia who was anticipating unusual events turned their eager minds and eyes especially toward the Wilderness, from which danger was most likely to appear.
At that time there was nothing unusual in the Wilderness,--no struggles there, nor encounters, beyond those of ordinary occurrence, and known only to the eagles, hawks, ravens, and beasts of the plain. For the Wilderness was of this character at that period. The last traces of settled life ended on the way to the south, at no great distance beyond Chigirin on the side of the Dnieper, and on the side of the Dniester not far from Uman; then forward to the bays and sea there was nothing but steppe after steppe, hemmed in by the two rivers as by a frame. At the bend of the Dnieper in the lower country beyond the Cataracts Cossack life was seething, but in the open plains no man dwelt; only along the shores were nestled here and there little fields, like islands in the sea. The land belonged in name to Poland, but it was an empty land, in which the Commonwealth permitted the Tartars to graze their herds; but since the Cossacks prevented this frequently, the field of pasture was a field of battle too.
At that time, there was nothing unusual in the Wilderness—no struggles or encounters, just the ordinary happenings known only to the eagles, hawks, ravens, and animals of the plains. The Wilderness was like this back then. The last signs of settled life disappeared on the way south, not far past Chigirin by the Dnieper, and on the Dniester side close to Uman; from there to the bays and the sea, it was nothing but steppe after steppe, framed in by the two rivers. At the bend of the Dnieper in the lower country past the Cataracts, Cossack life was lively, but no humans lived in the open plains; only along the shores were small fields scattered like islands in the sea. The land was officially owned by Poland, but it was empty, with the Commonwealth allowing the Tartars to graze their herds there. However, since the Cossacks often interfered, the pastureland also became a battleground.
How many struggles were fought in that region, how many people had laid down their lives there, no man had counted, no man remembered. Eagles, falcons, and ravens alone saw these; and whoever from a distance heard the sound of wings and the call of ravens, whoever beheld the whirl of birds circling over one place, knew that corpses or unburied bones were lying beneath. Men were hunted in the grass as wolves or wild goats. All who wished, engaged in this hunt. Fugitives from the law defended themselves in the wild steppes. The armed herdsman guarded his flock, the warrior sought adventure, the robber plunder, the Cossack a Tartar, the Tartar a Cossack. It happened that whole bands guarded herds from troops of robbers. The steppe was both empty and filled, quiet and terrible, peaceable and full of ambushes; wild by reason of its wild plains, but wild, too, from the wild spirit of men.
How many struggles took place in that region, how many people had sacrificed their lives there, no one counted, no one remembered. Only eagles, falcons, and ravens witnessed these events; and anyone who heard the sound of wings and the call of ravens from afar, anyone who saw the birds circling over one spot, knew that corpses or unburied bones were lying below. Men were hunted in the grass like wolves or wild goats. Anyone who wanted to could join in this hunt. Fugitives from the law defended themselves in the wild steppes. The armed herdsman protected his flock, the warrior sought adventure, the robber looked to steal, the Cossack targeted a Tartar, and the Tartar targeted a Cossack. Whole groups sometimes protected herds from bands of robbers. The steppe was both empty and full, quiet and terrifying, peaceful yet filled with ambushes; wild because of its untamed expanses, but wild, too, due to the fierce spirit of men.
At times a great war filled it. Then there flowed over it like waves Tartar chambuls, Cossack regiments, Polish or Wallachian companies. In the night-time the neighing of horses answered the howling of wolves, the voices of drums and brazen trumpets flew on to the island of Ovid and the sea, and along the black trail of Kutchman there seemed an inundation of men. The boundaries of the Commonwealth were guarded from Kamenyets to the Dnieper by outposts and stanitsas; and when the roads were about to swarm with people, it was known especially by the countless flocks of birds which, frightened by the Tartars, flew onward to the north. But the Tartar, if he slipped out from the Black Forest or crossed the Dniester from the Wallachian side, came by the southern provinces together with the birds.
At times, a massive war would sweep through. Then, like waves, Tartar groups, Cossack regiments, and Polish or Wallachian companies would flow over it. At night, the neighing of horses echoed the howling of wolves, while the sounds of drums and brass trumpets reached the island of Ovid and the sea, and along the dark path of Kutchman, there seemed to be a flood of people. The borders of the Commonwealth were protected from Kamenyets to the Dnieper by outposts and stanitsas; and when the roads were about to be packed with people, it was especially noticeable by the countless flocks of birds that, scared by the Tartars, flew north. But the Tartar, if he snuck out from the Black Forest or crossed the Dniester from the Wallachian side, came through the southern provinces along with the birds.
That winter, however, the birds did not come with their uproar to the Commonwealth. It was stiller on the steppe than usual. At the moment when our narrative begins the sun was just setting, and its reddish rays threw light on a land entirely empty. On the northern rim of the Wilderness, along the Omelnik to its mouth, the sharpest eye could not discover a living soul, nor even a movement in the dark, dry, and withered steppe grass. The sun showed but half its shield from behind the horizon. The heavens became obscured, and then the steppe grew darker and darker by degrees. Near the left bank, on a small height resembling more a grave-mound than a hill, were the mere remnants of a walled stanitsa which once upon a time had been built by Fedor Buchatski and then torn down by raids. A long shadow stretched from this ruin. In the distance gleamed the waters of the widespread Omelnik, which in that place turned toward the Dnieper. But the lights went out each moment in the heavens and on the earth. From the sky were heard the cries of storks in their flight to the sea; with this exception the stillness was unbroken by a sound.
That winter, however, the birds didn’t arrive with their noise to the Commonwealth. It was quieter on the steppe than usual. At the moment our story begins, the sun was just setting, and its reddish rays illuminated a completely empty land. On the northern edge of the Wilderness, along the Omelnik to its mouth, even the sharpest eye couldn’t spot a living soul, nor see any movement in the dark, dry, and withered steppe grass. The sun was barely peeking above the horizon. The sky became cloudy, and the steppe gradually grew darker. Near the left bank, on a small rise that looked more like a grave mound than a hill, were the remnants of a walled stanitsa that had once been built by Fedor Buchatski and later torn down by raids. A long shadow extended from this ruin. In the distance, the waters of the expansive Omelnik shimmered, where it curved toward the Dnieper. But the lights were going out moment by moment in the sky and on the earth. From above, the cries of storks flying toward the sea could be heard; apart from this, the stillness remained unbroken by any sound.
Night came down upon the Wilderness, and with it the hour of ghosts. Cossacks on guard in the stanitsas related in those days that the shades of men who had fallen in sudden death and in sin used to rise up at night and carry on dances in which they were hindered neither by cross nor church. Also, when the wicks which showed the time of midnight began to burn out, prayers for the dead were offered throughout the stanitsas. It was said, too, that the shades of mounted men coursing through the waste barred the road to wayfarers, whining and begging them for a sign of the holy cross. Among these ghosts vampires also were met with, who pursued people with howls. A trained ear might distinguish at a distance the howls of a vampire from those of a wolf. Whole legions of shadows were also seen, which sometimes came so near the stanitsas that the sentries sounded the alarm. This was generally the harbinger of a great war.
Night fell over the Wilderness, bringing the hour of ghosts. Cossacks on guard in the stanitsas used to share stories about how the spirits of men who had died suddenly and in sin would rise at night and dance, unbothered by crosses or churches. When the wicks marking midnight began to burn out, prayers for the dead were said throughout the stanitsas. It was also said that the spirits of mounted men roaming the wilderness blocked the paths of travelers, whining and begging for a sign of the holy cross. Among these ghosts were also vampires that chased after people with howls. A keen ear could tell the howls of a vampire apart from those of a wolf. Whole legions of shadows were seen too, and sometimes they came so close to the stanitsas that the sentries raised the alarm. This usually signaled the approach of a great war.
The meeting of a single ghost foreboded no good, either; but it was not always necessarily of evil omen, for frequently a living man would appear before travellers and vanish like a shadow, and therefore might easily and often be taken for a ghost.
The sighting of a single ghost didn’t promise anything good, either; but it wasn’t always a bad sign, since often a living person would show up in front of travelers and disappear like a shadow, so they could easily and frequently be mistaken for a ghost.
Night came quickly on the Omelnik, and there was nothing surprising in the fact that a figure, either a man or a ghost, made its appearance at the side of the deserted stanitsa. The moon coming out from behind the Dnieper whitened the waste, the tops of the thistles, and the distance of the steppe. Immediately there appeared lower down on the plain some other beings of the night. The flitting clouds hid the light of the moon from moment to moment; consequently those figures flashed up in the darkness at one instant, and the next they were blurred. At times they disappeared altogether, and seemed to melt in the shadow. Pushing on toward the height on which the first man was standing, they stole up quietly, carefully, slowly, halting at intervals.
Night fell quickly on the Omelnik, and it was no surprise when a figure, either a man or a ghost, appeared by the deserted stanitsa. The moon, emerging from behind the Dnieper, illuminated the barren land, the tops of the thistles, and the vastness of the steppe. Soon, other night dwellers appeared lower down on the plain. The passing clouds intermittently blocked the moonlight; as a result, those figures would flicker in the darkness one moment and then fade away the next. Sometimes they vanished completely, seeming to blend into the shadows. Moving toward the height where the first man stood, they crept up quietly, cautiously, and slowly, stopping occasionally.
There was something awe-exciting in their movements, as there was in all that steppe which was so calm in appearance. The wind at times blew from the Dnieper, causing a mournful rustle among the dried thistles, which bent and trembled as in fear. At last the figures vanished in the shadow of the ruins. In the uncertain light of that hour nothing could be seen save the single horseman on the height.
There was something incredibly thrilling about their movements, just like in the steppe that looked so peaceful. Sometimes, the wind blew in from the Dnieper, creating a sad whisper among the dried thistles, which bent and shook as if in fear. Eventually, the figures disappeared into the shadows of the ruins. In the dim light of that hour, the only thing visible was the lone horseman on the ridge.
But the rustle arrested his attention. Approaching the edge of the mound, he began to look carefully into the steppe. At that moment the wind stopped, the rustling ceased; there was perfect rest.
But the rustling caught his attention. As he neared the edge of the mound, he started to look closely into the steppe. At that moment, the wind stopped, the rustling fell silent; there was complete stillness.
Suddenly a piercing whistle was heard; mingled voices began to shout in terrible confusion, "Allah! Allah! Jesus Christ! Save! Kill!" The report of muskets re-echoed; red flashes rent the darkness. The tramp of horses was heard with the clash of steel. Some new horsemen rose as it were from beneath the surface of the steppe. You would have said that a storm had sprung up on a sudden in that silent and ominous land. The shrieks of men followed the terrible clash. Then all was silent; the struggle was over.
Suddenly, a sharp whistle pierced the air; chaotic voices started shouting in a terrible confusion, "Allah! Allah! Jesus Christ! Save us! Kill!" The sound of muskets echoed back; red flashes tore through the darkness. The sound of horses' hooves mixed with the clash of steel. It was as if new horsemen emerged from beneath the surface of the steppe. It felt like a storm had suddenly erupted in that quiet and foreboding land. The screams of men followed the intense clash. Then everything went still; the fight was over.
Apparently one of its usual scenes had been enacted in the Wilderness.
Apparently, one of its typical scenes had taken place in the Wilderness.
The horsemen gathered in groups on the height; a few of them dismounted, and examined something carefully. Meanwhile a powerful and commanding voice was heard in the darkness.
The horsemen grouped together on the hill; some of them got off their horses and examined something closely. Meanwhile, a strong and authoritative voice echoed in the darkness.
"Strike a fire in front!"
"Start a fire up front!"
In a moment sparks sprang out, and soon a blaze flashed up from the dry reeds and pitch-pine which wayfarers through the Wilderness always carried with them.
In an instant, sparks flew out, and soon a fire erupted from the dry reeds and pitch-pine that travelers in the Wilderness always brought with them.
Straightway the staff for a hanging-lamp was driven into the earth. The glare from above illuminated sharply a number of men who were bending over a form stretched motionless on the ground.
Straight away, a pole for a hanging lamp was driven into the ground. The bright light from above sharply illuminated several men who were leaning over a figure lying still on the ground.
These men were soldiers, in red uniforms and wolf-skin caps. Of these, one who sat on a valiant steed appeared to be the leader. Dismounting, he approached the prostrate figure and inquired,--
These men were soldiers, wearing red uniforms and wolf-skin caps. Among them, one who was on a brave horse seemed to be the leader. After getting off his horse, he walked over to the fallen figure and asked,--
"Well, Sergeant, is he alive yet, or is it all over with him?"
"Well, Sergeant, is he alive yet, or is it all over for him?"
"He is alive, but there is a rattling in his throat; the lariat stifled him."
"He is alive, but there's a rattling in his throat; the lasso suffocated him."
"Who is he?"
"Who's he?"
"He is not a Tartar; some man of distinction."
"He’s not a Tartar; he’s some distinguished man."
"Then God be thanked!"
"Thank God!"
The chief looked attentively at the prostrate man.
The chief looked closely at the man lying down.
"Well, just like a hetman."
"Well, just like a leader."
"His horse is of splendid Tartar breed; the Khan has no better," said the sergeant. "There he stands."
"His horse is an amazing Tartar breed; the Khan doesn't have a better one," said the sergeant. "There it is."
The lieutenant looked at the horse, and his face brightened. Two soldiers held a really splendid steed, who, moving his ears and distending his nostrils, pushed forward his head and looked with frightened eyes at his master.
The lieutenant looked at the horse, and his face lit up. Two soldiers held an exceptionally impressive steed, who, moving his ears and flaring his nostrils, leaned forward with his head and gazed at his master with frightened eyes.
"But the horse will be ours, Lieutenant?" put in, with an inquiring tone, the sergeant.
"But the horse will be ours, right, Lieutenant?" the sergeant asked, sounding curious.
"Dog believer! would you deprive a Christian of his horse in the steppe?"
"Dog believer! Would you deny a Christian his horse in the prairie?"
"But it is our booty--"
"But it's our prize--"
Further conversation was interrupted by stronger breathing from the suffocated man.
Further conversation was interrupted by heavier breathing from the suffocated man.
"Pour gorailka into his mouth," said the lieutenant, undoing his belt.
"Pour gorailka into his mouth," said the lieutenant, unbuckling his belt.
"Are we to spend the night here?"
"Are we going to spend the night here?"
"Yes. Unsaddle the horses and make a good fire."
"Yes. Take the saddles off the horses and start a nice fire."
The soldiers hurried around quickly. Some began to rouse and rub the prostrate man; some started off for reeds to burn; others spread camel and bear skins on the ground for couches.
The soldiers rushed around. Some began to wake up and help the man lying on the ground; others went to fetch reeds for fuel; and some spread out camel and bear skins on the ground to make beds.
The lieutenant, troubling himself no more about the suffocated stranger, unbound his belt and stretched himself on a burka by the fire. He was a very young man, of spare habit of body, dark complexion, very elegant in manner, with a delicately cut countenance and a prominent aquiline nose. In his eyes were visible desperate daring and endurance, but his face had an honest look. His rather thick mustache and a beard, evidently unshaven for a long time, gave him a seriousness beyond his years.
The lieutenant, no longer concerned about the suffocated stranger, unbuckled his belt and lay down on a burka by the fire. He was a very young man, slim build, dark skin, and very elegant in his demeanor, with a finely shaped face and a prominent, hooked nose. His eyes showed a mix of boldness and resilience, yet his expression was sincere. His bushy mustache and beard, clearly unshaved for quite a while, gave him a seriousness that belied his age.
Meanwhile two attendants were preparing the evening meal. Dressed quarters of mutton were placed on the fire, a number of bustards and partridges were taken from the packs, and one wild goat, which an attendant began to skin without delay. The fire blazed up, casting out upon the steppe an enormous ruddy circle of light. The suffocated man began to revive slowly.
Meanwhile, two attendants were getting the evening meal ready. Quartered mutton was put on the fire, a bunch of bustards and partridges were pulled from the packs, and one wild goat, which an attendant started to skin right away. The fire blazed brightly, casting a huge orange circle of light across the steppe. The suffocated man began to come to slowly.
After a time he cast his bloodshot eyes around on the strangers, examining their faces; then he tried to stand up. The soldier who had previously talked with the lieutenant raised him by the armpits; another put in his hand a halbert, upon which the stranger leaned with all his force. His face was still purple, his veins swollen. At last, with a suppressed voice, he coughed out his first word, "Water!"
After a while, he looked around at the strangers, scanning their faces; then he tried to get up. The soldier who had talked to the lieutenant earlier lifted him by the armpits; another handed him a halberd, which the stranger leaned on with all his strength. His face was still purple, and his veins were swollen. Finally, in a shaky voice, he managed to cough out his first word, "Water!"
They gave him gorailka, which he drank repeatedly, and which appeared to do him good, for after he had removed the flask from his lips at last, he inquired in a clear voice, "In whose hands am I?"
They gave him gorailka, which he drank over and over, and it seemed to help him because after he finally took the flask away from his lips, he asked in a clear voice, "Whose hands am I in?"
The officer rose and approached him. "In the hands of those who saved you."
The officer stood up and walked towards him. "In the hands of those who rescued you."
"It was not you, then, who caught me with a lariat?"
"It wasn't you who caught me with a lasso, then?"
"No; the sabre is our weapon, not the lariat. You wrong our good soldiers with the suspicion. You were seized by ruffians, pretended Tartars. You can look at them if you are curious, for they are lying out there slaughtered like sheep."
"No; the saber is our weapon, not the lasso. You're doing a disservice to our good soldiers by suspecting them. You were captured by thugs pretending to be Tartars. If you're curious, you can look at them, as they are out there slaughtered like sheep."
Saying this, he pointed with his hand to a number of dark bodies lying below the height.
Saying this, he pointed with his hand to several dark shapes lying below the height.
To this the stranger answered, "If you will permit me to rest."
To this, the stranger replied, "If you let me take a break."
They brought him a felt-covered saddle, on which he seated himself in silence.
They brought him a saddle covered in felt, and he sat down on it in silence.
He was in the prime of life, of medium height, with broad shoulders, almost gigantic build of body, and striking features. He had an enormous head, a complexion dried and sunburnt, black eyes, somewhat aslant, like those of a Tartar; over his thin lips hung a mustache ending at the tips in two broad bunches. His powerful face indicated courage and pride. There was in it something at once attractive and repulsive,--the dignity of a hetman with Tartar cunning, kindness, and ferocity.
He was in the prime of his life, of average height, with broad shoulders and a nearly gigantic build, along with striking features. He had a large head, a complexion that was dry and sunburned, black eyes that were slightly slanted, similar to those of a Tartar; over his thin lips was a mustache that ended in two wide tufts. His strong face showed both courage and pride. There was something in it that was both appealing and off-putting—the dignity of a leader combined with Tartar slyness, kindness, and fierceness.
After he had sat awhile on the saddle he rose, and beyond all expectation, went to look at the bodies instead of returning thanks.
After sitting on the saddle for a bit, he stood up and, surprisingly, went to check out the bodies instead of expressing his gratitude.
"How churlish!" muttered the lieutenant.
"How rude!" muttered the lieutenant.
The stranger examined each face carefully, nodding his head like a man who has seen through everything; then he turned slowly to the lieutenant, slapping himself on the side, and seeking involuntarily his belt, behind which he wished evidently to pass his hand.
The stranger looked at each face closely, nodding like someone who understands everything; then he slowly turned to the lieutenant, patting himself on the side and unconsciously searching for his belt, behind which he clearly wanted to run his hand.
This importance in a man just rescued from the halter did not please the young lieutenant, and he said in irony,--
This significance for a man just freed from the noose didn’t sit well with the young lieutenant, and he said with sarcasm,--
"One might say that you are looking for acquaintances among those robbers, or that you are saying a litany for their souls."
"Some might say you're trying to connect with those robbers, or that you're reciting a prayer for their souls."
"You are both right and wrong. You are right, for I was looking for acquaintances; and you are wrong, for they are not robbers, but servants of a petty nobleman, my neighbor."
"You’re both correct and mistaken. You’re correct because I was indeed looking for acquaintances; and you’re mistaken because they aren’t robbers, but rather servants of a minor nobleman, my neighbor."
"Then it is clear that you do not drink out of the same spring with that neighbor."
"Then it’s clear that you don’t drink from the same spring as that neighbor."
A strange smile passed over the thin lips of the stranger.
A strange smile appeared on the thin lips of the stranger.
"And in that you are wrong," muttered he through his teeth. In a moment he added audibly: "But pardon for not having first given thanks for the aid and effective succor which freed me from such sudden death. Your courage has redeemed my carelessness, for I separated from my men; but my gratitude is equal to your good-will."
"And in that you're mistaken," he muttered through clenched teeth. A moment later, he added louder, "But I apologize for not first expressing my gratitude for the help and support that saved me from such a sudden death. Your bravery has made up for my negligence because I strayed from my men; but my appreciation matches your goodwill."
Having said this, he reached his hand to the lieutenant.
Having said this, he reached out his hand to the lieutenant.
But the haughty young man did not stir from his place, and was in no hurry to give his hand; instead of that he said,--
But the arrogant young man didn’t move from his spot and wasn’t in any rush to offer his hand; instead, he said,--
"I should like to know first if I have to do with a nobleman; for though I have no doubt you are one, still it does not befit me to accept the thanks of a nameless person."
"I would like to know first if I’m dealing with a nobleman; because while I have no doubt that you are one, it doesn’t seem right for me to accept thanks from someone who is unnamed."
"I see you have the mettle of a knight, and speak justly, I should have begun my speech and thanks with my name. I am Zenovi Abdank; my escutcheon that of Abdank with a cross; a nobleman from the province of Kieff; a landholder, and a colonel of the Cossack regiment of Prince Dominik Zaslavski."
"I see you have the spirit of a knight and speak fairly. I should have started my speech and thanks with my name. I am Zenovi Abdank; my coat of arms is Abdank with a cross; I'm a nobleman from the province of Kieff; a landowner, and a colonel in the Cossack regiment of Prince Dominik Zaslavski."
"And I am Yan Skshetuski, lieutenant of the armored regiment of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski."
"And I am Yan Skshetuski, lieutenant of the armored regiment of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski."
"You serve under a famous warrior. Accept my thanks and hand."
"You serve under a well-known warrior. Accept my thanks and my hand."
The lieutenant hesitated no longer. It is true that armored officers looked down on men of the other regiments; but Pan Yan was in the steppe, in the Wilderness, where such things were less remembered. Besides, he had to do with a colonel. Of this he had ocular proof, for when his soldiers brought Pan Abdank the belt and sabre which were taken from his person in order to revive him, they brought at the same time a short staff with a bone shaft and ivory head, such as Cossack colonels were in the habit of using. Besides, the dress of Zenovi Abdank was rich, and his educated speech indicated a quick mind and social training.
The lieutenant didn’t hesitate any longer. It’s true that armored officers looked down on soldiers from other regiments, but Pan Yan was in the steppe, in the Wilderness, where such things were less significant. Plus, he was dealing with a colonel. He had clear proof of this, as when his soldiers brought Pan Abdank the belt and sabre that had been taken from him to revive him, they also brought a short staff with a bone shaft and ivory head, which Cossack colonels typically used. On top of that, Zenovi Abdank's attire was luxurious, and his cultured speech revealed a sharp mind and social background.
Pan Yan therefore invited him to supper. The odor of roasted meats began to go out from the fire just then, tickling the nostrils and the palate. The attendant brought the meats, and served them on a plate. The two men fell to eating; and when a good-sized goat-skin of Moldavian wine was brought, a lively conversation sprang up without delay.
Pan Yan invited him to dinner. The smell of roasted meats started wafting from the fire, tantalizing their noses and making their mouths water. The attendant brought the meats and served them on a plate. The two men began to eat, and as soon as a large goat-skin of Moldavian wine was brought in, a lively conversation started without hesitation.
"A safe return home to us," said Pan Yan.
"A safe return home to us," said Pan Yan.
"Then you are returning home? Whence, may I ask?" inquired Abdank.
"Are you going back home? Where are you coming from?" Abdank asked.
"From a long journey,--from the Crimea."
"From a long journey—coming back from Crimea."
"What were you doing there? Did you go with ransom?"
"What were you doing there? Did you go with the ransom?"
"No, Colonel, I went to the Khan himself."
"No, Colonel, I went to see the Khan himself."
Abdank turned an inquisitive ear. "Did you, indeed? Were you well received? And what was your errand to the Khan?"
Abdank listened closely. "Oh, really? Were you welcomed? And what was your task for the Khan?"
"I carried a letter from Prince Yeremi."
"I brought a letter from Prince Yeremi."
"You were an envoy, then! What did the prince write to the Khan about?"
"You were an envoy, right? What did the prince write to the Khan about?"
The lieutenant looked quickly at his companion.
The lieutenant glanced quickly at his companion.
"Well, Colonel," said he, "you have looked into the eyes of ruffians who captured you with a lariat; that is your affair. But what the prince wrote to the Khan is neither your affair nor mine, but theirs."
"Well, Colonel," he said, "you’ve stared into the eyes of thugs who caught you with a rope; that’s your business. But what the prince wrote to the Khan is neither your concern nor mine, but theirs."
"I wondered, a little while ago," answered Abdank, cunningly, "that his highness the prince should send such a young man to the Khan; but after your answer I am not astonished, for I see that you are young in years, but mature in experience and wit."
"I was just thinking," Abdank replied slyly, "about why His Highness the Prince would send such a young man to the Khan; but after your response, I'm not surprised anymore. I can see that you may be young in age, but you have a lot of experience and cleverness."
The lieutenant swallowed the smooth, flattering words, merely twisted his young mustache, and inquired,--
The lieutenant absorbed the smooth, flattering words, just twisted his young mustache, and asked,--
"Now do you tell me what you are doing on the Omelnik, and how you come to be here alone."
"Now tell me what you're doing on the Omelnik and how you ended up here by yourself."
"I am not alone, I left my men on the road; and I am going to Kudák, to Pan Grodzitski, who is transferred to the command there, and to whom the Grand Hetman has sent me with letters."
"I’m not alone; I left my men on the road. I’m heading to Kudák, to see Pan Grodzitski, who has taken over command there, and to whom the Grand Hetman has sent me with letters."
"And why don't you go by water?"
"And why don't you take a boat?"
"I am following an order from which I may not depart."
"I am following an order that I cannot deviate from."
"Strange that the hetman issued such an order, when in the steppe you have fallen into straits which you would have avoided surely had you been going by water."
"Strange that the leader gave such an order, considering that in the steppe you have found yourself in a difficult situation that you definitely would have avoided if you had traveled by water."
"Oh, the steppes are quiet at present; my acquaintance with them does not begin with to-day. What has met me is the malice and hatred of man."
"Oh, the steppes are quiet right now; my familiarity with them doesn't start today. What I've encountered is the malice and hatred of people."
"And who attacked you in this fashion?"
"And who hurt you like this?"
"It is a long story. An evil neighbor, Lieutenant, who has destroyed my property, is driving me from my land, has killed my son, and besides, as you have seen, has made an attempt on my life where we sit."
"It’s a long story. A wicked neighbor, Lieutenant, has ruined my property, is forcing me off my land, has killed my son, and, as you have seen, has also tried to take my life right where we’re sitting."
"But do you not carry a sabre at your side?"
"But don't you carry a saber at your side?"
On the powerful face of Abdank there was a gleam of hatred, in his eyes a sullen glare. He answered slowly and with emphasis,--
On Abdank's strong face, there was a glimmer of hatred, and in his eyes, a brooding glare. He responded slowly and with emphasis,--
"I do; and as God is my aid, I shall seek no other weapon against my foes."
"I do; and as God is my help, I will look for no other weapon against my enemies."
The lieutenant wished to say something, when suddenly the tramp of horses was heard in the steppe, or rather the hurried slapping of horses' feet on the softened grass. That moment, also, the lieutenant's orderly who was on guard hurried up with news that men of some kind were approaching.
The lieutenant wanted to say something when suddenly the sound of horses was heard in the steppe, or more like the hurried pounding of horses' hooves on the soft grass. At that moment, the lieutenant's orderly, who was on guard, rushed over with the news that some people were approaching.
"Those," said Abdank, "are surely my men, whom I left beyond the Tasmina. Not suspecting perfidy, I promised to wait for them here."
"Those," said Abdank, "are definitely my guys, whom I left beyond the Tasmina. Not suspecting any betrayal, I promised to wait for them here."
Soon a crowd of mounted men formed a half-circle in front of the height. By the glitter of the fire appeared heads of horses, with open nostrils, puffing from exertion; and above them the faces of riders, who, bending forward, sheltered their eyes from the glare of the fire and gazed eagerly toward the light.
Soon a group of horseback riders formed a half-circle in front of the hill. In the glow of the fire, you could see the heads of the horses, their nostrils flaring as they huffed from the effort; and above them were the riders, leaning forward to shield their eyes from the bright flames while they eagerly stared at the light.
"Hei! men, who are you?" inquired Abdank.
"Hey! But who are you?" asked Abdank.
"Servants of God," answered voices from the darkness.
"Servants of God," voices replied from the darkness.
"Just as I thought,--my men," repeated Abdank, turning to the lieutenant. "Come this way."
"Just as I thought—my guys," Abdank said again, looking at the lieutenant. "Follow me."
Some of them dismounted and drew near the fire.
Some of them got off their horses and walked closer to the fire.
"Oh, how we hurried, batko! But what's the matter?"
"Oh, how we rushed, dad! But what's going on?"
"There was an ambush. Hvedko, the traitor, learned of my coming to this place, and lurked here with others. He must have arrived some time in advance. They caught me with a lariat."
"There was an ambush. Hvedko, the traitor, found out I was coming to this place and waited here with others. He must have gotten here well before me. They captured me with a lasso."
"God save us! What Poles are these about you?"
"God save us! What kind of Poles are these talking about you?"
Saying this, they looked threateningly on Pan Skshetuski and his companions.
Saying this, they glared menacingly at Pan Skshetuski and his friends.
"These are kind friends," said Abdank. "Glory be to God! I am alive and well. We will push on our way at once."
"These are good friends," said Abdank. "Thank God! I'm alive and well. Let's get moving right away."
"Glory be to God for that! We are ready."
"Thank God for that! We're ready."
The newly arrived began to warm their hands over the fire, for the night was cool, though fine. There were about forty of them, sturdy men and well armed. They did not look at all like registered Cossacks, which astonished Pan Skshetuski not a little, especially since their number was so considerable. Everything seemed very suspicious. If the Grand Hetman had sent Abdank to Kudák, he would have given him a guard of registered Cossacks; and in the second place, why should he order him to go by the steppe from Chigirin, and not by water? The necessity of crossing all the rivers flowing through the Wilderness to the Dnieper could only delay the journey. It appeared rather as if Abdank wanted to avoid Kudák.
The newcomers started to warm their hands over the fire because the night was cool, even though it was nice outside. There were about forty of them—strong, well-armed men. They didn’t look like registered Cossacks at all, which surprised Pan Skshetuski quite a bit, especially since there were so many of them. Everything felt very suspicious. If the Grand Hetman had sent Abdank to Kudák, he would have given him a guard of registered Cossacks; and also, why would he tell him to take the steppe from Chigirin instead of going by water? Crossing all the rivers in the Wilderness on the way to the Dnieper could only slow down the journey. It seemed more like Abdank was trying to avoid Kudák.
In like manner, the personality of Abdank astonished the young lieutenant greatly. He noticed at once that the Cossacks, who were rather free in intercourse with their colonels, met him with unusual respect, as if he were a real hetman. He must be a man of a heavy hand, and what was most wonderful to Skshetuski, who knew the Ukraine on both sides of the Dnieper, he had heard nothing of a famous Abdank. Besides, there was in the countenance of the man something peculiar,--a certain secret power which breathed from his face like heat from a flame, a certain unbending will, declaring that this man withdraws before no man and no thing. The same kind of will was in the face of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski; but that which in the prince was an inborn gift of nature special to his lofty birth and his position might astonish one when found in a man of unknown name wandering in the wild steppe.
In a similar way, Abdank's personality really impressed the young lieutenant. He immediately noticed that the Cossacks, who typically interacted freely with their colonels, treated him with unusual respect, as if he were a real hetman. He must be someone who commands authority, and what surprised Skshetuski the most, since he knew the Ukraine on both sides of the Dnieper, was that he hadn’t heard anything about the famous Abdank. Moreover, there was something distinctive about the man’s face—a kind of hidden strength that radiated like heat from a flame, an unyielding will that signaled he wouldn't back down from anyone or anything. The same kind of determination was present in Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski’s face; however, what was a natural gift for the prince, due to his noble birth and status, was astonishing to see in an unknown man roaming the wild steppe.
Pan Skshetuski[1] deliberated long. It occurred to him that this might be some powerful outlaw who, hunted by justice, had taken refuge in the Wilderness,--or the leader of a robber band; but the latter was not probable. The dress and speech of the man showed something else. The lieutenant was quite at a loss what course to take. He kept simply on his guard. Meanwhile Abdank ordered his horse.
Pan Skshetuski deliberated for a long time. It struck him that this guy might be some dangerous outlaw who, chased by the law, had hidden away in the wilderness—or maybe the leader of a gang; but that seemed unlikely. The man's clothing and speech indicated something different. The lieutenant was unsure of what to do next. He just stayed alert. Meanwhile, Abdank called for his horse.
"Lieutenant, 'tis time for him to go who has the road before him. Let me thank you again for your succor. God grant me to show you a service of equal value!"
"Lieutenant, it’s time for him to leave who has the path ahead of him. Let me thank you again for your help. May God allow me to repay you with a service of equal worth!"
"I do not know whom I have saved, therefore I deserve no thanks."
"I don't know who I've saved, so I don't deserve any thanks."
"Your modesty, which equals your courage, is speaking now. Accept from me this ring."
"Your humility, which matches your bravery, is shining through right now. Accept this ring from me."
The lieutenant frowned and took a step backward, measuring with his eyes Abdank, who then spoke on with almost paternal dignity in his voice and posture,--
The lieutenant frowned and stepped back, sizing up Abdank, who then spoke with a tone of almost fatherly dignity in both his voice and posture,--
"But look, I offer you not the wealth of this ring, but its other virtues. When still in the years of youth, a captive among infidels, I got this from a pilgrim returning from the Holy Land. In the seal of it is dust from the grave of Christ. Such a gift might not be refused, even if it came from condemned hands. You are still a young man and a soldier; and since even old age, which is near the grave, knows not what may strike it before the last hour, youth, which has before it a long life, must meet with many an adventure. This ring will preserve you from misfortune, and protect you when the day of judgment comes; and I tell you that that day is even now on the road through the Wilderness."
"But listen, I'm not offering you the riches of this ring, but its other qualities. When I was still young, captured by enemies, I received this from a pilgrim coming back from the Holy Land. It contains dust from Christ's grave in its seal. Such a gift shouldn’t be turned down, even if it comes from a cursed source. You’re still young and a soldier; and since even old age, which is close to the end, doesn’t know what can happen before the final hour, youth, which has a long life ahead, will face many adventures. This ring will keep you safe from bad luck and shield you when judgment day arrives; and I tell you, that day is already making its way through the Wilderness."
A moment of silence followed; nothing was heard but the crackling of the fire and the snorting of the horses. From the distant reeds came the dismal howling of wolves. Suddenly Abdank repeated still again, as if to himself,--
A moment of silence passed; all that could be heard was the crackling of the fire and the snorting of the horses. From the far-off reeds came the gloomy howling of wolves. Suddenly, Abdank repeated once more, as if to himself,--
"The day of judgment is already on the road through the Wilderness, and when it comes all God's world will be amazed."
"The day of judgment is already making its way through the Wilderness, and when it arrives, the entire world will be in awe."
The lieutenant took the ring mechanically, so much was he astonished at the words of this strange man. But the man was looking into the dark distance of the steppe. Then he turned slowly and mounted his horse. His Cossacks were waiting at the foot of the height.
The lieutenant took the ring automatically, completely taken aback by the words of this unusual man. But the man was gazing into the dark expanse of the steppe. Then he slowly turned and got on his horse. His Cossacks were waiting at the bottom of the hill.
"Forward! forward! Good health to you, my soldier friend!" said he to the lieutenant. "The times are such at present that brother trusts not brother. This is why you know not whom you have saved, for I have not given you my name."
"Go ahead! Cheers to you, my soldier friend!" he said to the lieutenant. "These days are such that brothers don't trust each other. That's why you don't know who you saved, because I haven't given you my name."
"You are not Abdank, then?"
"You're not Abdank, then?"
"That is my escutcheon."
"That's my shield."
"And your name?"
"What's your name?"
"Bogdan Zenovi Hmelnitski."
"Bogdan Zenovi Hmelnitski."
When he had said this, he rode down from the height, and his Cossacks moved after him. Soon they were hidden in the mist and the night. When they had gone about half a furlong, the wind bore back from them the words of the Cossack song,--
When he said this, he rode down from the hill, and his Cossacks followed him. Soon they were lost in the fog and the dark. After they had gone about half a furlong, the wind carried back to them the sounds of the Cossack song,---
"O God, lead us forth, poor captives,
From heavy bonds,
From infidel faith,
To the bright dawn,
To quiet waters,
To a gladsome land,
To a Christian world.
Hear, O God, our prayers,--
The prayers of the hapless,
The prayers of poor captives."
"O God, guide us, poor captives,
From these heavy chains,
From false beliefs,
To the bright dawn,
To peaceful waters,
To a joyful land,
To a world of faith.
Hear us, O God, in our prayers,--
The prayers of the unfortunate,
The prayers of poor captives."
The voices grew fainter by degrees, and then were melted in the wind sounding through the reeds.
The voices gradually faded away, then blended into the wind rushing through the reeds.
CHAPTER II.
Reaching Chigirin next morning, Pan Skshetuski stopped at the house of Prince Yeremi in the town, where he was to spend some time in giving rest to his men and horses after their long journey from the Crimea, which by reason of the floods and unusually swift currents of the Dnieper had to be made by land, since no boat could make head against the stream that winter. Skshetuski himself rested awhile, and then went to Pan Zatsvilikhovski, former commissioner of the Commonwealth,--a sterling soldier, who, though he did not serve with the prince, was his confidant and friend. The lieutenant wanted to ask him if there were instructions from Lubni; but the prince had sent nothing special. He had ordered Skshetuski, in the event of a favorable answer from the Khan, to journey slowly, so that his men and horses might be in good health. The prince had the following business with the Khan: He desired the punishment of certain Tartar murzas, who had raided his estates beyond the Dnieper, and whom he himself had punished severely. The Khan had in fact given a favorable answer,--had promised to send a special envoy in the following April to punish the disobedient; and wishing to gain the good-will of so famous a warrior as the prince, he had sent him by Skshetuski a horse of noted stock and also a sable cap.
Reaching Chigirin the next morning, Pan Skshetuski stopped at the house of Prince Yeremi in town, where he planned to spend some time resting his men and horses after their long journey from the Crimea. Due to the floods and unusually fast currents of the Dnieper, they had to travel by land since no boat could go against the stream that winter. Skshetuski took some time to rest, then visited Pan Zatsvilikhovski, a former commissioner of the Commonwealth—a solid soldier who, although he hadn’t served with the prince, was his confidant and friend. The lieutenant wanted to ask him if there were any instructions from Lubni, but the prince hadn’t sent anything specific. He had instructed Skshetuski to travel slowly in case he received a favorable response from the Khan, ensuring his men and horses stayed healthy. The prince was dealing with the Khan regarding the punishment of certain Tartar murzas who had raided his estates beyond the Dnieper, and whom he had already dealt with severely. The Khan had indeed given a positive response—promising to send a special envoy the following April to punish the disobedient; and hoping to win the goodwill of such a renowned warrior like the prince, he had sent him a notable horse and also a sable cap through Skshetuski.
Pan Skshetuski, having acquitted himself of his mission with no small honor, the mission itself being a proof of the high favor of the prince, was greatly rejoiced at the permission to stop in Chigirin without hastening his return. But old Zatsvilikhovski was greatly annoyed by what had been taking place for some time in Chigirin. They went together to the house of Dopula, a Wallachian, who kept an inn and a wine-shop in the place. There they found a crowd of nobles, though the hour was still early; for it was a market-day, and besides there happened to be a halt of cattle driven to the camp of the royal army, which brought a multitude of people together. The nobles generally assembled in the square at Dopula's, at the so-called Bell-ringers' Corner. There were assembled tenants of the Konyetspolskis, and Chigirin officials, owners of neighboring lands, settlers on crown lands, nobles on their own soil and dependent on no one, land stewards, some Cossack elders, and a few inferior nobles,--some living on other men's acres and some on their own.
Pan Skshetuski, having successfully completed his mission with considerable honor, a task that showcased the prince's high regard for him, was thrilled to be allowed to stay in Chigirin without rushing back. However, old Zatsvilikhovski was quite frustrated with the events that had been unfolding in Chigirin for some time. They both headed to the house of Dopula, a Wallachian who ran an inn and a wine shop in town. There, they found a crowd of nobles, even though it was still early; it was market day, and on top of that, there was a stop for cattle being driven to the royal army's camp, which attracted a large number of people. The nobles typically gathered in the square at Dopula's, at the so-called Bell-ringers' Corner. In attendance were tenants of the Konyetspolskis, Chigirin officials, landowners from nearby areas, settlers on crown lands, nobles living on their own land without any obligations to others, land stewards, a few Cossack elders, and several lesser nobles—some living off lands owned by others and some on their own.
These groups occupied benches at long oaken tables and conversed in loud voices, all speaking of the flight of Hmelnitski, which was the greatest event of the place. Zatsvilikhovski sat with Skshetuski in a corner apart. The lieutenant began to inquire what manner of phœnix that Hmelnitski was of whom all were speaking.
These groups sat on benches at long oak tables and talked loudly, all discussing Hmelnitski's flight, which was the biggest news around. Zatsvilikhovski was sitting with Skshetuski in a secluded corner. The lieutenant started asking what kind of amazing person Hmelnitski was, the one everyone was talking about.
"Don't you know?" answered the old soldier. "He is the secretary of the Zaporojian army, the heir of Subotoff,--and my friend," added he, in a lower voice. "We have been long acquainted, and were together in many expeditions in which he distinguished himself, especially under Tetera. Perhaps there is not a soldier of such military experience in the whole Commonwealth. This is not to be mentioned in public; but he has the brain of a hetman, a heavy hand, and a mighty mind. All the Cossacks obey him more than koshevoi and ataman. He is not without good points, but imperious and unquiet; and when hatred gets the better of him he can be terrible."
"Don't you know?" replied the old soldier. "He’s the secretary of the Zaporojian army, the heir of Subotoff—and my friend," he added in a softer voice. "We've known each other for a long time and have been on many expeditions together, where he really stood out, especially under Tetera. There might not be a soldier with more military experience in the whole Commonwealth. This shouldn’t be said in public, but he has the mind of a hetman, a strong hand, and a powerful intellect. All the Cossacks obey him more than the koshevoi and ataman. He has some good qualities, but he can be quite domineering and restless; when his hatred takes over, he can be fierce."
"What made him flee from Chigirin?"
"What made him run away from Chigirin?"
"Quarrels with the Starosta Chaplinski; but that is all nonsense. Usually a nobleman bespatters a nobleman from enmity. Hmelnitski is not the first and only man offended. They say, too, that he turned the head of the starosta's wife; that the starosta carried off his mistress and married her; that afterward Hmelnitski took her fancy,--and that is a likely matter, for woman is giddy, as a rule. But these are mere pretexts, under which certain intrigues find deeper concealment. This is how the affair stands: In Chigirin lives old Barabash, a Cossack colonel, our friend. He had privileges and letters from the king. Of these it was said that they urged the Cossacks to resist the nobility; but being a humane and kindly man, he kept them to himself and did not make them known. Then Hmelnitski invited Barabash to a dinner in his own house, here in Chigirin, and sent people to Barabash's country-place, who took the letters and the privileges away from his wife and disappeared. There is danger that out of them such a rebellion as that of Ostranitsa may arise; for, I repeat, he is a terrible man, and has fled, it is unknown whither."
"Quarrels with Starosta Chaplinski; but that's just nonsense. Usually, a nobleman insults another nobleman out of spite. Hmelnitski isn't the first or only person to be offended. They also say that he caught the starosta's wife’s eye; that the starosta took his mistress and married her; that later on, Hmelnitski caught her attention again—and that makes sense because women can be fickle. But these are just excuses hiding deeper intrigues. Here's the situation: In Chigirin lives old Barabash, a Cossack colonel, our friend. He had privileges and letters from the king. It was said that these encouraged the Cossacks to stand against the nobility; however, being a compassionate and kind man, he kept them to himself and did not reveal them. Then Hmelnitski invited Barabash to a dinner at his own house, here in Chigirin, and sent people to Barabash's estate who took the letters and the privileges away from his wife and vanished. There's a risk that this could spark a rebellion similar to the one at Ostranitsa; because, I repeat, he is a formidable man, and he has disappeared without a trace."
To this Skshetuski answered: "He is a fox, and has tricked me. He told me he was a Cossack colonel of Prince Dominik Zaslavski. I met him last night in the steppe, and freed him from a lariat."
To this, Skshetuski replied, "He's a fox and has fooled me. He claimed he was a Cossack colonel under Prince Dominik Zaslavski. I met him last night in the steppe and helped him out of a lasso."
Zatsvilikhovski seized himself by the head.
Zatsvilikhovski held his head.
"In God's name, what do you tell me? It cannot have been."
"In God's name, what are you saying? It can't be true."
"It can, since it has been. He told me he was a colonel in the service of Prince Dominik Zaslavski, on a mission from the Grand Hetman to Pan Grodzitski at Kudák. I did not believe this, since he was not travelling by water, but stealing along over the steppe."
"It can, since it has been. He told me he was a colonel in the service of Prince Dominik Zaslavski, on a mission from the Grand Hetman to Pan Grodzitski at Kudák. I didn't believe this, since he wasn't traveling by water, but sneaking across the steppe."
"He is as cunning as Ulysses! But where did you meet him?"
"He's as clever as Ulysses! But where did you meet him?"
"On the Omelnik, on the right bank of the Dnieper. It is evident that he was on his way to the Saitch."
"On the Omelnik, on the right bank of the Dnieper. It's clear that he was headed to the Saitch."
"He wanted to avoid Kudák. I understand now. Had he many men?"
"He wanted to stay away from Kudák. I get it now. Did he have a lot of guys with him?"
"About forty. But they came to meet him too late. Had it not been for me, the servants of the starosta would have strangled him."
"About forty. But they got to him too late. If it hadn't been for me, the starosta's servants would have killed him."
"But stop a moment! That is an important affair. The servants of the starosta, you say?"
"But hold on a second! That's an important matter. The servants of the starosta, you say?"
"That is what he told me."
"That's what he said."
"How could the starosta know where to look for him, when here in this place all were splitting their heads to know what he had done with himself?"
"How could the starosta know where to find him when everyone here was racking their brains trying to figure out what he had done with himself?"
"I can't tell that. It may be, too, that Hmelnitski lied, and represented common robbers as servants of the starosta, in order to call more attention to his wrongs."
"I can't say for sure. It's also possible that Hmelnitski lied and described ordinary thieves as servants of the starosta to draw more attention to his grievances."
"Impossible! But it is a strange affair. Do you know that there is a circular from the hetman, ordering the arrest and detention of Hmelnitski?"
"Unbelievable! But it’s a weird situation. Do you know that there’s a memo from the hetman, ordering the arrest and detention of Hmelnitski?"
The lieutenant gave no answer, for at that moment some nobleman entered the room with a tremendous uproar. He made the doors rattle a couple of times, and looking insolently through the room cried out,--
The lieutenant didn’t reply, as at that moment a nobleman burst into the room with a loud commotion. He slammed the doors a few times and, looking around the room with an arrogant expression, shouted, --
"My respects, gentlemen!"
"Respect, gentlemen!"
He was a man of forty years of age, of low stature, with peevish face, the irritable appearance of which was increased by quick eyes, protruding from his face like plums,--evidently a man very rash, stormy, quick to anger.
He was a 40-year-old man, short in stature, with a grumpy expression that was made worse by his quick eyes, which jutted out from his face like plums—clearly a man who was very impulsive, volatile, and quick to anger.
"My respects, gentlemen!" repeated he more loudly and sharply, since he was not answered at once.
"Respect to you, gentlemen!" he said again, louder and more sharply, since no one responded right away.
"Respects! respects!" was answered by several voices.
"Respect! Respect!" was replied to by several voices.
This man was Chaplinski, the under-starosta of Chigirin, the trusted henchman of young Konyetspolski. He was not liked in Chigirin, for he was a terrible blusterer, always involved in lawsuits, always persecuting some one; but for all that he had great influence, consequently people were polite to him.
This man was Chaplinski, the deputy starosta of Chigirin, the trusted right-hand man of young Konyetspolski. He wasn’t well-liked in Chigirin, as he was a terrible braggart, always getting into lawsuits and constantly targeting someone; still, he held considerable influence, so people were respectful towards him.
Zatsvilikhovski, whom all respected for his dignity, virtues, and courage, was the only man he regarded. Seeing him, he approached immediately, and bowing rather haughtily to Skshetuski, sat down near them with his tankard of mead.
Zatsvilikhovski, admired by everyone for his dignity, good qualities, and bravery, was the only person he respected. When he saw him, he walked over right away, bowed somewhat arrogantly to Skshetuski, and took a seat beside them with his tankard of mead.
"Well," inquired Zatsvilikhovski, "do you know what has become of Hmelnitski?"
"Well," asked Zatsvilikhovski, "do you know what happened to Hmelnitski?"
"He is hanging, as sure as I am Chaplinski; and if he is not hanging yet, he will be soon. Now that the hetman's orders are issued, let me only get him in my hands!"
"He’s hanging, just like I’m Chaplinski; and if he’s not hanging yet, he will be soon. Now that the hetman's orders are out, just let me get him in my grasp!"
Saying this, he struck the table with his fist till the liquor was spilled from the glasses.
Saying this, he slammed his fist on the table until the drinks spilled from the glasses.
"Don't spill the wine, my dear sir!" said Skshetuski.
"Don't spill the wine, my dear sir!" said Skshetuski.
Zatsvilikhovski interrupted: "But how will you get him, since he has escaped and no one knows where he is?"
Zatsvilikhovski interrupted, "But how are you going to find him since he's escaped and no one knows where he is?"
"No one knows? I know,--true as I am Chaplinski. You know Hvedko. That Hvedko is in his service, but in mine too. He will be Hmelnitski's Judas. It's a long story. He has made friends with Hmelnitski's Cossacks. A sharp fellow! He knows every step that is taken. He has engaged to bring him to me, living or dead, and has gone to the steppe before Hmelnitski, knowing where to wait for him."
"No one knows? I know—just as surely as I am Chaplinski. You know Hvedko. That Hvedko is in his service, but he’s in mine too. He will be Hmelnitski's Judas. It’s a long story. He has made friends with Hmelnitski's Cossacks. Smart guy! He knows every move that’s being made. He’s promised to bring Hmelnitski to me, alive or dead, and he’s gone out to the steppe ahead of Hmelnitski, knowing exactly where to wait for him."
Having said this, he struck the table again.
Having said this, he hit the table again.
"Don't spill the wine, my dear sir!" repeated with emphasis Skshetuski, who felt an astonishing aversion to the man from the first sight of him.
"Don't spill the wine, my dear sir!" Skshetuski repeated emphatically, feeling an incredible dislike for the man from the very first sight of him.
Chaplinski grew red in the face; his protruding eyes flashed. Thinking that offence was given him, he looked excitedly at Pan Yan; but seeing on him the colors of Vishnyevetski, he softened. Though Konyetspolski had a quarrel with Yeremi at the time, still Chigirin was too near Lubni, and it was dangerous not to respect the colors of the prince. Besides, Vishnyevetski chose such people for his service that any one would think twice before disputing with them.
Chaplinski's face turned red; his bulging eyes narrowed. Assuming he had been insulted, he glanced anxiously at Pan Yan; but noticing the colors of Vishnyevetski on him, he calmed down. Even though Konyetspolski was in a feud with Yeremi at that moment, Chigirin was too close to Lubni, and it was risky not to acknowledge the prince's colors. Plus, Vishnyevetski surrounded himself with such individuals that anyone would hesitate before arguing with them.
"Hvedko, then, has undertaken to get Hmelnitski for you?" asked Zatsvilikhovski again.
"Hvedko has taken on getting Hmelnitski for you?" Zatsvilikhovski asked again.
"He has, and he will get him,--as sure as I am Chaplinski."
"He has, and he will get him—just as sure as I am Chaplinski."
"But I tell you that he will not. Hmelnitski has escaped the ambush, and has gone to the Saitch, which you should have told Pan Pototski to-day. There is no fooling with Hmelnitski. Speaking briefly, he has more brains, a heavier hand, and greater luck than you, who are too hotheaded. Hmelnitski went away safely, I tell you; and if perhaps you don't believe me, this gentleman, who saw him in good health on the steppe and bade good-by to him yesterday, will repeat what I have said."
"But I'm telling you that he won't. Hmelnitski has escaped the trap and has gone to the Saitch, which you should have informed Pan Pototski about today. There's no messing around with Hmelnitski. To sum it up, he has more smarts, a stronger grip, and better luck than you, who are too hotheaded. Hmelnitski left safely, trust me; and if you don't believe me, this gentleman, who saw him in good health on the steppe and said goodbye to him yesterday, will back me up on this."
"Impossible, it cannot be!" boiled up Chaplinski, seizing himself by the hair.
"There's no way, it can't be!" Chaplinski exclaimed, grabbing his own hair.
"And what is more," added Zatsvilikhovski, "this knight before you saved him and killed your servants,--for which he is not to blame, in spite of the hetman's order, since he was returning from a mission to the Crimea and knew nothing of the order. Seeing a man attacked in the steppe by ruffians, as he thought, he went to his assistance. Of this rescue of Hmelnitski I inform you in good season, for he is ready with his Zaporojians, and it is evident that you wouldn't be very glad to see him, for you have maltreated him over-much. Tfu! to the devil with such tricks!"
"And what's more," Zatsvilikhovski added, "this knight in front of you saved him and killed your servants— which he isn't to blame for, despite the hetman's order, since he was coming back from a mission to the Crimea and didn't know about the order. When he saw a man being attacked in the steppe by thugs, he thought he was helping someone in trouble. I'm telling you about Hmelnitski's rescue in good time, because he's ready with his Zaporojians, and it's clear that you wouldn't be too happy to see him, considering how you've mistreated him. Tfu! To hell with such tricks!"
Zatsvilikhovski, also, did not like Chaplinski.
Zatsvilikhovski also didn’t like Chaplinski.
Chaplinski sprang from his seat, losing his speech from rage; his face was completely purple, and his eyes kept coming more and more out of his head. Standing before Skshetuski in this condition, he belched forth disconnected words,--
Chaplinski jumped up from his seat, speechless with rage; his face was entirely purple, and his eyes were bulging more and more. Standing in front of Skshetuski like this, he spat out a jumbled mix of words,--
"How!--in spite of the hetman's orders! I will--I will--"
"How!—despite the hetman's orders! I will—I will—"
Skshetuski did not even rise from the bench, but leaned on his elbows and watched Chaplinski, darting like a hawk on a sparrow.
Skshetuski didn't even get up from the bench; he just leaned on his elbows and watched Chaplinski, swooping like a hawk on a sparrow.
"Why do you fasten to me like a burr to a dog's tail?"
"Why do you cling to me like a burr stuck to a dog's tail?"
"I'll drag you to the court with me!--You in spite of orders!--I with Cossacks!"
"I'll take you to court with me! You, despite the orders! Me, with the Cossacks!"
He stormed so much that it grew quieter in other parts of the room, and strangers began to turn their faces in the direction of Chaplinski. He was always seeking a quarrel, for such was his nature; he offended every man he met. But all were astonished, then, that he began with Zatsvilikhovski, who was the only person he feared, and with an officer wearing the colors of Prince Yeremi.
He yelled so loudly that the rest of the room fell silent, and strangers started turning to look at Chaplinski. He was always looking for a fight because that was just who he was; he irritated every man he encountered. But everyone was shocked when he chose to confront Zatsvilikhovski, the only person he was afraid of, and an officer in Prince Yeremi's uniform.
"Be silent, sir!" said the old standard-bearer. "This knight is in my company."
"Be quiet, sir!" the old standard-bearer said. "This knight is with me."
"I'll take you to the court!--I'll take you to the court--to the stocks!" roared Chaplinski, paying no attention to anything or any man.
"I'll take you to court! I'll take you to court—to the stocks!" roared Chaplinski, ignoring everything and everyone.
Then Skshetuski rose, straightened himself to his full height, but did not draw his sabre; he had it hanging low, and taking it by the middle raised it till he put the cross hilt under the very nose of Chaplinski.
Then Skshetuski stood up straight, reaching his full height, but he didn’t pull out his sabre; it hung low, and taking it by the middle, he lifted it until he put the cross hilt right under Chaplinski's nose.
"Smell that!" said he.
"Do you smell that?" he said.
"Strike, whoever believes in God!--Ai! here, my men!" shouted Chaplinski, grasping after his sword-hilt.
"Fight, anyone who believes in God!—Oh! over here, my guys!" shouted Chaplinski, reaching for his sword's handle.
But he did not succeed in drawing his sword. The young lieutenant turned him around, caught him by the nape of the neck with one hand, and with the other by the trousers below the belt raised him, squirming like a salmon, and going to the door between the benches called out,--
But he couldn’t manage to pull out his sword. The young lieutenant spun him around, grabbed him by the back of the neck with one hand, and with the other hand under his belt lifted him up, wriggling like a salmon, and headed to the door between the benches while shouting,--
"Brothers, clear the road for big horns; he'll hook!"
"Brothers, clear the way for the big horns; he's coming through!"
Saying this, he went to the threshold, struck and opened the door with Chaplinski, and hurled the under-starosta out into the street. Then he resumed his seat quietly at the side of Zatsvilikhovski.
Saying this, he went to the threshold, hit and opened the door with Chaplinski, and threw the under-starosta out into the street. Then he calmly took his seat again next to Zatsvilikhovski.
In a moment there was silence in the room. The argument used by Pan Yan made a great impression on the assembled nobles. After a little while, however, the whole place shook with laughter.
In that moment, the room fell silent. The argument presented by Pan Yan really impressed the gathered nobles. But after a short time, the entire place erupted in laughter.
"Hurrah for Vislinyevetski's man!" cried some.
"Hooray for Vislinyevetski's guy!" yelled some.
"He has fainted! he has fainted, and is covered with blood!" cried others, who had looked through the door, curious to know what Chaplinski would do. "His servants are carrying him off!"
"He's passed out! He's passed out, and he's covered in blood!" shouted others who had peeked through the door, eager to see what Chaplinski would do. "His servants are taking him away!"
The partisans of the under-starosta, but few in number, were silent, and not having the courage to take his part, looked sullenly at Skshetuski.
The supporters of the under-starosta, though few in number, stayed quiet and, lacking the courage to defend him, glared sullenly at Skshetuski.
"Spoken truth touches that hound to the quick," said Zatsvilikhovski.
"Speaking the truth hits that hound hard," said Zatsvilikhovski.
"He is a cur, not a hound," said, while drawing near, a bulky nobleman who had a cataract on one eye and a hole in his forehead the size of a thaler, through which the naked skull appeared,--"He is a cur, not a hound! Permit me," continued he, turning to Pan Yan, "to offer you my respects. I am Yan Zagloba; my escutcheon 'In the Forehead,' as every one may easily know by this hole which the bullet of a robber made in my forehead when I was on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land in penance for the sins of my youth."
"He’s a mutt, not a hound," said a bulky nobleman with a cataract in one eye and a hole in his forehead the size of a thaler, revealing his bare skull as he approached. "He’s a mutt, not a hound! Allow me," he continued, addressing Pan Yan, "to introduce myself. I am Yan Zagloba; my coat of arms is 'In the Forehead,' as anyone can see from this hole that a robber's bullet made in my head while I was on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land to atone for my youthful sins."
"But leave us in peace," said Zatsvilikhovski; "you said yourself that that was knocked out of you with a tankard in Radom."
"But leave us alone," said Zatsvilikhovski; "you admitted that you got that knocked out of you with a tankard in Radom."
"As I live, the bullet of a robber! That was another affair in Radom."
"As I live, a robber's bullet! That was another incident in Radom."
"You made a vow to go to the Holy Land, perhaps; but that you have never been there is certain."
"You promised to go to the Holy Land, maybe; but it's clear that you've never been there."
"I have not been there, for in Galáts I received the palm of martyrdom; and if I lie, I am a supreme dog and not a nobleman."
"I haven't been there because I received the honor of martyrdom in Galáts; and if I'm lying, I'm a total disgrace and not a nobleman."
"Ah, you never stop your stories!"
"Ah, you never stop telling your stories!"
"Well, I am a rogue without hearing. To you, Lieutenant!"
"Well, I’m a rebel without a cause. To you, Lieutenant!"
In the mean while others came up to make the acquaintance of Skshetuski and express their regard for him. In general Chaplinski was not popular, and they were glad that disgrace had met him. It is strange and difficult to understand at this day that all the nobility in the neighborhood of Chigirin, and the smaller owners of villages, landed proprietors, and agriculturists, even though serving the Konyetspolskis, all knowing in neighbor fashion the dispute of Chaplinski with Hmelnitski, were on the side of the latter. Hmelnitski had indeed the reputation of a famous soldier who had rendered no mean services in various wars. It was known, also, that the king himself had had communication with him and valued his opinion highly. The whole affair was regarded as an ordinary squabble of one noble with another; such squabbles were counted by thousands, especially in the Russian lands. The part of the man was taken who knew how to incline to his side the majority, who did not foresee what terrible results were to come from this affair. Later on it was that hearts flamed up with hatred against Hmelnitski,--the hearts of nobility and clergy of both churches in equal degree.
Meanwhile, others approached to get to know Skshetuski and express their respect for him. Generally, Chaplinski wasn’t well-liked, and people were glad to see him disgraced. It’s strange and hard to understand today that all the nobility around Chigirin, along with the smaller landowners, farmers, and even those serving the Konyetspolskis, who all knew about Chaplinski's dispute with Hmelnitski, sided with the latter. Hmelnitski had a reputation as a well-known soldier who had provided valuable services in various wars. It was also known that the king had communicated with him and held his opinion in high regard. The whole situation was seen as just another feud between nobles; such disputes were frequent, especially in Russian lands. The side taken usually belonged to the person who could win over the majority, without realizing the terrible outcomes that were to arise from this conflict. It was later that hatred flared up against Hmelnitski—from the hearts of both the nobility and clergy of both churches in equal measure.
Presently men came up to Skshetuski with liquor by the quart, saying,--
Presently, men approached Skshetuski with bottles of liquor, saying,--
"Drink, brother!"
"Cheers, bro!"
"Have a drink with me too!"
"Have a drink with me as well!"
"Long life to Vishnyevetski's men!"
"Long live Vishnyevetski's men!"
"So young, and already a lieutenant with Vishnyevetski!"
"So young, and already a lieutenant with Vishnyevetski!"
"Long life to Yeremi, hetman of hetmans! With him we will go to the ends of the earth!"
"Long live Yeremi, the leader of leaders! With him, we'll go to the ends of the earth!"
"Against Turks and Tartars!"
"Against Turks and Tartars!"
"To Stamboul!"
"Heading to Stamboul!"
"Long life to Vladislav, our king!"
"Long live Vladislav, our king!"
Loudest of all shouted Pan Zagloba, who was ready all alone to out-drink and out-talk a whole regiment.
Loudest of all shouted Pan Zagloba, who was ready all on his own to out-drink and out-talk an entire regiment.
"Gentlemen!" shouted he, till the window-panes rattled, "I have summoned the Sultan for the assault on me which he permitted in Galáts."
"Gentlemen!" he shouted, making the window panes rattle, "I have called on the Sultan for the attack on me that he allowed in Galáts."
"If you don't stop talking, you may wear the skin off your mouth."
"If you don't stop talking, you might wear out your mouth."
"How so, my dear sir? Quatuor articuli judicii castrensis: stuprum, incendium, latrocinium et vis armata alienis ædibus illata. Was not that specifically vis armata?"
"How so, my dear sir? Four Articles of Military Judgment: sexual assault, arson, robbery, and armed violence against others' property. Wasn't that specifically armed violence?"
"You are a noisy woodcock, my friend."
"You are a loud woodcock, my friend."
"I'll go even to the highest court."
"I'll go all the way to the highest court."
"But won't you keep quiet?"
"But will you be quiet?"
"I will get a decision, proclaim him an outlaw, and then war to the knife."
"I'll make a decision, declare him an outlaw, and then fight to the death."
"Health to you, gentlemen!"
"Cheers to you, gentlemen!"
Some broke out in laughter, and with them Skshetuski, for his head buzzed a trifle now; but Zagloba babbled on just like a woodcock, charmed with his own voice. Happily his discourse was interrupted by another noble, who, stepping up, pulled him by the sleeve and said in singing Lithuanian tones,--
Some people started laughing, and Skshetuski joined in, feeling a little light-headed; but Zagloba kept rambling on like a woodcock, enjoying the sound of his own voice. Fortunately, another noble interrupted him by stepping forward, tugging at his sleeve and speaking in melodic Lithuanian tones,--
"Introduce me, friend Zagloba, to Lieutenant Skshetuski,--introduce me, please!"
"Please introduce me, my friend Zagloba, to Lieutenant Skshetuski!"
"Of course, of course. Most worthy lieutenant, this is Pan Povsinoga."
"Sure, sure. Most honorable lieutenant, this is Pan Povsinoga."
"Podbipienta," said the other, correcting him.
"Podbipienta," the other replied, correcting him.
"Zervikaptur,"[3] corrected the stranger.
"Zervikaptur," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ corrected the stranger.
"All right. From Psikishki--"[4]
"Okay. From Psikishki--" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"From Myshikishki,"[5] corrected the stranger.
"From Myshikishki," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ corrected the stranger.
"It's all the same. I don't remember whether I said mouse or dog entrails. But one thing is certain: I should not like to live in either place, for it is not easy to get there, and to depart is unseemly. Most gracious sir," said he, turning to Skshetuski, "I have now for a week been drinking wine at the expense of this gentleman, who has a sword at his belt as heavy as his purse, and his purse is as heavy as his wit. But if ever I have drunk wine at the cost of such an original, then may I call myself as big a fool as the man who buys wine for me."
"It's all the same. I don't remember if I said mouse or dog guts. But one thing is for sure: I wouldn’t want to live in either place, because getting there is tough, and leaving is awkward. Most gracious sir," he said, turning to Skshetuski, "I've been drinking wine on this gentleman's tab for a week now, and he has a sword at his belt that's as heavy as his wallet, and his wallet is as heavy as his sense of humor. But if I've ever drunk wine thanks to someone so unique, then I must be as big a fool as the guy who buys wine for me."
"Well, he has given him a description!"
"Well, he gave him a description!"
But the Lithuanian was not angry; he only waved his hand, smiled kindly, and said: "You might give us a little peace; it is terrible to listen to you!"
But the Lithuanian wasn’t mad; he just waved his hand, smiled kindly, and said, "Could you give us a little peace? It’s terrible to listen to you!"
Pan Yan looked with curiosity at the new figure, which in truth deserved to be called original. First of all, it was the figure of a man of such stature that his head was as high as a wall, and his extreme leanness made him appear taller still. His broad shoulders and sinewy neck indicated uncommon strength, but he was merely skin and bone. His stomach had so fallen in from his chest that he might have been taken for a man dying of hunger. He was well dressed in a gray closely fitting coat of sveboda cloth with narrow arms, and high Swedish boots, then coming into use in Lithuania. A broad and well-filled elk-skin girdle with nothing to support it had slipped down to his hips; to this girdle was attached a Crusader's sword, which was so long that it reached quite to the shoulder of this gigantic man.
Pan Yan looked curiously at the new figure, which truly deserved to be called unique. First of all, the figure was a man so tall that his head reached up to a wall, and his extreme leanness made him seem even taller. His broad shoulders and muscular neck suggested unusual strength, but he was just skin and bones. His stomach had sunk in so much from his chest that he looked like a man starving. He was well-dressed in a snug gray coat made of sveboda cloth with narrow sleeves, and high Swedish boots, which were just becoming popular in Lithuania. A broad and well-filled elk-skin belt that had no support had slipped down to his hips; attached to this belt was a Crusader's sword so long that it nearly reached the shoulder of this giant man.
But whoever should be alarmed at the sword would be reassured in a moment by a glance at the face of its owner. The face, lean like the whole person, was adorned with hanging brows and a pair of drooping, hemp-colored mustaches, but was as honest and sincere as the face of a child. The hanging mustaches and brows gave him an expression at once anxious, thoughtful, and ridiculous. He looked like a man whom people elbow aside; but he pleased Skshetuski from the first glance because of the sincerity of his face and his perfect soldierly self-control.
But anyone who might be startled by the sword would quickly feel at ease just by looking at its owner’s face. His face, thin like the rest of him, was framed by furrowed brows and a pair of droopy, straw-colored mustaches, yet it was as honest and genuine as a child’s. The drooping mustaches and brows gave him a look that was both anxious and thoughtful, but also kind of silly. He seemed like the type of guy people would push aside; however, Skshetuski was drawn to him right away because of the sincerity in his face and his impressive soldierly composure.
"Lieutenant," said he, "you are in the service of Prince Vishnyevetski?"
"Lieutenant," he said, "you're serving Prince Vishnyevetski?"
"I am."
"I'm here."
The Lithuanian placed his hands together as if in prayer, and raised his eyes.
The Lithuanian put his hands together like he was praying and looked up.
"Ah, what a mighty warrior, what a hero, what a leader!"
"Wow, what a powerful warrior, what a hero, what a leader!"
"God grant the Commonwealth as many such as possible!"
"May God bless the Commonwealth with as many as possible!"
"But could I not enter his service?"
"But can't I work for him?"
"He will be glad to have you."
"He will be happy to have you."
At this point Zagloba interrupted the conversation.
At this point, Zagloba interrupted the conversation.
"The prince will have two spits for his kitchen,--one in you, one in your sword,--or he will hire you as a cook, or he will order robbers to be hanged on you, or he will measure cloth with you to make uniforms! Tfu! why are you not ashamed as a man and a Catholic to be as long as a serpent or the lance of an infidel?"
"The prince will have two spits for his kitchen—one in you, one in your sword—or he’ll hire you as a cook, or he’ll have robbers hanged on you, or he’ll measure cloth with you to make uniforms! Ugh! Why aren't you ashamed as a man and a Catholic to be as long as a serpent or the lance of an infidel?"
"Oh, it's disgusting to hear you," said the Lithuanian, patiently.
"Oh, it's gross to hear you," said the Lithuanian, patiently.
"What is your title?" asked Skshetuski; "for when you were speaking Pan Zagloba interrupted so often that if you will pardon me--"
"What’s your title?" Skshetuski asked. "Because while you were speaking, Pan Zagloba interrupted so frequently that, if you don’t mind me saying—"
"Podbipienta."
"Podbipienta."
"Povsinoga," added Zagloba.
"Povsinoga," Zagloba added.
"Zervikaptur of Myshikishki."
"Zervikaptur of Myshikishki."
"Here, old woman, is fun for you. I drink his wine, but I'm a fool if these are not outlandish titles."
"Here you go, old woman, something fun for you. I enjoy his wine, but I'm an idiot if these aren’t ridiculous titles."
"Are you from Lithuania?" asked the lieutenant.
"Are you from Lithuania?" the lieutenant asked.
"Well, I'm two weeks now in Chigirin. Hearing from Pan Zatsvilikhovski that you were coming, I waited to present my request to the prince with his recommendation."
"Well, I've been in Chigirin for two weeks now. After hearing from Pan Zatsvilikhovski that you were coming, I held off on presenting my request to the prince until I had his recommendation."
"Tell me, please,--for I am curious,--why do you carry such an executioner's sword under your arm?"
"Please tell me, I'm curious—why are you carrying that executioner's sword under your arm?"
"It is not the sword of an executioner, Lieutenant, but of a Crusader, and I wear it because it is a trophy and has been long in my family. It served at Khoinitsi in Lithuanian hands, and that's why I wear it."
"It’s not the sword of an executioner, Lieutenant, but that of a Crusader, and I wear it because it's a trophy and has been in my family for a long time. It was used at Khoinitsi in Lithuanian hands, and that’s why I wear it."
"But it's a savage machine, and must be terribly heavy. It's for two hands, I suppose?"
"But it's a brutal machine, and it must be incredibly heavy. It's meant for two hands, right?"
"Oh, it can be used in two hands or one."
"Oh, it can be used with one hand or two."
"Let me have a look at it."
"Let me take a look at it."
The Lithuanian drew the sword and handed it to him; but Skshetuski's arm dropped in a moment. He could neither point the weapon nor aim a blow freely. He tried with both hands; still it was heavy. Skshetuski was a little ashamed, and turning to those present, said,--
The Lithuanian took out the sword and passed it to him, but Skshetuski's arm lowered almost instantly. He couldn't properly point the weapon or swing it freely. He tried using both hands, but it was still too heavy. Skshetuski felt a bit embarrassed and turned to the others, saying,--
"Now, gentlemen, who can make a cross with it?"
"Now, guys, who can make a cross with it?"
"We have tried already," answered several voices. "Pan Zatsvilikhovski is the only man who raises it, but he can't make a cross with it."
"We've already tried," several voices replied. "Pan Zatsvilikhovski is the only one who grows it, but he can't make a cross with it."
"Well, let us see you, sir," said Skshetuski, turning to the Lithuanian.
"Well, let's see you, sir," said Skshetuski, turning to the Lithuanian.
Podbipienta raised the sword as if it were a cane, and whirled it several times with the greatest ease, till the air in the room whistled and a breeze was blowing on their faces.
Podbipienta lifted the sword like it was a cane and spun it around several times effortlessly, causing the air in the room to whistle and a breeze to blow on their faces.
"May God be your aid!" said Skshetuski. "You have sure service with the prince."
"May God help you!" said Skshetuski. "You definitely have good support with the prince."
"God knows that I am anxious, and my sword will not rust in it."
"God knows I'm anxious, and my sword won't rust because of it."
"But what about your wits," asked Zagloba, "since you don't know how to use them?"
"But what about your smarts?" Zagloba asked. "Since you don't know how to use them?"
Zatsvilikhovski now rose, and with the lieutenant was preparing to go out, when a man with hair white as a dove entered, and seeing Zatsvilikhovski, said,--
Zatsvilikhovski stood up and was getting ready to go out with the lieutenant when a man with hair as white as a dove walked in and, spotting Zatsvilikhovski, said,--
"I have come here on purpose to see you, sir."
"I came here specifically to see you, sir."
This was Barabash, the Colonel of Cherkasi.
This was Barabash, the Colonel of Cherkasi.
"Then come to my quarters," replied Zatsvilikhovski. "There is such a smoke here that nothing can be seen."
"Then come to my room," replied Zatsvilikhovski. "It's so smoky here that you can't see anything."
They went out together, Skshetuski with them. As soon as he had crossed the threshold, Barabash asked,--
They went out together, Skshetuski with them. As soon as he crossed the threshold, Barabash asked,--
"Are there news of Hmelnitski?"
"Is there news about Hmelnitski?"
"There are. He has fled to the Saitch. This officer met him yesterday in the steppe."
"There are. He has escaped to the Saitch. This officer ran into him yesterday in the steppe."
"Then he has not gone by water? I hurried off a courier to Kudák to have him seized; but if what you say is true, 'tis useless."
"Then he hasn't left by water? I quickly sent a courier to Kudák to have him caught; but if what you're saying is true, it's pointless."
When he had said this, Barabash covered his eyes with his hands, and began to repeat, "Oh, Christ save us! Christ save us!"
When he said this, Barabash covered his eyes with his hands and started to chant, "Oh, Christ save us! Christ save us!"
"Why are you disturbed?"
"Why are you upset?"
"Don't you know the treason he has wrought on me? Don't you know what it means to publish such documents in the Saitch? Christ save us! Unless the king makes war on the Mussulman, this will be a spark upon powder."
"Don't you realize the betrayal he's caused me? Don't you understand what it means to release those documents in the Saitch? God help us! Unless the king declares war on the Muslim, this will spark an explosion."
"You predict a rebellion?"
"Are you predicting a rebellion?"
"I do not predict, I see it; and Hmelnitski is somewhat beyond Nalivaika and Loboda."
"I don’t predict, I see it; and Hmelnitski is somewhat beyond Nalivaika and Loboda."
"But who will follow him?"
"But who will follow him?"
"Who? Zaporojians, registered Cossacks, people of the towns, the mob, cottagers, and such as these out here."
"Who? Zaporizhzhya residents, registered Cossacks, townspeople, the crowd, villagers, and others like them out here."
Barabash pointed to the market-square and to the people moving around upon it. The whole square was thronged with great gray oxen on the way to Korsún for the army; and with the oxen went a crowd of herdsmen (Chabani), who passed their whole lives in the steppe and Wilderness,--men perfectly wild, professing no religion, ("religionis nullius," as the Voevoda Kisel said). Among them were forms more like robbers than herdsmen,--fierce, terrible, covered with remnants of various garments. The greater part of them were dressed in sheepskin doublets or in untanned skins with the wool outside, open in front and showing, even in winter, the naked breast embrowned by the winds of the steppe. All were armed, but with the greatest variety of weapons. Some had bows and quivers on their shoulders; some muskets or "squealers" (so called by the Cossacks); some had Tartar sabres, some scythes; and finally, there were those who had only sticks with horse-jaws fastened on the ends. Among them mingled the no less wild, though better armed men from the lower country, taking to the camp for sale dried fish, game, and mutton fat. Farther on were the Chumaki (ox-drivers) with salt, bee-keepers from the steppes and forest, wax-bleachers with honey, forest-dwellers with tar and pitch, peasants with wagons, registered Cossacks, Tartars from Bélgorod, and God knows what tramps and "vampires" from the ends of the earth. The whole town was full of drunken men. Chigirin was the place of lodging, and therefore of a frolic before bedtime. Fires were scattered over the market-square, while here and there an empty tar-barrel was burning. From every point were heard cries and bustle. The shrill squeak of Tartar pipes and the sound of drums was mingled with the bellowing of cattle and the softer note of the lyre, to which old men sang the favorite song of the time,--
Barabash pointed to the market square and the people bustling around it. The entire square was packed with large gray oxen heading to Korsún for the army, accompanied by a group of herdsmen (Chabani) who spent their whole lives in the steppe and wilderness—wild men with no religion, as Voevoda Kisel put it ("religionis nullius"). Among them were figures that resembled robbers more than herdsmen—fierce and intimidating, dressed in scraps of various clothes. Most wore sheepskin coats or untanned hides with the wool on the outside, open in front, exposing their bare chests hardened by the steppe winds even in winter. They all carried weapons, but there was a great mix. Some had bows and quivers slung over their shoulders; others had muskets or "squealers" (as the Cossacks called them); some carried Tartar sabers, some scythes; and there were even those with just sticks tied with horse jaws at the ends. Among them mingled equally wild, but better-armed men from the lowlands, bringing dried fish, game, and mutton fat to the camp for sale. Further along were the Chumaki (ox-drivers) with salt, beekeepers from the steppes and forests, wax bleachers with honey, forest-dwellers with tar and pitch, peasants with wagons, registered Cossacks, Tartars from Bélgorod, and who knows what drifters and "vampires" from the far corners of the earth. The entire town was filled with drunk people. Chigirin was the lodging spot and thus the site of revelry before bedtime. Fires were spread across the market square, and here and there, an empty tar barrel was burning. Cries and commotion echoed from every direction. The sharp sound of Tartar pipes and the beat of drums mixed with the lowing of cattle and the softer notes of the lyre, to which old men sang the popular song of the time—
"Oh, bright falcon,
My own brother,
Thou soarest high,
Thou seest far."
"Oh, bright falcon,
My own brother,
You soar high,
You see far."
And besides this went up the wild shouts "U-ha! u-ha!" of the Cossacks, smeared with tar and quite drunk, dancing the tropak on the square. All this was at once wild and frenzied. One glance was enough to convince Zatsvilikhovski that Barabash was right; that one breath was sufficient to let loose those chaotic elements, inclined to plunder and accustomed to violence, with which the whole Ukraine was filled. And behind these crowds stood the Saitch, the Zaporojie, recently bridled and put in curb after Masloff Stav, still gnawing the bit impatiently, remembering ancient privileges and hating commissioners, but forming an organized power. That power had also on its side the sympathy of a countless mass of peasants, less patient of control than in other parts of the Commonwealth, because near them was Chertomelik, and beyond lordlessness, booty, and freedom. The standard-bearer in view of this, though a Russian himself and a devoted adherent of Eastern orthodoxy, fell into gloomy thought.
And besides, the wild shouts of "U-ha! u-ha!" from the Cossacks, covered in tar and quite drunk, filled the square as they danced the tropak. Everything felt chaotic and frenzied. Just one glance was enough for Zatsvilikhovski to realize that Barabash was right; it only took a single breath to unleash those chaotic forces, eager for plunder and familiar with violence, that filled all of Ukraine. Behind these crowds stood the Saitch, the Zaporojie, recently subdued and held back after Masloff Stav, still gnawing at the bit impatiently, remembering their ancient privileges and resenting the officials, but forming an organized force. This force also had the backing of countless peasants, who were less tolerant of control than those in other parts of the Commonwealth, because nearby was Chertomelik, and beyond that lay lawlessness, plunder, and freedom. The standard-bearer, despite being Russian himself and a loyal follower of Eastern Orthodoxy, fell into a deep gloom.
Being an old man, he remembered well the times of Nalivaika, Loboda, and Krempski. He knew the robbers of the Ukraine better perhaps than any one in Russia; and knowing at the same time Hmelnitski, he knew that he was greater than twenty Lobodas and Nalivaikas. He understood, therefore, all the danger of his escape to the Saitch, especially with the letters of the king, which Barabash said were full of promises to the Cossacks and incitements to resistance.
Being an old man, he vividly remembered the days of Nalivaika, Loboda, and Krempski. He probably knew the bandits of Ukraine better than anyone else in Russia; and knowing Hmelnitski as well, he realized that he was greater than twenty Lobodas and Nalivaikas combined. Therefore, he fully understood the risks of his escape to the Saitch, especially with the king's letters, which Barabash claimed were filled with promises to the Cossacks and calls to resist.
"Most worthy colonel," said Zatsvilikhovski to Barabash, "you should go to the Saitch and neutralize the influence of Hmelnitski; pacify them, pacify them."
"Most worthy colonel," Zatsvilikhovski said to Barabash, "you should head to the Saitch and counter Hmelnitski's influence; calm them down, calm them down."
"Most worthy standard-bearer," answered Barabash, "I will merely say that in consequence of the news of Hmelnitski's flight with the papers of the king, one half of my men have followed him to the Saitch. My time has passed; not the baton awaits me, but the grave!"
"Most worthy standard-bearer," replied Barabash, "I’ll just say that because of the news of Hmelnitski's escape with the king's documents, half of my men have gone after him to the Saitch. My time is up; it's not a baton that awaits me, but the grave!"
Barabash was indeed a good soldier, but old and without influence.
Barabash was definitely a good soldier, but he was old and lacked any influence.
Meanwhile they had come to the quarters of Zatsvilikhovski, who had regained somewhat the composure peculiar to his mild character; and when they sat down to half a gallon of mead, he said emphatically,--
Meanwhile, they had arrived at Zatsvilikhovski's place, where he had somewhat regained the calmness typical of his gentle nature; and when they settled down to drink half a gallon of mead, he said with emphasis,--
"All this is nothing, if, as they say, war is on foot against the Mussulman; and it is likely that such is the case, for though the Commonwealth does not want war, and the diets have roused much bad blood in the king, still he may carry his point. All this fire may be turned against the Turk, and in every case we have time on our side. I will go myself to Pan Pototski, inform him, and ask that he, being nearest to us, should come with his army. I do not know whether I shall succeed, for though a brave man and a trained warrior, he is terribly confident in himself and his army. And you, Colonel of Cherkasi, keep the Cossacks in curb--and you, Lieutenant, the moment you arrive at Lubni warn the prince to keep his eyes on the Saitch. Even if they begin action, I repeat it, we have time. There are not many people at the Saitch now; they have scattered around, fishing and hunting, and are in villages throughout the whole Ukraine. Before they assemble, much water will flow down the Dnieper. Besides, the name of the prince is terrible, and if they know that he has his eye on Chertomelik, perhaps they will remain in peace."
"All of this is meaningless if, as they say, war is brewing against the Muslims; and it’s likely that this is true, because although the Commonwealth isn’t looking for war, the diets have stirred up a lot of anger in the king, and he might still get his way. All this energy could be turned against the Turk, and in every case, we have time on our side. I will personally go to Pan Pototski, inform him, and ask that he, being the closest to us, should bring his army. I’m not sure if I’ll succeed, because although he’s brave and a skilled warrior, he’s overly confident in himself and his troops. And you, Colonel of Cherkasi, keep the Cossacks in check—and you, Lieutenant, as soon as you arrive in Lubni, warn the prince to keep an eye on the Saitch. Even if they start acting, I’ll say it again, we have time. There aren’t many people at the Saitch right now; they’ve scattered, fishing and hunting, and are spread out in villages across the whole Ukraine. Before they can gather, a lot of water will flow down the Dnieper. Moreover, the prince’s name is feared, and if they know he’s watching Chertomelik, it might keep them peaceful."
"I am ready," said the lieutenant, "to start from Chigirin even in a couple of days."
"I’m ready," said the lieutenant, "to leave Chigirin in just a couple of days."
"That's right. Two or three days are of no account. And do you, Colonel of Cherkasi, send couriers with an account of the affair to Konyetspolski and Prince Dominic. But you are asleep, as I see."
"That's right. Two or three days don't matter. And you, Colonel of Cherkasi, should send messengers to Konyetspolski and Prince Dominic with updates on the situation. But it looks like you're asleep."
Barabash had crossed his hands on his stomach and was in a deep slumber, snoring from time to time. The old colonel, when neither eating nor drinking,--and he loved both beyond measure,--was sleeping.
Barabash had his arms crossed over his stomach and was sound asleep, snoring occasionally. The old colonel, when he wasn't eating or drinking—which he loved more than anything—was sleeping.
"Look!" said Zatsvilikhovski quietly to the lieutenant; "the statesmen at Warsaw think of holding the Cossacks in curb through such an old man as that. God be good to them! They put trust, too, even in Hmelnitski himself, with whom the chancellor entered into some negotiations or other; and Hmelnitski no doubt is fooling them terribly."
"Look!" Zatsvilikhovski said quietly to the lieutenant. "The politicians in Warsaw think they can control the Cossacks with someone as old as that. May God help them! They even trust Hmelnitski himself, with whom the chancellor is negotiating or something like that, and Hmelnitski is definitely playing them for fools."
The lieutenant sighed in token of sympathy. But Barabash snored more deeply, and then murmured in his sleep: "Christ save us! Christ save us!"
The lieutenant sighed in sympathy. But Barabash snored even louder and then mumbled in his sleep, "Christ save us! Christ save us!"
"When do you think of leaving Chigirin?" asked Zatsvilikhovski.
"When do you plan on leaving Chigirin?" asked Zatsvilikhovski.
"I shall have to wait two days for Chaplinski, who will bring an action, beyond doubt, for what has happened to him."
"I'll have to wait two days for Chaplinski, who will definitely take action for what happened to him."
"He will not do that. He would prefer to send his servants against you if you didn't wear the uniform of the prince; but it is ugly work to tackle the prince, even for the servants of the Konyetspolskis."
"He won't do that. He would rather send his servants to deal with you if you weren’t wearing the prince’s uniform; but it's a nasty job to take on the prince, even for the servants of the Konyetspolskis."
"I will notify him that I am waiting, and start in two or three days. I am not afraid of an ambush, either, having a sabre at my side and a party of men."
"I'll let him know that I'm waiting and will set out in two or three days. I'm not worried about an ambush either, since I have a saber at my side and a group of men with me."
The lieutenant now took farewell of Zatsvilikhovski, and went out.
The lieutenant now said goodbye to Zatsvilikhovski and left.
The blaze from the piles on the square spread such a glare over the town that all Chigirin seemed burning. The bustle and shouts increased with the approach of night. The Jews did not peep from their houses. In every corner crowds of Chabani howled plaintive songs of the steppe. The wild Zaporojians danced around the fires, hurling their caps in the air, firing from their "squealers," and drinking gorailka by the quart. Here and there a scuffle broke out, which the starosta's men put down. The lieutenant had to open a way with the hilt of his sabre. Hearing the shouts and noise of the Cossacks, he thought at times that rebellion was already beginning to speak. It seemed to him, also, that he saw threatening looks and heard low-spoken curses directed against his person. In his ears were still ringing the words of Barabash, "Christ save us! Christ save us!" and his heart beat more quickly.
The fire from the piles in the square cast such a bright light over the town that it felt like all of Chigirin was on fire. The noise and shouting grew louder as night approached. The Jews didn’t peek out from their homes. In every corner, groups of Chabani sang sorrowful songs of the steppe. The wild Zaporojians danced around the fires, tossing their caps in the air, firing their weapons, and drinking gorailka by the quart. Occasionally, a fight broke out, which the starosta's men quickly suppressed. The lieutenant had to clear a path with the hilt of his saber. Hearing the shouts and noise of the Cossacks, he sometimes thought that a rebellion was starting to brew. He also felt like he saw hostile glares and heard whispered curses aimed at him. The words of Barabash echoed in his ears, "Christ save us! Christ save us!" and his heart raced.
But the Chabani sang their songs more loudly in the town; the Zaporojians fired from their muskets and swam in gorailka. The firing and the wild "U-ha! u-ha!" reached the ears of the lieutenant, even after he had lain down to sleep in his quarters.
But the Chabani sang their songs louder in the town; the Zaporojians shot their muskets and swam in gorailka. The firing and the wild "U-ha! u-ha!" reached the lieutenant's ears, even after he had laid down to sleep in his quarters.
CHAPTER III.
A few days later the lieutenant with his escort pressed forward briskly in the direction of Lubni. After the passage of the Dnieper, they travelled by a broad steppe road which united Chigirin with Lubni, passing through Juki, Semi Mogil, and Khorol. A similar road joined Lubni with Kieff. In times past, before the campaign of the hetman Jolkyevski against Solonitsa, these roads were not in existence. People travelled to Kieff from Lubni by the desert and the steppe; the way to Chigirin was by water, with return by land through Khorol. In general the country beyond the Dnieper, the ancient land of the Pólovtsi, was wild, scarcely more inhabited than the Wilderness, frequently visited by the Tartars, and exposed to Zaporojian bands.
A few days later, the lieutenant and his escort moved quickly toward Lubni. After crossing the Dnieper, they traveled along a wide steppe road that connected Chigirin to Lubni, passing through Juki, Semi Mogil, and Khorol. There was a similar road linking Lubni to Kieff. In the past, before the campaign of Hetman Jolkyevski against Solonitsa, these roads didn’t exist. People would travel from Lubni to Kieff through the desert and the steppe; the route to Chigirin was by water, returning overland through Khorol. Generally, the land beyond the Dnieper, the ancient territory of the Pólovtsi, was wild, barely more populated than the Wilderness, frequently visited by Tartars and vulnerable to Zaporojian raids.
On the banks of the Sula immense forests, which had never been touched by the foot of man, gave forth their voices; and in places also on the low shores of the Sula, the Ruda, Sleporod, Korovai, Orjavets, Psel, and other greater and smaller rivers and streams, marshes were formed, partly grown over with dense thickets and pine forests, and partly open in the form of meadows. In these pine woods and morasses wild beasts of every kind found commodious refuge; and in the deepest forest gloom lived in countless multitudes the bearded aurochs, bears, with wild boars, and near them wolves, lynxes, martens, deer, and wild goats. In the swamps and arms of rivers beavers built their dams. There were stories current among the Zaporojians that of these beavers were some a century old and white as snow from age.
On the banks of the Sula, huge forests that had never been touched by humans sounded their voices. Along the low shores of the Sula, the Ruda, Sleporod, Korovai, Orjavets, Psel, and other larger and smaller rivers and streams formed marshes, some covered in thick bushes and pine forests, while others opened up into meadows. In these pine woods and swamps, wild animals of all kinds found plenty of shelter; and in the deepest parts of the forest lived countless bearded aurochs, bears, and wild boars, along with wolves, lynxes, martens, deer, and wild goats nearby. In the swamps and river bends, beavers built their dams. There were stories among the Zaporojians about some beavers being a century old and as white as snow from age.
On the elevated dry steppes roamed herds of wild horses, with shaggy foreheads and bloodshot eyes. The rivers were swarming with fish and water-fowl. It was a wonderful land, half asleep, but bearing traces of the former activity of man. It was everywhere filled with the ruins of towns of previous generations; Lubni and Khorol were raised from such ruins as these. Everywhere the country was full of grave-mounds, ancient and modern, covered already with a growth of pine. Here, as in the Wilderness, ghosts and vampires rose up at night. Old Zaporojians, sitting around their fires, told marvellous tales of what took place in those forest depths, from which issued the howling of unknown beasts,--cries half human, half brute,--terrible sounds as of battle or the chase. Under water was heard the ringing of bells in submerged cities. The land was inhospitable, little accessible, in places too soft, in places suffering from lack of water,--parched, dry, and dangerous to live in; for when men settled down there anyhow and began to cultivate the land, they were swept away by Tartar raids. But it was frequently visited by Zaporojians while hunting--or, as they phrased it, while at "industry"--along all the rivers, ravines, forests, and reedy marshes, searching for beavers in places of which even the existence was known to few.
On the high dry steppes, herds of wild horses with scruffy manes and bloodshot eyes roamed freely. The rivers were teeming with fish and waterfowl. It was a beautiful land, seemingly half-asleep, but showing signs of humanity's past activities. Ruins of towns from earlier generations were everywhere; Lubni and Khorol emerged from such ruins. The landscape was dotted with burial mounds, both ancient and modern, already covered with pine growth. Here, as in the Wilderness, ghosts and spirits rose at night. Old Zaporojians sat around their fires, sharing incredible stories about what happened in those deep forests, from which the howls of unknown beasts escaped—half human, half animal cries—frightening sounds resembling battle or the hunt. Underwater, the ringing of bells could be heard in submerged cities. The land was harsh and hard to access, sometimes too soft in some areas, and in others, it suffered from a lack of water—parched, dry, and dangerous to live in; for when people settled there and tried to farm, they were often driven away by Tartar raids. However, the Zaporojians frequently visited while hunting—or, as they called it, while at "industry"—traversing all the rivers, ravines, forests, and marshes in search of beavers in places known to very few.
And still settled life struggled to cling to those regions, like a plant which seizes the ground with its roots wherever it can, and though torn out repeatedly, springs up anew. On desert sites rose towns, settlements, colonies, hamlets, and single dwellings. The earth was fruitful in places, and freedom was enticing. But life bloomed up first when these lands came into possession of the princes Vishnyevetski. Prince Michael, after his marriage with a Moldavian lady, began to put his domain beyond the Dnieper into careful order. He brought in people, settled waste regions, gave exemption from service for thirty years, built monasteries, and introduced his princely authority. Even a settler in that country from a time of unreckoned priority, who considered that he was on his own ground, was willing to descend to the status of a tribute-payer, since for his tribute he came under the powerful protection of the prince who guarded him,--defended him from the Tartars and the men from below, who were often worse than the Tartars. But real activity commenced under the iron hand of young Prince Yeremi. His possessions began immediately outside Chigirin, and ended at Konotóp and Komni. This did not constitute all the wealth of the prince, for beginning at Sandomir his lands lay in the voevodstvos of Volynia, Russia, and Kieff; but his domain beyond the Dnieper was as the eye in his head to the victor of Putívl.
And yet, settled life still fought to take root in those areas, like a plant that digs its roots into the ground wherever it can, and even when pulled out repeatedly, it springs back to life. Towns, settlements, colonies, hamlets, and individual homes rose up in the desert. The land was fertile in places, and the promise of freedom was alluring. But life really flourished when the princes Vishnyevetski took over these lands. After marrying a Moldavian woman, Prince Michael started to organize his territory across the Dnieper. He brought in people, developed barren land, offered a thirty-year exemption from military service, built monasteries, and asserted his noble authority. Even settlers who had lived there long before considered themselves on their own land were willing to lower their status to tribute-payers, because in exchange for their tribute, they received the strong protection of the prince, who defended them from the Tartars and others who were often worse than the Tartars. However, real progress began under the firm rule of young Prince Yeremi. His lands stretched just outside Chigirin and reached as far as Konotóp and Komni. This wasn’t all of the prince’s wealth, since starting from Sandomir, his territories extended into the voevodstvos of Volynia, Russia, and Kieff; but his domain across the Dnieper was like the eye in his head to the conqueror of Putívl.
The Tartar lay long in wait on the Oryól or the Vorskla, and sniffed like a wolf before he ventured to urge his horse to the north. The men from below did not attempt attack. The local disorderly bands entered service. Wild, plundering people, who had long subsisted by violence and raids, now held in check, occupied outposts on the borders, and lying on the boundaries of the state, were like a bull-dog on his chain, threatening intruders with his teeth.
The Tartar waited a long time by the Oryól or the Vorskla, sniffing around like a wolf before he decided to ride north. The men below didn’t try to attack. The local chaotic groups joined the fight. Fierce, looting people, who had survived for a long time through violence and raids, were now held back, occupying posts on the borders, and lying in wait on the edges of the state, like a bulldog on a leash, ready to threaten intruders with their teeth.
Everything flourished and was full of life. Roads were laid out on the trace of ancient highways; rivers were blocked with dams, built by the captive Tartar or men from below caught robbing with armed hand. The mill now resounded where the wind used to play wildly at night in the reeds, and where wolves howled in company with the ghosts of drowned men. More than four hundred wheels, not counting the numerous windmills, ground grain beyond the Dnieper. More than forty thousand men were tributary to the prince's treasury. The woods swarmed with bees. On the borders new villages, hamlets, and single dwellings were rising continually. On the steppes, by the side of wild herds, grazed whole droves of domestic cattle and horses. The endless monotony of pine groves and steppes was varied by the smoke of cottages, the gilded towers of churches,--Catholic and orthodox. The desert was changed into a peopled land.
Everything thrived and was full of life. Roads were laid out over ancient paths; rivers were dammed, built by captive Tartars or men caught stealing with force. The mill now echoed where the wind used to roar wildly at night in the reeds, and where wolves howled alongside the spirits of drowned men. More than four hundred wheels, not counting the many windmills, ground grain across the Dnieper. Over forty thousand men contributed to the prince's treasury. The forests buzzed with bees. New villages, hamlets, and individual homes were continually rising at the borders. On the steppes, alongside wild herds, grazed large herds of domesticated cattle and horses. The endless monotony of pine forests and steppes was broken by the smoke from cottages and the gilded towers of churches—both Catholic and Orthodox. The desert was transformed into a populated land.
Lieutenant Skshetuski travelled on gladly, and without hurry, as if going over his own ground, having plenty of leisure secured to him on the road. It was the beginning of January, 1648; but that wonderful, exceptional winter gave no sign of its approach. Spring was breathing in the air; the earth was soft and shining with the water of melted snow, the fields were covered with green, and the sun shone with such heat on the road at midday that fur coats burdened the shoulders as in summer.
Lieutenant Skshetuski traveled on happily and without a rush, as if he were wandering through familiar territory, with plenty of time on his hands. It was the beginning of January 1648, but that unusual, extraordinary winter showed no signs of being here. Spring was in the air; the ground was soft and glistening with melted snow, the fields were green, and the sun shone so warmly on the road at midday that fur coats felt heavy on the shoulders, just like in summer.
The lieutenant's party was increased considerably in Chigirin, for it was joined by a Wallachian embassy which the hospodar sent to Lubni in the person of Pan Rozvan Ursu. The embassy was attended by an escort, with wagons and servants. Our acquaintance, Pan Longin Podbipienta, with the shield of Zervikaptur, his long sword under his arm, and with a few servants, travelled with Pan Yan.
The lieutenant's group grew significantly in Chigirin because they were joined by a Wallachian delegation that the hospodar sent to Lubni, represented by Pan Rozvan Ursu. The delegation came with an escort, including wagons and servants. Our acquaintance, Pan Longin Podbipienta, carrying the shield of Zervikaptur and his long sword under his arm, traveled with Pan Yan, accompanied by a few servants.
Sunshine, splendid weather, and the odor of approaching spring filled the heart with gladness; and the lieutenant was the more rejoiced, since he was returning from a long journey to the roof of the prince, which was at the same time his own roof. He was returning having accomplished his mission well, and was therefore certain of a good reception.
Sunshine, beautiful weather, and the scent of spring in the air filled the heart with joy; and the lieutenant was even more pleased, as he was coming back from a long trip to the prince's palace, which was also his own home. He was returning after successfully completing his mission, so he felt confident of a warm welcome.
There were other causes, also, for his gladness. Besides the good-will of the prince, whom the lieutenant loved with his whole soul, there awaited him in Lubni certain dark eyes. These eyes belonged to Anusia Borzobogata Krasenska, lady-in-waiting to Princess Griselda, the most beautiful maiden among all her attendants; a fearful coquette, for whom every one was languishing in Lubni, while she was indifferent to all. Princess Griselda was terribly strict in deportment and excessively austere in manner, which, however, did not prevent young people from exchanging ardent glances and sighs. Pan Yan, in common with the others, sent his tribute to the dark eyes, and when alone in his quarters he would seize a lute and sing,--
There were other reasons for his happiness. Along with the goodwill of the prince, whom the lieutenant adored completely, he had certain dark eyes waiting for him in Lubni. These eyes belonged to Anusia Borzobogata Krasenska, a lady-in-waiting to Princess Griselda, the most beautiful girl among all her servants; a stunning coquette, whom everyone in Lubni was captivated by, while she remained indifferent to them all. Princess Griselda was incredibly strict and very formal, which didn’t stop young people from exchanging passionate glances and sighs. Like the others, Pan Yan sent his admiration to those dark eyes, and when he was alone in his room, he would pick up a lute and sing—
"Thou'rt the daintiest of the dainty;"
"You're the most delicate of the delicate;"
or,
or,
"The Tartar seizes people captive;
Thou seizest captive hearts."
"The Tartar captures people;
You capture hearts."
But being a cheerful man, and, besides, a soldier thoroughly devoted to his profession, he did not take it too much to heart that Anusia smiled on Pan Bykhovets of the Wallachian regiment, or Pan Vurtsel of the artillery, or Pan Volodyovski of the dragoons, as well as on him, and smiled even on Pan Baranovski of the huzzars, although he was already growing gray, and lisped since his palate had been wounded by a musket-ball. Our lieutenant had even had a sabre duel with Volodyovski for the sake of Anusia; but when obliged to remain too long at Lubni without an expedition against the Tartars, life was tedious there, even with Anusia, and when he had to go on an expedition, he went gladly, without regret or remembrance.
But being a cheerful guy and a soldier totally dedicated to his job, he didn’t take it too hard that Anusia smiled at Pan Bykhovets from the Wallachian regiment, Pan Vurtsel from the artillery, or Pan Volodyovski from the dragoons, as well as at him, and even smiled at Pan Baranovski from the huzzars, even though he was already turning gray and had a lisp since a musket-ball had injured his palate. Our lieutenant had even had a saber duel with Volodyovski over Anusia; but when he had to stay too long in Lubni without a mission against the Tartars, life got boring there, even with Anusia around, and when he finally got to go on a mission, he left happily, without any regrets or memories.
He returned joyfully, however, for he was on his way from the Crimea after a satisfactory arrangement of affairs. He hummed a song merrily, and urged his horse, riding by the side of Pan Longin, who, sitting on an enormous Livonian mare, was thoughtful and serious as usual. The wagons of the embassy escort remained considerably in the rear.
He returned happily, though, because he was coming back from the Crimea after successfully handling some matters. He cheerfully hummed a song and encouraged his horse to move faster, riding alongside Pan Longin, who was sitting on a huge Livonian mare, looking pensive and serious as usual. The wagons of the embassy escort were lagging quite a bit behind.
"The envoy is lying in the wagon like a block of wood, and sleeps all the time," said the lieutenant. "He told me wonders of his Wallachian land till he grew tired. I listened, too, with curiosity. It is a rich country,--no use in denying that,--excellent climate, gold, wine, dainties, and cattle in abundance. I thought to myself meanwhile: Our prince is descended from a Moldavian mother, and has as good a right to the throne of the hospodar as any one else; which rights, moreover, Prince Michael claimed. Wallachia is no new country to our warriors; they have beaten the Turks, Tartars, Wallachians, and Transylvanians."
"The envoy is lying in the wagon like a lump of wood and is always asleep," said the lieutenant. "He told me amazing stories about his Wallachian homeland until he got tired. I listened with curiosity as well. It's a wealthy place—there's no denying it—excellent climate, gold, wine, delicacies, and plenty of livestock. Meanwhile, I thought to myself: Our prince has a Moldavian mother and has just as much right to the throne of the hospodar as anyone else; Prince Michael claimed those rights too. Wallachia is no unfamiliar territory to our warriors; they've defeated the Turks, Tartars, Wallachians, and Transylvanians."
"But the people are of weaker temper than with us, as Pan Zagloba told me in Chigirin," said Pan Longin. "If he is not to be believed; confirmation of what he says may be found in prayer-books."
"But the people are more weak-willed than we are, as Pan Zagloba mentioned to me in Chigirin," said Pan Longin. "If he’s not to be trusted, you can find proof of what he says in prayer books."
"How in prayer-books?"
"How in prayer books?"
"I have one myself, and I can show it to you, for I always carry one with me."
"I have one of my own, and I can show it to you because I always carry it with me."
Having said this, he unbuckled the saddle-straps in front of him, and taking out a small book carefully bound in calfskin, kissed it reverentially; then turning over a few leaves, said, "Read."
Having said this, he unbuckled the saddle straps in front of him, took out a small book carefully bound in calfskin, kissed it reverently, and then flipping through a few pages, said, "Read."
Skshetuski began: "'We take refuge under thy protection, Holy Mother of God--' Where is there anything here about Wallachia? What are you talking of? This is an antiphone!"
Skshetuski started: "'We seek shelter under your protection, Holy Mother of God--' Where does it mention Wallachia here? What are you talking about? This is an antiphone!"
"Read on farther."
"Keep reading."
"'That we may be worthy of the promises of Christ our Lord. Amen.'"
"That we may be deserving of the promises of Christ our Lord. Amen."
"Well, here we've got a question."
"Well, we've got a question here."
Skshetuski read: "'Question: Why is Wallachian cavalry called light? Answer: Because it is light-footed in flight. Amen.' H'm! this is true. Still, there is a wonderful mixture of matters in this book."
Skshetuski read: "'Question: Why is Wallachian cavalry called light? Answer: Because it is light-footed in flight. Amen.' H'm! this is true. Still, there is a fascinating mix of things in this book."
"It is a soldiers' book, where, side by side with prayers, a variety of military information is given, from which you may gain knowledge of all nations,--which of them is noblest, and which mean. As to the Wallachians, it appears that they are cowardly fellows, and terrible traitors besides."
"It’s a book for soldiers that includes prayers along with various military information, allowing you to learn about all nations—which ones are the noblest and which ones are less so. Regarding the Wallachians, it seems they are cowardly and also terrible traitors."
"That they are traitors is undoubted, for that is proven by the adventures of Prince Michael. I have heard as a fact that their soldiers are nothing to boast of by nature. But the prince has an excellent Wallachian regiment, in which Bykhovets is lieutenant; but to tell the truth, I don't think it contains even two hundred Wallachians."
"There's no doubt they're traitors, as shown by Prince Michael's adventures. I've heard their soldiers aren't anything to brag about. But the prince has a great Wallachian regiment, where Bykhovets is a lieutenant; honestly, I don't think it has even two hundred Wallachians in it."
"Well, Lieutenant, what do you think? Has the prince many men under arms?"
"Well, Lieutenant, what do you think? Does the prince have many troops?"
"About eight thousand, not counting the Cossacks that are at the outposts. But Zatsvilikhovski tells me that new levies are ordered."
"About eight thousand, not including the Cossacks at the outposts. But Zatsvilikhovski tells me that new recruits are being ordered."
"Well, may God give us a campaign under the prince!"
"Well, may God give us a campaign with the prince!"
"It is said that a great war against Turkey is in preparation, and that the king himself is going to march with all the forces of the Commonwealth. I know, too, that gifts are withheld from the Tartars, who, I may add, are afraid to stir. I heard of this even in the Crimea, where on this account, I suppose, I was received with such honor; for the report is, that if the king moves with the hetmans, Prince Yeremi will strike the Crimea and wipe out the Tartars. It is quite certain they will not confide such an undertaking to any one else."
"It’s said that a big war against Turkey is being planned, and that the king himself will lead all the forces of the Commonwealth. I also know that gifts are being withheld from the Tartars, who, I might add, are too scared to act. I heard about this even in Crimea, where I was probably honored for this reason; because the word is, if the king moves with the hetmans, Prince Yeremi will go against Crimea and eliminate the Tartars. It’s pretty clear they won’t trust this mission to anyone else."
Pan Longin raised his hands and eyes to heaven.
Pan Longin raised his hands and looked up at the sky.
"May the God of mercy grant such a holy war for the glory of Christianity and our nation, and permit me, sinful man, to fulfil my vow, so that I may receive joy in the struggle or find a praiseworthy death!"
"May the God of mercy grant us a righteous battle for the glory of Christianity and our nation, and allow me, a flawed person, to fulfill my vow, so that I may find joy in the fight or a worthy death!"
"Have you made a vow, then, concerning the war?"
"Have you made a promise about the war?"
"I will disclose all the secrets of my soul to such a worthy knight, though the story is a long one; but since you incline a willing ear I will begin. You are aware that the motto on my shield is 'Tear cowl;' and this has the following origin: When my ancestor, Stoveiko Podbipienta, at the battle of Grünwald saw three knights in monks' cowls riding in a row, he dashed up to them and cut the heads off all three with one blow. Touching this glorious deed, the old chroniclers write in great praise of my ancestor."
"I will share all the secrets of my soul with such a deserving knight, even though it’s a long story; but since you're ready to listen, I will start. You know that the motto on my shield is 'Tear Cowl,' and here's how it originated: When my ancestor, Stoveiko Podbipienta, was at the Battle of Grünwald and saw three knights in monk’s robes riding together, he charged at them and took off all their heads with a single strike. About this glorious act, the old chroniclers speak highly of my ancestor."
"Your ancestor had not a lighter hand than you, and he was justly 'Tear cowl.'"
"Your ancestor wasn’t any lighter handed than you, and he was rightfully known as 'Tear cowl.'"
"To him the king granted a coat of arms, and upon it three goat-heads on a silver field in memory of those knights, because the same heads were depicted on their shields. Those arms, together with this sword, my ancestor, Stoveiko Podbipienta, left to his descendants with the injunction to strive to uphold the glory of their race and sword."
"To him, the king gave a coat of arms, featuring three goat heads on a silver background in honor of those knights, as those same heads were shown on their shields. Those arms, along with this sword, were passed down by my ancestor, Stoveiko Podbipienta, with the instruction for his descendants to work to uphold the glory of their lineage and sword."
"It is not to be denied that you come of gentle stock."
"It can't be denied that you come from a noble background."
Here Pan Longin began to sigh earnestly; and when he had comforted himself somewhat he continued:--
Here Pan Longin started to sigh deeply; and after he had somewhat calmed himself, he continued:--
"Being the last of my race, I made a vow in Troki to the Most Holy Lady to live in continence and not marry till, in emulation of my ancestor Stoveiko Podbipienta, I should sweep off with this same sword three heads at one blow. Oh, merciful God, thou seest that I have done all in my power. I have preserved my purity to this day; I have commanded a tender heart to be still; I have sought war and I have fought, but without good fortune."
"Being the last of my kind, I made a promise in Troki to the Most Holy Lady to stay chaste and not marry until, like my ancestor Stoveiko Podbipienta, I can take three heads with this same sword in one strike. Oh, merciful God, you see that I have done everything I can. I have kept my purity to this day; I have forced my tender heart to be quiet; I have sought out war and I have fought, but without success."
The lieutenant smiled under his mustache. "And you have not taken off three heads?"
The lieutenant smiled beneath his mustache. "So, you haven't taken off three heads?"
"'No! it has not come to pass! No luck! Two at a blow I have taken more than once, but never three. I've never been able to come up to them, and it would be hard to ask enemies to stand in line for a blow. God knows my grief. There is strength in my bones, I have wealth, youth is passing away, I am approaching my forty-fifth year, my heart rushes forth in affection, my family is coming to an end, and still the three heads are not there! Such a Zervikaptur am I. A laughing-stock for the people, as Pan Zagloba truly remarks. All of which I endure patiently and offer to the Lord."
"'No! It hasn't happened! No luck! I've managed to take two out at once more than once, but never three. I've never been able to reach that level, and it would be tough to ask enemies to line up for a hit. God knows my pain. There's strength in my bones, I have wealth, youth is slipping away, I'm approaching my forty-fifth year, my heart is overflowing with affection, my family is winding down, and still, the three heads are nowhere to be found! What a Zervikaptur I am. A total joke to the people, as Pan Zagloba rightly points out. I endure all of this patiently and offer it up to the Lord."
The Lithuanian began again to sigh, noticing which his Livonian mare from sympathy for her master fell to groaning and snorting.
The Lithuanian started sighing again, and noticing this, his Livonian mare began to groan and snort out of sympathy for her master.
"Well, I can only tell you," said the lieutenant, "if you do not find an opportunity under Prince Yeremi, then you will find it nowhere."
"Well, I can only tell you," said the lieutenant, "if you don't find an opportunity under Prince Yeremi, then you won't find it anywhere."
"God grant!" answered Podbipienta; "this is why I am going to beg a favor of the prince."
"God willing!" replied Podbipienta; "that's why I'm going to ask the prince for a favor."
Further conversation was interrupted by an unusual sound of wings. As has been stated, birds of passage did not go beyond the sea that winter; the rivers did not freeze over, therefore the whole country was full of water-fowl, especially over the marshes. Just as the lieutenant and Pan Longin were approaching the bank of the Kagamlik there was a sudden rushing noise above their heads of a whole flock of storks, which flew so near the ground that it was almost possible to strike them with a stick. The flock flew with a tremendous outcry, and instead of settling in the reeds rose unexpectedly through the air.
Further conversation was interrupted by an unusual sound of wings. As mentioned earlier, migratory birds didn’t cross the sea that winter; the rivers didn’t freeze over, so the entire country was filled with waterfowl, especially over the marshes. Just as the lieutenant and Pan Longin were getting close to the bank of the Kagamlik, they suddenly heard a rushing noise above them from a whole flock of storks, flying so low that it felt like they could almost hit them with a stick. The flock flew with a huge commotion, and instead of landing in the reeds, they unexpectedly soared higher into the air.
"They rush as if hunted," said Skshetuski.
"They hurry as if they're being chased," said Skshetuski.
"Ah, see!" said Pan Longin, pointing to a white bird which, cutting the air in sidelong flight, tried to overtake the flock.
"Ah, look!" said Pan Longin, pointing to a white bird that was gliding through the air, trying to catch up to the flock.
"A falcon stops them from alighting," said the lieutenant. "The envoy has a falcon; it must be that he has let her out."
"A falcon is preventing them from landing," said the lieutenant. "The envoy has a falcon; he must have released her."
At that moment Pan Rozvan Ursu rode up at full speed on a black Anatolian steed, and after him a number of his service.
At that moment, Pan Rozvan Ursu rode up at full speed on a black Anatolian horse, followed by several of his servants.
"I beg you to come to the sport, Lieutenant," said he.
"I’m asking you to join the game, Lieutenant," he said.
"This falcon is yours, then?"
"Is this falcon yours?"
"Yes, and a very noble bird, as you will see."
"Yes, and a very noble bird, as you'll see."
All three rushed forward, followed by the Wallachian falconer with a hoop, who, fixing his eyes on the bird, shouted with all his might, urging her to the struggle.
All three rushed forward, followed by the Wallachian falconer with a hoop, who, keeping his eyes on the bird, shouted at the top of his lungs, urging her to fight.
The valiant bird immediately forced the flock to rise in the air, and then in a flash shot up still higher and hung over it. The storks arranged themselves in one enormous circle, making the noise of a storm with their wings. They filled the air with terrible cries, stretched their necks, pointed their bills upward like lances, and waited the attack. The falcon circled above them, at one time descending, at another rising, as if hesitating to sweep down since a hundred sharp beaks were waiting for her breast. Her white plumage, shone on by rays of light, gleamed like the sun itself on the clear blue of the sky. Suddenly, instead of rushing on the flock, the falcon darted like an arrow into the distance, and disappeared at once behind the trees and the reeds.
The brave bird quickly forced the flock to take to the sky, then shot up even higher and hovered above them. The storks formed one massive circle, creating a storm-like sound with their wings. They filled the air with frightening cries, stretched their necks, pointed their beaks up like spears, and braced for the attack. The falcon soared above them, sometimes descending, sometimes ascending, as if unsure about swooping down since a hundred sharp beaks were poised for her. Her white feathers, illuminated by sunlight, shone like the sun itself against the clear blue sky. Suddenly, instead of diving at the flock, the falcon shot off like an arrow into the distance and vanished behind the trees and reeds.
Skshetuski at first rushed after her at full speed. The envoy, the falconer, and Longin followed his example.
Skshetuski initially chased after her at full speed. The envoy, the falconer, and Longin followed his lead.
At the crossing of the roads the lieutenant checked his horse. A new and wonderful sight met his eye. In the middle of the road a carriage lay on its side with a broken axle. Horses detached from the carriage were held by two Cossacks. There was no driver at hand; he had evidently gone for assistance. At the side of the carriage stood two women. One wore a fox-skin cloak and a round-topped cap of the same material; her face was stern and masculine. The other was a young lady of tall stature, and gentle features of great regularity. On the shoulder of the young lady the falcon was sitting quietly. Having parted the feathers on her breast, the bird was stroking them with her bill.
At the intersection, the lieutenant paused his horse. A striking scene caught his attention. In the middle of the road, a carriage was tipped on its side with a broken axle. Horses that had been attached to the carriage were being held by two Cossacks. There was no driver in sight; he had clearly gone to get help. Next to the carriage stood two women. One was wearing a fox-fur cloak and a matching round cap; her expression was serious and strong. The other was a tall young woman with delicate, well-defined features. A falcon was perched quietly on her shoulder. The bird was preening its feathers with its beak after parting them on her chest.
The lieutenant reined in his horse till its hoofs dug into the sand of the road, and raised his hand to his cap in uncertainty, not knowing what to say,--whether to greet the ladies or to speak to the falcon. He was confused also because there looked upon him from under a marten-skin hood eyes such as he had never seen in his life,--black, satinlike, liquid, full of life and fire,--near which the eyes of Anusia Borzobogata would be as a tallow candle before a torch. Above those eyes dark velvety brows were defined in two delicate arches; her blushing face bloomed like the most beautiful flower, and through her slightly opened lips of raspberry hue were seen teeth like pearls, and from under her hood flowed out rich dark tresses.
The lieutenant pulled back on his horse until its hooves sank into the sandy road, raising his hand to his cap in uncertainty, unsure whether to greet the ladies or address the falcon. He was also confused because he was being looked at by eyes peeking out from under a marten-skin hood that he had never seen before—black, silky, and expressive, filled with life and fire—making the eyes of Anusia Borzobogata seem like a dull candle compared to a torch. Above those eyes, dark, velvety brows formed two delicate arches; her flushed face blossomed like the most beautiful flower, and her slightly parted raspberry-colored lips revealed pearl-like teeth, with rich dark hair flowing from under her hood.
"Are you Juno in person or some other divinity?" thought the lieutenant, seeing the form straight as an arrow, the swelling bosom, and the white falcon on her shoulder. Our lieutenant stood with uncovered head and forgot himself as before a marvellous image; his eyes gleamed, and something, as if with a hand, seized his heart, and he was about to begin, "If you are a mortal and not a divinity," when the envoy, the falconer with his hoop, and Pan Longin came up. On seeing them the goddess held her hand to the falcon, which, leaving the shoulder, came to the hand at once, shifting from foot to foot.
"Are you Juno herself or some other goddess?" thought the lieutenant, noticing her figure straight as an arrow, her curvy silhouette, and the white falcon perched on her shoulder. Our lieutenant stood with his head uncovered, lost in awe like he was in front of a stunning image; his eyes sparkled, and something, almost like a hand, clutched at his heart. He was about to say, "If you’re human and not a goddess," when the envoy, the falconer with his hoop, and Pan Longin arrived. Spotting them, the goddess raised her hand to the falcon, which instantly flew from her shoulder to her hand, shifting from foot to foot.
The lieutenant, anticipating the falconer, wished to remove the bird, when suddenly a wonderful omen was seen. The falcon, leaving one foot on the hand of the lady, caught with the other the hand of the lieutenant, and instead of going to it began to scream joyfully and pull the hands together with such power that they touched. A quiver ran over the lieutenant. The bird allowed herself to be taken only after being hooded by the falconer. Then the old lady began to speak.
The lieutenant, expecting the falconer, wanted to take the bird when suddenly a remarkable sign appeared. The falcon, keeping one foot on the lady’s hand, grabbed the lieutenant’s hand with the other, and instead of flying to him, it started to scream happily and pulled their hands together with such force that they touched. A shiver ran through the lieutenant. The bird let itself be taken only after the falconer placed a hood on it. Then the old lady began to speak.
"Gentlemen!" said she, "whoever you are, you will not deny your assistance to women who, left helpless on the road, know not themselves what to do. It is no more than fifteen miles to our house; but the carriage is broken, and we shall surely have to spend the night in the field. I hurried off the driver to have my sons send even a wagon; but before he reaches the house and returns, darkness will come, and it is a terrible thing to be out in this place, for there are graves in the neighborhood."
"Gentlemen!" she said, "whoever you are, you cannot refuse to help women who are stranded and don't know what to do. It's only fifteen miles to our house, but the carriage is broken, and we'll have to spend the night in the field. I sent the driver to get my sons to send a wagon, but by the time he gets back, it will be dark, and it's really scary to be out here because there are graves nearby."
The old lady spoke rapidly and with such a rough voice that the lieutenant was astonished; still he answered politely,--
The old lady spoke quickly and with such a gravelly voice that the lieutenant was taken aback; still, he responded politely,--
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"THE FALCON BEGAN TO DRAW THE HANDS TOGETHER."
From a drawing by J. Wagrez.
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"THE FALCON BEGAN TO DRAW THE HANDS TOGETHER."
From a drawing by J. Wagrez.
"Do not think that we should leave you and your beautiful daughter without assistance. We are going to Lubni, for we are soldiers in the service of Prince Yeremi, and likely our roads are in the same direction; and even if they are not, we shall be glad to go out of our way in case our assistance is acceptable. As to a carriage I have none, for with my companions I am travelling, soldier-fashion, on horseback; but the envoy has, and being an affable gentleman will be glad, I think, to put it at the service of yourself and your daughter."
"Don’t think we’d just leave you and your lovely daughter without help. We're heading to Lubni because we're soldiers serving Prince Yeremi, and our paths are probably going the same way; even if not, we’d be happy to go out of our way if you need our assistance. I don’t have a carriage, since my companions and I are traveling on horseback like soldiers; however, the envoy has one, and being a friendly guy, I believe he’d be happy to offer it to you and your daughter."
The envoy removed his sable cap, for knowing the Polish language he understood the conversation, and with a delicate compliment as became a gracious boyar, he yielded his carriage to the ladies, and straightway ordered the falconer to gallop for it to the wagons, which had lagged considerably in the rear. Meanwhile the lieutenant looked at the young lady, who, unable to endure his eager glance, dropped her eyes; and the elderly lady, who had a Cossack face, continued,--
The envoy took off his fur cap, and since he understood Polish, he followed the conversation. With a charming compliment fitting for a gracious nobleman, he offered his carriage to the ladies and quickly told the falconer to ride back to the wagons, which had fallen pretty far behind. In the meantime, the lieutenant looked at the young lady, who couldn't handle his intense gaze and lowered her eyes; the older lady, with a Cossack face, continued,--
"God reward you, gentlemen, for your assistance; and since there is still a long road to Lubni, do not reject my roof and that of my sons, under which we shall be glad to see you. We are from Rozlogi-Siromakhi. I am the widow of Prince Kurtsevich Bulyga; and this is not my daughter, but the daughter of the elder Kurtsevich, brother of my husband, who left his orphan to our care. My sons are not all at home this moment, and I am returning from Cherkasi, where I was performing devotions at the altar of the Holy Mother, and on our way back this accident has met us, and were it not for your politeness, gentlemen, we should undoubtedly have to pass the night on the road."
"Thank you, gentlemen, for your help; and since there's still a long way to Lubni, please don't turn down my home and that of my sons, where we would be happy to welcome you. We come from Rozlogi-Siromakhi. I am the widow of Prince Kurtsevich Bulyga; and this isn't my daughter, but the daughter of the elder Kurtsevich, my husband's brother, who left his orphan for us to care for. Not all my sons are home at the moment, and I'm coming back from Cherkasi, where I was paying my respects at the altar of the Holy Mother. On our way back, this incident happened, and if it weren't for your kindness, gentlemen, we would surely have to spend the night on the road."
The princess would have said still more, but at that moment the wagons appeared in the distance, approaching at a trot, surrounded by a crowd of the envoy's retinue and the soldiers of Pan Yan.
The princess would have said even more, but just then the wagons appeared in the distance, approaching at a trot, surrounded by a crowd of the envoy's entourage and the soldiers of Pan Yan.
"Then you are the widow of Prince Vassily Kurtsevich?" asked the lieutenant.
"Then you’re the widow of Prince Vassily Kurtsevich?" asked the lieutenant.
"No!" retorted the princess, quickly and as if in anger; "I am the widow of Constantine, and this is the daughter of Vassily," said she, pointing to the young lady.
"No!" the princess shot back, quickly and almost angrily. "I am the widow of Constantine, and this is the daughter of Vassily," she said, pointing to the young woman.
"They speak of Prince Vassily often in Lubni. He was a great soldier, and a confidant of the late Prince Michael."
"They often talk about Prince Vassily in Lubni. He was a great soldier and a close advisor to the late Prince Michael."
"I have not been in Lubni," said she, with a certain haughtiness. "Of his military virtues I have no knowledge. There is no need of mentioning his later acts, since all know what they were."
"I haven't been to Lubni," she said with a hint of arrogance. "I know nothing of his military skills. There's no need to talk about his later actions, since everyone knows what those were."
Hearing this, Princess Helena dropped her head on her breast like a flower cut with a scythe, and the lieutenant answered quickly,--
Hearing this, Princess Helena dropped her head onto her chest like a flower sliced with a scythe, and the lieutenant quickly replied,--
"Do not say that, madam. Prince Vassily, sentenced, through a terrible error in the administration of human justice, to the loss of life and property, was forced to save himself by flight; but later his entire innocence was discovered. By the publication of this innocence he was restored to honor as a virtuous man; and the greater the injustice done him, the greater should be his glory."
"Please don't say that, ma'am. Prince Vassily, wrongfully condemned due to a terrible mistake in the justice system, had to escape for his life and possessions; but eventually, his complete innocence was proven. Once it was made public, he was reinstated as an honorable man; and the greater the injustice he faced, the more he deserves to be celebrated."
The princess glanced quickly at the lieutenant, and in her disagreeable sharp face anger was clearly expressed. But though Skshetuski was a young man, he had so much knightly dignity and such a clear glance that she did not dare to dispute him; she turned instead to Princess Helena.
The princess shot a quick look at the lieutenant, her unpleasantly sharp features clearly showing her anger. But even though Skshetuski was young, he carried himself with such knightly dignity and had such a confident gaze that she didn’t dare challenge him; instead, she turned her attention to Princess Helena.
"It is not proper for you to hear these things," said she. "Go and see that the luggage is removed from our carriage to the equipage in which, with the permission of these gentlemen, we are to ride."
"It’s not right for you to hear this," she said. "Go and make sure that the luggage is moved from our carriage to the vehicle we’re going to ride in, with these gentlemen’s permission."
"You will allow me to help you," said the lieutenant to Princess Helena.
"You'll let me help you," said the lieutenant to Princess Helena.
Both went to the carriage; but as soon as they stood opposite, at the doors on each side of it, the princess raised the lashes of her eyes, and her glance fell upon the face of the lieutenant like a bright, warm ray of the sun.
Both approached the carriage; but as soon as they positioned themselves opposite each other, at the doors on either side, the princess lifted her eyelids, and her gaze landed on the lieutenant's face like a bright, warm ray of sunshine.
"How can I thank you," said she, in a voice which to him seemed music as sweet as the sound of lyres and flutes,--"How can I thank you for defending the good name of my father against the injustice which is put upon it by his nearest relatives?"
"How can I thank you," she said, her voice sounding to him like music as beautiful as lyres and flutes, "How can I thank you for standing up for my father's good name against the unfairness imposed by his closest relatives?"
The lieutenant felt his heart melting like snow in springtime, and answered: "May God be as good to me as I am ready to rush into the fire or shed my blood for such thanks, though the service is so slight that I ought not to accept a reward."
The lieutenant felt his heart melting like snow in spring and said, "May God treat me as kindly as I'm willing to rush into the fire or give my blood for such gratitude, even though the service is so minor that I shouldn't accept a reward."
"If you contemn my thanks, then I, poor orphan, have no other way to show my gratitude."
"If you disregard my thanks, then I, a poor orphan, have no other way to express my gratitude."
"I do not contemn them," said he, with growing emphasis; "but for such favor I wish to perform true and enduring service, and I only beg you to accept me for that service."
"I don't disrespect them," he said, with increasing emphasis; "but for such favor, I want to provide true and lasting service, and I only ask that you accept me for that service."
The princess, hearing these words, blushed, was confused, then suddenly grew pale, raised her hands to her face, and said in a sad voice: "Such a service could bring only misfortune to you."
The princess, hearing these words, blushed, felt confused, then suddenly grew pale, raised her hands to her face, and said in a sad voice: "Such a service could only bring you misfortune."
The lieutenant bent through the door of the carriage, and spoke quietly and feelingly: "Let it bring what God gives; even should it bring suffering, still I am ready to fall at your feet and beg for it."
The lieutenant leaned through the door of the carriage and said softly and with deep emotion, "Let it bring whatever God has in store; even if it's suffering, I'm still willing to fall at your feet and ask for it."
"It cannot be that you, who have just seen me for the first time, should conceive such a great desire for that service."
"It can't be that you, who have just met me for the first time, would have such a strong desire for that service."
"I had scarcely seen you when I had forgotten myself altogether, and I see that it has come to the soldier hitherto free to be changed to a captive; but such clearly is the will of God. Love is like an arrow which pierces the breast unexpectedly; and now I feel its sting, though yesterday I should not have believed this if any man had told it me."
"I had barely seen you when I completely lost myself, and I see that it has come to the soldier who was once free now becoming a captive; but such is clearly the will of God. Love is like an arrow that unexpectedly strikes the heart; and now I feel its pain, even though yesterday I wouldn’t have believed it if anyone had told me."
"If you could not have believed it yesterday, how am I to believe it to-day?"
"If you couldn't believe it yesterday, how can I believe it today?"
"Time will convince you best; but you can see my sincerity even now, not only in my words but in my face."
"Time will show you the truth best; but you can see my sincerity even now, not just in my words but in my expression."
Again the princess raised her eyes, and her glance met the manly and noble face of the young soldier, and his look, so full of rapture that a deep crimson covered her face. But she did not lower her glance, and for a time he drank in the sweetness of those wonderful eyes, and they looked at each other like two beings who, though they have met merely on the highroad through the steppe, feel in a flash that they have chosen each other, and that their souls begin to rush to a meeting like two doves.
Again the princess looked up, and her gaze met the strong and noble face of the young soldier. His expression was so full of joy that a deep blush spread across her cheeks. But she held his gaze, and for a moment, he took in the beauty of her amazing eyes. They stared at each other like two people who, though they’ve only met on the open road through the grasslands, instantly feel that they have chosen one another, and their souls start to connect like two doves.
The moment of exaltation was disturbed for them by the sharp voice of Constantine's widow calling to the princess. The carriages had arrived. The attendants began to transfer the packages from the carriages, and in a moment everything was ready. Pan Rozvan Ursu, the gracious boyar, gave up his own carriage to the two ladies, the lieutenant mounted his horse, and all moved forward.
The moment of excitement was interrupted by Constantine's widow calling to the princess. The carriages had arrived. The attendants started to unload the packages from the carriages, and soon everything was set. Pan Rozvan Ursu, the kind boyar, offered his own carriage to the two ladies, the lieutenant got on his horse, and everyone moved ahead.
The day was nearing its rest. The swollen waters of the Kagamlik were bright with gold of the setting sun, and purple of the evening light. High in the heavens flocks of small clouds reddening drifted slowly to the horizon, as if, tired from flying through the air, they were going to sleep somewhere in an unknown cradle.
The day was coming to an end. The swollen waters of the Kagamlik glowed with the gold of the setting sun and the purple of the evening light. High in the sky, flocks of small clouds turned red as they drifted slowly toward the horizon, as if they were tired from flying and ready to settle down somewhere in an unknown cradle.
Pan Yan rode by the side of Princess Helena, but without conversation, since he could not speak to her before strangers as he had spoken a few moments before, and frivolous words would not pass his lips now. But in his heart he felt happiness, and in his head something sounding as if from wine.
Pan Yan rode next to Princess Helena, but they didn’t talk, since he couldn’t speak to her in front of others like he had just moments ago, and light-hearted words wouldn’t come to him now. But in his heart, he felt happiness, and in his mind, there was a sense of euphoria, like the buzz from wine.
The whole caravan pushed on briskly, and quiet was broken only by the snorting of the horses or the clank of stirrup against stirrup. After a time the escort at the rear wagons began a plaintive Wallachian song; soon, however, they stopped, and immediately the nasal voice of Pan Longin was heard singing piously,--
The entire caravan moved on quickly, with the only sounds being the horses snorting or the clattering of stirrups. After a while, the guards at the back of the wagons started singing a mournful Wallachian song; however, they soon fell silent, and immediately the nasal voice of Pan Longin was heard singing devoutly,--
"In heaven I caused an endless light to dwell,
And mist I spread o'er all the earth."
"In heaven, I created a never-ending light,
And I covered the whole earth with mist."
That moment it grew dark, the stars twinkled in the sky, and from the damp plains white mists rose, boundless as the sea.
That moment it got dark, the stars sparkled in the sky, and from the wet fields, white mists rose, endless like the ocean.
They entered a forest, but had gone only a few furlongs when the sound of horses' feet was heard and five riders appeared before the caravan. They were the young princes, who, informed by the driver of the accident which had happened to their mother, were hurrying to meet her, bringing a wagon drawn by four horses.
They entered a forest, but had gone only a few hundred yards when they heard the sound of horses' hooves, and five riders appeared in front of the caravan. They were the young princes, who, alerted by the driver about what had happened to their mother, were rushing to meet her with a wagon pulled by four horses.
"Is that you, my sons?" called out the old princess.
"Is that you, my sons?" the old princess called out.
The riders approached the carriage. "We, mother!"
The riders got closer to the carriage. "We, Mom!"
"Come this way! Thanks to these gentlemen, we need no more assistance. These are my sons, whom I commend to your favor, gentlemen,--Simeon, Yury, Andrei, Nikolai-- And who is the fifth?" asked she, looking around attentively. "Oh! if my old eyes can see in the darkness, it is Bogun."
"Come this way! Thanks to these gentlemen, we no longer need any help. These are my sons, whom I introduce to you, gentlemen—Simeon, Yury, Andrei, Nikolai—and who is the fifth?" she asked, looking around carefully. "Oh! If my old eyes can see in the dark, it’s Bogun."
The princess drew back quickly to the depth of the carriage.
The princess quickly pulled back to the back of the carriage.
"Greetings to you, Princess, and to you, Princess Helena!" said the fifth.
"Hi there, Princess, and you too, Princess Helena!" said the fifth.
"Ah, Bogun! You have come from the regiment, my falcon? And have you brought your lute? Welcome, welcome! Well, my sons, I have asked these gentlemen to spend the night with us at Rozlogi; and now greet them! A guest in the house is God in the house. Be gracious to our house, gentlemen!"
"Ah, Bogun! You’ve returned from the regiment, my falcon? And did you bring your lute? Welcome, welcome! Well, my sons, I’ve invited these gentlemen to stay the night with us at Rozlogi; now greet them! A guest in the house is like God in the house. Be kind to our guests, gentlemen!"
The young men removed their caps. "We entreat you most respectfully to cross our lowly threshold."
The young men took off their caps. "We kindly ask you to cross our humble doorway."
"They have already promised me,--the envoy has promised and the lieutenant. We shall receive honorable guests, but I am not sure that our poor fare will be savory for men accustomed to castle dainties."
"They've already promised me—the ambassador has promised and the lieutenant. We'll have esteemed guests, but I'm not sure our simple food will please men used to fancy dishes."
"We are reared on the fare of soldiers, not of castles," said Skshetuski.
"We're raised on the food of soldiers, not from castles," said Skshetuski.
And Pan Rozvan added: "I have tried the hospitality of country-houses, and know that it is better than that of castles."
And Pan Rozvan said: "I've experienced the hospitality of country houses, and I know it's better than that of castles."
The carriages moved on, and the old princess continued: "Our best days have passed long ago. In Volynia and Lithuania there are still members of the Kurtsevich family who have retinues of attendants and live in lordly fashion, but they do not recognize their poor relations, for which God punish them. We live in real Cossack poverty, which you must overlook, and accept with a good heart what we offer with sincerity. I and my five sons live on one village and a few hamlets, and in addition we have this young lady to care for."
The carriages rolled on, and the old princess continued: "Our best days are long behind us. In Volynia and Lithuania, there are still members of the Kurtsevich family who have entourages and live lavishly, but they ignore their less fortunate relatives, for which God will punish them. We live in true Cossack poverty, which you need to overlook, and graciously accept what we offer with genuine sincerity. My five sons and I survive on one village and a few small communities, and on top of that, we have this young lady to take care of."
These words astonished the lieutenant not a little, for he had heard in Lubni that Rozlogi was no small estate, and also that it belonged to Prince Vassily, the father of Helena. He did not deem it proper, however, to inquire how the place had passed into the hands of Constantine and his widow.
These words surprised the lieutenant quite a bit, as he had heard in Lubni that Rozlogi was a significant estate and that it belonged to Prince Vassily, Helena's father. However, he didn’t think it was appropriate to ask how the property ended up in the hands of Constantine and his widow.
"Then you have five sons, Princess?" asked Pan Rozvan Ursu.
"Then you have five sons, Princess?" asked Pan Rozvan Ursu.
"I had five, all like lions," answered she; "but the infidels in Bélgorod put out the eyes of the eldest, Vassily, with torches, wherefore his mind has failed him. When the young men go on an expedition I stay at home with him and this young lady, with whom I have more suffering than comfort."
"I had five, all like lions," she replied. "But the infidels in Bélgorod blinded the eldest, Vassily, with torches, which is why he has lost his mind. When the young men go out on an expedition, I stay home with him and this young lady, with whom I endure more suffering than comfort."
The contemptuous tone with which the princess spoke of her niece was so evident that it did not escape the attention of the lieutenant. His breast boiled up in anger, and he had almost allowed an unseemly oath to escape him; but the words died on his lips when he looked at the young princess, and in the light of the moon saw her eyes filled with tears.
The disdainful way the princess talked about her niece was so obvious that the lieutenant couldn't miss it. He felt a surge of anger, and he nearly let a swear word slip out; but the words died in his throat when he saw the young princess and noticed her tear-filled eyes in the moonlight.
"What has happened? Why do you weep?" asked he, in a low voice.
"What happened? Why are you crying?" he asked softly.
She was silent.
She didn’t say anything.
"I cannot endure to see you weep," said Pan Yan, and bent toward her. Seeing that the old princess was conversing with the envoy and not looking toward him, he continued: "In God's name, speak but one word, for I would give blood and health to comfort you!"
"I can't stand to see you cry," said Pan Yan, leaning closer to her. Noticing that the old princess was talking to the envoy and not paying attention to him, he added, "For the love of God, just say one word, because I would give anything to comfort you!"
All at once he felt one of the horsemen press against him so heavily that the horses began to rub their sides together. Conversation with the princess was interrupted. Skshetuski, astonished and also angered, turned to the intruder. By the light of the moon he saw two eyes, which looked at him insolently, defiantly, sneeringly. Those terrible eyes shone like those of a wolf in a dark forest.
All of a sudden, he felt one of the horsemen press against him so hard that the horses started to rub against each other. His conversation with the princess was cut off. Skshetuski, surprised and angry, turned to the intruder. In the moonlight, he saw two eyes that looked at him with arrogance, defiance, and mockery. Those fierce eyes glowed like a wolf's in a dark forest.
"What devil is that?" thought the lieutenant,--"a demon or who?" And then, looking closely into those burning eyes, he asked: "Why do you push on me with your horse, and dig your eyes into me?"
"What kind of devil are you?" thought the lieutenant, "a demon or what?" Then, looking closely into those fiery eyes, he asked, "Why are you pressing your horse against me and staring into my soul?"
The horseman did not answer, but continued to look with equal persistence and insolence.
The rider didn’t reply but kept staring with the same intensity and arrogance.
"If it is dark, I can strike a light; and if the road is too narrow, then to the steppe with you!" said the lieutenant, in a distinct voice.
"If it’s dark, I can light a fire; and if the road is too narrow, then off to the steppe with you!" said the lieutenant, clearly.
"Off with you from the carriage, Pole, if you see the steppe!" answered the horseman.
"Get out of the carriage, Pole, if you see the steppe!" replied the horseman.
The lieutenant, being a man quick of action, instead of an answer struck his foot into the side of his enemy's horse with such force that the beast groaned and in a moment was on the very edge of the road.
The lieutenant, a man of quick action, instead of replying, kicked his foot into the side of his enemy's horse with such force that the animal groaned and was soon right on the edge of the road.
The rider reined him in on the spot, and for a moment it seemed that he was about to rush on the lieutenant; but that instant the sharp, commanding voice of the old princess resounded.
The rider pulled him back right then, and for a moment it looked like he was going to charge at the lieutenant; but in that instant, the sharp, commanding voice of the old princess rang out.
"Bogun, what's the matter?"
"Bogun, what's wrong?"
These words had immediate effect. Bogun whirled his horse around, and passed to the other side of the carriage to the princess, who continued: "What is the matter? You are not in Pereyasláv nor the Crimea, but in Rozlogi. Remember this! But now gallop ahead for me, conduct the carriages; the ravine is at hand, and it is dark. Hurry on, you vampire!"
These words had an instant impact. Bogun turned his horse around and moved to the other side of the carriage, approaching the princess, who continued: "What's wrong? You're not in Pereyasláv or the Crimea, but in Rozlogi. Keep that in mind! Now, ride ahead for me, lead the carriages; the ravine is close, and it's getting dark. Hurry up, you vampire!"
Skshetuski was astonished, as well as vexed. Bogun evidently sought a quarrel and would have found it; but why did he seek it,--whence this unexpected attack? The thought flashed through the lieutenant's mind that Princess Helena had something to do with this; and he was confirmed in the thought, for, looking at her face, he saw, in spite of the darkness, that it was pale, and evident terror was on it.
Skshetuski was both shocked and annoyed. It was clear that Bogun wanted a fight and would have found one; but why was he looking for it? Where did this sudden aggression come from? The lieutenant suddenly wondered if Princess Helena was involved, and his suspicion grew stronger when he looked at her face and noticed, despite the darkness, that she looked pale and was obviously terrified.
Bogun spurred forward immediately in obedience to the command of the princess, who, looking after him, said half to herself and half to Pan Yan,--
Bogun took off right away, following the princess's command. As she watched him leave, she muttered to herself and to Pan Yan,--
"That's a madcap, a Cossack devil."
"That's a wild one, a Cossack troublemaker."
"It is evident that he is not in his full mind," answered the lieutenant, contemptuously. "Is that Cossack in the service of your sons?"
"It’s clear that he’s not in his right mind," replied the lieutenant, looking down on him. "Is that Cossack in service to your sons?"
The old princess threw herself back in the seat.
The old princess slumped back in the seat.
"What do you mean? Why, that is Bogun, lieutenant-colonel, a famous hero, a friend of my sons, and adopted by me as a sixth son. Impossible that you have not heard his name, for all know of him."
"What do you mean? That’s Bogun, a lieutenant-colonel, a famous hero, a friend of my sons, and adopted by me as my sixth son. There’s no way you haven’t heard of him; everyone knows his name."
This name was, in fact, well known to Pan Yan. From among the names of various colonels and Cossack atamans this one had come to the top, and was on every lip on both banks of the Dnieper. Blind minstrels sang songs of Bogun in market-places and shops, and at evening meetings they told wonders about the young leader. Who he was, whence he had come, was known to no man. This much was certain,--the steppes, the Dnieper, the Cataracts, and Chertomelik, with its labyrinth of narrows, arms, islands, rocks, ravines, and reeds, had been his cradle. From childhood he had lived and communed with that wild world.
This name was actually well known to Pan Yan. Among the various colonels and Cossack leaders, this one stood out and was on everyone's lips on both sides of the Dnieper. Blind minstrels sang songs about Bogun in marketplaces and shops, and at evening gatherings, they shared tales about the young leader. No one knew who he was or where he had come from. What was clear, though, was that the steppes, the Dnieper, the Cataracts, and Chertomelik, with its maze of narrow channels, arms, islands, rocks, ravines, and reeds, had been his home. From childhood, he had lived among and connected with that wild world.
In time of peace he went with others to fish and hunt, battered through the windings of the Dnieper, wandered over swamps and reeds with a crowd of half-naked comrades; then again he spent whole months in forest depths. His school was in raids to the Wilderness on the herds of the Tartars, in ambushes, battles, campaigns against Tartar coast towns, against Bélgorod, Wallachia, or with boats on the Black Sea. He knew no days but days on his horse, no nights but nights at a steppe fire.
In times of peace, he joined others to fish and hunt, braving the twists and turns of the Dnieper River, wandering through swamps and reeds with a group of half-naked friends. Then he would spend entire months deep in the forest. His education came from raids into the Wilderness targeting Tartar herds, setting ambushes, fighting battles, and taking part in campaigns against Tartar coastal towns, Bélgorod, Wallachia, or sailing on the Black Sea. He knew no days except those spent on horseback and no nights except those by a fire on the steppe.
Soon he became the favorite of the entire lower country, a leader of others, and surpassed all men in daring. He was ready to go with a hundred horse even to Bagche Sarai, and start up a blaze under the very eyes of the Khan; he burned Tartar towns and villages, exterminated the inhabitants, tore captive murzas to pieces with horses, came down like a tempest, passed by like death. On the sea he fell upon Turkish galleys with frenzy, swept down upon the centre of Budjak,--rushed into the lion's mouth, as 'tis said. Some of his expeditions were simple madness. Men less daring, less fond of danger, perished impaled on stakes in Stamboul, or rotted at the oar on Turkish galleys; he always escaped unhurt, and with rich booty. It was said that he had collected immense treasures, which he had hidden in the reeds of the Dnieper; but it was also seen more than once how with muddy boots he had stamped upon cloth of gold, and spread carpets under the hoofs of his horse,--how, dressed in satin, he had spotted himself with tar, on purpose to show Cossack contempt for these lordly stuffs.
Soon he became the favorite of the entire lower country, a leader of others, and surpassed all men in daring. He was ready to ride with a hundred horses even to Bagche Sarai and start a fire right in front of the Khan; he burned Tartar towns and villages, wiped out the inhabitants, tore captive murzas apart with horses, came down like a storm, passed by like death. On the sea, he attacked Turkish galleys with rage, descended upon the center of Budjak,--charged into the lion's mouth, as they say. Some of his missions were sheer madness. Men who were less daring and less fond of danger ended up impaled on stakes in Stamboul or rotting at the oar on Turkish galleys; he always escaped unharmed and with plenty of loot. It was said that he had gathered immense treasures, hidden in the reeds of the Dnieper; but it was also seen more than once how, with muddy boots, he trampled on cloth of gold and laid carpets under the hooves of his horse,--how, dressed in satin, he deliberately stained himself with tar to show Cossack disdain for those fancy materials.
He never warmed any place long. Caprice was the motive of his deeds. At times, when he came to Chigirin, Cherkasi, or Pereyasláv, he had terrible frolics with other Zaporojians; at times he lived like a monk, spoke to no man, escaped to the steppe. Then again he surrounded himself with blind minstrels, and listened to their songs and stories for days at a time, heaping gold on them. Among nobles he knew how to be a polished cavalier; among Cossacks he was the wildest of Cossacks. In knightly company he was a knight; among robbers, a robber. Some held him to be insane; for he was an unbridled, mad spirit. Why he was living in the world, what he wanted, whither he was tending, whom he served, he knew not himself. He served the steppes, the whirlwinds, war, love, his own fancy. This fancy of his distinguished him from all the other rude leaders, and from the whole robber herd who had only plunder as an object, and for whom it was the same whether they plundered Tartars or their own. Bogun took plunder, but preferred war to pillage; he was in love with peril for its own charm; he gave gold for songs; he hunted for glory, and cared for no more.
He never stayed in one place for long. His actions were driven by whim. Sometimes, when he visited Chigirin, Cherkasi, or Pereyasláv, he had wild adventures with other Zaporojians; other times, he lived like a monk, speaking to no one and retreating to the steppe. Then again, he would surround himself with blind minstrels, listening to their songs and stories for days, showering them with gold. Among nobles, he knew how to act like a refined gentleman; among Cossacks, he was the wildest of them all. In the company of knights, he was a knight; among thieves, he was a thief. Some believed he was insane because he was an untamed, restless spirit. He didn't know why he was in the world, what he wanted, where he was going, or whom he served. He served the steppes, the winds, war, love, and his own whims. This unique fancy set him apart from all the other crude leaders and the entire gang of robbers who sought only plunder, indifferent to whether they looted Tartars or their own. Bogun took plunder but preferred battle over theft; he loved danger for its own thrill; he gave gold for songs; he sought glory and nothing more.
Of all leaders, he alone personified best the Cossack knight; therefore songs had sought him out as a favorite, and his name was celebrated throughout the whole Ukraine.
Of all the leaders, he best represented the Cossack knight; that's why songs chose him as a favorite, and his name was celebrated throughout all of Ukraine.
He had recently become the Pereyasláv lieutenant-colonel, but he exercised the power of colonel; for old Loboda held the baton feebly in his stiffening hand.
He had recently become the Pereyasláv lieutenant-colonel but was acting with the authority of a colonel since old Loboda was weakly holding the baton in his stiffening hand.
Pan Yan, therefore, knew well who Bogun was, and if he asked the old princess whether the Cossack was in the service of her sons, he did it through studied contempt; for he felt in him an enemy, and in spite of all the reputation of Bogun, his blood boiled up because the Cossack had begun with him so insolently. He understood, too, that what had been begun would not end in a trifle. But Skshetuski was as unbending as an axle, self-confident to excess, yielding before nothing, and really eager for danger. He was ready even that moment to urge his horse after Bogun, but he rode near the princess. Besides, the wagon had already passed the ravine, and lights were gleaming in Rozlogi.
Pan Yan knew exactly who Bogun was, and when he asked the old princess if the Cossack was working for her sons, he did it with obvious disdain; he saw Bogun as an enemy, and despite all of Bogun's reputation, he felt rage because the Cossack had approached him with such insolence. He also realized that what had started would lead to something significant. But Skshetuski was as rigid as an axle, overly self-assured, resistant to anything, and truly drawn to danger. He was ready at that moment to chase after Bogun, but he was riding close to the princess. Plus, the wagon had already passed the ravine, and lights were shining in Rozlogi.
CHAPTER IV.
The Kurtsevichi Bulygi were of an ancient princely stock which used the escutcheon of Kurts, claimed to be from Koryat, but was really from Rurik. Of the two main lines, one lived in Lithuania, the other in Volynia, till Prince Vassily, one of the numerous descendants of the Volynian line, settled beyond the Dnieper. Being poor, he did not wish to remain among his powerful relatives, and entered the service of Prince Michael Vishnyevetski, father of the renowned "Yarema."[6]
The Kurtsevichi Bulygi were from an ancient noble family that used the coat of arms of Kurts, claiming descent from Koryat, but actually originating from Rurik. Of the two main branches, one lived in Lithuania and the other in Volynia, until Prince Vassily, a descendant of the Volynian branch, moved beyond the Dnieper. Being poor, he didn’t want to stay among his powerful relatives and joined the service of Prince Michael Vishnyevetski, the father of the famous "Yarema."[6]
Having covered himself with glory in that service, he received from the latter, as a permanent possession, Krasnie Rozlogi, which subsequently, by reason of its vast number of wolves, was called Volchie Rozlogi; and there he settled for good. He went over to the Latin rite in 1629, and married a lady of a distinguished Austrian family of Italian descent. From that marriage a daughter, Helena, came into the world a year later, her mother dying at her birth. Prince Vassily, without thinking of a second marriage, gave himself up altogether to the management of his land and the rearing of his only daughter. He was a man of great character and uncommon virtue. Having acquired a moderate fortune rather rapidly, he remembered at once his eldest brother Constantine, who, rejected by his powerful family, remained in Volynia, and was obliged to live on rented land. He brought him, with his wife and five sons, to Rozlogi, and shared every bit of bread with him.
Having achieved great success in that service, he received from the latter, as a permanent possession, Krasnie Rozlogi, which later became known as Volchie Rozlogi due to its large population of wolves; and there he settled permanently. He converted to the Latin rite in 1629 and married a woman from a distinguished Austrian family of Italian descent. A year later, their daughter Helena was born, but her mother died during childbirth. Prince Vassily, without considering a second marriage, dedicated himself entirely to managing his estate and raising his only daughter. He was a man of strong character and exceptional virtue. Having quickly built a moderate fortune, he remembered his older brother Constantine, who, shunned by his powerful family, had remained in Volynia and was forced to live on rented land. He brought him, along with his wife and five sons, to Rozlogi, and shared everything he had with him.
The two Kurtsevichi lived in this way quietly till the end of 1634, when Vassily went with King Vladislav to the siege of Smolensk, where that unfortunate event took place which caused his ruin. In the royal camp was intercepted a letter written to Sheyin (the Russian commander), signed with the name of the prince, with the seal of Kurts added. Such a clear proof of treason on the part of a knight who till then had enjoyed an unspotted fame, astonished and confounded every one. It was in vain that Vassily called God to witness that neither the hand nor the signature on the paper was his; the arms of Kurts on the seal removed every doubt, no one believed that the seal had been lost,--which was the prince's explanation,--and finally the unfortunate prince, sentenced pro crimine perduelionis to the loss of his honor and his head, was forced to seek safety in flight.
The two Kurtsevichi lived this way quietly until the end of 1634, when Vassily went with King Vladislav to the siege of Smolensk, where a disastrous event occurred that led to his downfall. In the royal camp, a letter was intercepted that was written to Sheyin (the Russian commander), signed with the name of the prince and stamped with the Kurts seal. This clear evidence of betrayal from a knight who had previously been known for his spotless reputation shocked and confused everyone. Vassily’s pleas to God, insisting that neither the handwriting nor the signature on the letter was his, were in vain; the Kurts arms on the seal removed all doubt. No one believed his explanation that the seal had been lost, and finally, the unfortunate prince, sentenced pro crimine perduelionis to the loss of his honor and his head, was forced to flee for his safety.
Arriving at Rozlogi in the night, Vassily implored his brother Constantine, by all that was holy, to care for Helena as his own daughter, and then he disappeared forever. It was said that he wrote a letter from Bar to Vishnyevetski, entreating the prince not to take the bread out of Helena's mouth, and to leave her in peace at Rozlogi under the care of Constantine; after that there was no more word of him. There was a report that he had died suddenly, also that he had joined the imperial army and had perished in battle in Germany. No one, however, had certain knowledge of him; but he must have died, since he inquired no further for his daughter. Soon mention of his name ceased, and he was only remembered when his innocence became evident. A certain Kuptsevich from Vytebsk confessed on his death-bed that he had written, at the siege of Smolensk, the letter to Sheyin, and sealed it with the seal found in camp. In the face of such testimony, pity and confusion seized all hearts. The sentence was revoked, the name of Prince Vassily restored to honor, but for Vassily himself the reward for his sufferings came too late. As to Rozlogi, Yeremi did not think of confiscating that; for the Vishnyevetskis, knowing Vassily better than others, were never entirely convinced of his guilt. He might even have remained under their powerful protection and laughed at the sentence; and if he fled, it was because he was unable to endure disgrace.
Arriving at Rozlogi at night, Vassily begged his brother Constantine, by everything sacred, to take care of Helena as if she were his own daughter, and then he vanished forever. It was said that he wrote a letter from Bar to Vishnyevetski, pleading with the prince not to take the bread out of Helena's mouth and to let her live in peace at Rozlogi under Constantine’s care; after that, there was no further word from him. There were rumors that he had died suddenly, and others claimed he had joined the imperial army and died in battle in Germany. However, no one really knew what happened to him; he must have died, as he never inquired further about his daughter. Soon, people stopped mentioning his name, and he was only remembered when his innocence became clear. A man named Kuptsevich from Vytebsk confessed on his deathbed that he had written the letter to Sheyin during the siege of Smolensk and had sealed it with a seal found in camp. In light of such evidence, everyone felt pity and confusion. The sentence was overturned, and Prince Vassily's name was restored to honor, but for Vassily himself, the reward for his suffering came too late. As for Rozlogi, Yeremi didn’t consider confiscating it, since the Vishnyevetskis, who knew Vassily better than anyone, were never fully convinced of his guilt. He could have remained under their powerful protection and laughed at the sentence; if he ran away, it was because he couldn’t bear the disgrace.
Helena grew up quietly at Rozlogi under the tender care of her uncle, and only after his death did painful times begin for her. The wife of Constantine, from a family of dubious origin, was a stern, impulsive, and energetic woman, whom her husband alone was able to keep within bounds. After his death she gathered into her iron hand the management of Rozlogi. The serving-men trembled before her, the house-servants feared her as fire, and soon she made herself known to the neighbors. During the third year of her management she attacked the Sivinskis of Brovarki twice with armed hand, dressed in male attire and on horseback, leading her servants with hired Cossacks. Once when the regiments of Prince Yeremi scattered Tartar bands, plundering in the neighborhood of Semi Mogil, the princess at the head of her people cut to pieces the remnant that had escaped as far as Rozlogi. She had settled for good in Rozlogi, and began to consider the place as the property of herself and her sons. She loved these sons as the wolf loves her young, but being rude she had no thought of a proper education for them. A monk of the Greek rite from Kieff taught them to read and write; here their education ended. It was not far to Lubni, where Vishnyevetski's court was, at which the young princes might have acquired polish and trained themselves to public business in the Chancery, or entered the school of knighthood under his banners. The princess, however, had reasons of her own for not sending the young men to Lubni.
Helena grew up quietly at Rozlogi under the gentle care of her uncle, and it was only after his death that tough times started for her. The wife of Constantine, who came from a questionable background, was a strict, impulsive, and energetic woman, and it was only her husband who could keep her in check. After he passed away, she took over the management of Rozlogi with an iron fist. The servants trembled before her, the house staff feared her like fire, and soon she made a name for herself among the neighbors. In her third year of managing the estate, she violently confronted the Sivinskis of Brovarki two times while dressed as a man and riding horseback, leading her servants alongside hired Cossacks. Once, when Prince Yeremi’s regiments scattered Tartar bands that were raiding around Semi Mogil, the princess and her people cut down the remnants that had made it as far as Rozlogi. She settled in Rozlogi for good and began to see the place as her own and her sons'. She loved her sons fiercely, like a wolf loves her cubs, but being harsh, she gave no thought to their proper education. A Greek rite monk from Kieff taught them to read and write; that was the extent of their education. Lubni wasn’t far away, where Vishnyevetski's court was, where the young princes could have gained refinement and trained for public affairs at the Chancery, or joined the school of knighthood under his banners. However, the princess had her own reasons for not sending the young men to Lubni.
Prince Yeremi might remember to whom Rozlogi belonged, and might look into the guardianship of Helena, or in memory of Vassily might take that guardianship upon himself; then she would undoubtedly have to move away from Rozlogi. The princess preferred, therefore, that in Lubni they should forget there were Kurtsevichi on earth. So the young princes were reared half wild, more as Cossacks than as nobles. While still young, they took part in the quarrels of the old princess, in attacks on the Sivinskis, and in her expeditions against Tartars. Feeling an innate aversion to books and letters, they fired arrows from bows for whole days, or took exercise in the management of their fists or sabres and lariats. They never occupied themselves with the estate, for their mother would not let that out of her own hands. It was sad to look at those descendants of a noted stock in whose veins princely blood was flowing, but whose manners were harsh and rude, and whose ideas and dull hearts reminded one of the uncultivated steppe. Meanwhile they were growing up like young oaks; seeing their own ignorance, they were ashamed to live with the nobility; on the contrary, the companionship of wild Cossack leaders was more agreeable. When old enough, therefore, they went with companies to the lower country, where they were considered as comrades. Sometimes they stayed half a year in the Saitch; went to "industry" with the Cossacks, took part in campaigns against the Turks and Tartars, which finally became their chief and favorite occupation.
Prince Yeremi might remember who Rozlogi belonged to and might look into the guardianship of Helena, or out of respect for Vassily, might take that guardianship on himself; then she would definitely have to move away from Rozlogi. The princess preferred that in Lubni, they forget that there were Kurtsevichi in the world. So the young princes were raised in a wild manner, more like Cossacks than nobles. While still young, they participated in the old princess's quarrels, attacked the Sivinskis, and joined her expeditions against the Tartars. Naturally averse to books and learning, they spent whole days shooting arrows from bows or practicing with their fists, sabres, and lariats. They never bothered with the estate since their mother wouldn't let go of it. It was sad to see those descendants of a distinguished line with princely blood flowing through their veins, yet their manners were rough and rude, and their ideas and dull hearts reminded one of the uncultivated steppe. Meanwhile, they grew up like young oaks; feeling ashamed of their ignorance, they avoided the nobility and preferred the company of wild Cossack leaders. Once they were old enough, they would go with groups to the lower country, where they were treated as equals. Sometimes they stayed for half a year in the Saitch; went to "industry" with the Cossacks, and participated in campaigns against the Turks and Tartars, which ultimately became their main passion and favorite activity.
Their mother was not opposed to this, for they often brought back abundant booty. But in one of these campaigns the eldest, Vassily, fell into pagan hands. His brothers, it is true, with the aid of Bogun and the Zaporojians, rescued him, but without his eyes. From that time Vassily was forced to remain at home; as formerly he had been the wildest of all, so then he became very mild and was sunk in meditation and religious exercises. The young men continued their warlike occupations, which at last obtained for them the surname of Prince-Cossacks.
Their mother didn’t mind this, as they often returned with plenty of loot. However, during one of these campaigns, the eldest, Vassily, was captured by pagans. His brothers, with the help of Bogun and the Zaporojians, rescued him, but he lost his eyes in the process. From that point on, Vassily had to stay home; he had once been the wildest of them all, but now he became very calm and was absorbed in meditation and religious practices. The young men continued their warrior activities, which eventually earned them the nickname of Prince-Cossacks.
A glance at Rozlogi-Siromakhi was enough to enable one to guess what kind of people lived there. When the envoy and Pan Yan drove through the gate with their wagons, they saw, not a castle, but rather a roomy shed built of enormous oak planks, with narrow windows like port-holes. Dwellings for servants and Cossacks, the stables, the granaries, and store-rooms were attached directly to the house, composing an irregular building made up of many parts, some high and some low. It would have been difficult to consider such a poor and rude exterior as a human dwelling, but for the lights in the windows. On the square in front of the house were two well-cranes; nearer the gate was a post with a ring on the top, to which was chained a bear. A strong gate of the same kind of planks as the house afforded entrance to the square, which was surrounded by a ditch and a palisade.
A quick look at Rozlogi-Siromakhi was enough to reveal what kind of people lived there. When the envoy and Pan Yan drove through the gate with their wagons, they saw not a castle, but a spacious shed made of huge oak planks, with narrow windows like portholes. The living quarters for servants and Cossacks, stables, granaries, and storage rooms were all connected to the house, forming an irregular structure composed of many parts, some tall and some short. It would have been hard to see such a shabby and rough exterior as a human dwelling, if not for the lights in the windows. In the square in front of the house were two well cranes; closer to the gate was a post with a ring on top, to which a bear was chained. A sturdy gate, made from the same type of planks as the house, led into the square, which was surrounded by a ditch and a palisade.
Evidently it was a fortified place, secure against attacks and incursions. It recalled in every regard the Cossack posts of the frontier; and though the majority of nobles on the border had no houses of fashion different from this, still this was more like some species of robber's nest than any of them. The attendants who came out with torches to meet the guests were bandits in appearance, rather than servants. Great dogs on the square tugged at their chains as if to break away and rush at the newly arrived. From the stable was heard the neighing of horses. The young Bulygi and their mother began to call to the servants with commands and curses.
Clearly, it was a fortified location, safe from attacks and invasions. It reminded everyone of the Cossack outposts along the border; and while most nobles in the area had similar types of houses, this one felt more like a robber's hideout than any of them. The attendants who came out with torches to greet the guests looked more like bandits than servants. Large dogs in the square strained at their chains as if they wanted to break free and charge at the newcomers. You could hear horses neighing from the stable. The young Bulygi and their mother started shouting orders and curses at the servants.
In the midst of this hurly-burly the guests entered the house. But now Pan Rozvan Ursu, who had almost regretted his promise to pass the night there when he saw the wildness and wretchedness of the place, was really astonished at the sight that met his eyes. The inside of the house answered in no way to the unseemly exterior. First they entered a broad ante-room, the walls of which were almost entirely covered with armor, weapons, and skins of wild beasts. Logs of wood were blazing in two enormous fireplaces, and by their bright light were to be seen, on one wall, horse-trappings, shining armor, Turkish steel shirts on which here and there were glittering precious stones; chain-mail with gilt knobs on the buckles, half armor, breast-pieces, neck-pieces, steel armor of great value, Polish and Turkish helmets, steel caps with silver tips. On the opposite wall hung shields, no longer used in that age; near them Polish lances and Oriental javelins, also edged weapons in plenty,--from sabres to daggers and yatagans,--the hilts of which glittered in the firelight with various colors, like stars. In the corners hung bundles of skins of bears, wolves, foxes, martens, and ermine, gained by the hunting of the princes. Farther away, near the walls, dozing on their rings were hawks, falcons, and great golden eagles; the last, brought from the distant steppes of the East, were used in the wolf-hunt.
In the middle of all this chaos, the guests entered the house. But now Pan Rozvan Ursu, who had almost regretted his promise to stay there for the night when he saw how wild and miserable the place looked, was truly amazed by what he saw. The interior of the house was nothing like the shabby outside. First, they stepped into a large ante-room, where the walls were almost entirely covered with armor, weapons, and the skins of wild animals. Logs were crackling in two huge fireplaces, and by their bright light, on one wall, you could see horse gear, shining armor, Turkish steel shirts adorned here and there with sparkling gemstones; chain-mail with gilded knobs on the buckles, half armor, chest pieces, neck guards, and valuable steel armor, along with Polish and Turkish helmets, and steel caps with silver tips. On the opposite wall hung shields, no longer used in that age; next to them were Polish lances and Eastern javelins, along with plenty of edged weapons—from sabres to daggers and yatagans—the hilts sparkling in the firelight with various colors like stars. In the corners, bundles of bear, wolf, fox, marten, and ermine skins, earned from the princes' hunts, were hanging. Further away, perched on their rings near the walls, were hawks, falcons, and majestic golden eagles; the last ones, brought from the distant Eastern steppes, were used for wolf hunting.
From that antechamber the guests passed to a spacious reception-room, and here in a chimney with a depression in front burned a brisk fire. In this room there was still greater luxury than in the antechamber. The bare planks of the walls were covered with woven stuffs. On the floor lay splendid Oriental carpets. In the centre of the room stood a long, cross-legged table, made of common planks, on which were goblets, gilt or cut from Venetian glass. At the walls were smaller tables, bureaus, and shelves on which were caskets, bottle-cases inlaid with bronze, brass candlesticks and clocks, taken in their time by the Turks from the Venetians and by the Cossacks from the Turks. The whole room was crowded with superfluous objects, of a use very often unknown to the possessor. Everywhere was luxury blended with the extreme rudeness of the steppe. Costly Turkish bureaus, inlaid with bronze, ebony, mother-of-pearl, were standing at the side of unplaned shelves; simple wooden chairs at the side of soft sofas. Cushions lying in Eastern fashion on sofas had covers of brocade or silk stuff, but were rarely filled with down, oftener with hay or pea-stalks. Costly stuffs and superfluous objects were the so-called Turkish or Tartar goods, partly bought for a trifle from the Cossacks, partly obtained in numerous wars by old Prince Vassily, partly during expeditions with men of the lower country by the young Bulygi, who chose rather to go with boats to the Black Sea than to marry or manage the land.
From that entrance hall, the guests moved into a large reception room, where a lively fire burned in a fireplace with a dent in the front. This room was even more luxurious than the antechamber. The plain wooden walls were covered with woven textiles. Beautiful Oriental carpets lay on the floor. In the center stood a long table with legs crossed underneath, made of simple planks, adorned with goblets, some gilded and others made of Venetian glass. Along the walls were smaller tables, bureaus, and shelves filled with boxes, bottle cases inlaid with bronze, brass candlesticks, and clocks that the Turks had taken from the Venetians, and the Cossacks had taken from the Turks. The entire room was packed with unnecessary items, many of which the owner didn't even know how to use. Luxury mixed with the roughness of the steppe was everywhere. Expensive Turkish bureaus inlaid with bronze, ebony, and mother-of-pearl sat beside unrefined shelves; simple wooden chairs were next to soft sofas. Cushions, arranged in the Eastern style on the sofas, had covers made of brocade or silk, but were often filled with hay or pea-stalks instead of down. These luxurious items and excess objects were commonly referred to as Turkish or Tartar goods, some bought cheaply from the Cossacks, some acquired during various wars by old Prince Vassily, and some obtained during expeditions with men from the lower country by young Bulygi, who preferred to travel by boat to the Black Sea rather than marry or tend to the land.
All this roused no surprise in Skshetuski, who was well acquainted with houses on the border; but the Wallachian boyar was astonished to see in the midst of all this luxury the Kurtsevichi in leather boots and fur coats not much better than those worn by the servants. Pan Longin Podbipienta, accustomed to a different order of things in Lithuania, was equally astonished.
All this didn't surprise Skshetuski, who knew a lot about border houses; but the Wallachian noble was amazed to see the Kurtsevichi in leather boots and fur coats that weren’t much nicer than what the servants wore. Pan Longin Podbipienta, used to a different way of life in Lithuania, was just as surprised.
Meanwhile the young princes received the guests heartily and with great welcome. Being little trained in society, they did this in so awkward a manner that the lieutenant was scarcely able to restrain his laughter. The eldest, Simeon, said,--
Meanwhile, the young princes welcomed the guests warmly and enthusiastically. Since they were inexperienced in social situations, they did this in such an awkward way that the lieutenant could hardly hold back his laughter. The eldest, Simeon, said,--
"We are glad to see you, and are thankful for your kindness. Our house is your house; therefore make yourselves at home. We bow to you, gentlemen, at our lowly thresholds."
"We're happy to see you and appreciate your kindness. Our home is your home, so please make yourselves comfortable. We greet you, gentlemen, at our humble doorstep."
And though no humility was observable in the tone of his speech, nor a recognition that he received persons superior to himself, he bowed in Cossack fashion to the girdle; and after him bowed the younger brothers, thinking that politeness required it.
And even though his tone showed no humility or acknowledgment of anyone being superior to him, he bowed in a Cossack style down to his waist; after him, the younger brothers bowed too, believing that it was the polite thing to do.
"The forehead to you, gentlemen, the forehead."
"The forehead to you, gentlemen, the forehead."
Just then the princess, seizing Bogun by the sleeve, led him to another room.
Just then, the princess grabbed Bogun by the sleeve and took him to another room.
"Listen, Bogun," said she, hurriedly, "I've no time for long speeches: I saw you attack that young noble. You are seeking a quarrel with him."
"Hey, Bogun," she said quickly, "I don't have time for long speeches: I saw you confront that young noble. You're looking for a fight with him."
"Mother," answered the Cossack, kissing the old woman's hand, "the world is wide,--one road to him, another to me. I have not known him, nor heard of him; but let him not draw near the princess, or as I live I'll flash my sabre in his eyes."
"Mom," the Cossack said, kissing the old woman's hand, "the world is big—one path for him, another for me. I don't know him or have heard of him; but he better not come near the princess, or I swear I'll flash my sword in his face."
"Oh! are you mad? Where, Cossack, is your head? What has come upon you? Do you want to ruin yourself and us? He is a soldier of Prince Yeremi, a lieutenant, a person of distinction, for he was sent as envoy from the prince to the Khan. Let a hair fall from his head while under our roof, do you know what will happen? The prince will turn his eyes to Rozlogi, will avenge this man, send us to the four winds, take Helena to Lubni,--and then what? Will you quarrel with Vishnyevetski, or attack Lubni? Try it if you want to taste an impaling stake, lost Cossack! Whether he comes near the girl or not, he will leave here as he came, and there will be peace. But restrain yourself! If not, then be off to where you came from, for you will bring misfortune to us if you stay."
"Oh! Are you crazy? Where's your head, Cossack? What have you gotten yourself into? Do you want to ruin yourself and us? He's a soldier of Prince Yeremi, a lieutenant, a distinguished person, since he was sent as an envoy from the prince to the Khan. If a hair falls from his head while he's under our roof, do you know what will happen? The prince will focus his anger on Rozlogi, take revenge for this man, send us packing, and take Helena to Lubni--and then what? Are you going to pick a fight with Vishnyevetski or attack Lubni? Go ahead, if you want to experience an impaling stake, lost Cossack! Whether he gets close to the girl or not, he'll leave here just as he came, and there will be peace. But you need to control yourself! If you can't, then get lost, because you'll bring trouble to us if you stay."
The Cossack gnawed his mustache, frowned, but saw that the princess was right.
The Cossack chewed on his mustache, frowned, but realized that the princess was right.
"They will go away in the morning, mother, and I will restrain myself; only let the princess stay in her own rooms."
"They're leaving in the morning, Mom, and I'll hold back; just make sure the princess stays in her own rooms."
"Why do you ask this? So that they should think I keep her in confinement? She will appear, because I wish it. Give no orders to me in this house, for you are not master here!"
"Why do you ask that? So they'll believe I keep her locked up? She'll show up because I want her to. Don't give me orders in this house, because you're not in charge here!"
"Be not angry. Princess! Since it cannot be otherwise, I will be as sweet to them as Turkish tidbits. I'll not grind my teeth nor touch my head, even though anger were consuming me, though my soul were ready to groan. Let your will be done."
"Don't be angry, Princess! Since there's no other way, I'll be as sweet to them as possible. I won't clench my teeth or lose my cool, even if anger is eating me up inside, even if my soul feels like crying out. Let your wishes be fulfilled."
"Oh, that's your talk! Take your lyre, play, sing; then you will feel easier. But now meet the guests."
"Oh, that's your cue! Grab your lyre, play, and sing; that will lift your spirits. But for now, go meet the guests."
They returned to the reception-room, in which the princes, not knowing how to entertain the guests, continued to ask them to make themselves at home, and were bowing to the girdle before them.
They went back to the reception room, where the princes, unsure how to entertain the guests, kept inviting them to make themselves comfortable and were bowing deeply in front of them.
Skshetuski looked sharply and haughtily into the eyes of Bogun as soon as he came, but he saw in them neither quarrel nor defiance. The face of the youthful leader was lighted up with good-humor, so well simulated that it might have deceived the most experienced eye. The lieutenant looked at him carefully, for previously he had been unable to distinguish his features in the darkness. He saw now a young hero, straight as a poplar, with splendid brunette face, and rich, dark, drooping mustache. On that face gladness burst through the pensive mood of the Ukraine, as the sun through a mist. The leader had a lofty forehead, on which his dark hair drooped as a mane above his powerful brow. An aquiline nose, dilated nostrils, and white teeth, shining at every smile, gave the face a slight expression of rapacity; but on the whole it was a model of Ukraine beauty, luxuriant, full of character and defiance. His splendid dress also distinguished this hero of the steppe from the princes dressed in skins. Bogun wore a tunic of silver brocade and a scarlet kontush, which color was worn by all the Pereyasláv Cossacks. His loins were girt with a silken sash from which depended a rich sabre; but the sabre and the dress paled before the Turkish dagger at his belt. This dagger was so thickly studded with jewels that sparks flew from it. Arrayed in this fashion, he would have been easily taken by any one for a scion of some great house rather than a Cossack, especially since his freedom and his lordly manners betrayed no low descent.
Skshetuski looked sharply and arrogantly into Bogun's eyes as soon as he arrived, but he found neither conflict nor defiance there. The young leader's face was lit up with a cheerful demeanor, so convincingly portrayed that it could have fooled even the most discerning observer. The lieutenant studied him closely, having previously been unable to make out his features in the dark. Now he saw a young hero, tall as a poplar, with a strikingly handsome face and a rich, dark mustache that drooped elegantly. On that face, joy broke through the thoughtful mood of Ukraine like the sun piercing through mist. The leader had a high forehead, with dark hair falling like a mane above his strong brow. An aquiline nose, flaring nostrils, and bright white teeth that shone with every smile gave his face a hint of greediness; but overall, it was a perfect example of Ukrainian beauty—lush, full of character, and defiance. His impressive outfit also set him apart from princes dressed in furs. Bogun wore a tunic made of silver brocade and a scarlet kontush, a color worn by all the Pereyasláv Cossacks. His waist was cinched with a silk sash from which hung an ornate sabre; but the sabre and the outfit were overshadowed by the Turkish dagger at his belt. This dagger was so heavily adorned with jewels that it sparked with every glimmer. Dressed like this, he could easily be mistaken for a member of a noble family rather than a Cossack, especially since his confident posture and noble demeanor revealed no humble origins.
Approaching Pan Longin, he listened to the story of his ancestor Stoveiko and the cutting off of the three heads. He turned to the lieutenant, and said with perfect indifference, just as if nothing had happened between them,--
Approaching Pan Longin, he listened to the story of his ancestor Stoveiko and the beheading of the three heads. He turned to the lieutenant and said with complete indifference, as if nothing had happened between them,--
"You are on your way from the Crimea, I hear."
"You’re heading back from Crimea, I hear."
"From the Crimea," answered the lieutenant, dryly.
"From Crimea," the lieutenant replied curtly.
"I have been there too, though I did not go to Baktche Serai; but I think I shall be there if the favorable news we hear comes true."
"I've been there too, although I didn't go to Baktche Serai; but I think I will be there if the good news we're hearing turns out to be true."
"Of what news are you speaking?"
"What's the news you're talking about?"
"It is said that if the king opens war against the Turks, Prince Vishnyevetski will visit the Crimea with fire and sword. This report brings great joy through the whole Ukraine and the lower country, for if under such a leader we do not frolic in Baktche Serai, then under none."
"It’s said that if the king goes to war against the Turks, Prince Vishnyevetski will head to Crimea with fire and sword. This news brings great joy throughout Ukraine and the lower regions, because if we can’t celebrate in Baktche Serai led by him, then we won’t celebrate at all."
"We will frolic, as God is in heaven!" cried the young princes.
"We will play and have fun, just like God is in heaven!" shouted the young princes.
The respect with which Bogun spoke of the prince captivated the lieutenant; so he smiled and said in a more friendly voice,--
The respect with which Bogun spoke about the prince intrigued the lieutenant; so he smiled and said in a friendlier tone,--
"I see that you are not satisfied yet with the expeditions which you have had with men of the lower country, which however have covered you with glory."
"I can see that you're still not happy with the adventures you've had with the guys from the lowlands, even though they've brought you a lot of fame."
"Small war, small glory! Konashevich Sahaidachni did not win it on boats, but in Khotím."
"Small war, small glory! Konashevich Sahaidachni didn't win it on boats, but in Khotím."
At that moment a door opened, and Vassily, the eldest of the Kurtsevichi, came slowly into the room, led by Helena. He was a man of ripe years, pale and emaciated, with a sad ascetic countenance, recalling the Byzantine pictures of saints. His long hair, prematurely gray from misfortune and pain, came down to his shoulders, and instead of his eyes were two red depressions. In his hand he held a bronze cross, with which he began to bless the room and all present.
At that moment, a door opened, and Vassily, the oldest of the Kurtsevichi, walked slowly into the room, guided by Helena. He was an older man, pale and thin, with a sorrowful, ascetic face that reminded one of Byzantine images of saints. His long hair, turned gray too soon from hardship and suffering, fell to his shoulders, and where his eyes should be were just two red hollows. In his hand, he held a bronze cross, which he began to use to bless the room and everyone there.
"In the name of God the Father, in the name of the Saviour and of the Holy Most Pure," said he, "if you are apostles and bring good tidings, be welcome on Christian thresholds!"
"In the name of God the Father, in the name of the Savior and the Holy Most Pure," he said, "if you are apostles and bring good news, welcome to our Christian home!"
"Be indulgent, gentlemen," muttered the princess; "his mind is disturbed."
"Be lenient, gentlemen," the princess murmured; "he's upset."
But Vassily continued to bless them with the cross, and added: "As it is said in the 'Dialogues of the Apostles,' 'Whoso sheds his blood for the faith will be saved; he who dies for gain or booty will be damned.' Let us pray! Woe to you, brothers, woe to me, since we made war for booty! God be merciful to us, sinners! God be merciful! And you, men who have come from afar, what tidings do you bring? Are you apostles?"
But Vassily kept blessing them with the cross and added, "As it’s said in the 'Dialogues of the Apostles,' 'Whoever sheds his blood for the faith will be saved; he who dies for profit or loot will be condemned.' Let’s pray! Woe to you, brothers, woe to me, since we fought for treasure! God be merciful to us, sinners! God be merciful! And you, men who have come from far away, what news do you bring? Are you apostles?"
He was silent, and appeared to wait for an answer; therefore the lieutenant replied,--
He stayed quiet, seeming to wait for a response; so the lieutenant said,--
"We are far from such a lofty mission. We are only soldiers ready to lay down our lives for the faith."
"We're nowhere near such a grand mission. We're just soldiers ready to sacrifice our lives for our beliefs."
"Then you will be saved," said the blind man; "but for us the hour of liberation has not come. Woe to you, brothers! woe to me!"
"Then you will be saved," said the blind man; "but for us, the time of freedom has not arrived. Sadness to you, brothers! Sadness to me!"
He uttered the last words almost with a groan, and such deep despair was depicted on his countenance that the guests were at a loss what to do. Helena seated him straightway on a chair, and hastening to the anteroom, returned in a moment with a lute in her hand.
He spoke his last words almost with a groan, and such deep despair showed on his face that the guests didn't know how to react. Helena quickly sat him down in a chair, then hurried to the anteroom and came back in a moment with a lute in her hand.
Low sounds were heard in the apartment, and the princess began to sing a hymn as accompaniment,--
Low sounds echoed in the apartment, and the princess started to sing a hymn as accompaniment,--
"By night and by day I call thee, O Lord!
Relieve thou my torment, and dry my sad tears;
Be a merciful Father to me in my sins;
"Day and night, I call out to you, O Lord!
Please ease my suffering and wipe away my sorrowful tears;
Be a compassionate Father to me in my sins;
Oh, hear thou my cry!"
Oh, hear my cry!"
The blind man threw his head back and listened to the words of the song, which appeared to act as a healing balm, for the pain and terror disappeared by degrees from his face. At last his head fell upon his bosom, and he remained as if half asleep and half benumbed.
The blind man tilted his head back and listened to the song, which seemed to serve as a soothing remedy, as the pain and fear gradually faded from his face. Eventually, his head dropped onto his chest, and he stayed there, looking like he was half asleep and half numb.
"If the singing is continued, he will become altogether pacified. You see, gentlemen, his insanity consists in this, that he is always waiting for apostles; and if visitors appear, he comes out immediately to ask if they are apostles."
"If the singing continues, he'll calm down completely. You see, gentlemen, his madness lies in the fact that he’s constantly waiting for apostles; and if visitors show up, he quickly comes out to ask if they’re apostles."
Helena continued:--
Helena continued:
"Show me the way, Lord above Lords!
I'm like one astray in a waste without end,
Or a ship in the waves of a measureless sea,
Lost and alone."
"Show me the way, Lord of Lords!
I'm like someone lost in an endless wasteland,
Or a ship adrift in a boundless sea,
Lost and alone."
Her sweet voice grew louder and louder. With the lute in her hands, and eyes raised to heaven, she was so beautiful that the lieutenant could not take his eyes from her. He looked, was lost in her, and forgot the world. He was roused from his ecstasy only by the words of the old princess,--
Her sweet voice got louder and louder. With the lute in her hands and her eyes lifted to the sky, she was so beautiful that the lieutenant couldn’t look away from her. He stared, became lost in her, and forgot about everything else. He was brought back to reality only by the old princess’s words,--
"That's enough! He will not wake soon. But now I request you to supper, gentlemen."
"That's enough! He won't wake up anytime soon. But for now, I invite you to dinner, gentlemen."
"We beg you to our bread and salt," said the young princes after their mother.
"We invite you to share our bread and salt," said the young princes after their mother.
Pan Rozvan, as a man of polished manners, gave his arm to the lady of the house. Seeing this, Skshetuski hurried to the Princess Helena. His heart grew soft within him when he felt her hand on his arm, till fire flashed in his eyes, and he said,--
Pan Rozvan, being a man of refined manners, offered his arm to the lady of the house. Observing this, Skshetuski rushed to Princess Helena. His heart melted when he felt her hand on his arm, igniting a fire in his eyes as he said,--
"The angels in heaven do not sing more beautifully than you."
"The angels in heaven don’t sing more beautifully than you do."
"It is a sin for you to compare my singing to that of angels," answered Helena.
"It’s a sin for you to compare my singing to that of angels," Helena replied.
"I don't know whether I sin or not; but one thing is sure,--I would give my eyes to hear your singing till death. But what do I say? If blind, I could have no sight of you, which would be the same as torture beyond endurance."
"I don't know if I sin or not; but one thing is for sure—I would give anything to hear your singing until I die. But what am I saying? If I were blind, I couldn't see you, and that would be torture I couldn't bear."
"Don't say that, for you will leave here to-morrow, and to-morrow forget me."
"Don't say that, because you’ll be leaving here tomorrow, and tomorrow you’ll forget me."
"That will not be. My love is such that to the end of life I can love no one else."
"That won't happen. My love is such that I can’t love anyone else for the rest of my life."
The face of the princess grew scarlet; her breast began to heave. She wished to answer, but her lips merely trembled. Then Pan Yan continued,--
The princess's face turned red; her chest started to rise and fall. She wanted to respond, but her lips just shook. Then Pan Yan went on,--
"But you will forget me in the presence of that handsome Cossack, who will accompany your singing on a balalaika."
"But you will forget me when that handsome Cossack is around, who will play along with your singing on a balalaika."
"Never, never!" whispered the maiden. "But beware of him; he is a terrible man."
"Never, never!" whispered the young woman. "But be careful of him; he’s a terrible man."
"What is one Cossack to me? Even if the whole Saitch were behind him, I should dare everything for your sake. You are for me like a jewel without price,--you are my world. But tell me, have you the same feeling for me?"
"What does one Cossack mean to me? Even if the entire Saitch supported him, I'd risk everything for you. You are like a priceless jewel to me—you are my whole world. But tell me, do you feel the same way about me?"
A low "Yes" sounded like music of paradise in the ears of Pan Yan, and that moment it seemed to him as if ten hearts, at least, were beating in his breast; in his eyes all things grew bright, as if a ray of sunlight had come to the world; he felt an unknown power within himself, as if he had wings on his shoulders.
A soft "Yes" sounded like heavenly music to Pan Yan, and in that moment, it felt like at least ten hearts were beating in his chest; everything around him brightened as if a beam of sunlight had entered the world; he felt a strange power inside him, as if he had wings on his shoulders.
During supper Bogun's face, which was greatly changed and pale, glared several times. The lieutenant, however, possessing the affection of Helena, cared not for his rival. "The devil take him!" thought he. "Let him not get in my way; if he does, I'll rub him out."
During dinner, Bogun's face, which looked very different and pale, glared a few times. The lieutenant, however, who had Helena's affection, didn't care about his rival. "To hell with him!" he thought. "As long as he stays out of my way; if he doesn't, I'll take him out."
But his mind was not on Bogun. He felt Helena sitting so near that he almost touched her shoulder with his own; he saw the blush which never left her face, from which warmth went forth; he saw her swelling bosom, and her eyes, now drooping and covered with their lids, now flashing like a pair of stars,--for Helena, though cowed by the old princess and living in orphanhood, sadness, and fear, was still of the Ukraine and hot-blooded. The moment a warm ray of love fell on her she bloomed like a flower, and was roused at once to new and unknown life. Happiness with courage gleamed in her eyes, and those impulses struggling with her maiden timidity painted her face with the beautiful colors of the rose.
But his mind wasn't on Bogun. He could feel Helena sitting so close that he almost brushed her shoulder with his own; he noticed the blush that never left her face, radiating warmth; he saw her rising chest, and her eyes, now drooping and covered by their lids, now sparkling like stars—for Helena, though intimidated by the old princess and living with the loss of her parents, sadness, and fear, was still of the Ukraine and full of passion. The moment a warm ray of love touched her, she bloomed like a flower, awakening to a new and unknown life. Happiness mixed with courage shone in her eyes, and the emotions battling with her shyness painted her face with beautiful shades of rose.
Pan Yan was almost beside himself. He drank deeply, but the mead had no effect on him; he was already drunk from love. He saw no one at the table save her who sat at his side. He saw not how Bogun grew paler each moment, and, touching the hilt of his dagger, gave no ear to Pan Longin, who for the third time told of his ancestor Stoveiko, nor to Kurtsevich, who told about his expedition for "Turkish goods."
Pan Yan was nearly out of control. He drank heavily, but the mead didn’t affect him; he was already intoxicated by love. He noticed no one at the table except the woman sitting next to him. He didn’t see how Bogun became paler with each passing moment, and while gripping the hilt of his dagger, he ignored Pan Longin, who was recounting the story of his ancestor Stoveiko for the third time, and Kurtsevich, who was talking about his journey for "Turkish goods."
All drank except Bogun; and the best example was given by the old princess, who raised a goblet, now to the health of her guests, now to the health of Vishnyevetski, now to the health of the hospodar Lupul. There was talk, too, of blind Vassily and his former knightly deeds, of his unlucky campaign and his present insanity, which Simeon, the eldest, explained as follows:--
All drank except Bogun; and the best example was set by the old princess, who raised a goblet, first to the health of her guests, then to the health of Vishnyevetski, and finally to the health of hospodar Lupul. There was also talk about blind Vassily and his past heroic deeds, his unfortunate campaign, and his current madness, which Simeon, the eldest, explained as follows:--
"Just think! the smallest bit of anything in the eye prevents sight; why should not great drops of pitch reaching the brain cause madness?"
"Just think! Even the tiniest speck of anything in the eye blocks sight; why shouldn't large drops of pitch hitting the brain cause insanity?"
"Oh, it is a very delicate organ," said Pan Longin.
"Oh, it is a very sensitive organ," said Pan Longin.
At this moment the old princess noticed the changed face of Bogun.
At that moment, the old princess noticed Bogun's changed expression.
"What is the matter, my falcon?"
"What's wrong, my bird?"
"My soul is suffering, mother," said he, gloomily; "but a Cossack word is not smoke. I will endure."
"My soul is hurting, mom," he said darkly; "but a Cossack's word is not empty. I will persevere."
"Hold out, my son; there will be a feast."
"Hang in there, my son; there’s going to be a feast."
Supper came to an end, but mead was poured into the goblets unsparingly. Cossacks called to the dance came, therefore, with greater readiness. The balalaikas and drums, to which the drowsy attendants were to dance, began to sound. Later on, the young princes dropped into the prisyadka. The old princess, putting her hands on her sides, began to keep time with her foot and hum. Pan Yan, seeing this, took Helena to the dance. When he embraced her with his arm it seemed to him that he was drawing part of heaven toward his breast. In the whirl of the dance her long tresses swept around his neck, as if she wished to bind him to herself forever. He did not restrain himself; and when he saw that no one was looking, he bent and kissed her lips with all his might.
Supper was over, but they poured mead generously into the goblets. The Cossacks, summoned to dance, responded eagerly. The sound of balalaikas and drums filled the air, urging the drowsy attendants to move. Eventually, the young princes joined in the prisyadka. The old princess, hands on her hips, started tapping her foot and humming along. Pan Yan, noticing this, took Helena to the dance. When he wrapped his arm around her, it felt like he was pulling a piece of heaven close to him. In the swirl of the dance, her long hair brushed against his neck, as if she wanted to tie him to her forever. He couldn’t hold back; when he saw no one was watching, he leaned in and kissed her lips passionately.
Late at night, when alone with Longin in their sleeping-room, the lieutenant, instead of going to rest, sat on the wooden bedstead and began: "You will go to Lubni tomorrow with another man."
Late at night, when he was alone with Longin in their sleeping room, the lieutenant, instead of going to bed, sat on the wooden bed and started, "You’ll be heading to Lubni tomorrow with another guy."
Podbipienta, who had just finished his prayers, opened wide his eyes and asked: "How is that? Are you going to stay here?"
Podbipienta, who had just finished his prayers, opened his eyes wide and asked, "What’s going on? Are you going to stay here?"
"I shall not stay, but my heart will remain, and only the dulcis recordatio will go with me. You see in me a great change, since from tender desires I am scarcely able to listen to a thing."
"I won’t stay, but my heart will stay behind, and only the dulcis recordatio will accompany me. You notice a big change in me, as I can hardly listen to anything due to my intense desires."
"Then you have fallen in love with the princess?"
"So, you've fallen in love with the princess?"
"Nothing else, as true as I am alive before you. Sleep flees from my lids, and I want nothing but sighs, from which I am ready to vanish into vapor. I tell you this, because, having a tender heart famishing for love, you will easily understand my torture."
"Nothing else, as true as I am alive in front of you. Sleep escapes my eyes, and I want nothing but sighs, from which I'm ready to disappear like smoke. I'm telling you this because, with a tender heart longing for love, you'll easily grasp my suffering."
Pan Longin began to sigh, in token that he understood the torments of love, and after a time he inquired mournfully: "Maybe you have also made a vow of celibacy?"
Pan Longin began to sigh, indicating that he understood the pains of love, and after a while he asked sadly: "Maybe you've also vowed to stay single?"
"Your inquiry is pointless, for if all made such vows the genus humanum would soon be at an end."
"Your question is useless, because if everyone made such promises, the human race would quickly come to an end."
The entrance of a servant interrupted further conversation. It was an old Tartar, with quick black eyes and a face as wrinkled as a dried apple. After he came in he cast a significant look at Pan Yan and asked,--
The entrance of a servant interrupted any further conversation. It was an old Tartar, with sharp black eyes and a face as wrinkled as a dried apple. Once he came in, he shot a meaningful glance at Pan Yan and asked,--
"Don't you wish for something? Perhaps a cup of mead before going to bed?"
"Don't you want something? Maybe a cup of mead before heading to bed?"
"No, 'tis not necessary."
"No, it's not necessary."
The Tartar approached Skshetuski and muttered: "I have a word from the young princess for you."
The Tartar walked up to Skshetuski and said softly, "I have a message from the young princess for you."
"Then be my gift-giver! You may speak before this knight, for he knows everything."
"Then be my gift-giver! You can speak in front of this knight, because he knows everything."
The Tartar took a ribbon from his sleeve, saying, "The lady has sent you this scarf, with a message that she loves you with her whole soul."
The Tartar took a ribbon from his sleeve and said, "The lady has sent you this scarf, along with a message that she loves you with all her heart."
The lieutenant seized the scarf, kissed it with ecstasy, and pressed it to his bosom. After he had become calmer, he asked: "What did the princess tell you to say?"
The lieutenant grabbed the scarf, kissed it with joy, and held it close to his chest. Once he had calmed down, he asked, "What did the princess tell you to say?"
"That she loved you with her whole soul."
"That she loved you wholly."
"Here is a thaler for your message. She said, then, that she loved me?"
"Here’s a thaler for your message. So, she said that she loved me?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Here is another thaler for you. May God bless her, for she is most dear to me. Tell her, too--But wait, I'll write to her. Bring me ink, pen, and paper."
"Here’s another thaler for you. May God bless her, because she means so much to me. Tell her, too—But wait, I’ll write to her. Bring me ink, a pen, and some paper."
"What?" asked the Tartar.
"What?" asked the Tartar.
"Ink, pen, and paper."
"Ink, pen, and paper."
"We have none in the house. In the time of Prince Vassily we had, and afterward when the young princes learned to write from the monk; but that is a long time ago."
"We don't have any in the house now. Back when Prince Vassily was around, we did, and later on when the young princes learned to write from the monk; but that was a long time ago."
Pan Yan clasped his hands. "Haven't you ink and pen?" asked he of Podbipienta.
Pan Yan clasped his hands. "Don't you have ink and a pen?" he asked Podbipienta.
The Lithuanian opened his hands and raised his eyes to heaven.
The Lithuanian opened his hands and looked up at the sky.
"Well, plague take it!" said the lieutenant; "what can I do?"
"Well, this is frustrating!" said the lieutenant; "what am I supposed to do?"
The Tartar had squatted before the fire. "What is the use of writing?" said he, gathering up the coals. "The young lady has gone to sleep. And what you would write to her now, you can tell her in the morning."
The Tartar was sitting in front of the fire. "What's the point of writing?" he asked, picking up the coals. "The young lady has fallen asleep. Whatever you want to write to her now, you can tell her in the morning."
"In that case I need no ink. You are a faithful servant to the young lady, as I see. Here is a third thaler for you. Are you long in her service?"
"In that case, I don't need any ink. You're a loyal servant to the young lady, as I can see. Here's a third thaler for you. How long have you been in her service?"
"It is now fourteen years since Prince Vassily took me captive, and since that time I have served faithfully. The night he went away through losing his name he left his little child to Constantine, and said to me: 'You will not desert the little girl, and you will be as careful of her as the eye in your head."
"It’s been fourteen years since Prince Vassily captured me, and during that time, I've served him faithfully. The night he left after losing his title, he entrusted his little girl to Constantine and told me, 'You won’t abandon the little girl, and you’ll look after her as if she were your own eye.'"
"Are you doing what he told you?"
"Are you doing what he said?"
"Yes, I am; I will care for her."
"Yes, I am; I will take care of her."
"Tell me what you see. How is she living here?"
"Tell me what you see. How is she living here?"
"They have evil designs against her, for they wish to give her to Bogun, and he is a cursed dog."
"They have wicked plans for her because they want to hand her over to Bogun, and he’s a cursed dog."
"Oh, nothing will come of that! A man will be found to take her part."
"Oh, nothing will come of that! Someone will step up to support her."
"Yes!" said the old man, pushing the glowing coals. "They want to give her to Bogun, to take and bear her away as a wolf bears a lamb, and leave them in Rozlogi; for Rozlogi is not theirs, but hers from her father, Prince Vassily. Bogun is willing to do this, for he has more gold and silver in the reeds than there is sand in Rozlogi; but she holds him in hatred from the time he brained a man before her face. Blood has fallen between them, and hatred has sprung up. God is one!"
"Yes!" said the old man, pushing the glowing coals. "They want to give her to Bogun, to take her away like a wolf takes a lamb, and leave them in Rozlogi; because Rozlogi doesn’t belong to them, it’s hers from her father, Prince Vassily. Bogun is ready to do this since he has more gold and silver hidden in the reeds than there is sand in Rozlogi; but she despises him ever since he killed a man right in front of her. Blood has been shed between them, and hatred has arisen. God is one!"
The lieutenant was unable to sleep that night. He paced the apartment, gazed at the moon, and had many thoughts on his mind. He penetrated the game of the Bulygi. If a nobleman of the vicinity were to marry the princess, he would remember Rozlogi, and justly, for it belonged to her; and he might demand also an account of the guardianship. Therefore the Bulygi, already turned Cossacks, decided to give the young woman to a Cossack. While thinking of this, Skshetuski clinched his fists and sought the sword at his side. He resolved to baffle these plots, and felt that he had the power to do so. Besides, the guardianship of Helena belonged to Prince Yeremi,--first, because Rozlogi was given by the Vishnyevetskis to old Vassily; secondly, because Vassily himself wrote a letter to the prince from Bar, requesting this guardianship. The pressure of public business alone--wars and great undertakings--could have prevented the prince from looking into the guardianship. But it would be sufficient to remind him with a word, and he would have justice done.
The lieutenant couldn't sleep that night. He walked around the apartment, stared at the moon, and had a lot on his mind. He explored the situation with the Bulygi. If a local nobleman were to marry the princess, he would remember Rozlogi, and rightfully so, since it belonged to her; he might also ask for an account of the guardianship. So, the Bulygi, who had already become Cossacks, decided to give the young woman to a Cossack. While thinking about this, Skshetuski clenched his fists and felt for the sword at his side. He was determined to thwart their plans and felt confident he could do it. Besides, the guardianship of Helena belonged to Prince Yeremi—first, because Rozlogi was given by the Vishnyevetskis to old Vassily; and second, because Vassily himself had written a letter to the prince from Bar, requesting this guardianship. Only the demands of public business—wars and significant undertakings—could have kept the prince from addressing the guardianship. But just a word of reminder would be enough, and he would ensure justice was served.
The gray of dawn was appearing when Skshetuski threw himself on the bed. He slept soundly, and in the morning woke with a finished plan. He and Pan Longin dressed in haste, all the more since the wagons were ready and the soldiers on horseback waiting to start. He breakfasted in the reception-room with the young princes and their mother, but Bogun was not there; it was unknown whether he was sleeping yet or had gone.
The gray light of dawn was just starting to show when Skshetuski threw himself onto the bed. He slept deeply and woke up in the morning with a complete plan. He and Pan Longin quickly got dressed, especially since the wagons were ready and the mounted soldiers were waiting to leave. He had breakfast in the reception room with the young princes and their mother, but Bogun was absent; it was unclear whether he was still sleeping or had already left.
After he had refreshed himself Skshetuski said: "Worthy princess! time flies, and we must be on horseback in a moment; but before we thank you with grateful hearts for your entertainment, I have an important affair on which I should like to say a few words to you and your sons apart."
After he had freshened up, Skshetuski said, "Esteemed princess! Time is passing quickly, and we need to be on horseback soon; but before we express our heartfelt thanks for your hospitality, there is an important matter I'd like to discuss privately with you and your sons."
Astonishment was visible on the face of the princess. She looked at her sons, at the envoy, and Pan Longin, as if trying to divine from their faces what the question might be; and with a certain alarm in her voice she said: "I am at your service."
Astonishment was clear on the princess's face. She looked at her sons, at the envoy, and at Pan Longin, as if trying to read their expressions to figure out what the question could be; and with a hint of worry in her voice, she said: "I'm here to help."
The envoy wished to retire, but she did not permit him. They went at once to the room which was hung with armor and weapons. The young princes took their places in a row behind their mother, who, standing opposite Skshetuski, asked: "Of what affair do you wish to speak, sir?"
The envoy wanted to leave, but she wouldn't let him. They immediately went to the room decorated with armor and weapons. The young princes lined up behind their mother, who, facing Skshetuski, asked, "What do you want to discuss, sir?"
The lieutenant fastened a quick and indeed severe glance on her, and said: "Pardon me, Princess, and you, young Princes, that I act contrary to custom, and instead of speaking through ambassadors of distinction, I am the advocate in my own cause. But it cannot be otherwise; and since no man can battle with necessity, I present my humble request to you as guardians to be pleased to give me Princess Helena as wife."
The lieutenant shot her a quick, intense look and said, "Excuse me, Princess, and you, young Princes, for breaking with tradition. Instead of sending distinguished ambassadors, I'm here to speak for myself. But it has to be this way, and since no one can fight against necessity, I humbly ask you, as her guardians, to allow me to marry Princess Helena."
If at that moment of the winter season lightning had descended in front of the house at Rozlogi, it would have caused less astonishment to the princess and her sons than those words of the lieutenant. For a time they looked with amazement on the speaker, who stood before them erect, calm, and wonderfully proud, as if he intended not to ask, but to command; and they could not find a word of answer, but instead, the princess began to ask,--
If at that moment in winter lightning had struck in front of the house at Rozlogi, it would have shocked the princess and her sons less than the lieutenant's words. For a moment, they stared in disbelief at the speaker, who stood before them tall, composed, and incredibly proud, as if he meant to command rather than request; they couldn't find a word to respond, and instead, the princess began to ask,--
"How is this? Are you speaking of Helena?"
"How is this? Are you talking about Helena?"
"I am, Princess, and you hear my fixed resolve."
"I am, Princess, and you can hear my steady determination."
A moment of silence followed.
A moment of silence came.
"I am waiting for your answer, Princess."
"I’m waiting for your reply, Princess."
"Forgive me, sir," said she, coughing; and her voice became dry and sharp. "The proposal of such a knight is no small honor for us; but nothing can come of it, since I have already promised Helena to another."
"Forgive me, sir," she said, coughing, and her voice turned dry and sharp. "The offer from such a knight is quite an honor for us, but nothing can come of it, since I've already promised Helena to someone else."
"But be pleased to consider, as a careful guardian, whether that promise was not made against the will of the princess, and if I am not better than he to whom you have promised her."
"But please consider, as a careful protector, whether that promise was made without the princess's consent, and if I'm not a better fit than the person you promised her to."
"Well, sir, it is for me to judge who is better. You may be the best of men; but that is nothing to us, for we do not know you."
"Well, sir, it's up to me to decide who is better. You might be the best person around, but that doesn’t matter to us because we don’t know you."
The lieutenant straightened himself still more proudly, and his glances, though cold, became sharp as knives.
The lieutenant straightened up even more proudly, and his looks, though icy, turned as sharp as knives.
"But I know you, you traitors!" he burst forth. "You wish to give your relative to a peasant, on condition that he leaves you property unjustly acquired."
"But I know you, you traitors!" he exclaimed. "You want to give your relative to a peasant, as long as he gives up the property you got unfairly."
"You are a traitor yourself!" shouted the princess. "Is this your return for hospitality? Is this the gratitude you cherish in your heart? Oh, serpent! What kind of person are you? Whence have you come?"
"You’re a traitor too!" shouted the princess. "Is this how you repay my hospitality? Is this the gratitude you hold in your heart? Oh, snake! What kind of person are you? Where have you come from?"
The fingers of the young princes began to quiver, and they looked along the walls for weapons; but the lieutenant cried out,--
The fingers of the young princes started to shake, and they scanned the walls for weapons; but the lieutenant shouted,--
"Wretches! you have seized the property of an orphan, but to no purpose. In a day from now Vishnyevetski will know of this."
"Wretches! You’ve taken the belongings of an orphan, but it won’t matter. In a day, Vishnyevetski will find out about this."
At these words the princess rushed to the end of the room, and seizing a dart, went up to the lieutenant. The young men also, having seized each what he could lay hands on,--one a sabre, another a knife,--stood in a half-circle near him, panting like a pack of mad wolves.
At these words, the princess rushed to the far end of the room and grabbed a dart before approaching the lieutenant. The young men also picked up whatever they could find—one grabbed a saber, another a knife—and formed a half-circle around him, breathing heavily like a pack of wild wolves.
"You will go to the prince, will you?" shouted the old woman; "and are you sure that you will go out of here alive, and that this is not your last hour?"
"You’re going to see the prince, huh?" shouted the old woman. "And are you really sure you'll make it out of here alive, and that this isn’t your last hour?"
Skshetuski crossed his arms on his breast, and did not wink an eye.
Skshetuski crossed his arms over his chest and didn’t blink.
"I am on my way from the Crimea," said he, "as an envoy of Prince Yeremi. Let a single drop of my blood fall here, and in three days the ashes of this house will have vanished, and you will rot in the dungeons of Lubni. Is there power in the world to save you? Do not threaten, for I am not afraid of you."
"I’m coming from Crimea," he said, "as an envoy of Prince Yeremi. If even one drop of my blood falls here, in three days the ashes of this house will be gone, and you’ll rot in the dungeons of Lubni. Is there any power in the world that can save you? Don’t threaten me, because I’m not afraid of you."
"We may perish, but you will perish first."
"We might die, but you will die first."
"Then strike! Here is my breast."
"Then go ahead! Here is my chest."
The princes, with their mother near them, held weapons pointed at the breast of the lieutenant; but it seemed as if invisible fetters held their hands. Panting, and gnashing their teeth, they struggled in vain rage, but none of them struck a blow. The terrible name of Vishnyevetski deprived them of strength. The lieutenant was master of the position.
The princes, with their mother beside them, held weapons aimed at the lieutenant's chest; but it felt like invisible chains restrained their hands. Gasping and grinding their teeth, they struggled in futile anger, but none of them attacked. The fearsome name of Vishnyevetski drained them of their strength. The lieutenant held control of the situation.
The weak rage of the princess was poured out in a mere torrent of abuse: "Trickster! beggar! you want princely blood. But in vain; we will give her to any one, but not to you. The prince cannot make us do that."
The princess's weak anger erupted in a flood of insults: "Trickster! Beggar! You want royal blood. But that's not happening; we'll give her to anyone but you. The prince can't force us to do that."
Skshetuski answered: "This is no time for me to speak of my nobility. I think, however, that your rank might well bear the sword and shield behind mine. But for that matter, since a peasant was good in your eyes, I am better. As to my fortune, that too may be compared with yours; and since you say that you will not give me Helena, then listen to what I tell you: I will leave you in Rozlogi, and ask no account of guardianship."
Skshetuski replied, "This isn't the time for me to talk about my noble status. However, I believe your rank could easily stand behind mine with a sword and shield. But since a peasant is good enough for you, I'm even better. As for my wealth, it can be compared to yours as well. And since you say you won't give me Helena, listen to this: I'll leave you in Rozlogi and won't ask for an account of guardianship."
"Do not give that which is not yours."
"Don't give away what isn't yours."
"I give nothing but my promise for the future. I give it, and strengthen it with my knightly word. Now choose, either to render account to the prince of your guardianship and leave Rozlogi, or give me Helena and you may keep the land."
"I offer you nothing but my promise for what lies ahead. I give it and back it up with my knightly word. Now decide: either report to the prince about your guardianship and leave Rozlogi, or give me Helena, and you can keep the land."
The dart dropped slowly from the hand of the princess, and after a moment fell on the floor with a rattle.
The dart slowly slipped from the princess's hand and, after a moment, hit the floor with a clatter.
"Choose," repeated Skshetuski,--"either peace or war!"
"Choose," Skshetuski repeated, "either peace or war!"
"It is lucky," said she, more mildly, "that Bogun has gone out with the falcon, not wishing to look at you; for he had suspicions even yesterday. If he were here, we should not get on without bloodshed."
"It’s fortunate," she said more gently, "that Bogun has gone out with the falcon and doesn’t want to see you; he had his suspicions even yesterday. If he were here, things wouldn't go well without some violence."
"I do not wear a sword, madam, to have my belt cut off."
"I don't wear a sword, ma'am, just to have my belt cut."
"But think, is it polite on the part of such a knight as you, after entering a house by invitation, to force people in this way, and take a maiden by assault, as if from Turkish slavery?"
"But think, is it polite for a knight like you, after being invited into a home, to treat people this way and to take a young woman by force, as if she were in Turkish slavery?"
"It is right, since she was to be sold against her will to a peasant."
"It’s fair, since she was going to be sold against her will to a farmer."
"Don't say that of Bogun, for though of unknown parentage, he is a famous warrior and a splendid knight; known to us from childhood, he is like a relative in the house. To take the maiden from him is the same as to stab him with a knife."
"Don't say that about Bogun, because even though we don't know who his parents are, he is a famous warrior and an impressive knight; we've known him since childhood, and he's like family to us. Taking the girl away from him is just like stabbing him with a knife."
"Well, Princess, it is time for me to go. Pardon me, then, if I ask you once more to make your choice."
"Well, Princess, it's time for me to leave. I hope you don't mind if I ask you again to make your choice."
The princess turned to her sons. "Well, my sons, what do you say to such an humble request from this cavalier?"
The princess turned to her sons. "So, my sons, what do you think about such a humble request from this knight?"
The young men looked down, nudged each other with their elbows, and were silent. At last Simeon muttered: "If you tell us, mother, to slay him, we will slay; if you say give the girl, we will give her."
The young men looked down, elbowed each other, and stayed quiet. Finally, Simeon mumbled, "If you tell us to kill him, we’ll kill him; if you say to give the girl up, we’ll give her up."
"To give is bad, and to slay is bad." Then turning to Skshetuski, she said: "You have pushed us to the wall so closely that there is no escape. Bogun is a madman, ready for anything. Who will save us from his vengeance? He will perish himself through the prince, but he will destroy us first. What are we to do?"
"Giving is bad, and killing is bad." Then turning to Skshetuski, she said: "You've backed us into a corner so tight that there's no way out. Bogun is a lunatic, willing to do anything. Who will protect us from his wrath? He'll ultimately be his own downfall due to the prince, but he'll ruin us first. What are we supposed to do?"
"That is your affair."
"That's your business."
The princess was silent for a time, then said: "Listen to me. All this must remain a secret. We will send Bogun to Pereyasláv, and will go ourselves with Helena to Lubni, and you will ask the prince to send us a guard at Rozlogi. Bogun has a hundred and fifty Cossacks in the neighborhood; part of them are here. You cannot take Helena immediately, for he would rescue her. It cannot be arranged otherwise. Go your way, therefore; tell the secret to no man, and wait for us."
The princess was quiet for a moment, then said: "Listen to me. This all has to stay a secret. We'll send Bogun to Pereyasláv, and we’ll go with Helena to Lubni. You’ll ask the prince to send us a guard at Rozlogi. Bogun has a hundred and fifty Cossacks nearby; some of them are here. You can’t take Helena right away, because he would save her. It can’t be done any other way. So go now; don’t tell anyone about this, and wait for us."
"But won't you betray me?"
"But won't you let me down?"
"If we only could; but we cannot, as you see yourself. Give your word that you will keep the secret."
"If only we could; but we can't, as you can see for yourself. Promise me you'll keep this a secret."
"If I give it, will you give the girl?"
"If I give it, will you give the girl?"
"Yes, for we are unable not to give her, though we are sorry for Bogun."
"Yes, because we can't help but give her what she needs, even though we feel bad for Bogun."
"Pshaw!" said the lieutenant, turning to the princes, "There are four of you, like oaks, and afraid of one Cossack, and you wish to overcome him by treason! Though I am obliged to thank you, still I say that it is not the thing for men of honor."
"Pshaw!" said the lieutenant, turning to the princes, "There are four of you, like oaks, and afraid of one Cossack, and you want to take him down with treachery! While I appreciate your thoughts, I still say that's not something honorable men should do."
"Do not interfere in this," cried the princess. "It is not your affair. What can we do? How many soldiers have you against his hundred and fifty Cossacks? Will you protect us? Will you protect Helena herself, whom he is ready to bear away by force? This is not your affair. Go your way to Lubni. How we must act is for us to judge, if we only bring Helena to you."
"Don't get involved in this," yelled the princess. "It's none of your business. What can we do? How many soldiers do you have against his hundred and fifty Cossacks? Will you protect us? Will you protect Helena herself, whom he’s ready to take by force? This isn't your concern. Just go to Lubni. We'll figure out what to do if we can just bring Helena to you."
"Do what you like; but one thing I repeat: If any wrong comes to Helena, woe to you!"
"Do what you want; but I’ll say this again: If anything happens to Helena, you’re in big trouble!"
"Do not treat us in this fashion, you might drive us to desperation."
"Please don't treat us like this; you could push us to our breaking point."
"You wished to bend her to your will, and now, when selling her for Rozlogi, it has never entered your heads to ask whether my person is pleasing to her."
"You wanted to control her, and now, while selling her for Rozlogi, it hasn't even crossed your minds to consider if I appeal to her."
"We are going to ask her in your presence," said the princess, suppressing the rage which began to seethe up again in her breast, for she felt clearly the contempt in these words of Skshetuski.
"We're going to ask her in front of you," said the princess, holding back the anger that was bubbling up inside her, because she could clearly feel the disdain in Skshetuski's words.
Simeon went for Helena, and soon entered the room with her. Amidst the rage and threats which still seemed to quiver in the air like the echoes of a tempest that has passed, amidst those frowning brows, angry looks, and threatening scowls, her beautiful face shone like the sun after a storm.
Simeon went to get Helena and soon came into the room with her. In the midst of the anger and threats that still lingered in the air like the echoes of a storm that had just passed, surrounded by frowning brows, angry glares, and threatening scowls, her beautiful face shone like the sun after a storm.
"Well, young lady!" said the princess sullenly, pointing to Pan Yan; "if you choose this man, he is your future husband."
"Well, young lady!" said the princess grumpily, pointing to Pan Yan; "if you choose this guy, he’ll be your future husband."
Helena grew pale, and with a sudden cry covered her eyes with her two hands; then suddenly stretched them toward Skshetuski.
Helena went pale, and with a sudden shout, she covered her eyes with both hands; then she quickly reached out toward Skshetuski.
"Is this true?" whispered she, in transport.
"Is this really true?" she whispered, overwhelmed with emotion.
An hour later the retinue of the envoy and the lieutenant moved slowly along the forest road toward Lubni. Skshetuski with Pan Longin Podbipienta rode in front; after them came the wagons of the envoy in a long line. The lieutenant was completely sunk in thought and longing, when suddenly he was roused from his pensiveness by the words of the song,--
An hour later, the envoy's entourage and the lieutenant slowly made their way down the forest road toward Lubni. Skshetuski and Pan Longin Podbipienta rode in front, followed by the envoy's wagons in a long line. The lieutenant was deep in thought and longing when he was suddenly pulled from his reverie by the words of the song,--
"I grieve, I grieve, my heart is sore."
"I'm sad, I'm sad, my heart hurts."
In the depth of the forest appeared Bogun on a narrow path trodden out by the peasants. His horse was covered with foam and mud. Apparently the Cossack, according to habit, had gone out to the steppes and the forest to dissipate with the wind, destroy, and forget in the distance that which over-pained his heart. He was returning then to Rozlogi.
In the depths of the forest, Bogun emerged on a narrow path worn by the peasants. His horse was covered in foam and mud. It seemed that the Cossack, as usual, had gone out to the steppes and the forest to blow off steam, destroy, and forget the heavy weight on his heart. He was now on his way back to Rozlogi.
Looking on that splendid, genuine knightly form, which only flashed up before him and vanished, Skshetuski murmured involuntarily,--
Looking at that magnificent, true knightly figure, which only appeared before him and then disappeared, Skshetuski murmured involuntarily,--
"It is lucky in every case that he brained a man in her presence."
"It’s fortunate in every case that he killed a man in front of her."
All at once an undefined sorrow pressed his heart. He was sorry as it were for Bogun, but still more sorry that having bound himself by word to the princess, he was unable that moment to urge his horse after him and say,--
All of a sudden, an inexplicable sadness weighed on his heart. He felt sorry for Bogun, but even more sorry that after promising the princess, he couldn't ride after him at that moment and say,--
"We love the same woman; there is one of us, therefore, who cannot live in the world. Draw your sword, Cossack!"
"We both love the same woman; one of us, then, can't continue living in this world. Draw your sword, Cossack!"
CHAPTER V.
When he arrived at Lubni, Pan Yan did not find the prince, who had gone to a christening at the house of an old attendant of his, Pan Sufchinski, at Senchy, taking with him the princess, two young princesses Zbaraskie, and many persons of the castle. Word was sent to Senchy of the lieutenant's return from the Crimea, and of the arrival of the envoy.
When he got to Lubni, Pan Yan couldn't find the prince, who had gone to a christening at the home of an old servant, Pan Sufchinski, in Senchy. He took along the princess, the two young princesses Zbaraskie, and many people from the castle. They sent word to Senchy about the lieutenant's return from the Crimea and the envoy's arrival.
Meanwhile Skshetuski's acquaintances and comrades greeted him joyfully after his long journey; and especially Pan Volodyovski, who had been the most intimate of all since their last duel. This cavalier was noted for being always in love. After he had convinced himself of the insincerity of Anusia Borzobogata, he turned his sensitive heart to Angela Lenska, one of the attendants of the princess; and when she, a month before, became engaged to Pan Stanishevski, Volodyovski, to console himself, began to sigh after Anna, the eldest princess Zbaraska, niece of Prince Yeremi.
Meanwhile, Skshetuski's friends and comrades welcomed him with joy after his long journey, especially Pan Volodyovski, who had become the closest to him since their last duel. This gentleman was known for always being in love. After realizing that Anusia Borzobogata wasn't sincere, he shifted his affections to Angela Lenska, one of the princess's attendants. However, when she got engaged to Pan Stanishevski a month earlier, Volodyovski, seeking comfort, started to pine for Anna, the eldest Princess Zbaraska, who was the niece of Prince Yeremi.
But he understood himself that he had raised his eyes so high that he could not strengthen himself with the least hope, especially since Pan Bodzynski and Pan Lyassota came to make proposals for the princess in the name of Pan Pshiyemski, son of the voevoda of Lenchitsk. The unfortunate Volodyovski therefore told his new troubles to the lieutenant, initiating him into all the affairs and secrets of the castle, to which he listened with half an ear, since his mind and heart were otherwise occupied. Had it not been for that mental disquiet which always attends even mutual love, Skshetuski would have felt himself happy on returning, after a long absence, to Lubni, where he was surrounded by friendly faces and that bustle of military life to which he had long grown accustomed. Though Lubni, as a lordly residence, was equal in grandeur to any of the seats of the "kinglets," still it was different from them in this,--that its life was stern, really of the camp. A visitor unacquainted with its usages and order, and coming, even in time of profoundest peace, might suppose that some military expedition was on foot. The soldier there was above the courtier, iron above gold, the trumpet-call louder than sounds of feasts and amusements. Exemplary order reigned in every part, and a discipline elsewhere unknown. On all sides were throngs of knights of various regiments, armored cavalry dragoons, Cossacks, Tartars, and Wallachians, in which served not only the whole Trans-Dnieper, but volunteers, nobles from every part of the Commonwealth. Whoever wished training in a real school of knighthood set out for Lubni; therefore neither the Mazur, the Lithuanian, the man of Little Poland, nor even the Prussian, was absent from the side of the Russian. Infantry and artillery, or the so-called "fire people," were composed, for the greater part, of picked Germans engaged for high wages. Russians served principally in the dragoons, Lithuanians in the Tartar regiments; the men of Little Poland rallied most willingly to the armored regiments. The prince did not allow his men to live in idleness; hence there was ceaseless movement in the camp. Some regiments were marching out to relieve the stanitsas and outposts, others were entering the capital,--day after day drilling and manœuvres. At times, even when there was no trouble from Tartars, the prince undertook distant expeditions into the wild steppes and wildernesses to accustom the soldiers to campaigning, to push forward where no man had gone before, and to spread the glory of his name. So the past spring he had descended the left bank of the Dnieper to Kudák, where Pan Grodzitski, in command of the garrison, received him as a monarch; then he advanced farther beyond the Cataracts to Hortitsa; and at Kuchkasy he gave orders to raise a great mound of stones as a memorial and a sign that no other lord had gone so far along that shore.
But he realized that he had set his sights so high that he couldn't find even the slightest hope, especially since Pan Bodzynski and Pan Lyassota were coming to propose to the princess on behalf of Pan Pshiyemski, the son of the voevoda of Lenchitsk. The unfortunate Volodyovski then shared his new troubles with the lieutenant, filling him in on all the matters and secrets of the castle, to which he listened only half-heartedly, as his mind and heart were preoccupied elsewhere. If it hadn't been for the mental unease that accompanies even mutual love, Skshetuski would have felt happy returning to Lubni after a long absence, where he was greeted by friendly faces and the lively bustle of military life that he had come to know well. Although Lubni was as grand as any of the "kinglet" residences, it was different in that its atmosphere was stern, truly reflecting a camp life. A visitor unfamiliar with its customs and structure, even in times of deep peace, might think that a military campaign was underway. In Lubni, soldiers took precedence over courtiers, iron over gold, and the sound of trumpets drowned out the sounds of feasting and entertainment. Exemplary order was maintained everywhere, with a discipline unknown in other places. Crowds of knights from various regiments, armored cavalry dragoons, Cossacks, Tartars, and Wallachians filled the area, representing not only the entire Trans-Dnieper region but also volunteers and nobles from all over the Commonwealth. Anyone wanting true training in the art of knighthood headed to Lubni; thus, neither the Mazur, the Lithuanian, the man from Little Poland, nor even the Prussian was absent alongside the Russian. Infantry and artillery, or the so-called "fire people," were mostly made up of selected Germans hired for high wages. Russians primarily served in the dragoons, Lithuanians in the Tartar regiments, and the men of Little Poland eagerly joined the armored regiments. The prince wouldn't allow his men to be idle, so there was constant movement in the camp. Some regiments were marching out to relieve the stanitsas and outposts, while others were entering the capital—day after day filled with drills and maneuvers. Even when there was no threat from the Tartars, the prince would lead his men on distant expeditions into the wild steppes and wildernesses to prepare them for campaigning, to explore areas where no one had previously gone, and to spread the glory of his name. That past spring, he had descended the left bank of the Dnieper to Kudák, where Pan Grodzitski, in charge of the garrison, welcomed him like a king; then he advanced further beyond the Cataracts to Hortitsa; and at Kuchkasy, he ordered the construction of a large mound of stones as a memorial and a sign that no other lord had ventured so far along that shore.
Pan Boguslav Mashkevich--a good soldier, though young, and also a learned man, who described that expedition as well as various campaigns of the prince--told Skshetuski marvels concerning it, which were confirmed at once by Volodyovski, for he had taken part in the expedition. They had seen the Cataracts and wondered at them, especially at the terrible Nenasytets, which devoured every year a number of people, like Scylla and Charybdis of old. Then they set out to the east along the parched steppes, where cavalry were unable to advance on the burning ground and they had to cover the horses' hoofs with skins. Multitudes of reptiles and vipers were met with,--snakes ten ells long and thick as a man's arm. On some oaks standing apart they inscribed, in eternal memory of the expedition, the arms of the prince. Finally, they entered a steppe so wild that in it no trace of man was found.
Pan Boguslav Mashkevich—a good soldier, although young, and also a knowledgeable man, who chronicled that expedition as well as various campaigns of the prince—shared amazing stories about it with Skshetuski, which Volodyovski confirmed since he had participated in the expedition. They had witnessed the Cataracts and were in awe, especially of the terrifying Nenasytets, which claimed many lives each year, much like the legendary Scylla and Charybdis. Then they headed east across the parched steppes, where cavalry couldn't advance on the scorching ground and had to cover the horses' hooves with skins. They encountered swarms of reptiles and vipers—snakes ten ells long and as thick as a man's arm. On some isolated oaks, they carved the prince's arms as a lasting tribute to the expedition. Eventually, they entered a steppe so wild that there was no sign of human life.
"I thought," said the learned Pan Mashkevich, "that at last we should have to go to Hades, like Ulysses."
"I thought," said the knowledgeable Pan Mashkevich, "that we would finally have to go to Hades, just like Ulysses."
To this Volodyovski added: "The men of Zamoiski's vanguard swore that they saw those boundaries on which the circle of the earth rests."
To this, Volodyovski added: "The men in Zamoiski's vanguard claimed they saw the boundaries on which the circle of the earth rests."
The lieutenant told his companions about the Crimea, where he had spent almost half a year in waiting for the answer of the Khan; he told of the towns there, of present and remote times, of Tartars and their military power, and finally of their terror at reports of a general expedition to the Crimea, in which all the forces of the Commonwealth were to engage.
The lieutenant shared with his friends his experiences in Crimea, where he had spent nearly six months waiting for the Khan's response. He talked about the towns, both from the present and the past, about the Tartars and their military strength, and finally, about their fear in response to news of a large-scale expedition to Crimea that would involve all the forces of the Commonwealth.
Conversing in this way every evening, they waited the return of the prince. The lieutenant presented to his most intimate companions Pan Longin Podbipienta, who as a man of mild manners gained their hearts at once, and by exhibiting his superhuman strength in exercises with the sword acquired universal respect. He did not fail to relate to each one the story of his ancestor Stoveiko and the three severed heads; but he said nothing of his vow, not wishing to expose himself to ridicule. He pleased Volodyovski, especially by reason of the sensitive hearts of both. After a few days they went out together to sigh on the ramparts,--one for a star which shone above his reach, that is, for Princess Anna; the other for an unknown, from whom he was separated by the three heads of his vow.
Every evening, they chatted while waiting for the prince to return. The lieutenant introduced his closest friends to Pan Longin Podbipienta, who won them over right away with his gentle nature and earned widespread respect by showcasing his incredible strength in sword exercises. He made sure to tell each of them the story of his ancestor Stoveiko and the three severed heads, but he kept quiet about his vow to avoid being mocked. He especially connected with Volodyovski, as they both had sensitive feelings. After a few days, they went out together to the ramparts to express their longings—one yearning for a star just out of reach, Princess Anna; the other for someone unknown, separated from him by the three heads of his vow.
Volodyovski tried to entice Longin into the dragoons; but the Lithuanian decided at last to join the armored regiment, so as to serve with Skshetuski, whom, as he learned in Lubni, to his delight, all esteemed as a knight of the first degree, and one of the best officers in the service of the prince. And precisely in Skshetuski's regiment there was a vacancy in prospect. Pan Zakshevski, nicknamed "Miserere Mei," had been ill for two weeks beyond hope of recovery, since all his wounds had opened from dampness. To the love-cares of Skshetuski was now added sorrow for the impending loss of his old companion and tried friend. He did not go a step, therefore, from Zakshevski's pillow for several hours each day, comforting him as best he could, and strengthening him with the hope that they would still have many a campaign together.
Volodyovski tried to persuade Longin to join the dragoons, but the Lithuanian ultimately chose to join the armored regiment so he could serve with Skshetuski, who, as he had learned in Lubni, was highly regarded as a top-notch knight and one of the best officers in the prince's service. Fortunately, there was an opening in Skshetuski's regiment. Pan Zakshevski, nicknamed "Miserere Mei," had been sick for two weeks with no hope of recovery, as all his wounds had reopened due to the damp conditions. Along with his affection for Skshetuski, there was now the sorrow over the potential loss of his old companion and faithful friend. So, for several hours each day, he stayed right by Zakshevski's side, comforting him as best he could and bolstering his spirits with the hope that they would have many more campaigns together.
But the old man needed no consolation; he was closing life joyfully on the hard bed of the soldier, covered with a horse-skin. With a smile almost childlike, he gazed on the crucifix above his bed, and answered Skshetuski,--
But the old man didn't need any comfort; he was happily wrapping up his life on the hard soldier's bed, covered with a horsehide. With a smile that was almost childlike, he looked at the crucifix above his bed and replied to Skshetuski,--
"Miserere mei! Lieutenant, I am on my way to the heavenly garrison. My body has so many holes from wounds that I fear Saint Peter, who is the steward of the Lord and must look after order in heaven, won't let me in with such a rent body; but I'll say: 'Saint Peter, my dear, I implore you, by the ear of Malchus, make no opposition, for it was pagans who injured my mortal coil,' miserere mei. And if Saint Michael shall have any campaigning against the powers of hell, old Zakshevski will be useful yet."
"Miserere mei! Lieutenant, I’m on my way to the heavenly garrison. My body has so many wounds that I worry Saint Peter, who looks after order in heaven, won’t let me in with such a damaged body; but I'll say: 'Saint Peter, my friend, I beg you, by the ear of Malchus, please don’t oppose me, because it was pagans who harmed my mortal body,' miserere mei. And if Saint Michael has any battles against the forces of hell, old Zakshevski will still be useful."
The lieutenant, though he had looked so often upon death as a soldier and inflicted it himself, could not restrain his tears while listening to the old man, whose departure was like a quiet sunset.
The lieutenant, even though he had faced death so many times as a soldier and had caused it himself, couldn't hold back his tears while listening to the old man, whose leaving felt like a gentle sunset.
At last, one morning the bells tolled in all the churches of Lubni, announcing the death of Pan Zakshevski. That same day the prince came from Senchy, and with him Bodzynski and Lyassota, with the whole court and many nobles in a long train of carriages, for the company at Pan Sufchinski's was very large. The prince arranged a great funeral, wishing to honor the services of the deceased and to show how he loved brave men. All the regiments at Lubni took part in the procession; from the ramparts guns and cannon were fired; the cavalry marched from the castle to the parish church in battle-array, but with furled banners; after them the infantry, with muskets reversed. The prince himself, dressed in mourning, rode behind the hearse in a gilded carriage, drawn by eight milk-white horses with purple-stained manes and tails, and tufts of black ostrich feathers on their heads. In front of the carriage marched a detachment of janissaries, the body-guard of the prince. Behind the carriage, on splendid steeds, rode pages in Spanish costume; farther on, high officials of the castle, attendants, lackeys; finally, haiduks and guards.
At last, one morning the bells rang out from all the churches in Lubni, announcing the death of Pan Zakshevski. That same day, the prince arrived from Senchy, accompanied by Bodzynski and Lyassota, along with the entire court and many nobles in a long line of carriages, since the gathering at Pan Sufchinski's was very large. The prince organized a grand funeral to honor the deceased's services and to demonstrate his admiration for brave men. All the regiments in Lubni participated in the procession; from the ramparts, guns and cannons were fired; the cavalry marched from the castle to the parish church in battle formation, but with their banners furled; after them, the infantry marched with their muskets reversed. The prince himself, dressed in mourning, rode behind the hearse in a gilded carriage pulled by eight milk-white horses with purple-stained manes and tails, and tufts of black ostrich feathers on their heads. In front of the carriage marched a group of janissaries, the prince's bodyguard. Behind the carriage, pages dressed in Spanish attire rode on magnificent horses; further back were high officials from the castle, attendants, and servants; finally, the haiduks and guards.
The cortége stopped before the church door, where the priest, Yaskolski, made a speech beginning with the words: "Whither art thou hastening, O Zakshevski!" Then speeches were made by some of his comrades, and among them by Skshetuski, as the superior and friend of the deceased. Then his body was borne into the church, and there was heard the voice of the most eloquent of the eloquent, the Jesuit priest Mukhovetski, who spoke with such loftiness and grace that the prince himself wept; for he was a man of rare tenderness of heart and a real father to the soldiers. He maintained an iron discipline, but was unequalled in liberality and kindly treatment of people, and in the care with which he surrounded not only them, but their children and wives. Terrible and pitiless to rebels, he was a real benefactor, not only to the nobility, but to all his people. When the locusts destroyed the crops in 1646 he remitted the rent for a year, and ordered grain to be given from the granaries to his subjects; and after the fire in Khorol he supported all the townspeople at his own expense for two months. Tenants and managers of crown estates trembled lest accounts of any of the abuses or wrongs inflicted by them on the people should come to the ears of the prince. His guardianship over orphans was so good that these orphans were called, in the country beyond the Dnieper, "the prince's children." Princess Griselda herself watched over this, aided by Father Mukhovetski.
The procession stopped in front of the church door, where the priest, Yaskolski, began his speech with, "Where are you hurrying to, O Zakshevski!" Then, some of his comrades spoke, including Skshetuski, who was a close friend and superior to the deceased. After that, his body was carried into the church, and the voice of the most eloquent preacher, the Jesuit priest Mukhovetski, filled the air. His words were so elevated and graceful that even the prince shed tears; he was a man of rare compassion and truly a father figure to the soldiers. He enforced strict discipline but was unmatched in generosity and kindness towards everyone, and he took special care of not just the soldiers, but also their families. While he was harsh and unforgiving to rebels, he was a true benefactor to both the nobility and all his people. When locusts wiped out the crops in 1646, he waived the rent for a year and ordered that grain from his granaries be distributed to his subjects; after the fire in Khorol, he financially supported all the townspeople for two months. Tenants and managers of crown estates lived in fear that any misconduct they committed against the people would reach the prince's ears. His care for orphans was exemplary, earning them the nickname "the prince's children" in regions beyond the Dnieper, a responsibility supported by Princess Griselda and Father Mukhovetski.
Order reigned in all the lands of the prince, with plenty, justice, peace, but also terror,--for in case of the slightest opposition the prince knew no bounds to his anger and to the punishments he inflicted; to such a degree was magnanimity joined with severity in his nature. But in those times and in those regions that severity alone permitted life and the labor of men to thrive and continue. Thanks to it alone, towns and villages rose, the agriculturist took the place of the highwayman, the merchant sold his wares in peace, bells called the devout in safety to prayer, the enemy dared not cross the boundaries, crowds of thieves perished, empaled on stakes, or were changed into regular soldiers, and the wilderness bloomed.
Order prevailed throughout the prince's lands, bringing abundance, justice, and peace, but also fear—because at the slightest hint of opposition, the prince unleashed his wrath without limits, meting out harsh punishments. His nature was a mix of generosity and strictness. Yet during those times and in those regions, it was that strictness which allowed life and labor to thrive. Because of it, towns and villages flourished, farmers replaced bandits, merchants conducted their business in peace, church bells safely summoned the faithful to pray, enemies dared not invade, and thieves either faced execution or were transformed into regular soldiers, while the wilderness thrived.
A wild country and its wild inhabitants needed such a hand; for to the country beyond the Dnieper went the most restless elements of the Ukraine. Settlers came in, allured by the land and the fatness of the soil; runaway peasants from all lands of the Commonwealth; criminals escaping from prison,--in one word, as Livy said, "Pastorum convenarumque plebs transfuga ex suis populis." Only a lion at whose roar everything trembled could hold them in check, make them peaceable inhabitants, and force them into the bonds of settled life.
A wild country and its wild inhabitants needed guidance; for beyond the Dnieper flowed the most restless elements of Ukraine. Settlers arrived, drawn by the land and the richness of the soil; runaway peasants from all over the Commonwealth; criminals fleeing from prison—essentially, as Livy put it, "the flock of shepherds and outcasts from their own people." Only a lion, whose roar could instill fear, could keep them in line, turn them into peaceful inhabitants, and compel them into the constraints of settled life.
Pan Longin Podbipienta, seeing the prince for the first time at the funeral, could not believe his own eyes. Having heard so much of his glory, he imagined that he must be a sort of giant, a head above the race of common men; while the prince was really of small stature, and rather delicate. He was still young,--in the thirty-sixth year of his age,--but on his countenance military toil was evident; and as he lived in Lubni like a real king, so did he share in time of campaign and expedition the hardships of the common soldier. He ate black bread, slept on the ground in a blanket; and since the greater part of his life was spent in labors of the camp, the years left their marks on his face. But that countenance revealed at the first glance an extraordinary man. There was depicted on it an iron, unbending will, and a majesty before which all involuntarily inclined. It was evident that this man knew his own power and greatness; and if on the morrow a crown were placed on his head, he would not feel astonished or oppressed by its weight. He had large eyes, calm, and indeed mild; still, thunders seemed to slumber in them, and you felt that woe would follow him who should rouse them. No man could endure the calm light of that look; and ambassadors trained at courts on appearing before Yeremi were seen to grow confused and unable to begin their discourse. He was, moreover, in his domain beyond the Dnieper a genuine king. There went out from his chancery privileges and grants headed, "We, by the grace of God Prince and Lord," etc. There were few magnates whom he considered equal to himself. Princes of the blood of ancient rulers were his stewards. Such in his day was the father of Helena, Vassily Bulyga Kurtsevich, who counted his descent, as already mentioned, from Koryat; but really he was descended from Rurik.
Pan Longin Podbipienta, seeing the prince for the first time at the funeral, couldn't believe his own eyes. Having heard so much about his glory, he expected him to be a giant, towering over ordinary men; instead, the prince was actually of short stature and quite delicate. He was still young—only thirty-six—but the marks of military toil were clear on his face. While he lived in Lubni like a true king, during campaigns and expeditions, he shared in the struggles of the common soldier. He ate black bread, slept on the ground with just a blanket; and since he spent most of his life in the hardships of camp life, the years had left their marks on his face. Yet at first glance, that face revealed an extraordinary man. It showed an iron-willed determination, and a majesty that made everyone instinctively bow before him. It was clear he knew his own power and greatness, and if a crown were placed on his head the next day, he wouldn't be surprised or burdened by its weight. He had large, calm, and even gentle eyes; yet, there seemed to be storms brewing in them, and you could sense that disaster would follow anyone who provoked them. No one could withstand the steady gaze he offered; even ambassadors trained at courts became flustered and struggled to speak when facing Yeremi. Moreover, he was a true king in his territory beyond the Dnieper. His chancery issued privileges and grants that began with, "We, by the grace of God Prince and Lord," etc. There were few nobles he considered to be his equals. Princes from ancient ruling families served as his stewards. Such was the father of Helena, Vassily Bulyga Kurtsevich, who traced his lineage, as mentioned earlier, back to Koryat; but in reality, he descended from Rurik.
There was something in Prince Yeremi which, in spite of his native kindness, kept men at a distance. Loving soldiers, he was familiar with them; with him no one dared to be familiar; and still, if he should ask mounted knights to spring over the precipices of the Dnieper, they would do so without stopping to think. From his Wallachian mother he inherited a clearness of complexion like the color of iron at a white glow, from which heat radiates, and hair black as a raven's wing, which, shaven closely at the sides of his head, was cut square above the brows, covering half his forehead. He wore the Polish costume, and was not over-careful of his dress. Only on great occasions did he wear costly apparel; but then he was all glitter from gold and jewels.
There was something about Prince Yeremi that, despite his natural kindness, made people keep their distance. He loved his soldiers and was familiar with them; however, no one dared to be too familiar with him. Still, if he asked mounted knights to leap over the Dnieper's cliffs, they would do so without a second thought. He inherited his clear complexion, like the color of glowing iron radiating heat, from his Wallachian mother, along with hair as black as a raven's wing. His hair was shaved closely on the sides of his head and cut straight above his brows, covering half of his forehead. He wore traditional Polish clothing and wasn't overly concerned about his appearance. He only dressed in expensive attire for special occasions, at which point he would be decked out in gold and jewels.
Pan Longin, a few days later, was present at such a solemnity, when the prince gave audience to Rozvan Ursu. The reception of ambassadors always took place in a Heavenly Hall, so called because on its ceiling was depicted the firmament of heaven with the stars, by the pencil of Helm of Dantzig. On that occasion the prince sat under a canopy of velvet and ermine on an elevated seat like a throne, the footstool of which was bound with a gilded circle. Behind the prince stood the priest Mukhovetski, his secretary, the steward prince Voronich, and Pan Boguslav Mashkevich; farther on, pages and twelve body-guards, in Spanish costume, bearing halberts. The depths of the hall were filled with knights in splendid dress and uniforms. Pan Rozvan asked, in the name of the hospodar, that the prince by his influence and the terror of his name should cause the Khan to prohibit the Budjak Tartars from attacking Wallachia, where they caused fearful losses and devastation every year. The prince answered in elegant Latin that the Budjak Tartars were not over-obedient to the Khan himself; still, since he expected to receive an envoy of the Khan during the coming April, he would remind the Khan through him of the injury done the Wallachians.
Pan Longin, a few days later, attended a formal event where the prince met with Rozvan Ursu. The reception for ambassadors always took place in a Heavenly Hall, named for the ceiling adorned with a depiction of the night sky and stars, painted by Helm of Dantzig. During this occasion, the prince sat beneath a canopy of velvet and ermine on a raised seat resembling a throne, with a footstool bound in a gilded circle. Behind the prince were priest Mukhovetski, his secretary, steward prince Voronich, and Pan Boguslav Mashkevich; further back were pages and twelve bodyguards dressed in Spanish attire, holding halberds. The depths of the hall were filled with knights in splendid clothing and uniforms. Pan Rozvan requested, on behalf of the hospodar, that the prince use his influence and the power of his name to persuade the Khan to stop the Budjak Tartars from attacking Wallachia, where they inflicted severe losses and destruction every year. The prince responded in elegant Latin that the Budjak Tartars were not particularly obedient to the Khan himself; however, since he expected to receive an envoy from the Khan in the coming April, he would remind the Khan through him of the harm done to the Wallachians.
Pan Yan had already given a report of his embassy and his journey, together with all he had heard of Hmelnitski and his flight to the Saitch. The prince decided to despatch a few regiments to Kudák, but did not attach great importance to this affair. Since nothing appeared therefore to threaten the peace and power of his domain beyond the Dnieper, festivals and amusements were begun in Lubni by reason of the presence of the envoy Rozvan, also because Bodzynski and Lyassota on the part of the son of the voevoda Pshiyemski had made a formal proposal for the hand of Anna, the elder princess, and had received a favorable answer from the prince and the Princess Griselda.
Pan Yan had already given a report about his mission and his journey, along with everything he had heard about Hmelnitski and his escape to the Saitch. The prince decided to send a few regiments to Kudák but didn't think this situation was very important. Since nothing seemed to threaten the peace and power of his territory beyond the Dnieper, celebrations and entertainment started in Lubni because of the presence of the envoy Rozvan, and also because Bodzynski and Lyassota, representing the son of the voevoda Pshiyemski, had officially proposed marriage to Anna, the older princess, and had received a positive response from the prince and Princess Griselda.
Volodyovski suffered not a little from this; and when Skshetuski tried to pour consolation into his heart, he answered,--
Volodyovski suffered a lot from this; and when Skshetuski tried to comfort him, he responded,--
"It is easy for you to talk; you have but to wish and Anusia Borzobogata will not avoid you. She spoke of you very handsomely all the time. I thought at first that she was rousing the jealousy of Bykhovets; but I see that she was ready to put him on a hook, feeling living sentiment in her heart for you alone."
"It’s easy for you to say whatever you want; all you have to do is wish, and Anusia Borzobogata will come to you. She has always talked about you very positively. At first, I thought she was trying to make Bykhovets jealous, but I see now that she was ready to drop him, feeling real emotions for you alone."
"Oh! what is Anusia to me? Return to her; I have no objection. But forget Princess Anna, since thinking of her is like wishing to cover the phœnix on its nest with your cap."
"Oh! what is Anusia to me? Go back to her; I don’t mind. But forget Princess Anna, because thinking of her is like trying to cover the phoenix on its nest with your cap."
"I know she is a phœnix, and therefore I shall surely die of grief for her."
"I know she's a phoenix, and because of that, I'm definitely going to die of grief for her."
"You'll live and straightway be in love again; but don't fall in love with Princess Barbara, for another son of a voevoda will snatch her away from under your nose."
"You'll live and soon be in love again; but don't fall for Princess Barbara, because another voevoda's son will take her right out from under you."
"Is the heart a servant at command, or can the eyes be stopped from looking at such a wonderful being as Princess Barbara, the sight of whom would be enough to move wild beasts themselves?"
"Is the heart a servant at command, or can you stop your eyes from looking at someone as incredible as Princess Barbara, whose presence could stir even the wildest animals?"
"Well, devil, here is an overcoat for you!" cried Pan Yan. "I see you will console yourself without my help. But I repeat. Go back to Anusia; you will meet with no hindrance from me."
"Well, devil, here’s a coat for you!" shouted Pan Yan. "I see you’ll find comfort without my help. But I’ll say it again. Go back to Anusia; you won’t have any trouble from me."
But Anusia was not thinking, in fact, of Volodyovski. Instead of that, her curiosity was roused. She was angry at the indifference of Skshetuski, who on his return from so long an absence did not even look at her. In the evening, when the prince with his chief officers and courtiers came to the drawing-room of the princess to converse, Anusia, looking from behind the shoulder of her mistress (for the princess was tall and Anusia was short), peered with her black eyes into the lieutenant's face, wishing to get at the solution of this riddle. But the eyes of Skshetuski, like his mind, were elsewhere; and when his glance fell on the maiden it was as preoccupied and glassy as if he had never looked upon her, of whom he had once sung,--
But Anusia wasn't actually thinking about Volodyovski. Instead, her curiosity was piqued. She felt angry at Skshetuski for his indifference; after being gone for so long, he didn’t even glance at her. In the evening, when the prince along with his top officers and courtiers came to the princess's drawing-room to chat, Anusia, peeking from behind her tall mistress, tried to read the lieutenant's face with her dark eyes, eager to figure out this mystery. But Skshetuski's eyes, much like his mind, were focused elsewhere. When he finally looked at her, his gaze was as distracted and blank as if he had never seen her, the one he had once sung about,--
"The Tartar seizes people captive;
Thou seizest captive hearts!"
"The Tartar captures people;
You capture hearts!"
"What has happened to him?" asked of herself the petted favorite of the whole castle; and stamping with her little foot, she determined to investigate the matter. She didn't love Skshetuski; but accustomed to homage, she was unable to endure neglect, and was ready from very spite to fall in love with the insolent fellow.
"What happened to him?" asked the spoiled favorite of the entire castle to herself; and stomping her little foot, she decided to look into it. She didn't love Skshetuski, but being used to admiration, she couldn't stand being ignored, and out of sheer spite, she was ready to fall for the arrogant guy.
Once, when running with skeins of thread for the princess, she met Pan Yan coming out of the bedchamber of the prince. She ran against him like a storm, striking him full in the breast; then springing back, she exclaimed,--
Once, while carrying skeins of thread for the princess, she ran into Pan Yan as he was coming out of the prince's bedroom. She collided with him like a storm, hitting him square in the chest; then, jumping back, she exclaimed,--
"Oh, how you have frightened me! Good-day, sir!"
"Oh, you really scared me! Have a good day, sir!"
"Good-day. Am I such a monster as to terrify you?"
"Good day. Am I really such a monster that I scare you?"
She stood with downcast eyes, began to twist the end of her tresses, and standing first on one foot and then on the other, as if confused, she answered with a smile: "Oh, no! not at all,--sure as I love my mother!" She looked quickly at the lieutenant and dropped her eyes a second time. "Are you angry with me?" asked she.
She stood with her eyes downcast, started to twist the end of her hair, and shifted from one foot to the other, looking a bit confused. She smiled and replied, "Oh, no! Not at all—of course I love my mom!" She glanced quickly at the lieutenant and looked down again. "Are you mad at me?" she asked.
"I? But could Panna Anna care for my anger?"
"I? But could Panna Anna really care about my anger?"
"Well, to tell the truth, no. Maybe you think that I would fall to crying at once? Pan Bykhovets is more polite."
"Well, to be honest, no. Do you think I would just start crying immediately? Pan Bykhovets is more polite."
"If that is true, there is nothing for me but to leave the field to Pan Bykhovets and vanish from the eyes of Panna Anna."
"If that’s true, there’s nothing for me to do but hand the field over to Pan Bykhovets and disappear from Panna Anna’s sight."
"Do I prevent you?" Having said this, Anusia blocked the way before him. "You have just returned from the Crimea?" asked she.
"Am I stopping you?" With that, Anusia stood in his path. "Did you just come back from the Crimea?" she asked.
"From the Crimea."
"From Crimea."
"And what have you brought back from the Crimea?"
"And what did you bring back from Crimea?"
"I've brought back Pan Podbipienta. You have seen him, I think? A very amiable and excellent cavalier."
"I've brought back Pan Podbipienta. You’ve seen him, right? He’s a really friendly and great gentleman."
"It is sure he is more amiable than you. And why has he come?"
"It’s definitely true that he’s nicer than you. So, why did he come?"
"So there might be some one on whom Panna Anna might try her power. But I advise great care, for I know a secret which makes this cavalier invincible, and Panna Anna can do nothing with him."
"So there might be someone Panna Anna would try her skills on. But I suggest extreme caution, because I know a secret that makes this guy unbeatable, and Panna Anna won't be able to do anything to him."
"Why is he invincible?"
"Why is he unbeatable?"
"He cannot marry."
"He can't marry."
"What do I care for that? Why can he not marry?"
"What do I care about that? Why can't he just marry?"
Skshetuski bent to the ear of the young woman, but said very clearly and emphatically: "He has made a vow of celibacy."
Skshetuski leaned in to the young woman's ear and said very clearly and firmly, "He's taken a vow of celibacy."
"Oh, you stupid!" cried Anusia, quickly; and at the same moment she shot away like a frightened bird.
"Oh, you idiot!" shouted Anusia, quickly; and at the same moment, she took off like a scared bird.
That evening, however, she looked for the first time carefully at Pan Longin. The guests were numerous, for the prince gave a farewell dinner to Pan Bodzynski. Our Lithuanian, dressed with care in a white satin tunic and a dark blue velvet coat, had a grand appearance, especially since a light curved sabre hung at his side in a gilded sheath, instead of his death-dealing long sword.
That evening, however, she took a good look at Pan Longin for the first time. There were many guests, as the prince was hosting a farewell dinner for Pan Bodzynski. Our Lithuanian, dressed carefully in a white satin tunic and a dark blue velvet coat, looked impressive, especially with a light curved saber hanging at his side in a gilded sheath, instead of his deadly long sword.
The eyes of Anusia shot their darts at Pan Longin, somewhat on purpose to spite Skshetuski. The lieutenant would not have noticed them, however, had it not been for Volodyovski, who, pushing him with his elbow, said,--
The eyes of Anusia shot their darts at Pan Longin, somewhat on purpose to spite Skshetuski. The lieutenant would not have noticed them, however, had it not been for Volodyovski, who, nudging him with his elbow, said,--
"May captivity strike me if Anusia isn't making up to that Lithuanian hop-pole!"
"May I be imprisoned if Anusia isn't flirting with that Lithuanian guy!"
"Tell him so."
"Let him know."
"Of course I will. They will make a pair."
"Of course I will. They will make a great pair."
"Yes, he might wear her in place of a button in his coat, such is the proportion between them, or instead of a plume in his cap."
"Yeah, he could wear her like a button on his coat, that's how they measure up, or as a feather in his hat."
Volodyovski went up to the Lithuanian and said: "It is not long since you arrived, but I see you are getting to be a great rogue."
Volodyovski approached the Lithuanian and said, "You just got here not long ago, but I can tell you're turning into quite the trickster."
"How is that, brother? how is that?"
"How is that, bro? How is that?"
"You have already turned the head of the prettiest girl among the ladies in waiting."
"You’ve already caught the eye of the prettiest girl among the ladies in waiting."
"Oh, my dear friend!" said Podbipienta, clasping his hands together, "what do you tell me?"
"Oh, my dear friend!" said Podbipienta, putting his hands together, "what are you telling me?"
"Well, look for yourself at Panna Anusia Borzobogata, with whom we have all fallen in love, and see how she fixes you with her eyes. But look out that she doesn't fool you as she has us!"
"Well, take a look at Panna Anusia Borzobogata, the one we’ve all fallen for, and see how she locks eyes with you. But be careful not to let her trick you like she did with us!"
When he had said this, Volodyovski turned on his heel and walked off, leaving Podbipienta in meditation. He did not indeed dare to look in the direction of Anusia at once. After a time, however, he cast a quick glance at her, but he trembled. From behind the shoulder of Princess Griselda two shining eyes looked on him steadfastly and curiously. "Avaunt, Satan!" thought the Lithuanian; and he hurried off to the other end of the hall, blushing like a schoolboy.
When he finished speaking, Volodyovski spun around and walked away, leaving Podbipienta deep in thought. He didn’t have the courage to look at Anusia right away. After a moment, though, he took a quick glance in her direction, but he felt a shiver. From behind Princess Griselda’s shoulder, two bright eyes were watching him intently and with curiosity. “Get away, Satan!” thought the Lithuanian, and he hurried to the other end of the hall, blushing like a schoolboy.
Still, the temptation was great. That imp, looking from behind the shoulder of the princess, possessed such charm, those eyes shone so clearly, that something drew Pan Longin on to glance at them even once more. But that moment he remembered his vow. Zervikaptur stood before him, his ancestor Stoveiko Podbipienta, the three severed heads,--and terror seized him. He made the sign of the cross, and looked at her no more that evening. But next morning, early, he went to the quarters of Pan Yan.
Still, the temptation was strong. That little devil, peeking from behind the princess's shoulder, had such charm, and those eyes sparkled so vividly, that something compelled Pan Longin to look at them once more. But in that moment, he recalled his vow. Zervikaptur stood before him, his ancestor Stoveiko Podbipienta, the three severed heads—fear overwhelmed him. He crossed himself and didn’t look at her again that evening. But the next morning, early on, he went to Pan Yan's quarters.
"Well, Lieutenant, are we going to march soon? What do you hear about the war?"
"Well, Lieutenant, are we going to start marching soon? What are you hearing about the war?"
"You are in great straits. Be patient till you join the regiment."
"You are in a tough spot. Hang in there until you join the unit."
Pan Podbipienta had not yet been enrolled in the place of the late Zakshevski; he had to wait till the quarter of the year had expired,--till the first of April. But he was in a real hurry; therefore he asked,--
Pan Podbipienta had not yet been enrolled in the spot of the late Zakshevski; he had to wait until the quarter of the year was over,--until the first of April. But he was in a real hurry; so he asked,--
"And has the prince said nothing about this matter?"
"And has the prince said anything about this issue?"
"Nothing. The king won't stop thinking of war while he lives, but the Commonwealth does not want it."
"Nothing. The king won't stop thinking about war while he's alive, but the Commonwealth doesn't want it."
"But they say in Chigirin that a Cossack rebellion is threatened."
"But they say in Chigirin that a Cossack uprising is looming."
"It is evident that your vow troubles you greatly. As to a rebellion, you may be sure there will be none till spring; for though the winter is mild, winter is winter. It is now the 15th of February, and frost may come any day. The Cossacks will not take the field till they can intrench themselves behind earthworks; they fight terribly, but in the field they cannot hold their own."
"It’s clear that your vow is really bothering you. As for a rebellion, you can be sure there won’t be one until spring; even though the winter is mild, winter is still winter. Today is February 15th, and frost could arrive any day now. The Cossacks won’t go into battle until they can set themselves up behind fortifications; they fight fiercely, but they can’t stand their ground in the open."
"So one must wait for the Cossacks?"
"So, we have to wait for the Cossacks?"
"Think of this, too, that although you should find your three heads in time of rebellion, it is unknown whether you would be released from your vow; for Crusaders or Turks are one thing, and your own people are another,--children of the same mother, as it were."
"Consider this: even if you encounter your three heads during a rebellion, it’s uncertain if you’d be free from your vow; Crusaders and Turks are one thing, but your own people are something else—they're like children from the same mother."
"Oh, great God! what a blow you have planted on my head! Here is desperation! Let the priest Mukhovetski relieve me from this doubt, for otherwise I shall not have a moment's rest."
"Oh, great God! What a blow you've dealt me! This is pure desperation! Let Priest Mukhovetski help me with this doubt, or I won't find a moment's peace."
"He will surely solve your doubt, for he is a learned and pious man; but he will not tell you anything else. Civil war is a war of brothers."
"He will definitely clear up your doubts because he is an educated and devout man; but he won't share anything more. Civil war is a conflict between brothers."
"But if a foreign power should come to the aid of the rebels?"
"But what if a foreign country decides to support the rebels?"
"Then you would have a chance. Meanwhile I can recommend but one thing to you,--wait, and be quiet."
"Then you would have a chance. In the meantime, there's only one thing I can suggest to you—just wait and stay calm."
But Skshetuski was unable to follow this advice himself. His melancholy increased continually. He was annoyed by the festivals at the castle, and by those faces on which some time before he gazed with such pleasure. Bodzynski and Rozvan Ursu departed at last, and after their departure profound quiet set in. Life began to flow on monotonously. The prince was occupied with the review of his enormous estates, and every morning shut himself in with his agents, who were arriving from all Rus and Sandomir, so that even military exercises took place but rarely. The noisy feasts of the officers, at which future wars were discussed, wearied Skshetuski beyond measure; so he used to go out with a gun on his shoulder to Solonitsa, where Jolkefski had inflicted such terrible defeats on Nalivaika, Loboda, and Krempski. The traces of these battles had already disappeared from the memory of men, and the field of conflict; but from time to time the earth cast up from its bosom whitened bones, and beyond the water was visible the Cossack breastwork from behind which the Zaporojians of Loboda and the volunteers of Nalivaika had made such a desperate defence. But a dense grove had already spread its roots over the breastwork. That was the place where Skshetuski hid himself from the noise of the castle; and instead of shooting at birds he fell into meditation, and before the eyes of his spirit stood the form of the beloved maiden called hither by his memory and his heart. There in the mist, the rustle of the reeds, and the melancholy of those places he found solace in his own yearning.
But Skshetuski couldn't take his own advice. His sadness kept growing. He was bothered by the celebrations at the castle and by those faces he had once looked at with such joy. Eventually, Bodzynski and Rozvan Ursu left, and their departure brought a deep silence. Life started to become monotonous. The prince focused on reviewing his vast estates and would lock himself away every morning with his agents who were coming in from all over Rus and Sandomir, so military drills hardly happened. The noisy banquets of the officers, where they discussed future wars, exhausted Skshetuski to no end; so he would head out with a gun slung over his shoulder to Solonitsa, where Jolkefski had dealt devastating defeats to Nalivaika, Loboda, and Krempski. The memories of those battles had faded from people's minds and the battlefield; but now and then, the earth would reveal bleached bones, and across the water, you could see the Cossack fortifications behind which Loboda's Zaporojians and Nalivaika's volunteers had fought desperately. But a thick grove had already taken root over the fortifications. That was where Skshetuski escaped from the bustle of the castle; and instead of shooting at birds, he fell into thought, and the image of his beloved girl, summoned by his memory and heart, appeared before him. There, in the mist, the rustling of the reeds, and the melancholy of the surroundings, he found comfort in his own longing.
But later on began abundant rains, the harbinger of spring. Solonitsa became a morass; it was difficult to put one's head from under the roof. The lieutenant was deprived, therefore, even of the comfort which he had found in wandering about alone; and immediately his disquiet began to increase, and justly. He had hoped at first that the princess would come immediately with Helena to Lubni, if she could only succeed in sending Bogun away; but now that hope vanished. The wet weather had destroyed the roads; the steppe for many miles on both sides of the Sula had become an enormous quagmire, which could not be crossed till the warm sun of spring should suck out the superfluous water.
But soon there were heavy rains, signaling the arrival of spring. Solonitsa turned into a swamp; it was hard to even peek out from under the roof. The lieutenant lost the comfort he had found in wandering alone, and his unease started to grow, and rightly so. At first, he had hoped that the princess would come right away with Helena to Lubni if she could just manage to send Bogun away; but now that hope faded. The rainy weather had ruined the roads; the steppe for miles on both sides of the Sula had turned into a massive bog that couldn’t be crossed until the warm spring sun evaporated the excess water.
All this time Helena would have to remain under guardianship in which Skshetuski had no trust, in a real den of wolves, among wild, uncouth people, ill disposed to him. They had, it is true, to keep faith for their own sake, and really they had no other choice; but who could guess what they might invent, what they might venture upon, especially when they were pressed by the terrible Bogun, whom they seemed both to love and fear? It would be easy for Bogun to force them to yield up the girl, for similar deeds were not rare. In this way Loboda, the comrade of the ill-starred Nalivaika, had forced Pani Poplinska to give him her foster-daughter as wife, although she was of good family and hated the Cossack with her whole soul. And if what was said of the immeasurable wealth of Bogun were true, he might remunerate them for the girl and the loss of Rozlogi. And then what? "Then," thought Pan Yan, "they will tell me with a sneer, 'Your lash is lost,' they will vanish into some Lithuanian or Mazovian wilderness, where even the hand of the prince cannot reach them."
All this time Helena would have to stay under the guardianship of people Skshetuski didn’t trust, in a real den of wolves, surrounded by wild, uncivilized folks who didn’t like him. They had to keep their word for their own sake, and they really had no other option; but who could imagine what they might come up with, what they might do, especially when they were pressured by the fearsome Bogun, whom they seemed to both love and fear? It would be easy for Bogun to make them hand over the girl, since such things weren't uncommon. This was how Loboda, the comrade of the unfortunate Nalivaika, managed to force Pani Poplinska to give him her foster-daughter as a wife, even though she was from a good family and detested the Cossack with all her heart. And if what they said about Bogun's immense wealth was true, he could compensate them for the girl and for the loss of Rozlogi. And then what? "Then," thought Pan Yan, "they’ll sneer at me and say, 'Your whip is useless now,' and they’ll disappear into some Lithuanian or Mazovian wilderness where even the prince’s hand can’t reach them."
Skshetuski shook as if in a fever at the thought, and was impatient as a chained wolf, regretted the word of honor he had given the princess, and knew not what to do. He was a man who was unwilling to let chance pull him on by the beard. There was great energy and enterprise in his nature. He did not wait for what fate would give, he chose to take fate by the shoulder and force it to give him good fortune; hence it was more difficult for him than any other man to sit with folded hands in Lubni. He resolved, therefore, to act. He had a young lad in waiting, Jendzian, from Podlesia,--sixteen years old, but a most cunning rogue, whom no old fox could out-trick,--and he determined to send him to Helena at once to discover everything.
Skshetuski was shaking like he had a fever at the thought, and he felt restless like a chained wolf. He regretted the promise he had made to the princess and didn’t know what to do. He was the kind of man who didn’t want to let fate pull him along. He had a lot of energy and ambition. He didn’t wait for fate to hand him something; he preferred to grab fate by the shoulder and make it work in his favor. Because of this, it was harder for him than for anyone else to just sit around in Lubni. So, he decided to take action. He had a young assistant, Jendzian, from Podlesia—just sixteen but a crafty little trickster that no old fox could outsmart—and he resolved to send him to Helena immediately to find out everything.
February was at an end; the rains had ceased. March appeared rather favorable, and the roads must have improved a little. Jendzian got ready for the journey, Skshetuski provided him with paper, pens, and a bottle of ink, which he commanded him to guard as the eye in his head, for he remembered that those things were not to be had at Rozlogi. The young fellow was not to tell from whom he came, but to pretend that he was going to Chigirin, to keep a sharp eye on everything, and especially to find out carefully where Bogun was, and what he was doing. Jendzian did not wait to have his instructions repeated; he stuck his cap on the side of his head, cracked his whip, and was off.
February was wrapping up; the rains had stopped. March seemed pretty promising, and the roads had probably improved a bit. Jendzian got ready for the trip, and Skshetuski gave him paper, pens, and a bottle of ink, telling him to guard it like it was the most precious thing, since he knew those supplies were hard to find in Rozlogi. The young man wasn't supposed to reveal where he came from, but instead pretend he was heading to Chigirin, keeping a close lookout for everything, especially to find out where Bogun was and what he was up to. Jendzian didn’t wait for further instructions; he tipped his cap to the side, cracked his whip, and set off.
Dreary days of waiting set in for Skshetuski. To kill time, he occupied himself in sword exercise with Volodyovski, who was a great master in this art, or hurled javelins at a ring. There happened in Lubni also something which came near costing the lieutenant his life. One day a bear, having broken away from his chain, wounded two stable-boys, frightened the horse of Pan Hlebovski, the commissary, and finally rushed on the lieutenant, who was on his way to the prince at the armory without a sabre, and had only a light stick with a brass knob in his hand. He would have perished undoubtedly, had it not been for Pan Longin, who, seeing from the armory what was passing, rushed for his long sword, and hurried to the rescue. Pan Longin showed himself a worthy descendant of his ancestor Stoveiko in the full sense, for with one blow he swept off the front half of the bear's head, together with his paw, before the eyes of the whole court. This proof of extraordinary strength was seen from the window by the prince himself, who took Pan Longin afterward to the apartments of the princess, where Anusia Borzobogata so tempted him with her eyes that next morning he had to go to confession, and for three days following he did not show himself in the castle until by earnest prayer he had expelled every temptation.
Gloomy days of waiting settled in for Skshetuski. To pass the time, he practiced sword fighting with Volodyovski, a master of the art, or threw javelins at a target. Something happened in Lubni that nearly cost the lieutenant his life. One day, a bear broke free from its chain, injured two stable boys, scared the horse of Pan Hlebovski, the commissary, and finally charged at the lieutenant, who was heading to meet the prince at the armory without a saber, just a light stick with a brass knob in his hand. He would have certainly been killed if not for Pan Longin, who, seeing what was happening from the armory, rushed to grab his long sword and came to the rescue. Pan Longin proved himself a true descendant of his ancestor Stoveiko, as with one strike he severed the bear’s head and paw right before the eyes of the entire court. This show of incredible strength was witnessed by the prince himself from the window, who later took Pan Longin to see the princess, where Anusia Borzobogata looked at him in such a way that the next morning he felt compelled to go to confession, and for the next three days, he stayed away from the castle until he prayed earnestly and rid himself of every temptation.
Ten days had passed, and no sign of Jendzian. Skshetuski had grown so thin from waiting and so wretched-looking that Anusia began to ask, through messengers, what the matter was, and Carboni, physician of the princess, prescribed an herb for melancholy. But he needed another remedy; for he was thinking of his princess day and night, and with each moment he felt more clearly that no trivial feeling had nestled in his heart, but a great love which must be satisfied, or his breast would burst like a weak vessel.
Ten days had gone by, and there was still no word from Jendzian. Skshetuski had become so skinny from waiting and looked so miserable that Anusia started to ask, through messengers, what was wrong. Carboni, the princess's physician, recommended an herb for his sadness. But he needed more than that; he was consumed with thoughts of his princess day and night, and with each passing moment, he realized more clearly that his feelings weren't just a minor infatuation, but a deep love that needed to be fulfilled, or he would feel like he might explode with emotion.
It is easy to imagine, then, the gladness of Pan Yan when one morning about daybreak Jendzian entered his room covered with mud, weary, thin, but joyful, and with good news written on his forehead. The lieutenant tore himself from the bed, rushed to the youth, caught him by the shoulder, and cried,--
It’s easy to picture how happy Pan Yan was when one morning, just before dawn, Jendzian walked into his room covered in mud, tired, thin, but happy, with good news shining on his face. The lieutenant jumped out of bed, ran to the young man, grabbed him by the shoulder, and exclaimed,--
"Have you a letter?"
"Do you have a letter?"
"I have. Here it is."
"I have it. Here it is."
The lieutenant tore it open and began to read. For a long time he had been in doubt whether in the most favorable event Jendzian would bring a letter, for he was not sure that Helena knew how to write. Women in the country were uneducated, and Helena was reared among illiterate people. It was evident now that her father had taught her to write, for she had sent a long letter on four pages of paper. The poor girl didn't know how to express herself elegantly or rhetorically, but she wrote straight from the heart, as follows:--
The lieutenant tore it open and started reading. For a long time, he had been uncertain whether Jendzian would even bring a letter, since he wasn't sure that Helena knew how to write. Women in the countryside were uneducated, and Helena had grown up among illiterate people. It was clear now that her father had taught her to write, because she sent a long letter on four pages of paper. The poor girl didn't know how to express herself elegantly or rhetorically, but she wrote straight from the heart, as follows:--
"Indeed I shall never forget you. You will forget me sooner, for I hear that there are deceivers among you. But since you have sent your lad on purpose so many miles, it is evident that I am dear to you as you are to me, for which I thank you with a grateful heart. Do not think that it is not against my feeling of modesty to write thus to you about loving; but it is better to tell the truth, than to lie or dissemble when there is something altogether different in the heart. I have asked Jendzian what you are doing in Lubni, and what are the customs at a great castle; and when he told me about the beauty and comeliness of the young ladies there, I began to cry from sorrow"--
"Honestly, I will never forget you. You'll probably forget me sooner because I’ve heard there are tricksters among you. But since you sent your guy all this way on purpose, it’s clear that I mean as much to you as you do to me, and for that, I'm truly grateful. Don’t think it’s against my modesty to express my feelings for you this way; it’s better to be honest than to lie or pretend when I feel something completely different inside. I asked Jendzian what you’re up to in Lubni and what the traditions are like at a big castle, and when he told me about the beauty of the young ladies there, I started crying in sadness."
Here the lieutenant stopped reading and asked Jendzian: "What did you tell her, you dunce?"
Here the lieutenant stopped reading and asked Jendzian, "What did you say to her, you idiot?"
"Everything good," answered Jendzian.
"All good," answered Jendzian.
The lieutenant read on:--
The lieutenant continued reading:--
--"for how could I, ignorant girl, be equal to them? But your servant told me that you wouldn't look at any of them"--
--"how could I, an uninformed girl, compare to them? But your servant told me that you wouldn't pay attention to any of them"--
"You answered well," said the lieutenant.
"You answered well," the lieutenant said.
Jendzian didn't know what the question was, for the lieutenant read to himself; but he put on a wise look and coughed significantly. Skshetuski read on:--
Jendzian didn't know what the question was since the lieutenant was reading to himself; but he put on a knowing expression and coughed meaningfully. Skshetuski continued reading:--
--"and I immediately consoled myself, begging God to keep you for the future in such feeling for me and to bless us both,--Amen. I have also yearned for you as if for my mother; for it is sad for me, orphan in the world, when not near you. God sees that my heart is clean; anything else comes from my want of experience, which you must forgive."
--"and I quickly comforted myself, asking God to hold onto these feelings for you in the future and to bless us both,--Amen. I've also missed you like I would my mother; it makes me sad, being alone in the world, when I'm not near you. God knows my heart is pure; any other feelings come from my lack of experience, which I hope you'll forgive."
Farther on in the letter, the charming princess wrote that she and her aunt would come to Lubni as soon as the roads were better, and that the old princess herself wanted to hasten the journey, for tidings were coming from Chigirin of Cossack disturbances. She was only waiting for the return of her sons, who had gone to Boguslav to the horse-fair.
Farther along in the letter, the lovely princess wrote that she and her aunt would come to Lubni as soon as the roads improved, and that the old princess herself wanted to speed up the journey, since news was coming from Chigirin about Cossack unrest. She was just waiting for her sons to return, who had gone to Boguslav for the horse fair.
"You are a real wizard [wrote Helena] to be able to win my aunt to your side."
"You really are a wizard [Helena wrote] to convince my aunt to support you."
Here the lieutenant smiled, for he remembered the means which he was forced to use in winning her aunt. The letter ended with assurances of unbroken and true love such as a future wife owed her husband. And in general a genuine good heart was evident in it. Therefore the lieutenant read the affectionate letter several times from beginning to end, repeating to himself in spirit, "My dear girl, may God forsake me if I ever abandon you!"
Here the lieutenant smiled, remembering the lengths he went to win her aunt over. The letter concluded with promises of unwavering and sincere love, something a future wife owes her husband. Overall, it showed genuine kindness. So, the lieutenant read the heartfelt letter several times from start to finish, mentally repeating, "My dear girl, may God forsake me if I ever abandon you!"
Then he began to examine Jendzian on every point.
Then he started to question Jendzian on every detail.
The cunning lad gave him a detailed account of the whole journey. He was received politely. The old princess made inquiries of him concerning the lieutenant, and learning that he was a famous knight, a confidant of the prince, and a man of property besides, she was glad.
The clever young man gave him a thorough account of the entire journey. He was welcomed warmly. The elderly princess asked him about the lieutenant, and when she found out that he was a renowned knight, a trusted advisor to the prince, and also wealthy, she was pleased.
"She asked me, too," said Jendzian, "if you always keep your word when you make a promise, and I answered, 'My noble lady, if the Wallachian horse on which I have come had been promised me, I should be sure he wouldn't escape me.'"
"She asked me too," said Jendzian, "if you always keep your word when you make a promise, and I answered, 'My noble lady, if the Wallachian horse I rode here had been promised to me, I’d be sure he wouldn’t get away.'"
"You are a rogue," said the lieutenant; "but since you have given such bonds for me, you may keep the horse. You made no pretences, then,--you said that I sent you?"
"You’re a rebel," said the lieutenant; "but since you’ve provided such assurances for me, you can keep the horse. You didn’t pretend, did you? You said that I sent you?"
"Yes, for I saw that I might; and I was still better received, especially by the young lady, who is so wonderful that there isn't another like her in the world. When she knew that I came from you, she didn't know where to seat me; and if it hadn't been a time of fast, I should have been really in heaven. While reading your letter she shed tears of delight."
"Yes, because I realized that I could; and I was welcomed even more, especially by the young lady, who is so amazing that there isn't another one like her in the world. When she found out I was coming from you, she didn’t know where to put me; and if it hadn’t been a time of fasting, I would have truly felt like I was in heaven. While reading your letter, she cried tears of joy."
The lieutenant was silent from joy, too, and after a moment asked again: "But did you hear nothing of that fellow Bogun?"
The lieutenant was also quiet with happiness, and after a moment, he asked again, "But did you hear anything about that guy Bogun?"
"I didn't get to ask the old lady or the young princess about him, but I gained the confidence of Chehly, the old Tartar, who, though a pagan, is a faithful servant of the young lady. He said they were all very angry at you, but became reconciled afterward, when they discovered that the reports of Bogun's treasures were fables."
"I didn't get a chance to ask the old lady or the young princess about him, but I earned the trust of Chehly, the old Tartar, who, despite being a pagan, is a loyal servant to the young lady. He mentioned that they were all really upset with you but eventually made up once they realized that the stories about Bogun's treasures were just myths."
"How did they discover that?"
"How did they find out?"
"Well, you see, this is how it was. They had a dispute with the Sivinskis which they bound themselves to settle by payment. When the time came, they went to Bogun with, 'Lend us money!' 'I have some Turkish goods,' said he, 'but no money; for what I had I squandered.' When they heard this, they dropped him, and their affection turned to you."
"Well, here’s how it went down. They had a disagreement with the Sivinskis that they promised to resolve by paying them off. When the time came, they approached Bogun and asked, 'Can you lend us some money?' He replied, 'I have some Turkish goods, but no cash; I spent what I had.' After hearing this, they dismissed him, and their feelings shifted to you."
"It must be said that you have found out everything well."
"You've done a great job figuring everything out."
"If I had found out one thing and neglected another, then you might say that you would give me the horse, but not the saddle; and what is the horse without a saddle?"
"If I had discovered one thing and overlooked another, you'd say you would give me the horse but not the saddle; but what is a horse without a saddle?"
"Well, well, take the saddle too."
"Well, well, take the saddle too."
"Thank you most humbly. They sent Bogun off to Pereyasláv immediately. When I found that out, I thought to myself, 'Why shouldn't I push on to Pereyasláv? My master will be satisfied with me, and a uniform will come to me the sooner.'"
"Thank you very much. They sent Bogun off to Pereyasláv right away. When I heard that, I thought to myself, 'Why not head to Pereyasláv? My boss will be pleased with me, and I’ll get a uniform sooner.'"
"You'll get it next quarter. So you were in Pereyasláv?"
"You'll get it next quarter. So, you were in Pereyasláv?"
"I was, but didn't find Bogun. Old Colonel Loboda is sick. They say Bogun will succeed him soon. But something strange is going on. Hardly a handful of Cossacks have remained in the regiment; the others, they say, have gone after Bogun, or run away to the Saitch; and this is very important, for some rebellion is on foot. I wanted to know something certain about Bogun, but all they told me was that he had crossed to the Russian bank.[7] 'Well,' thought I, 'if that is true, then our princess is safe from him;' and I returned."
"I was, but I couldn't find Bogun. Old Colonel Loboda is sick. They say Bogun will take over soon. But something feels off. Only a few Cossacks are still in the regiment; the rest, they say, have gone after Bogun or fled to the Saitch; and this is very important, because a rebellion is brewing. I wanted to find out more about Bogun, but all they told me was that he had crossed to the Russian bank. 'Well,' I thought, 'if that's true, then our princess is safe from him;' and I went back."
"You did well. Had you any adventures on the road?"
"You did great. Did you have any adventures on the way?"
"No, but I want awfully to eat something."
"No, but I really want to eat something."
Jendzian went out; and the lieutenant, being alone, began to read Helena's letter again, and to press to his lips those characters that were not so shapely as the hand that had penned them. Confidence entered his heart, and he thought,--
Jendzian left; and with the lieutenant alone, he started to read Helena's letter again, kissing the words that didn't have the beauty of the hand that wrote them. A sense of confidence filled his heart, and he thought,--
"The road will soon dry, if God gives good weather. The Kurtsevichi, too, knowing that Bogun has nothing, will be sure not to betray me. I will leave Rozlogi to them, and add something of my own to get that dear little star."
"The road will soon dry if the weather holds up. The Kurtsevichi also know that Bogun has nothing, so they won’t betray me. I’ll leave Rozlogi to them and chip in a little more to get that dear little star."
He dressed with a bright face, and with a bosom full of happiness went to the chapel to thank God humbly for the good news.
He got ready with a cheerful expression, and with a heart full of happiness, he went to the chapel to humbly thank God for the good news.
CHAPTER VI.
Over the whole Ukraine and beyond the Dnieper strange sounds began to spread like the heralds of a coming tempest; certain wonderful tidings flew from village to village, from farmhouse to farmhouse,--like those plants which the breezes of spring push along the steppes, and which the people call field-rollers. In the towns there were whispers of some great war, though no man knew who was going to make war, nor against whom. Still the tidings were told. The faces of people became unquiet. The tiller of the soil went with his plough to the field unwillingly, though the spring had come early, mild and warm, and long since the larks had been singing over the steppes. Every evening people gathered in crowds in the villages, and standing on the road, talked in undertones of terrible things. Blind men wandering around with lyres and songs were asked for news. Some persons thought they saw in the night-time reflections in the sky, and that a moon redder than usual rose from behind the pine woods. Disaster or the death of the king was predicted. And all this was the more wonderful, since fear found no easy approach to those lands, long accustomed to disturbances, conflicts, and raids. Some exceptionally ominous currents must have been playing in the air, since the alarm had become universal.
Across all of Ukraine and beyond the Dnieper, strange sounds started to spread like the signs of an approaching storm; extraordinary news raced from village to village, from farmhouse to farmhouse—like those plants that spring breezes push across the steppes, which people refer to as field-rollers. In the towns, whispers of a great war circulated, even though no one knew who was going to fight or against whom. Yet the news kept spreading. People's expressions turned uneasy. The farmer went to the field with his plow reluctantly, even though spring had arrived early, mild, and warm, and the larks had long been singing over the steppes. Every evening, people gathered in groups in the villages, standing by the roads, discussing terrible things in hushed tones. Blind musicians wandering around with their lyres and songs were asked for updates. Some claimed to see strange reflections in the night sky, and that a moon redder than normal rose from behind the pine woods. Predictions of disaster or the death of the king circulated. This was all the more remarkable, as fear had never easily crept into those lands, long used to disturbances, conflicts, and raids. Some remarkably ominous forces must have been at work in the air, as the sense of alarm had become widespread.
It was the more oppressive and stifling, because no one was able to point out the danger. But among the signs of evil omen, two especially seemed to show that really something was impending. First, an unheard-of multitude of old minstrels appeared in all the villages and towns, and among them were forms strange, and known to no one; these, it was whispered, were counterfeit minstrels. These men, strolling about everywhere, told with an air of mystery that the day of God's judgment and anger was near. Secondly, the men of the lower country began to drink with all their might.
It was even more oppressive and stifling because no one could identify the danger. But among the signs of something ominous, two in particular seemed to indicate that something was really about to happen. First, an unprecedented number of old minstrels showed up in all the villages and towns, and among them were unfamiliar and strange figures; it was rumored that these were fake minstrels. These men, wandering around everywhere, spoke with an air of mystery that the day of God's judgment and wrath was approaching. Secondly, the people from the lower country started drinking heavily.
The second sign was the more serious. The Saitch, confined within too narrow limits, was unable to feed all its inhabitants; expeditions were not always successful; besides, the steppes yielded no bread to the Cossacks. In time of peace, therefore, a multitude of Zaporojians scattered themselves yearly over the inhabited districts. The Ukraine, and indeed all Russia, was full of them. Some rose to be land stewards; some sold liquor on the highways; some labored in hamlets and towns, in trade and industry. In every village there was sure to be a cottage on one side, at a distance from the rest, in which a Zaporojian dwelt. Some of them had brought their wives with them, and kept house in these cottages. But the Zaporojian, as a man who usually had passed through every experience, was generally a benefactor to the village in which he lived. There were no better blacksmiths, wheelwrights, tanners, wax-refiners, fishermen, and hunters than they. The Cossack understood everything, did everything; he built a house, he sewed a saddle. But the Cossacks were not always such quiet inhabitants, for they lived a temporary life. Whoever wished to carry out a decision with armed hand, to make an attack on a neighbor, or to defend himself from an expected attack, had only to raise the cry, and straightway the Cossacks hurried to him like ravens to a ready spoil. The nobility and magnates, involved in endless disputes among themselves, employed the Cossacks. When there was a lack of such undertakings the Cossacks stayed quietly in the villages, working with all diligence, earning their daily bread in the sweat of their brows.
The second sign was more serious. The Saitch, stuck within tight limitations, couldn’t provide for all its people; expeditions didn’t always succeed, and the steppes didn’t produce any bread for the Cossacks. So during peacetime, countless Zaporojians spread out each year across the populated areas. Ukraine, and indeed all of Russia, was full of them. Some became land stewards; others sold liquor along the roads; some worked in villages and towns, engaging in trade and industry. In every village, there was likely a cottage set apart from the others where a Zaporojian lived. Some had brought their wives along and settled into these cottages. Generally, the Zaporojian, who had experienced a lot, was a real asset to the village he inhabited. There were no better blacksmiths, wheelwrights, tanners, wax-refiners, fishermen, or hunters than them. The Cossack could do anything; he built houses and sewed saddles. However, the Cossacks weren't always peaceful residents since they lived a makeshift life. Anyone who wanted to take action by force, attack a neighbor, or defend against an anticipated attack just had to shout, and the Cossacks would rush to him like ravens to a feast. The nobility and the elite, caught up in endless disputes among themselves, hired the Cossacks. When there were no tasks at hand, the Cossacks remained quietly in the villages, working hard and earning their daily bread through their labor.
They would continue in this fashion for a year or two, till sudden tidings came of some great expedition, either of an ataman against the Tartars or the Poles, or of Polish noblemen against Wallachia; and that moment the wheelwrights, blacksmiths, tanners, and wax-refiners would desert their peaceful occupations, and begin to drink with all their might in every dram-shop of the Ukraine. After they had drunk away everything, they would drink on credit,--not on what they had, but on what they would have. Future booty must pay for the frolic.
They would keep this up for a year or two until they heard some exciting news about a major campaign, whether it was a chieftain going after the Tartars or the Poles, or Polish nobles launching an attack on Wallachia. At that moment, the wheelwrights, blacksmiths, tanners, and wax-refiners would abandon their calm jobs and start drinking heavily in every bar across Ukraine. After they’d spent all their money, they’d keep drinking on credit—not based on what they had but on what they hoped to gain. Future spoils would cover their partying.
This phenomenon was repeated so regularly that after a while people of experience in the Ukraine used to say; "The dram-shops are bursting with men from below; something is on foot in the Ukraine."
This phenomenon happened so regularly that after a while, experienced people in Ukraine would say, "The bars are packed with people from down south; something is going on in Ukraine."
The starostas strengthened the garrisons in the castles at once, looking carefully to everything; the magnates increased their retinues; the nobility sent their wives and children to the towns.
The starostas immediately reinforced the garrisons in the castles, paying close attention to every detail; the magnates expanded their entourages; the nobility sent their wives and children to the towns.
That spring the Cossacks began to drink as never before, squandering at random all they had earned, not in one district, not in one province, but throughout all Russia,--the length and the breadth of it.
That spring, the Cossacks started drinking like never before, recklessly wasting everything they had earned, not just in one area or province, but all across Russia--from one end to the other.
Something was on foot, indeed, though the men from below had no idea of what it was. People had begun to speak of Hmelnitski, of his flight to the Saitch, of the men from Cherkasi, Boguslav, Korsún, and other places who had followed him; but something else was talked of too. For years reports had been current of a great war with the Pagans,--a war desired by the king to give booty to the Cossacks, but opposed by the Poles. This time all reports were blended, and roused in the brains of men uneasiness and the expectation of something uncommon.
Something was definitely happening, although the men below had no idea what it was. People had started to talk about Hmelnitski, his escape to the Saitch, and the men from Cherkasi, Boguslav, Korsún, and other places who had followed him; but there was also other chatter. For years, there had been rumors of a major war with the Pagans—a war the king wanted to provide loot for the Cossacks, but the Poles were against it. This time, all the rumors mixed together, stirring up in people's minds a sense of unease and the anticipation of something unusual.
This uneasiness penetrated the walls of Lubni also. It was not proper to shut one's eyes to such signs, and Prince Yeremi especially had not that habit. In his domain the disturbance did not really come to an outbreak, fear kept all within bounds; but for some time reports had been coming from the Ukraine, that here and there peasants were beginning to resist the nobles, that they were killing Jews, that they wished to force their own enrolment for war against the Pagans, and that the number of deserters to the Saitch was increasing continually.
This unease also spread to Lubni. It wasn’t right to ignore such signs, and Prince Yeremi especially didn’t have that habit. In his region, the unrest didn’t actually erupt; fear kept everyone in check. However, for some time, there had been reports coming from Ukraine that in various places, peasants were starting to fight back against the nobles, that they were killing Jews, that they wanted to enlist for war against the Pagans, and that the number of deserters heading to the Saitch was steadily increasing.
The prince sent envoys in various directions,--to Pan Pototski, to Pan Kalinovski, to Loboda in Pereyasláv,--and collected in person the herds from the steppes and the troops from the outposts. Meantime peaceful news was brought. The Grand Hetman communicated all that he knew concerning Hmelnitski; he did not think, however, that any storm could rise out of the affair. The full hetman wrote that the rabble were accustomed "to bustle in spring like bees," Zatsvilikhovski was the only man who sent a letter imploring the prince to underestimate nothing, for a mighty storm was coming on from the Wilderness. He wrote that Hmelnitski had hurried to the Crimea to ask assistance of the Khan.
The prince sent messengers in different directions—to Pan Pototski, to Pan Kalinovski, to Loboda in Pereyasláv—and personally gathered the herds from the steppes and the troops from the outposts. Meanwhile, good news came in. The Grand Hetman shared everything he knew about Hmelnitski; however, he didn’t believe any trouble would come from it. The full hetman mentioned that the crowds were used to "buzzing around in spring like bees," but Zatsvilikhovski was the only one who sent a letter urging the prince not to underestimate anything, as a huge storm was brewing from the Wilderness. He reported that Hmelnitski had rushed to the Crimea to seek help from the Khan.
"And as friends from the Saitch inform me," wrote he, "the koshevoi is collecting the army, horse and foot, from all the meadows and streams, telling no one why he does it. I think, therefore, that this storm will come on us. If it comes with Tartar aid, then God save all Russian lands from ruin!"
"And as friends from the Saitch tell me," he wrote, "the koshevoi is gathering the army, both cavalry and infantry, from all the fields and rivers, not telling anyone why he's doing it. I believe, therefore, that this storm is about to hit us. If it comes with Tartar support, then may God protect all Russian lands from destruction!"
The prince had more confidence in Zatsvilikhovski than in the hetmans, for he knew that no one in all Russia had such knowledge of the Cossacks and their devices as he. He determined, therefore, to concentrate as many troops as possible, and also to get to the bottom of the truth.
The prince trusted Zatsvilikhovski more than the hetmans because he was aware that no one in all of Russia understood the Cossacks and their tactics like he did. He decided, therefore, to gather as many troops as he could and also to uncover the truth.
One morning he summoned to his presence the lieutenant of the Wallachian regiment, Pan Bykhovets, to whom he said,--
One morning, he called the lieutenant of the Wallachian regiment, Pan Bykhovets, to him and said, --
"You will go for me to the Saitch on a mission to the koshevoi, and give him this letter with the seal of my lordship. But that you may know what plan of action to follow, I tell you this letter is a pretext, and the whole meaning of the mission lies in your own wit. You are to see everything that is done there,--what troops they have assembled, and whether they are assembling more. I enjoin you specially to win some people to your person, and find out for me carefully all about Hmelnitski,--where he is, and if it is true that he has gone to the Crimea to ask aid of the Tartars. Do you understand what I say?"
"You will go for me to the Saitch on a mission to the koshevoi and give him this letter with my lord's seal. But to prepare you for what to do, I want you to know this letter is just a cover, and the real purpose of the mission depends on your cleverness. You need to observe everything happening there—what troops they have gathered and if they are calling in more. I especially urge you to make some connections and find out everything about Hmelnitski—where he is and if it’s true that he has gone to Crimea to seek help from the Tartars. Do you understand what I’m saying?"
"As if it had been written on the palm of my hand."
"As if it had been written on my palm."
"You will go by Chigirin. Rest but one night on the way. When you arrive, go to Zatsvilikhovski for letters, which you will deliver secretly to his friends in the Saitch. They will tell you all they know. From Chigirin you will go by water to Kudák. Give my respects with this letter to Pan Grodzitski. He will issue orders to convey you over the Cataracts by proper guides. Be fearless in the Saitch, keep your eyes and ears open, and come back if you survive, for the expedition is no easy one."
"You’ll travel to Chigirin. Just stop for one night on the way. When you arrive, go to Zatsvilikhovski for the letters, which you will deliver secretly to his friends in the Saitch. They’ll share everything they know. From Chigirin, you’ll travel by water to Kudák. Please send my regards with this letter to Pan Grodzitski. He’ll give instructions to get you safely over the Cataracts with proper guides. Stay fearless in the Saitch, keep your eyes and ears open, and come back if you make it, because this expedition won’t be easy."
"Your Highness is the steward of my blood. Shall I take many men?"
"Your Highness is in charge of my family. Should I gather many men?"
"You will take forty attendants. Start to-day; before evening come for further instructions. Your mission is important."
"You will take forty attendants. Start today; come back this evening for further instructions. Your mission is important."
Pan Bykhovets went out rejoicing. In the antechamber he met Skshetuski with some artillery officers.
Pan Bykhovets went out happily. In the antechamber, he ran into Skshetuski with a few artillery officers.
"Well, what is going on?" asked they.
"What's going on?" they asked.
"I take the road to-day."
"I'm taking the road today."
"Where, where?"
"Where, where?"
"To Chigirin, and from there farther on."
"To Chigirin, and then further on."
"Then come with me," said Pan Yan.
"Then come with me," said Pan Yan.
And taking him to his quarters, he began to tease him to transfer his mission to him.
And taking him to his room, he started to jokingly pressure him to hand over his mission.
"As my friend," said he, "ask what you like,--a Turkish horse, an Arab steed,--you shall have one. I'll spare nothing if I can only go, for my soul is rushing out in that direction. If you want money I'll give it, if you will only yield. The trip will bring you no glory; for if war breaks out it will begin here, and you may be killed in the Saitch. I know, too, that Anusia is as dear to you as to others; if you go they will get her away from you."
"As my friend," he said, "ask for whatever you want—a Turkish horse, an Arab steed—you'll have it. I won't hold back if it means I can go, because my heart is pulling me that way. If you need money, I'll give it to you, as long as you agree. This journey won’t bring you any honor; if war starts, it will kick off here, and you could end up dead in the Saitch. I also know that Anusia means as much to you as she does to others; if you leave, they'll take her away from you."
This last argument went home to the mind of Pan Bykhovets more than any other, but still he resisted. What would the prince say if he should withdraw? Wouldn't he take it ill of him? An appointment like this was such a favor.
This last argument hit Pan Bykhovets harder than any other, but he still resisted. What would the prince think if he stepped back? Wouldn't he take it badly? An opportunity like this was quite a privilege.
Hearing this, Skshetuski rushed off to the prince and directed the page at once to announce him.
Hearing this, Skshetuski hurried to the prince and told the page to announce him right away.
The page returned soon with the answer that the prince permitted him to enter.
The page quickly came back with the news that the prince allowed him to enter.
The lieutenant's heart beat like a hammer, from fear that he should hear a curt "No!" after which he would be obliged to let the matter drop entirely.
The lieutenant's heart pounded like a hammer, terrified that he would hear a blunt "No!" after which he would have to drop the issue completely.
"Well, what have you to say?" asked the prince, looking at the lieutenant.
"Well, what do you have to say?" asked the prince, looking at the lieutenant.
Skshetuski bent down to his feet.
Skshetuski bent down to his feet.
"Mighty prince, I have come to implore you most humbly to intrust me with the expedition to the Saitch. Bykhovets would give it up, perhaps, for he is my friend, and to me it is as important as life. Bykhovets' only fear is that you may be angry with him for yielding the place."
"Mighty prince, I’ve come to humbly ask you to trust me with the mission to the Saitch. Bykhovets might give it up since he’s my friend, and to me, it’s as important as life itself. Bykhovets is just worried that you might be upset with him for letting go of the position."
"As God lives!" said the prince, "I should have sent no one else, but I thought you would not like to go just after returning from a long journey."
"As God lives!" said the prince, "I shouldn't have sent anyone else, but I thought you wouldn't want to go right after just getting back from a long trip."
"I should rejoice to be sent even every day in that direction."
"I would be happy to be sent in that direction every single day."
The prince looked at him very attentively with his black eyes, and after a while inquired: "What have you got there?"
The prince looked at him intently with his dark eyes and eventually asked, "What do you have there?"
The lieutenant grew confused, like a culprit unable to bear a searching glance.
The lieutenant felt confused, like a guilty person who can't handle a probing stare.
"I must tell the truth, I see," said he, "since no secret can stand before your reason. Of one thing I am not sure,--your favorable hearing."
"I have to be honest, I see," he said, "since no secret can hold up against your logic. One thing I'm uncertain about is your willingness to listen."
Thereupon he began to tell how he had become acquainted with the daughter of Prince Vassily, had fallen in love with her and would like to visit her, and on his return from the Saitch to Lubni to remove and save her from Cossack turmoil and the importunities of Bogun. But he said nothing of the machinations of the old princess, for in this he was bound by his word. He began then to beg the prince so earnestly to give him the mission confided to Bykhovets, that Vishnyevetski said,--
Thereupon, he started to explain how he had met Prince Vassily’s daughter, fallen in love with her, and wanted to visit her. He talked about his plans to bring her back to Lubni, away from the chaos of the Cossacks and the advances of Bogun. However, he kept quiet about the old princess’s schemes, as he had promised not to disclose them. He then pleaded with the prince so passionately to assign him the mission that had been given to Bykhovets that Vishnyevetski said,--
"I should permit you to go on your own account and give you men; but since you have planned everything so cleverly that your personal affection agrees with your office, I must arrange this affair for you."
"I should let you go on your own and give you some guys; but since you've managed everything so smartly that your personal feelings align with your job, I have to handle this situation for you."
Then he clapped his hands and commanded the page to call Pan Bykhovets.
Then he clapped his hands and told the page to call Pan Bykhovets.
The lieutenant kissed the prince's hand with joy. Yeremi took him by the head and commanded him to be quiet. He loved Skshetuski beyond measure as a splendid soldier and officer whom he could trust in all things. Besides, there was between them that bond which is formed between a subordinate reverencing his chief with his whole soul and a chief who feels this clearly. There were not a few courtiers and flatterers who circled around the prince for their own profit; but the eagle eye of Yeremi knew well whom to choose. He knew that Pan Yan was a man without blemish; he valued him, and was grateful to him for his feelings. He rejoiced, too, that his favorite had fallen in love with the daughter of the old servant of the Vishnyevetskis, Vassily Kurtsevich, whose memory was the dearer because of its sadness.
The lieutenant happily kissed the prince's hand. Yeremi took him by the head and told him to be quiet. He cherished Skshetuski as an exceptional soldier and officer, someone he could rely on completely. Moreover, there was a bond between them that comes from a subordinate who deeply respects his leader and a leader who feels this appreciation clearly. There were plenty of courtiers and flatterers circling around the prince for their own gain, but Yeremi's sharp instincts helped him choose wisely. He knew that Pan Yan was a man of integrity; he valued him and was thankful for his loyalty. He was also pleased that his favorite had fallen in love with the daughter of the old servant of the Vishnyevetskis, Vassily Kurtsevich, whose memory was cherished even more because of its bittersweet nature.
"It was not from ungratefulness to the prince," said he, "that I made no inquiry concerning his daughter. Since the guardians did not visit Lubni, and I received no complaint against them, I supposed they were good people. But as you have put me in mind of the lady, I will care for her as for my own daughter."
"It wasn't because I was ungrateful to the prince," he said, "that I didn't ask about his daughter. Since the guardians didn't come to Lubni, and I didn’t hear any complaints about them, I assumed they were good people. But now that you've reminded me about the lady, I will take care of her as if she were my own daughter."
Skshetuski, hearing this, could not admire sufficiently the kindness of the prince, who reproached himself, notwithstanding the multitude of his occupations, with inattention to the child of his former soldier and official.
Skshetuski, hearing this, couldn't help but admire the prince's kindness, who, despite being busy with many responsibilities, felt guilty about not paying enough attention to the child of his former soldier and official.
Bykhovets now came in.
Bykhovets just arrived.
"Well," said the prince, "my word is given, and if you wish to go you will go; but I ask you to do this for me: yield your mission to Skshetuski,--he has his own special and solid reasons for wanting it,--and I will think of another reward for you."
"Well," said the prince, "I've made my promise, and if you want to leave, you can leave; but I ask you to do this for me: give your mission to Skshetuski—he has his own strong reasons for wanting it—and I’ll come up with another reward for you."
"Oh, your Highness," said Bykhovets, "your favor is great; for while able to command, you ask that which if I refused to give I should be unworthy of your favor."
"Oh, your Highness," said Bykhovets, "your favor is immense; for while you have the power to command, you request something that if I refused to give, I would be unworthy of your favor."
"Thank your friend," said the prince, turning to Pan Yan, "and prepare for the road."
"Thank your friend," said the prince, turning to Pan Yan, "and get ready for the journey."
Skshetuski thanked Bykhovets heartily indeed, and in a few hours he was ready. For some time it had been irksome for him in Lubni, and this expedition accorded with all his wishes. First, he was to see Helena. True, he had to go from her for a long time; but just such an interval was needed to make the roads passable for wheels, after such measureless rains. The princess and Helena could not come earlier to Lubni. Skshetuski therefore must either wait in Lubni or live at Rozlogi,--which would be against his covenant with the princess, and, what was more, rouse the suspicions of Bogun. Helena could be really safe against his attacks only in Lubni; but since she must in every case wait some time yet in Rozlogi, it appeared best to Pan Yan to depart, and on his return take her under the protection of the armed power of the prince. Having settled the matter thus, the lieutenant hastened his journey,--got everything ready, took letters and instructions from the prince, money for expenses from the treasurer, and made a good start over the road before night, having with him Jendzian and forty horsemen from the Cossack regiment.
Skshetuski thanked Bykhovets sincerely, and a few hours later he was all set. He had been feeling restless in Lubni for a while, and this journey lined up perfectly with his plans. First, he would get to see Helena. True, he would have to be apart from her for some time; but that gap was exactly what was needed for the roads to become passable after all the heavy rains. The princess and Helena couldn’t arrive in Lubni any sooner. So, Skshetuski had to choose between waiting in Lubni or staying at Rozlogi, which would go against his agreement with the princess and, even worse, raise Bogun's suspicions. Helena could only be truly safe from his attacks in Lubni; but since she would have to wait in Rozlogi for a bit longer, it seemed best for Pan Yan to leave and return to protect her with the prince's armed forces. After making that decision, the lieutenant hurried his journey—got everything in order, collected letters and instructions from the prince, withdrew money for the trip from the treasurer, and set off down the road before nightfall, accompanied by Jendzian and forty horsemen from the Cossack regiment.
CHAPTER VII.
It was now the second half of March; the grass was growing luxuriantly, the field-roller was blooming, the steppe was stirring with life. In the morning the lieutenant, travelling at the head of his men, rode as if over a sea whose moving wave was the wind-stirred grass. Every place was filled with joy and the voices of spring,--chirruping, whistling, clattering, the shaking of wings, the glad hum of insects; the steppe sounded like a lyre touched by the hand of the Lord. Above the heads of the horsemen floated falcons motionless in the blue ether, like suspended crosses, triangles of wild geese, lines of storks; and on the ground the coursing of flocks run wild. Behold, a herd of steppe horses rush on! They move like a storm, stop before the mounted men in a half-circle suddenly, as if spiked to the earth, their manes spread to the wind, their nostrils dilated, their eyes full of wonder. You would say they are here to trample the unbidden guests. But a moment more they are gone, vanishing as suddenly as they came. Now we have only the sound of the grass and the gleam of the flowers; the clatter is still. Again nothing is heard save the play of birds. The land seems full of joy; yet a kind of sadness is in that joy. It seems crowded, and it is an empty land. Oh, it is wide, and it is roomy! With a horse you cannot surround it; in thought you cannot grasp it,--unless you love the sadness, the desert, and the steppes, and with yearning soul circle above them, linger upon their grave-mounds, hearken to their voices, and give answer.
It was now the second half of March; the grass was growing lush, the field-roller was in bloom, and the steppe was alive with activity. In the morning, the lieutenant, riding at the front of his men, moved as if over a sea where the waves were the wind-blown grass. Everywhere was filled with joy and the sounds of spring—chirping, whistling, clattering, the rustle of wings, and the cheerful buzz of insects; the steppe resonated like a lyre strummed by the hand of the Lord. Above the horsemen, falcons floated motionless in the blue sky, like suspended crosses, triangles of wild geese, and lines of storks; on the ground, flocks raced freely. Look, a herd of steppe horses comes rushing in! They move like a storm, suddenly stopping in a half-circle before the mounted men, as if rooted to the earth, their manes billowing in the wind, nostrils flared, and eyes filled with wonder. One might say they are here to trample the uninvited guests. But in a moment, they are gone, vanishing as quickly as they appeared. Now, all that remains is the sound of the grass and the shimmer of the flowers; the clattering has faded. Again, the only sounds are the songs of birds. The land feels full of joy; yet there's a hint of sadness in that joy. It seems crowded, yet it is an empty land. Oh, it is vast and spacious! On horseback, you can’t encompass it; in thought, you cannot fully grasp it—unless you embrace the sadness, the desolation, and the steppes, and with a yearning soul, soar above them, linger on their grave-mounds, listen to their whispers, and respond.
It was early morning. Great drops glittered on the grass and reeds; the quick movement of the wind dried the ground, on which after the rains broad ponds were spread, like lakes shining in the sun. The retinue of the lieutenant moved on slowly, for it was difficult to hasten when the horses sank to their knees at times in the soft earth; and he gave them only short resting-spells on the grave-mounds, for he was hastening to a greeting and a parting.
It was early morning. Large drops sparkled on the grass and reeds; the quick movement of the wind dried the ground, where broad ponds had formed after the rain, like lakes shining in the sun. The lieutenant's party moved slowly, as it was hard to hurry when the horses sometimes sank to their knees in the soft earth; he only allowed them brief breaks on the grave mounds, as he was rushing to greet someone and then say goodbye.
The second day, about noon, after he had passed a strip of forest, he saw the windmills of Rozlogi scattered on the hillsides and mounds. His heart beat like a hammer. No one there expected him; no one knew he was coming. What will she say when she sees him? Now he beholds the cottages of the neighbors, nearly hidden, covered in the cherry-orchards; farther on is a straggling village of cottages; and still farther is seen the well-sweep on the square in front of the house. The lieutenant, putting spurs to his horse, galloped swiftly; and after him flew his suite through the village with a clatter and a noise. Here and there a peasant, rushing out of his cottage, made a sign of the cross. Devils!--not devils? Tartars!--not Tartars? The mud spatters from under their hoofs so that you don't know who is hurrying on. Meanwhile they are at the square, and have halted before the closed gate.
The second day, around noon, after passing through a stretch of forest, he saw the windmills of Rozlogi scattered across the hills and mounds. His heart raced. No one there was expecting him; no one knew he was coming. What will she say when she sees him? Now he sees the neighbors' cottages, almost hidden, surrounded by cherry orchards; further along is a messy village of cottages; and even farther is the well-sweep in front of the house. The lieutenant kicked his horse into a gallop, and his entourage followed behind him through the village with a loud clatter. Here and there, a peasant rushed out of his cottage and made the sign of the cross. Devils!—not devils? Tartars!—not Tartars? The mud flies up from under their hooves, making it hard to tell who is rushing by. Meanwhile, they reach the square and stop in front of the closed gate.
"Hallo there! Who lives, open!"
"Hello there! Who's home, open!"
The bustle and pounding, the barking of dogs, called out the people from the house. They hurried to the gate frightened, thinking it was an attack.
The noise and commotion, along with the barking of dogs, drew the people out of the house. They rushed to the gate, scared, thinking it was an attack.
"Who goes?"
"Who's going?"
"Open!"
"Unlock!"
"The princes are not at home."
"The princes aren't here."
"But open, you son of an infidel! We are from the prince at Lubni."
"But open up, you son of a nonbeliever! We come from the prince at Lubni."
The servants at last recognized Skshetuski. "Oh, that is you! Right away! right away!"
The servants finally recognized Skshetuski. "Oh, it's you! Right away! Right away!"
The gate was thrown open. Then the princess herself appeared before the entrance, and shading her eyes with her hand, looked at the new-comers.
The gate swung open. Then the princess stepped forward, shading her eyes with her hand as she looked at the newcomers.
Skshetuski sprang from his horse, and coming up to her said: "Don't you know me?"
Skshetuski jumped off his horse and approached her, saying, "Don’t you recognize me?"
"Oh! that is you, Lieutenant. I thought it was a Tartar raid. I salute you and beg you to enter."
"Oh! It's you, Lieutenant. I thought it was a Tartar raid. I salute you and invite you to come in."
"You wonder, no doubt," said Pan Yan, "at seeing me in Rozlogi. Still I have not broken my word, for the prince sends me to Chigirin and farther. He asked me also to stop at Rozlogi and inquire for your health."
"You’re probably wondering," said Pan Yan, "why you see me in Rozlogi. But I haven’t gone back on my word, because the prince has sent me to Chigirin and beyond. He also asked me to stop by Rozlogi and check on your health."
"I am thankful to his Highness. Does he think of driving us from Rozlogi soon?"
"I’m grateful to his Highness. Does he plan to drive us out of Rozlogi soon?"
"He doesn't think of it at all, for he knows of no cause to drive you out; and what I have said will take place. You will remain in Rozlogi; I have bread enough of my own."
"He doesn't think about it at all because he knows there's no reason to push you away; and what I've said will happen. You will stay in Rozlogi; I have plenty of bread for myself."
Hearing this, the princess grew good-humored at once, and said: "Be seated, and be as glad as I am to see you."
Hearing this, the princess instantly felt cheerful and said: "Take a seat, and be as happy to see me as I am to see you."
"Is Princess Helena well? Where is she?"
"Is Princess Helena okay? Where is she?"
"I know you. You have not come to see me, my cavalier. She is in good health, she is well; the girl has improved in appearance. But I'll call her to you this minute, and I'll dress a little myself, for I am ashamed to receive guests in this gown."
"I know you. You didn’t come to see me, my friend. She’s doing well; she looks better now. But I'll get her for you right away, and I'll freshen up a bit myself because I’m embarrassed to have guests in this dress."
The princess was wearing a faded dress, with a fur coat outside, and heavy boots.
The princess was wearing a worn-out dress, a fur coat on top, and heavy boots.
At this moment Helena, though not called, rushed into the room; for she had heard from the old Tartar, Chehly, who the visitor was. She ran in panting, and red as a cherry, barely able to catch her breath, but her eyes were laughing from happiness and joy. Skshetuski sprang to her hand, and when the princess had withdrawn discreetly, kissed her on the lips, for he was an impulsive man. She did not defend herself vigorously, feeling that weakness had come upon her from an overflow of happiness and joy.
At that moment, Helena, even though she hadn't been called, hurried into the room; she had heard from the old Tartar, Chehly, who the visitor was. She rushed in, out of breath and as red as a cherry, hardly able to catch her breath, but her eyes sparkled with happiness and joy. Skshetuski took her hand, and when the princess had stepped away discreetly, he kissed her on the lips, as he was an impulsive guy. She didn’t push him away strongly, feeling a weakness wash over her from the overwhelming happiness and joy.
"I did not expect to see you," whispered she, half closing her eyes. "But don't kiss me that way, for it isn't proper."
"I didn't expect to see you," she whispered, half closing her eyes. "But please don't kiss me like that, it's not appropriate."
"Why shouldn't I kiss when honey is not half so sweet? I thought I should wither away without you, till the prince himself sent me here."
"Why shouldn't I kiss when honey isn't even half as sweet? I thought I would wither away without you, until the prince himself sent me here."
"What does the prince know?"
"What does the prince know?"
"I told him all, and he was glad when he remembered your father. Oh, you must have given me some herb, my girl, for I cannot see the light of day on account of you."
"I told him everything, and he was happy when he thought of your dad. Oh, you must have given me some kind of potion, my girl, because I can't see the light of day because of you."
"Your blindness is a favor from God."
"Your blindness is a gift from God."
"But do you remember that omen which the falcon gave when she drew our hands together? It was destiny beyond a doubt."
"But do you remember that sign the falcon gave when she brought our hands together? It was definitely fate."
"I remember."
"Yeah, I remember."
"When at Lubni I used to go from sadness to Solonitsa and see you there just as if present, if I stretched forth my hand you disappeared; but you will not escape me again, for I think that nothing will stand in our way now."
"When I was in Lubni, I used to go from feeling sad to Solonitsa and see you there as if you were right in front of me. But when I reached out my hand, you would vanish. You won’t escape me this time, because I believe nothing will come between us now."
"If anything does, it will not be my will."
"If anything happens, it won't be because I want it to."
"Tell me again that you love me."
"Tell me again that you love me."
Helena dropped her eyes, but answered with dignity and decision: "As nobody in the world."
Helena looked down but replied with poise and conviction: "Like nobody else in the world."
"If any one should surround me with honor and gold, I should prefer those words of yours; for I feel that you speak the truth, though I do not know why I deserve such favor from you."
"If anyone were to honor me with wealth and gold, I would still prefer your words; because I believe you speak the truth, even though I don’t understand why I deserve such kindness from you."
"Because you had pity on me, drew me to you, took my part, and spoke words such as I had never heard before."
"Because you felt sorry for me, brought me closer, stood by me, and said things I had never heard before."
Helena was silent from emotion, and the lieutenant began again to kiss her hand.
Helena was speechless with emotion, and the lieutenant started kissing her hand again.
"You will be my ruler, not my wife."
"You will be my leader, not my wife."
They were silent for a while, but he did not take his eyes from her, wishing to make up for the long time in which he had not seen her. She seemed to him more beautiful than before. In that dim room, in the sunlight broken into rays by the glass window-panes, she looked like those pictures of holy virgins in dusky chapels. At the same time such warmth and life surrounded her, so many splendid womanly graces and charms were pictured in her face and whole form, that it was possible to lose one's head, fall desperately in love with her, and love forever.
They were quiet for a while, but he didn’t take his eyes off her, wanting to make up for the long time he hadn’t seen her. She seemed more beautiful than before. In that dim room, with sunlight streaming through the glass window panes, she looked like one of those paintings of holy virgins in dark chapels. At the same time, the warmth and life around her, along with her many graceful and charming features, made it easy to lose your head, fall hopelessly in love with her, and love her forever.
"I shall lose my sight from your beauty," said the lieutenant.
"I’m going to lose my sight because of your beauty," said the lieutenant.
The white teeth of the princess glittered joyously in a smile. "Undoubtedly Anusia Borzobogata is a hundred times better looking than I!"
The princess's white teeth sparkled happily in a smile. "There's no doubt Anusia Borzobogata is a hundred times more beautiful than I am!"
"She is to you as a pewter plate to the moon."
"She is to you what a pewter plate is to the moon."
"But Jendzian told me a different story."
"But Jendzian shared a different story with me."
"Jendzian deserves a slap on the mouth. What do I care for her? Let other bees take honey from that flower, and there are plenty of them there."
"Jendzian deserves a smack in the mouth. Why should I care about her? Let other bees take honey from that flower; there are plenty of them around."
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of old Chehly, who came to greet the lieutenant. He looked on him already as his future master, and he bowed to him at the threshold, giving the salaam in Oriental fashion.
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of old Chehly, who came to greet the lieutenant. He already saw him as his future master, and he bowed to him at the threshold, giving a respectful greeting in the Eastern style.
"Well, old Chehly, I take you too with your mistress. You will serve her till you die."
"Well, old Chehly, I'm taking you and your mistress along. You'll serve her until you die."
"She won't have long to wait for my death; but while I live I will serve her. God is one!"
"She won't have to wait long for my death; but as long as I'm alive, I'll serve her. God is one!"
"In a month or so, when I return from the Saitch, we will go to Lubni," said the lieutenant, turning to Helena; "and there Mukhovetski is ready with his robes."
"In a month or so, when I come back from the Saitch, we’ll head to Lubni," said the lieutenant, looking at Helena; "and there Mukhovetski is all set with his robes."
Helena was startled. "Then you are going to the Saitch?"
Helena was surprised. "So, you're going to the Saitch?"
"The prince sends me with letters. But have no fear; the person of an envoy is sacred, even among pagans. I should send you and the princess immediately to Lubni, but the roads are fearful. Even on horseback it is hard to get along."
"The prince is sending me with letters. But don’t worry; the role of an envoy is respected, even among pagans. I should send you and the princess right away to Lubni, but the roads are treacherous. Even on horseback, it's difficult to get through."
"Will you stay long in Rozlogi?"
"Are you going to stay in Rozlogi for a while?"
"I leave this evening for Chigirin. The sooner I go the sooner I shall return. Besides, it is the prince's service; neither my time nor will is at my disposal."
"I’m leaving this evening for Chigirin. The sooner I go, the sooner I’ll be back. Plus, it’s for the prince’s service; my time and will aren’t my own."
"Will you come to dinner, if you have had enough of billing and cooing?" said the princess, coming in. "Ho! ho! the young woman's cheeks are red; 'tis evident you have not been idle, sir! Well, I'm not surprised at you."
"Will you join us for dinner, now that you’ve had your fill of flirting?" said the princess, walking in. "Ha! Ha! The young woman’s cheeks are flushed; it’s clear you haven’t been sitting around, sir! Well, I’m not surprised by that."
Saying this, she stroked Helena affectionately on the shoulder, and they went to dinner. The princess was in perfectly good humor. She had given up Bogun long ago, and all was arranged now, owing to the liberality of the lieutenant, so that she could look on Rozlogi, "with its pine woods, forests, boundaries, and inhabitants," as belonging to her and her sons,--no small property, indeed.
Saying this, she gently stroked Helena on the shoulder, and they went to dinner. The princess was in a great mood. She had moved on from Bogun long ago, and everything was set now, thanks to the lieutenant's generosity, so she could consider Rozlogi, "with its pine woods, forests, borders, and people," as belonging to her and her sons—certainly no small asset.
The lieutenant asked for the princes,--whether they would return soon.
The lieutenant asked the princes if they would be back soon.
"I expect them every day. They were angry at first with you, but afterward, when they scrutinized your acts, they conceived a great affection for you as their future relative; for in truth it is difficult in these mild times to find a man of such daring."
"I expect them every day. They were angry at first with you, but later, when they looked closely at your actions, they developed a strong affection for you as their future relative; because honestly, it’s hard these days to find a man with such boldness."
After dinner the lieutenant and Helena went to the cherry orchard, which came up to the ditch beyond the square. The orchard was covered with early white blossoms as if with snow; beyond the orchard was a dark oak grove in which a cuckoo was heard.
After dinner, the lieutenant and Helena went to the cherry orchard, which extended to the ditch beyond the square. The orchard was blanketed with early white blossoms, looking like snow; beyond the orchard was a dark oak grove where a cuckoo could be heard.
"That is a happy augury for us," said Skshetuski, "but we must make the inquiry." And turning to the oak grove, he asked: "Good cuckoo, how many years shall I live in marriage with this lady?"
"That's a good sign for us," said Skshetuski, "but we need to find out." Turning to the oak grove, he asked, "Good cuckoo, how many years will I live in marriage with this lady?"
The cuckoo began to call, and counted fifty and more.
The cuckoo started to call and counted fifty or more.
"God grant it!"
"May God grant it!"
"The cuckoo always tells the truth," remarked Helena.
"The cuckoo always tells the truth," Helena said.
"If that's the case, I'll ask another question," said the enamoured lieutenant.
"If that's the case, I'll ask another question," said the smitten lieutenant.
"No, it is not necessary."
"No, it's not necessary."
In converse and merriment like this the day passed as a dream. In the evening came the moment of tender and long parting, and the lieutenant set out for Chigirin.
In conversation and laughter like this, the day felt dreamlike. In the evening, it was time for a heartfelt and long goodbye, and the lieutenant headed off to Chigirin.
CHAPTER VIII.
In Chigirin, Skshetuski found the old man Zatsvilikhovski in great excitement and fever. He looked impatiently at the prince's envoy, for tidings more and more terrible kept coming from the Saitch. There was no doubt that Hmelnitski was preparing to demand with armed hand justice for himself and the ancient rights of the Cossacks. Zatsvilikhovski had news that he had been with the Khan in the Crimea to beg Tartar aid, with which he was expected every day in the Saitch. Then there would be a general campaign from the lower country against the Commonwealth, which with Tartar assistance might be destructive. The storm drew nearer and nearer, more definite and more terrible. It was no longer vague undefined alarm that swept over the Ukraine, but clear certainty of slaughter and war. The Grand Hetman, who at first had made light of the whole affair, was pushing forward with his troops to Cherkasi. The advance guard of the royal armies was advancing mainly to prevent desertion; for the Cossacks of the towns, and the mob had begun to flee to the Saitch in masses. The nobility assembled in the towns. It was said that the general militia were to be called out in the southern provinces. Some, not waiting for the call, sent their wives and children to castles, and assembled in person at Cherkasi. The ill-fated Ukraine was divided into two parties,--one of these hastened to the Saitch, the other to the royal camp; one declared for the existing order of affairs, the other for wild freedom; one desired to keep possession of that which was the fruit of ages of labor, the other desired to deprive these possessors of that property. Both were to imbrue fraternal hands in the blood of each other. The terrible dispute, before it found religious rallying-cries which were completely foreign to the lower country, was breaking out as a social war.
In Chigirin, Skshetuski found the old man Zatsvilikhovski in a state of great excitement and anxiety. He looked impatiently at the prince's envoy, as more and more terrible news came from the Saitch. There was no doubt that Hmelnitski was preparing to demand justice for himself and the ancient rights of the Cossacks with force. Zatsvilikhovski had news that he had been with the Khan in the Crimea to seek Tartar support, which was expected to arrive any day now at the Saitch. This meant there would be a large-scale campaign from the lower country against the Commonwealth, which, with Tartar help, could be devastating. The storm was approaching rapidly, becoming more defined and more terrifying. It was no longer the vague unease that swept over Ukraine, but the clear certainty of slaughter and war. The Grand Hetman, who had initially dismissed the entire situation, was moving his troops toward Cherkasi. The advance guard of the royal armies was primarily advancing to prevent desertions, as the Cossacks from the towns and the masses had begun to flee to the Saitch in droves. The nobility gathered in the towns. It was rumored that the general militia would be called out in the southern provinces. Some, not waiting for the summons, sent their wives and children to their estates and personally gathered in Cherkasi. The tragic Ukraine was split into two factions—one hastening to the Saitch, the other to the royal camp; one supporting the existing order, the other seeking wild freedom; one wanting to hold on to what they had worked for across generations, the other wanting to take that property away. Both sides were set to stain their hands with each other’s blood. The horrific conflict, before it found religious battle cries that were completely foreign to the lower country, was erupting as a social war.
But though black clouds were gathering on the heaven of the Ukraine, though a dark and ominous night was descending from these clouds, though within them it rumbled and roared and thunder-claps rolled from horizon to horizon, people still could not tell to what degree the storm would burst forth. Perhaps even Hmelnitski himself could not,--Hmelnitski, who had just sent letters to Pan Pototski, to the Cossack commissioner, and to the royal standard-bearer, full of accusation and complaints, and at the same time of assurances of loyalty to Vladislav IV. and the Commonwealth. Did he wish to win time, or did he suppose that some agreement might yet end the dispute? On this there was a variety of opinions. There were only two men who did not deceive themselves for a single moment. These men were Zatsvilikhovski and Barabash.
But even though dark clouds were gathering in the sky over Ukraine, and a heavy, threatening night was settling in, and there were rumbles and roars with thunder echoing from one horizon to the other, people still couldn’t figure out how severe the storm would be. Maybe even Hmelnitski himself didn’t know—Hmelnitski, who had just sent letters to Pan Pototski, the Cossack commissioner, and the royal standard-bearer, full of accusations and complaints, while also assuring loyalty to Vladislav IV and the Commonwealth. Was he trying to buy time, or did he think some agreement might still resolve the conflict? Opinions varied on this. The only two men who had no illusions at all were Zatsvilikhovski and Barabash.
The old colonel had also received a letter from Hmelnitski. The letter was sarcastic, threatening, and full of abuse. Hmelnitski wrote:--
The old colonel had also received a letter from Hmelnitski. The letter was sarcastic, threatening, and full of insults. Hmelnitski wrote:--
"We shall begin, with the whole Zaporojian army, to beg most fervently and to ask for that charter of rights which you secreted. And because you secreted it for your own personal profit and advantage, the whole Zaporojian army creates you a colonel over sheep or swine, but not over men. I beg pardon if in any way I failed to please you in my poor house in Chigirin on the feast-day of Saint Nicholas, and that I went off to the Zaporojie without your knowledge or permission."
"We're going to start, with the entire Zaporojian army, to sincerely beg and request that charter of rights that you kept hidden. Since you hid it for your own personal gain, the whole Zaporojian army makes you a colonel over sheep or pigs, but not over people. I apologize if I upset you in any way at my humble home in Chigirin on Saint Nicholas' feast day, and that I left for Zaporojie without informing you or getting your permission."
"Do you see," said Barabash to Zatsvilikhovski and Pan Yan, "how he ridicules me? Yet it was I who taught him war, and was in truth a father to him."
"Do you see," said Barabash to Zatsvilikhovski and Pan Yan, "how he makes fun of me? Yet it was I who taught him about war, and I was truly like a father to him."
"He says, then, that the whole Zaporojian army will demand their rights," said Zatsvilikhovski. "That is simply a civil war, of all wars the most terrible."
"He says that the whole Zaporojian army will demand their rights," Zatsvilikhovski said. "That’s just a civil war, the worst kind of war there is."
"I see that I must hasten," said Skshetuski. "Give me the letters to those men with whom I am to come in contact."
"I see that I need to be quick," said Skshetuski. "Give me the letters for the people I need to meet."
"You have one to the koshevoi ataman?"
"You have one to the head chieftain?"
"I have, from the prince himself."
"I got it directly from the prince."
"I will give you a letter to one of the kuren atamans. Barabash has a relative there,--Barabash also. From these you will learn everything. Who knows, though, but it is too late for such an expedition? Does the prince wish to hear what is really to be heard there? The answer is brief: 'Evil!' And he wants to know what to do? Short advice: 'Collect as many troops as possible and join the hetmans.'"
"I'll give you a letter to one of the kuren leaders. Barabash has a family member there—Barabash too. From them, you'll find out everything. But who knows, maybe it’s too late for such a mission? Does the prince really want to know what’s happening there? The answer is simple: 'Evil!' And he wants to know what to do about it? Quick advice: 'Gather as many troops as you can and join the hetmans.'"
"Despatch a messenger, then, to the prince with the answer and the advice," said Skshetuski. "I must go; for I am on a mission, and I cannot alter the decision of the prince."
"Send a messenger to the prince with the response and the recommendation," said Skshetuski. "I have to leave; I'm on a mission, and I can't change the prince's decision."
"Are you aware that this is a terribly dangerous expedition?" asked Zatsvilikhovski. "Even here the people are so excited that it is difficult for them to keep still. Were it not for the nearness of the army of the crown, the mob would rush upon us. But there you are going into the dragon's mouth."
"Do you realize how incredibly risky this expedition is?" Zatsvilikhovski asked. "Even here, people are so worked up that it's hard for them to stay calm. If it weren't for the nearby royal army, the crowd would charge at us. But there you are, heading straight into danger."
"Jonah was in the whale's belly, not his mouth, and with God's aid he came out in safety."
"Jonah was in the belly of the whale, not its mouth, and with God's help, he came out safely."
"Go, then! I applaud your courage. You can go to Kudák in safety, and there you will see what is to be done further. Grodzitski is an old soldier; he will give you the best of advice. And I will go to the prince without fail. If I have to fight in my old age, I would rather fight under him than any one else. Meanwhile I will get boats for you, and guides who will take you to Kudák."
"Go ahead! I admire your bravery. You can safely head to Kudák, and there you'll find out what needs to be done next. Grodzitski is an experienced soldier; he’ll give you the best advice. Meanwhile, I’ll definitely see the prince. If I have to fight in my old age, I prefer to fight under him than anyone else. In the meantime, I'll arrange for boats and guides to take you to Kudák."
Skshetuski slipped out, and went straight to his quarters on the square, in the prince's house, to make his final preparations. In spite of the dangers of the journey mentioned by Zatsvilikhovski, the lieutenant thought of it not without a certain satisfaction. He was going to behold the Dnieper in its whole length, almost to the lower country and the Cataracts; and for the warrior of that time it was a sort of enchanted and mysterious land, to which every adventurous spirit was drawn. Many a man had passed his whole life in the Ukraine, and still was unable to say that he had seen the Saitch,--unless he wished to join the Brotherhood, and there were fewer volunteers among the nobility than formerly. The times of Samek Zborovski had passed never to return. The break between the Saitch and the Commonwealth which began in the time of Nalivaika and Pavlyuk had not lessened, but, on the contrary, had increased continually; and the concourse of people of family, not only Polish, but Russian, differing from the men of the lower country neither in speech nor faith, had greatly decreased. Such persons as the Bulygi Kurtsevichi did not find many imitators. In general, nobles were forced into the Brotherhood at that time either by misfortune or outlawry,--in a word, by offences which were inconvenient for repentance. Therefore a certain mystery, impenetrable as the fogs of the Dnieper, surrounded the predatory republic of the lower country. Concerning it men related wonders, which Pan Yan was curious to see with his own eyes. To tell the truth, he expected to come out of it safely; for an envoy is an envoy, especially from Prince Yeremi.
Skshetuski slipped out and headed straight to his quarters in the prince's house on the square to make his final preparations. Despite the dangers of the journey mentioned by Zatsvilikhovski, the lieutenant felt a sense of satisfaction about it. He was going to see the Dnieper in its entirety, almost all the way to the lower country and the Cataracts; for a warrior of that time, it was a kind of enchanted and mysterious land that attracted every adventurous spirit. Many people had spent their whole lives in the Ukraine and still couldn't say they had seen the Saitch—unless they wanted to join the Brotherhood, and there were fewer volunteers among the nobility than before. The days of Samek Zborovski were gone for good. The divide between the Saitch and the Commonwealth, which started during the times of Nalivaika and Pavlyuk, had not lessened but had actually grown over time; and the influx of people of noble birth, not just Polish but also Russian, who were no different from the lowlanders in terms of language or faith, had greatly diminished. Figures like the Bulygi Kurtsevichi had few followers. Generally, nobles were drawn into the Brotherhood during those times by misfortune or outlawry—in other words, by issues that were hard to atone for. Thus, a certain mystery, as impenetrable as the Dnieper’s fogs, surrounded the predatory republic of the lower country. People spoke of wonders about it, and Pan Yan was eager to witness them for himself. To be honest, he expected to come through it unscathed; after all, an envoy is an envoy, especially one from Prince Yeremi.
While meditating in this fashion he gazed through the windows into the square. Meanwhile one hour had followed another, when suddenly it appeared to Pan Yan that he recognized a couple of figures going toward the Bell-ringers' Corner to the wine-cellar of Dopula, the Wallachian. He looked more carefully, and saw Zagloba with Bogun. They went arm in arm, and soon disappeared in the dark doorway over which was the sign denoting a drinking-place and a wine-shop.
While meditating like this, he looked out the windows into the square. One hour passed after another when suddenly Pan Yan thought he recognized a couple of figures heading toward Bell-ringers' Corner to the wine cellar of Dopula, the Wallachian. He looked closer and saw Zagloba with Bogun. They were walking arm in arm and soon vanished into the dark doorway marked with a sign for a bar and wine shop.
The lieutenant was astonished at the presence of Bogun in Chigirin and his friendship with Zagloba.
The lieutenant was shocked to see Bogun in Chigirin and his friendship with Zagloba.
"Jendzian! are you here?" called he to his attendant.
"Jendzian! Are you here?" he called to his assistant.
Jendzian appeared in the doorway of the adjoining room.
Jendzian showed up in the doorway of the next room.
"Listen to me, Jendzian! Go to the wine-shop where the sign hangs. You will find a fat nobleman with a hole in his forehead there. Tell him that some one wants to see him quickly. If he asks who it is, don't tell him."
"Listen up, Jendzian! Go to the wine shop with the sign out front. You’ll find a chubby nobleman with a hole in his forehead there. Tell him someone needs to see him asap. If he asks who, don’t say."
Jendzian hurried off, and in a short time Skshetuski saw him returning in company with Zagloba.
Jendzian rushed off, and soon Skshetuski saw him coming back with Zagloba.
"I welcome you," said Pan Yan, when the noble appeared in the door of the room. "Do you remember me?"
"I welcome you," said Pan Yan when the noble walked into the room. "Do you remember me?"
"Do I remember you? May the Tartars melt me into tallow and make candles of me for the mosques if I forget you! Some months ago you opened the door at Dopula's with Chaplinski, which suited my taste exactly, for in the selfsame way I got out of prison once in Stamboul. And what is Pan Povsinoga, with the escutcheon Zervipludry, doing with his innocence and his sword? Don't the sparrows always perch on his head, taking him for a withered tree?"
"Do I remember you? I swear, may the Tartars turn me into tallow and make candles for the mosques if I forget you! A few months ago, you opened the door at Dopula's with Chaplinski, and that was just what I liked, because I once escaped from prison the same way in Stamboul. And what’s Pan Povsinoga, with the Zervipludry coat of arms, doing with his innocence and sword? Don’t the sparrows always sit on his head, thinking he’s a dead tree?"
"Pan Podbipienta is well, and asked to be remembered to you."
"Pan Podbipienta is doing well and asked me to send his regards to you."
"He is a very rich man, but fearfully dull. If he should cut off three heads like his own, it would be only a head and a half, for he would cut off three half-heads. Pshaw! how hot it is, though it is only March yet! The tongue dries up in one's throat."
"He is a very wealthy man, but incredibly boring. If he were to sever three heads like his own, it would only amount to one and a half, because he would be cutting off three half-heads. Ugh! It's so hot, even though it's only March! My throat feels so dry."
"I have some excellent triple mead; maybe you would take a glass of it?"
"I have some great triple mead; would you like a glass?"
"It is a fool who refuses when a wise man offers. The barber has enjoined me to drink mead to draw melancholy from my head. Troublesome times for the nobility are approaching,--dies iræ et calamitatis. Chaplinski is breathless from fear; he visits Dopula's no longer, for the Cossack elders drink there. I alone set my forehead bravely against danger, and keep company with those colonels, though their dignity smells of tar. Good mead! really very excellent! Where do you get it?"
"It’s foolish to turn down an offer from someone wise. The barber has suggested I drink mead to lift my spirits. Tough times for the nobility are coming—days of wrath and disaster. Chaplinski is scared stiff; he doesn’t go to Dopula's anymore because the Cossack elders drink there. I’m the only one who bravely faces danger and hangs out with those colonels, even if their dignity reeks of tar. Good mead! It’s really excellent! Where do you get it?"
"I got this in Lubni. Are there many Cossack elders here?"
"I got this in Lubni. Are there a lot of Cossack elders here?"
"Who is not here? Fedor Yakubovich, Old Filon Daidyalo, Danilo Nechai, and their eye in the head, Bogun, who became my friend as soon as I outdrank him and promised to adopt him. Chigirin is filled with the odor of them. They are looking which way to turn, for they do not dare yet to take the side of Hmelnitski openly. But if they do not declare for him, it will be owing to me."
"Who isn't here? Fedor Yakubovich, Old Filon Daidyalo, Danilo Nechai, and their sharp-eyed guy, Bogun, who became my friend as soon as I outdrank him and promised to take him in. Chigirin is filled with their presence. They're trying to figure out which way to go, since they don't yet dare to openly side with Hmelnitski. But if they don't support him, it will be because of me."
"How is that?"
"How's that?"
"While drinking with them I bring them over to the Commonwealth and argue them into loyalty. If the king does not give me a crown estate for this, then believe me there is no justice in the Commonwealth, nor reward for services; and in such a case it would be better to breed chickens than to risk one's head pro bono publico."
"While I'm drinking with them, I bring them over to support the Commonwealth and convince them to be loyal. If the king doesn’t give me a crown estate for this, then trust me, there’s no justice in the Commonwealth, nor any reward for service; and in that case, it would be better to raise chickens than to risk one’s head for the public good."
"It would be better for you to risk your head fighting with them; but it appears to me you are only throwing away your money for nothing in treating them, for in that way you will never win them."
"It would be better for you to risk your life fighting them; but it seems to me you’re just wasting your money on treating them, because you’ll never win them over that way."
"I throw money away! For whom do you take me? Isn't it enough for me to hobnob with trash, without paying their scores? I consider it a favor that I allow them to pay mine."
"I waste money! Who do you think I am? Isn't it enough for me to hang out with losers without covering their bills? I see it as a favor that I let them pay for me."
"And that fellow Bogun, what is he doing here?"
"And that guy Bogun, what's he doing here?"
"He? He keeps his ears open to hear reports from the Saitch, like the rest. That is why he came here. He is the favorite of all the Cossacks. They are after him like monkeys, for it is certain that the Pereyasláv regiment will follow him, and not Loboda. And who knows, too, whom Krechovski's registered Cossacks will follow? Bogun is a brother to the men of the lower country when it is a question of attacking the Turks or the Tartars; but this time he is calculating very closely, for he confessed to me, in drink, that he was in love with a noblewoman, and intended to marry her. On this account it would not befit him, on the eve of marriage, to be a brother to slaves. He wishes, too, that I should adopt him and give him my arms. That is very excellent triple mead!"
"He? He keeps his ears open to hear reports from the Saitch, just like everyone else. That’s why he came here. He’s the favorite among all the Cossacks. They’re pursuing him like monkeys because it’s clear that the Pereyasláv regiment will follow him, not Loboda. And who knows whom Krechovski's registered Cossacks will side with? Bogun is like a brother to the men from the lower country when it comes to fighting the Turks or the Tartars; but this time he’s being very strategic because he admitted to me, while drinking, that he’s in love with a noblewoman and plans to marry her. For that reason, it wouldn't be proper for him, right before his wedding, to be associated with slaves. He also wants me to take him as my own and give him my weapons. That’s some really great triple mead!"
"Take another drink of it."
"Have another sip of it."
"I will, I will. They don't sell such mead as that behind tavern-signs."
"I will, I will. They don't sell mead like that at taverns."
"You did not ask, perhaps, the name of the lady whom Bogun wants to marry?"
"You probably didn’t ask the name of the woman Bogun wants to marry?"
"Well, my dear sir, what do I care about her name? I know only that when I put horns on Bogun, she will be Madame Deer. In my youthful years I was a fellow of no ordinary beauty. Only let me tell you how I carried off the palm of martyrdom in Galáts. You see that hole in my forehead? It is enough for me to say that the eunuchs in the harem of the local pasha made it."
"Well, my dear sir, what do I care about her name? I only know that when I put horns on Bogun, she will be Madame Deer. In my younger days, I was quite a handsome guy. Just let me tell you how I earned the title of martyr in Galáts. You see that scar in my forehead? I’ll just say that the eunuchs in the local pasha's harem are responsible for it."
"But you said the bullet of a robber made it."
"But you said that a robber's bullet caused it."
"Did I? Then I told the truth; for every Turk is a robber, as God is my aid!"
"Did I? Then I spoke the truth; because every Turk is a thief, I swear to God!"
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of Zatsvilikhovski.
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of Zatsvilikhovski.
"Well, my dear lieutenant," said the old man, "the boats are ready, you have trusty men for attendants; you can start, in God's name, this moment, if you like. And here are the letters."
"Well, my dear lieutenant," said the old man, "the boats are ready, you have reliable men to assist you; you can leave, with God's blessing, right now if you want. And here are the letters."
"Then I'll tell my people to be off for the shore at once."
"Then I'll tell my people to head to the shore right away."
"But where are you going?" asked Zagloba.
"But where are you heading?" asked Zagloba.
"To Kudák."
"To Kudák."
"It will be hot for you there."
"It’s going to be hot for you there."
The lieutenant did not hear his prophecy, for he went out of the room into the court, where the Cossacks with horses were almost ready for the road.
The lieutenant didn't hear his prediction because he stepped out of the room into the courtyard, where the Cossacks with their horses were nearly ready to leave.
"To horse and to the shore!" commanded Pan Yan. "Put the horses on the boats, and wait for me."
"Get on the horses and head to the shore!" ordered Pan Yan. "Load the horses onto the boats and wait for me."
Meanwhile the old man said to Zagloba: "I hear that you court the Cossack colonels, and drink with them."
Meanwhile, the old man said to Zagloba, "I hear you hang out with the Cossack colonels and drink with them."
"For the public good, most worthy standard-bearer."
"For the common good, the most deserving leader."
"You have a nimble mind, but inclining rather to disgrace. You wish to bring the Cossacks to your side in their cups, so they may befriend you in case they win."
"You have a quick mind, but it leans more towards shame. You want to win over the Cossacks when they're drinking, so they'll support you if they come out on top."
"Even if that were true, having been a martyr to the Turks, I do not wish to become one to the Cossacks; and there is nothing wonderful in that, for two mushrooms would spoil the best soup. And as to disgrace, I ask no one to drink it with me,--I drink it alone; and God grant that it taste no worse than this mead. Merit, like oil, must come to the top."
"Even if that were true, having suffered at the hands of the Turks, I don’t want to suffer at the hands of the Cossacks; and that’s not surprising, because two bad ingredients would ruin the best soup. As for disgrace, I don’t ask anyone to share it with me—I bear it on my own; and I hope it tastes no worse than this mead. Merit, like oil, will rise to the top."
At that moment Skshetuski returned. "The men have started already," said he.
At that moment, Skshetuski came back. "The guys have already started," he said.
Zatsvilikhovski poured out a measure. "Here is to a pleasant journey!"
Zatsvilikhovski poured a drink. "Cheers to a great trip!"
"And a return in health!" added Zagloba.
"And a return to good health!" added Zagloba.
"You will have an easy journey, for the water is tremendous."
"You'll have an easy trip because the water is amazing."
"Sit down, gentlemen, and drink the rest. It is not a large vessel."
"Sit down, guys, and finish your drinks. It's not a big cup."
They sat down and drank.
They sat and drank.
"You will see a curious country," said Zatsvilikhovski. "Greet Pan Grodzitski in Kudák for me. Ah, that is a soldier! He lives at the end of the world, far from the eyes of the hetman, and he maintains such order that God grant its like might be in the whole Commonwealth. I know Kudák and the Cataracts well. Years ago I used to travel there, and there is gloom on the soul when one thinks of what is past and gone; but now--"
"You'll discover an interesting country," Zatsvilikhovski said. "Say hi to Pan Grodzitski in Kudák for me. Ah, what a soldier he is! He lives at the edge of the world, far from the hetman's gaze, and he keeps such order that I wish it could be found throughout the whole Commonwealth. I know Kudák and the Cataracts well. Years ago, I used to travel there, and it brings a heaviness to the heart to think of what has come and gone; but now—"
Here the standard-bearer rested his milk-white head on his hand, and fell into deep thought. A moment of silence followed, broken only by the tramp of horses heard at the gate; for the rest of Skshetuski's men were going to the boats at the shore.
Here, the standard-bearer rested his creamy-white head on his hand and fell into deep thought. A moment of silence followed, broken only by the sound of horses trotting at the gate, as the rest of Skshetuski's men headed to the boats at the shore.
"My God!" said Zatsvilikhovski, starting from his meditation; "and there were better times formerly, though in the midst of turmoil. I remember Khotím, twenty-seven years ago, as if it were to-day! When the hussars under Lyubomirski moved to attack the janissaries, then the Cossacks in the trenches threw up their caps and shouted to Sahaidachny, till the earth trembled, 'Let us die with the Poles!' And what do we see to-day? To-day the lower country, which should be the first bulwark of Christendom, lets Tartars into the boundaries of the Commonwealth, to fall upon them when they are returning with booty. It is still worse; for Hmelnitski allies himself directly with Tartars, with whom he will murder Christians."
"Oh my God!" exclaimed Zatsvilikhovski, breaking out of his meditation. "Things were better back then, even amidst the chaos. I remember Khotím from twenty-seven years ago like it was yesterday! When the hussars under Lyubomirski charged the janissaries, the Cossacks in the trenches tossed their caps in the air and shouted to Sahaidachny, making the ground shake, 'Let us die with the Poles!' And what do we see today? Today, the lowlands, which should be the first line of defense for Christendom, allow Tartars to invade the Commonwealth, attacking when they return with their plunder. It gets even worse; Hmelnitski has directly allied himself with the Tartars, and together they'll slaughter Christians."
"Let us drink by reason of this sorrow!" said Zagloba. "What triple mead this is!"
"Let’s drink because of this sorrow!" said Zagloba. "What amazing mead this is!"
"God grant me the grave as soon as possible!" said the old man, continuing. "Mutual crimes will be washed out in blood, but not blood of atonement, for here brother will murder brother. Who are in the lower country? Russians. Who in the army of Prince Yeremi? Russians. Who in the retinues of the magnates? Russians. And are there few of them in the king's camp? And I myself,--who am I? Oh, unhappy Ukraine! pagans of the Crimea will put the chain upon thy neck, and thou wilt pull the oar in the galley of the Turk!"
"God, let me die soon!" said the old man, continuing. "The shared sins will be washed away in blood, but not in a way that redeems, because here brother will kill brother. Who’s in the lower country? Russians. Who’s in Prince Yeremi's army? Russians. Who’s in the entourages of the nobles? Russians. And are there not many of them in the king's camp? And who am I? Oh, poor Ukraine! The pagans from Crimea will put a chain around your neck, and you will row in the Turk's galley!"
"Grieve not so, worthy standard-bearer," said Pan Yan; "if you do, tears will come to our eyes. A fair sun may shine upon us yet!"
"Don't grieve so, noble standard-bearer," said Pan Yan; "if you do, tears will fill our eyes. A bright sun might still shine on us!"
In fact, the sun was going down that very moment, and its last rays fell with a red gleam on the white hair of the old man. In the town the bells began to ring "Ave Maria" and "Praise to God."
In fact, the sun was setting at that moment, and its last rays shone with a red glow on the old man's white hair. In the town, the bells started ringing "Ave Maria" and "Praise to God."
They left the house. Skshetuski went to the Polish church, Zatsvilikhovski to the Russian, and Zagloba to Dopula's at the Bell-ringers' Corner.
They left the house. Skshetuski went to the Polish church, Zatsvilikhovski to the Russian one, and Zagloba to Dopula's at Bell-ringers' Corner.
It was dark when they met again at the shore by the landing. Skshetuski's men were sitting already in the boats. The ferrymen were still carrying in packages. The cold wind blew from the neighboring point where the river entered the Dnieper, and the night gave no promise of being very pleasant. By the light of the fire burning on the bank, the water of the river looked bloody, and seemed to be running with immeasurable speed somewhere into the unknown gloom.
It was dark when they met again at the shore by the landing. Skshetuski's men were already sitting in the boats. The ferrymen were still hauling in packages. A cold wind blew from the nearby point where the river flowed into the Dnieper, and the night didn’t seem like it would be very enjoyable. By the light of the fire burning on the bank, the river looked bloody, and seemed to be rushing with incredible speed into the unknown darkness.
"Well, happy journey to you!" said the old man, pressing the lieutenant's hand heartily; "but be careful of yourself!"
"Well, have a great trip!" said the old man, shaking the lieutenant's hand warmly; "but take care of yourself!"
"I will neglect nothing. God grant us soon to meet!"
"I won’t overlook anything. I hope we meet soon!"
"Either in Lubni or the prince's camp."
"Either in Lubni or at the prince's camp."
"Then you will go without fail to the prince?"
"Are you definitely going to see the prince?"
Zatsvilikhovski shrugged his shoulders. "What am I to do? If there is war, then war!"
Zatsvilikhovski shrugged. "What can I do? If there's going to be war, then let there be war!"
"Be in good health."
"Stay healthy."
"God guard you!"
"God bless you!"
"Vive, valeque!" said Zagloba. "And if the water bears you all the way to Stamboul, then give my respects to the Sultan. Or rather, let the devil take him! That was very respectable triple mead. Brr! how cold it is!"
"Cheers, and take care!" said Zagloba. "And if the water carries you all the way to Istanbul, then send my regards to the Sultan. Or better yet, let the devil have him! That was some really good triple mead. Brr! It’s so cold!"
"Till we meet again!"
"Until we meet again!"
"Till we see each other!"
"Until we see each other!"
"May God conduct you!"
"May God guide you!"
The oar creaked and plashed against the water, the boats moved on. The fire burning on the shore began to recede quickly. For a long time Skshetuski saw the gray form of the standard-bearer lighted up by the flame of the fire, and a certain sadness pressed his heart. The water is bearing him on, but far away from well-wishing hearts and from the loved one; from known lands it is bearing him as mercilessly as fate, but into wild places and into darkness.
The oar creaked and splashed in the water as the boats moved on. The fire burning on the shore started to fade quickly. For a long time, Skshetuski watched the gray figure of the standard-bearer illuminated by the firelight, and a deep sadness weighed on his heart. The water is carrying him away, far from caring hearts and from his loved one; it’s pulling him away from familiar lands just as ruthlessly as fate, but into wild places and into darkness.
They sailed through the mouth of the Tasma into the Dnieper. The wind whistled; the oars plashed monotonously and sadly. The oarsmen began to sing.
They sailed through the mouth of the Tasma into the Dnieper. The wind whistled; the oars splashed monotonously and sadly. The rowers started to sing.
Skshetuski wrapped himself in a burka, and lay down on the bed which the soldier had fixed for him. He began to think of Helena,--that she was not yet in Lubni, that Bogun was behind, and he departing. Fear, evil presentiments, care, besieged him like ravens. He began to struggle with them, struggled till he was wearied; thoughts tormented him; something wonderful was blended with the whistle of the wind, the plash of the oars, and the songs of the oarsmen,--he fell asleep.
Skshetuski wrapped himself in a burka and lay down on the bed that the soldier had prepared for him. He started thinking about Helena—how she wasn't in Lubni yet, how Bogun was still behind, and he was leaving. Fear, bad feelings, and worries surrounded him like ravens. He tried to fight them off, struggled until he was exhausted; thoughts tormented him; something amazing mixed with the sound of the wind, the splash of the oars, and the songs of the rowers—he fell asleep.
CHAPTER IX.
Next morning Pan Yan woke up fresh, in good health, and cheerful. The weather was wonderful. The widely overflowed waters were wrinkled into small ripples by the warm, light breeze. The banks were in a fog, and were merged in the plain of waters in one indistinguishable level.
Next morning, Pan Yan woke up feeling refreshed, healthy, and happy. The weather was lovely. The overflowing waters were rippling gently in the warm, light breeze. The banks were shrouded in fog and blended into the flat expanse of water, creating a seamless horizon.
Jendzian, when he woke, rubbed his eyes and was frightened. He looked around with astonishment, and seeing shore nowhere, cried out,--
Jendzian, when he woke up, rubbed his eyes and felt scared. He looked around in disbelief, and seeing no land in sight, shouted out,--
"Oh, for God's sake! my master, we must be out on the sea."
"Oh, for heaven's sake! My master, we have to be out at sea."
"It is the swollen river, not the sea," answered Pan Yan; "you will find the shores when the fog rises."
"It’s the swollen river, not the sea," Pan Yan replied; "you’ll see the shores when the fog lifts."
"I think we shall be travelling before long in the Turkish land."
"I think we'll be traveling in Turkey soon."
"We shall travel there if we are ordered, but you see we are not sailing alone."
"We'll go there if we're told to, but you see, we're not sailing solo."
And in the twinkle of an eye were to be seen many large boats and the narrow Cossack craft, generally called chaiki, with bulrushes fastened around them. Some of these were going down the river, borne on by the swift current; others were being urged laboriously against the stream with oars and sail. They were carrying fish, wax, salt, and dried cherries to towns along the river, or returning from inhabited neighborhoods laden with provisions for Kudák, and goods which found ready sale in the bazaar at the Saitch. From the mouth of the Psel down the banks of the Dnieper was a perfect desert, on which only here and there wintering-posts of the Cossacks whitened. But the river formed a highway connecting the Saitch with the rest of the world; therefore there was a considerable movement on it, especially when the increase of water made it easy for vessels, and when the Cataracts, with the exception of Nenasytets, were passable for craft going with the current.
And in the blink of an eye, many large boats and narrow Cossack vessels, usually called chaiki, with bulrushes tied around them, came into view. Some were floating down the river, carried along by the fast current; others were struggling against the flow with oars and sails. They were transporting fish, wax, salt, and dried cherries to towns along the river or returning from populated areas loaded with supplies for Kudák and goods that sold well in the bazaar at the Saitch. From the mouth of the Psel down the banks of the Dnieper was a vast desert, with only a few wintering-posts of the Cossacks visible. However, the river served as a highway connecting the Saitch to the rest of the world; as a result, there was a lot of traffic on it, especially when the water levels rose, making it easier for boats, and when the Cataracts, except for Nenasytets, were navigable for vessels going downstream.
The lieutenant looked with curiosity at that life on the river. Meanwhile his boats were speeding on quickly to Kudák. The fog rose, and the shore appeared in clear outline. Over the heads of the travellers flew millions of water-birds,--pelicans, wild geese, storks, ducks, gulls, curlews, and mews. In the reeds at the side of the river was heard such an uproar, such a plashing of water, such a sound of wings, that you would have said there was either a war or a council of birds. Beyond Kremenchug the shores became lower and open.
The lieutenant watched with interest the life along the river. Meanwhile, his boats were quickly making their way to Kudák. The fog lifted, and the shore came into clear view. Above the travelers, millions of waterbirds flew—pelicans, wild geese, storks, ducks, gulls, curlews, and mews. In the reeds by the river, there was such a commotion, splashing of water, and flapping of wings that it felt like there was either a war or a gathering of birds. Beyond Kremenchug, the shores became lower and more open.
"Oh, look, my master!" cried Jendzian, suddenly; "the sun is roasting, but snow lies on the fields."
"Oh, look, my master!" Jendzian suddenly exclaimed. "The sun is blazing, but there's snow covering the fields."
Skshetuski looked, and indeed on both sides of the river, as far as the eye could reach, some kind of a white covering glittered in the rays of the sun.
Skshetuski looked, and sure enough, on both sides of the river, as far as he could see, some kind of white covering sparkled in the sunlight.
"Hallo! what is that which looks white over there?" asked he of the pilot.
"Hey! What’s that white thing over there?" he asked the pilot.
"Cherry-trees!" answered the old man.
"Cherry trees!" answered the old man.
In fact there were forests of dwarf cherry-trees, with which both shores were covered from beyond the mouth of the Psel. In autumn the sweet and large fruit of these trees furnished food to birds and beasts, as well as to people losing their way in the Wilderness. This fruit was also an article of commerce which was taken in boats to Kieff and beyond. When they went to the shore, to give the oarsmen time to rest, the lieutenant landed with Jendzian, wishing to examine the bushes more closely. The two men were surrounded by such an intoxicating odor that they were scarcely able to breathe. Many branches were lying on the ground. In places an impenetrable thicket was formed. Among the cherry-trees were growing, also luxuriantly, small wild almond-trees covered with rose-colored blossoms, which gave out a still more pungent odor. Myriads of black bees and yellow bees, with many-colored butterflies, were flitting over this variegated sea of blossoms, the end of which could not be seen.
Actually, there were forests of dwarf cherry trees lining both shores all the way from the mouth of the Psel. In autumn, the sweet, large fruit from these trees provided food for birds, animals, and even lost travelers in the Wilderness. This fruit was also a commercial product that was transported by boat to Kieff and beyond. When they reached the shore, allowing the rowers a break, the lieutenant got off the boat with Jendzian to take a closer look at the bushes. The two men were surrounded by such a captivating scent that it was hard to breathe. Many branches lay scattered on the ground, and in some places, there were dense thickets. Among the cherry trees, small wild almond trees flourished, boasting rose-colored blossoms that released an even stronger fragrance. Myriad black and yellow bees, along with colorful butterflies, flitted over this endless sea of blossoms.
"Oh, this is wonderful, wonderful!" said Jendzian. "And why do not people live here? I see plenty of wild animals too."
"Oh, this is amazing, amazing!" said Jendzian. "And why don't people live here? I see lots of wild animals too."
Among the cherry-trees gray and white rabbits were running, and countless flocks of large blue-legged quails, some of which Jendzian shot; but to his great distress he learned from the pilot that their flesh was poisonous. On the soft earth tracks of deer and wild goats were to be seen, and from afar came sounds like the grunting of wild boars.
Among the cherry trees, gray and white rabbits were running, and countless flocks of large blue-legged quails, some of which Jendzian shot; but to his great distress, he learned from the pilot that their meat was poisonous. On the soft earth, tracks of deer and wild goats were visible, and from a distance came sounds that resembled the grunting of wild boars.
When the travellers had sated their eyes and rested, they pushed on farther. The shores were now high, now low, disclosing views of fine oak forests, fields, mounds, and spacious steppes. The surrounding country seemed so luxuriant that Skshetuski involuntarily repeated to himself the question of Jendzian: "Why do not people live here?" But for this there was need of some second Yeremi Vishnyevetski to occupy those desert places, bring them to order, and defend them from attacks of Tartars and men from the lower country. At points the river made breaches and bends, flooded ravines, struck its foaming wave against cliffs on the shore, and filled with water dark caverns in the rocks. In such caverns and bends were the hiding-places and retreats of the Cossacks. The mouths of rivers were covered with forests of rushes, reeds, and plants, which were black from the multitude of birds; in a word, a wild region, precipitous, in places sunken, but waste and mysterious, unrolled itself before the eyes of our travellers. Movement on the water became disagreeable; for by reason of the heat swarms of mosquitoes and insects unknown in the dry steppe appeared,--some of them as large as a man's finger, and whose bite caused blood to flow in a stream.
When the travelers had satisfied their curiosity and rested, they continued on. The shores alternated between high and low, revealing views of beautiful oak forests, fields, hills, and vast steppes. The landscape looked so rich that Skshetuski couldn’t help but echo Jendzian's question: "Why don't people live here?" But for that, they would need another Yeremi Vishnyevetski to settle those uninhabited areas, organize them, and protect them from attacks by Tartars and others from the lower lands. At times, the river carved out gaps and bends, flooded ravines, crashed its foaming waves against cliffs, and filled dark caverns in the rocks with water. These caverns and twists served as hideouts and retreats for the Cossacks. The river mouths were bordered by forests of rushes, reeds, and plants, which were dark with countless birds; in short, a wild, steep, occasionally sunken, yet desolate and mysterious region spread out before our travelers. Navigating the water became unpleasant because, due to the heat, swarms of mosquitoes and other unfamiliar insects appeared—some as big as a man's finger, and their bites caused blood to flow freely.
In the evening they arrived at the island of Romanovka, the fires of which were visible from a distance, and there they remained for the night. The fishermen who had hurried up to look at the escort of the lieutenant had their shirts, their faces, and their hands entirely covered with tar to save them from insect bites. These were men of rude habits and wild. In spring they assembled here in crowds to catch and dry fish, which afterward they took to Chigirin, Cherkasi, Pereyasláv, and Kieff. Their occupation was difficult, but profitable, by reason of the multitude of fish that in the summer became a misfortune to that region; for, dying from lack of water in the bays and so-called "quiet corners," they infected the air with putrefaction.
In the evening, they arrived at the island of Romanovka, where the fires were visible from afar, and they stayed there for the night. The fishermen who rushed over to see the lieutenant's escort had their shirts, faces, and hands completely covered in tar to protect themselves from insect bites. These were rough and wild men. In the spring, they gathered here in large groups to catch and dry fish, which they later took to Chigirin, Cherkasi, Pereyasláv, and Kieff. Their work was tough but profitable because of the abundance of fish that became a nuisance in the summer; as they died from lack of water in the bays and so-called "quiet corners," they contaminated the air with decay.
The lieutenant learned that all the Zaporojians occupied there in fishing had left the island some days before and returned at the call of the koshevoi ataman. Every night, too, from the island were seen fires kindled on the steppe by people hastening to the Saitch. The fishermen knew that an expedition against the Poles was in preparation, and they made no secret of this from the lieutenant. Skshetuski saw that his journey might indeed be too late; perhaps before he could reach the Saitch the Cossack regiments would be moving to the north; but he had been ordered to go, and like a true soldier he did not argue, but resolved to push on, even to the centre of the Zaporojian camp.
The lieutenant discovered that all the Zaporojians who had been fishing there had left the island a few days earlier and returned at the call of the koshevoi ataman. Every night, fires could be seen on the steppe from the island as people rushed to the Saitch. The fishermen knew an expedition against the Poles was being prepared, and they didn't hide this from the lieutenant. Skshetuski realized that his journey might indeed be too late; by the time he reached the Saitch, the Cossack regiments might already be heading north. However, he had been ordered to go, and like a true soldier, he didn't question it and decided to continue on, even to the heart of the Zaporojian camp.
Early next morning they kept on their way. They passed the wonderful Tarenski Corner, Sukhaya Gora, and Konski Ostrog, famous for its swamps and myriads of insects, which rendered it unfit for habitation. Everything about them--the wildness of the region, the increased rush of the water--announced the vicinity of the Cataracts. At last the tower of Kudák was outlined on the horizon; the first part of their journey was ended.
Early the next morning, they continued on their journey. They passed the amazing Tarenski Corner, Sukhaya Gora, and Konski Ostrog, known for its swamps and countless insects, making it unlivable. Everything around them—the wilderness of the area, the rising flow of the water—signaled that they were close to the Cataracts. Finally, the tower of Kudák appeared on the horizon; the first part of their journey was complete.
The lieutenant, however, did not reach the castle that night; for Pan Grodzitski had established the order that after the change of guard, just before sunset, no one would be permitted to enter the fortress or leave it. Even if the king himself were to arrive after that hour, he would be obliged to pass the night in the village under the walls of the castle.
The lieutenant, however, didn’t make it to the castle that night; Pan Grodzitski had set the rule that after the change of guard, just before sunset, no one could enter or leave the fortress. Even if the king himself showed up after that hour, he would have to spend the night in the village at the castle’s walls.
And this is what the lieutenant did. His lodgings were not very commodious; for the cabins in the village, of which there were about sixty, built of clay, were so small that it was necessary to crawl into some of them on hands and knees. It was not worth while to build any other; for the fortress reduced them to ruins at every Tartar attack, so as not to give the assailants shelter or safe approach to the walls. In that village dwelt "incomers,"--that is, wanderers from Poland, Russia, the Crimea, and Wallachia. Almost every man had a faith of his own, but of that no one raised a question. They cultivated no land because of danger from the horde. They lived on fish and grain brought from the Ukraine; they drank spirits distilled from millet, and worked at handicraft for which they were esteemed at Kudák.
And this is what the lieutenant did. His living conditions weren’t very comfortable; the cabins in the village, which numbered about sixty and were made of clay, were so small that some of them required crawling in on hands and knees. It wasn’t worth building anything larger since the fortress destroyed them during every Tartar attack to prevent the attackers from finding shelter or easy access to the walls. In that village lived “incomers”—wanderers from Poland, Russia, Crimea, and Wallachia. Almost every man had his own beliefs, but no one questioned that. They didn’t farm due to the danger from the horde. Instead, they survived on fish and grain brought from Ukraine, drank spirits made from millet, and engaged in crafts for which they were valued in Kudák.
The lieutenant was scarcely able to close his eyes that night from the odor of horse-skins, of which straps were made in the village. Next morning at daybreak, as soon as the bell rang and the tattoo was sounded, he gave notice at the fortress that an envoy of the prince had arrived.
The lieutenant could barely sleep that night because of the smell of horse hides, which were used to make straps in the village. The next morning at dawn, as soon as the bell rang and the tattoo was sounded, he informed the fortress that a messenger from the prince had arrived.
Grodzitski, who had the visit of the prince fresh in mind, went out to meet him in person. He was a man fifty years of age, one-eyed like a Cyclops, sullen; for, seated in a desert at the end of the world and not seeing people, he had become wild, and in exercising unlimited power had grown stern and harsh. Besides, his face was pitted with small-pox, and adorned with sabre-cuts and scars from Tartar arrows, like white spots on a tawny skin. But he was a genuine soldier, watchful as a stork; he kept his eye strained in the direction of Tartars and Cossacks. He drank only water, and slept but seven hours in twenty-four; often he would spring up in the night to see if the guards were watching the walls properly, and for the least carelessness condemned soldiers to death. Though terrible, he was indulgent to the Cossacks, and acquired their respect. When in winter they were short of provisions in the Saitch, he helped them with grain. He was a Russian like those who in their day campaigned in the steppes with Psheslav, Lantskoronski, and Samek Zborovski.
Grodzitski, still thinking about his recent meeting with the prince, went out to greet him in person. He was a fifty-year-old man, one-eyed like a Cyclops, and grumpy; having lived in isolation at the edge of the world and not having seen anyone, he had grown wild. His absolute power made him strict and harsh. Additionally, his face was marked by smallpox and decorated with cuts from sabers and scars from Tartar arrows, resembling white patches on a brown skin. But he was a true soldier, as alert as a stork, keeping a watchful eye on the Tartars and Cossacks. He drank only water and slept just seven hours a day; often he would jump up at night to check if the guards were properly watching the walls, and for even the smallest mistake, he would condemn soldiers to death. Though he was fearsome, he was lenient towards the Cossacks and earned their respect. When they faced food shortages in the Saitch during winter, he helped them with grain. He was a Russian like those who once campaigned in the steppes alongside Psheslav, Lantskoronski, and Samek Zborovski.
"Then you are going to the Saitch?" asked he of Skshetuski, conducting him first to the castle and treating him hospitably.
"Are you heading to the Saitch?" he asked Skshetuski, leading him first to the castle and welcoming him warmly.
"To the Saitch. What news have you from there?"
"To the Saitch. What news do you have from there?"
"War! The koshevoi ataman is concentrating the Cossacks from all the meadows, streams, and islands. Fugitives are coming from the Ukraine, whom I stop when I can. There are thirty thousand men or more in the Saitch at present. When they move on the Ukraine and when the town Cossacks and the crowd join them, there will be a hundred thousand."
"War! The ataman is gathering the Cossacks from all the fields, rivers, and islands. Fugitives from Ukraine are arriving, and I stop them whenever I can. There are currently over thirty thousand men in the Saitch. When they head towards Ukraine and the town Cossacks and the crowd join them, there will be one hundred thousand."
"And Hmelnitski?"
"And Hmelnitsky?"
"He is looked for every day from the Crimea with the Tartars; he may have come already. To tell the truth, it is not necessary for you to go to the Saitch; in a little while you will see them here, for they will not avoid Kudák, nor leave it behind them."
"He is expected every day from the Crimea with the Tartars; he might have already arrived. To be honest, you don't need to go to the Saitch; soon enough, you’ll see them here, because they won’t skip Kudák or leave it behind."
"But will you defend yourself?"
"But will you stand up for yourself?"
Grodzitski looked gloomily at the lieutenant and said with a calm, emphatic voice: "I will not defend myself."
Grodzitski looked sadly at the lieutenant and said in a calm, firm voice: "I won't defend myself."
"How is that?"
"How's that?"
"I have no powder. I sent twenty boats for even a little; none has been sent me. I don't know whether the messengers were intercepted or whether there is none. I only know that so far none has come. I have powder for two weeks,--no longer. If I had powder enough, I should blow Kudák and myself into the air before a Cossack foot should enter. I am commanded to lie here,--I lie; commanded to watch,--I watch; commanded to be defiant,--I am defiant; and if it comes to dying, since my mother gave me birth, I shall know how to die too."
"I have no gunpowder. I sent out twenty boats to get even a little bit; nothing has been sent to me. I don’t know if the messengers were stopped or if there’s just none available. All I know is that so far, nothing has arrived. I have enough powder for two weeks—no more. If I had enough powder, I would blow both myself and Kudák up before a Cossack could step foot inside. I’m ordered to stay here—I stay; ordered to keep watch—I watch; ordered to be defiant—I’m defiant; and if it comes to dying, I’ll know how to do that too, since my mother gave me life."
"And can't you make powder yourself?"
"And can't you make your own powder?"
"For two months the Cossacks have been unwilling to let me have saltpetre, which must be brought from the Black Sea. No matter! if need be I will die!"
"For two months, the Cossacks have refused to give me saltpeter, which has to be brought in from the Black Sea. It doesn't matter! If necessary, I'm prepared to die!"
"We can all learn of you old soldiers. And if you were to go for the powder yourself?"
"We can all learn from you old soldiers. What if you went for the gunpowder yourself?"
"I will not and cannot leave Kudák; here was life for me, let my death be here. Don't you think, either, that you are going to banquets and lordly receptions, like those with which they welcome envoys in other places, or that the office of envoy will protect you there. They kill their own atamans; and since I have been here I don't remember that any of them has died a natural death. And you will perish also."
"I won’t and can't leave Kudák; this is where my life is, let my death be here. Don't think that you're going to fancy banquets and grand receptions like they give to envoys in other places, or that being an envoy will keep you safe there. They kill their own leaders; and since I’ve been here, I don’t recall any of them dying a natural death. And you’ll meet the same fate."
Skshetuski was silent.
Skshetuski was quiet.
"I see that your courage is dying out; you would better not go."
"I see that your courage is fading; you might want to reconsider going."
"My dear sir," said the lieutenant, angrily, "think of something more fitted to frighten me, for I have heard what you have told me ten times, and if you counsel me not to go I shall see that in my place you would not go. Consider, therefore, if powder is the only thing you need, and not bravery too, in the defence of Kudák."
"My dear sir," the lieutenant said angrily, "come up with something better to scare me with, because I’ve heard you say the same thing ten times. If you’re telling me not to go, I’ll make sure you wouldn’t go in my situation either. So think about it—do you only need gunpowder, or do you need bravery as well to defend Kudák?"
Grodzitski, instead of growing angry, looked with clear eyes at the lieutenant.
Grodzitski, instead of getting angry, looked at the lieutenant with clear eyes.
"You are a biting dog!" muttered he in Russian. "Pardon me. From your answer I see that you are able to uphold the dignity of the prince and the rank of noble. I'll give you a couple of Cossack boats, for with your own you will not be able to pass the Cataracts."
"You’re a vicious dog!" he muttered in Russian. "Excuse me. From your response, I can tell that you can maintain the prince's dignity and the status of a noble. I’ll give you a couple of Cossack boats because you won’t be able to get through the Cataracts with just your own."
"I wished to ask you for them."
"I wanted to ask you for them."
"At Nenasytets you will have them drawn overland; for although the water is deep, it is never possible to pass,--scarcely can some kind of small boat slip through. And when you are on the lower waters guard against surprise, and remember that iron and lead are more eloquent than words. There they respect none but the daring. The boats will be ready in the morning; but I will order a second rudder to be put on each, for one is not enough on the Cataracts."
"At Nenasytets, they will transport you overland because even though the water is deep, it's almost impossible to cross—only a small boat can barely make it through. When you reach the lower waters, stay alert for surprises, and keep in mind that iron and lead speak louder than words. Here, only the bold are respected. The boats will be ready in the morning, but I will have a second rudder added to each, as one is not sufficient for the Cataracts."
Grodzitski now conducted the lieutenant from the room, to show him the fortress and its arrangements. It was a model of order and discipline throughout. Night and day guards standing close to one another watched the walls, which Tartar captives were forced to strengthen and repair continually.
Grodzitski now led the lieutenant out of the room to show him the fortress and how it was set up. It was a prime example of order and discipline all around. Day and night, guards stood close together monitoring the walls, which Tartar captives were constantly forced to strengthen and maintain.
"Every year I add one ell to the height of the walls," said Grodzitski, "and they are now so strong that if I had powder enough even a hundred thousand men could do nothing against me; but without ammunition I can't defend myself when superior force appears."
"Every year I add one section to the height of the walls," said Grodzitski, "and they are now so strong that if I had enough gunpowder, even a hundred thousand men couldn't do anything against me; but without ammunition, I can't defend myself when a superior force shows up."
The fortress was really impregnable; for besides the guns it was defended by the precipices of the Dnieper and inaccessible cliffs rising sheer from the water, and did not require a great garrison. Therefore there were not more than six hundred men in the fortress; but they were the very choicest soldiers, armed with muskets. The Dnieper, flowing in that place in a compressed bed, was so narrow that an arrow shot from the walls went far on to the other bank. The guns of the fortress commanded both shores and the whole neighborhood. Besides, about two miles and a half from the fortress was a lofty tower, from which everything was visible for forty miles around, and in which were one hundred soldiers whom Pan Grodzitski visited every day. Whenever they saw people in the neighborhood they gave signal to the fortress immediately, the alarm was rung, and the whole garrison stood under arms at once.
The fortress was incredibly strong; besides the cannons, it was protected by the steep cliffs of the Dnieper and sheer rock faces rising straight from the water, so it didn't need a large garrison. There were only about six hundred men in the fortress, but they were the best soldiers, armed with muskets. The Dnieper, flowing in that spot in a narrow channel, was so tight that an arrow shot from the walls reached the opposite bank. The cannons of the fortress could target both shores and the entire area around it. Additionally, about two and a half miles from the fortress was a tall tower, from which everything could be seen for forty miles, and it housed one hundred soldiers whom Pan Grodzitski visited daily. Whenever they spotted people nearby, they signaled the fortress immediately, the alarm rang, and the entire garrison was ready for action at once.
"In truth," said Grodzitski, "there is no week without an alarm; for the Tartars, sometimes several thousands strong, wander around like wolves. We strike them as well as we can with the guns, and many times wild horses are mistaken for Tartars."
"In reality," said Grodzitski, "there isn't a week that goes by without an alarm; the Tartars, sometimes numbering in the thousands, roam around like wolves. We hit them as best as we can with the guns, and many times wild horses get mistaken for Tartars."
"And are you not weary of living in such a wild place?" asked Skshetuski.
"And aren't you tired of living in such a wild place?" asked Skshetuski.
"Even if a place were given me in the chambers of the king, I would not take it. I see more of the world from this place than the king does from his windows in Warsaw."
"Even if I were offered a spot in the king's chambers, I wouldn't accept it. I see more of the world from here than the king does from his windows in Warsaw."
In truth, from the walls an immense stretch of steppes was to be seen, which at that time seemed one sea of green,--to the north the mouth of the Samara; and on the south the whole bank of the Dnieper, rocks, precipices, forests, as far as the foam of the second Cataract, the Sur.
In reality, from the walls, an enormous expanse of grasslands was visible, which at that moment looked like a vast green sea— to the north was the mouth of the Samara, and to the south stretched the entire bank of the Dnieper, with cliffs, steep drops, and forests, all the way to the waves of the second Cataract, the Sur.
Toward evening they visited the tower again, since Skshetuski, seeing for the first time that fortress in the steppe, was curious about everything. Meanwhile in the village boats were being prepared for him, which, provided with rudders at both ends, could be turned more easily. He was to start early in the morning; yet during the night he did not lie down to sleep at all, but pondered what was to be done in face of the inevitable destruction with which his mission to the terrible Saitch was threatened. Life smiled on him indeed; for he was young and in love, and a future at the side of a loved one was promised him. Still honor and glory were dearer. But he remembered that war was near; that Helena, waiting for him in Rozlogi, might be seized by the most terrible misfortune,--exposed to the violence, not of Bogun alone, but of the wild and unbridled mob. Alarm for her and pain had seized his spirits. The steppes must have become dry already; it was surely possible to go from Rozlogi to Lubni. But he had told Helena and the old princess to wait for him; for he had not expected that the storm would burst so soon, he did not know the danger in the journey to the Saitch. He walked therefore with quick steps in his room in the fortress, twisted his beard, and wrung his hands. What was he to do? How was he to act? In his mind he saw Rozlogi already in flames, surrounded by a howling mob, more like devils than men. His own steps were answered by a gloomy echo under the vault of the castle; and it seemed to him that an evil power was already approaching Helena. On the walls the quenching of the lights was signalled, and that seemed to him the echo of Bogun's horn. He gnashed his teeth, and grasped after the hilt of his sword. Oh! why did he insist on this expedition, and get it away from Bykhovets?
Toward evening, they visited the tower again since Skshetuski, seeing that fortress in the steppe for the first time, was curious about everything. Meanwhile, in the village, boats were being prepared for him, equipped with rudders at both ends for easier maneuvering. He was set to leave early in the morning; yet during the night, he couldn’t lie down to sleep at all and instead pondered what to do in the face of the unavoidable destruction that threatened his mission to the fearsome Saitch. Life was indeed smiling on him; for he was young and in love, with a future alongside his beloved promised to him. Still, honor and glory meant more. But he remembered that war was near; that Helena, waiting for him in Rozlogi, might fall victim to the worst misfortune—exposed to the violence not just of Bogun, but of the wild and uncontrolled mob. Worry for her and anxiety took hold of him. The steppes must have dried out already; it was surely possible to travel from Rozlogi to Lubni. But he had instructed Helena and the old princess to wait for him; he hadn't anticipated that the storm would hit so soon, and he was unaware of the dangers in the journey to the Saitch. So, he paced quickly in his room in the fortress, twisted his beard, and wrung his hands. What was he supposed to do? How should he act? In his mind, he already saw Rozlogi in flames, surrounded by a howling mob, more like demons than people. His own steps echoed ominously under the castle's arches; it felt as if an evil force was already closing in on Helena. The signal for extinguishing the lights on the walls seemed like the echo of Bogun’s horn. He bared his teeth in frustration and reached for the hilt of his sword. Oh! Why did he insist on this expedition and take it away from Bykhovets?
Jendzian, who was sleeping on the threshold, noticed the change in his master, rose therefore, wiped his eyes, snuffed the torch burning in the iron candlestick, and began to walk around in the room, wishing to arrest the attention of his master.
Jendzian, who was sleeping on the doorstep, noticed the change in his master, so he got up, wiped his eyes, trimmed the torch burning in the iron candlestick, and started to walk around the room, hoping to get his master's attention.
But the lieutenant, buried completely in his own painful thoughts, kept walking on, rousing with his steps the slumbering echoes.
But the lieutenant, lost in his own painful thoughts, kept walking, stirring the sleeping echoes with his footsteps.
"Oh, my master!" said Jendzian.
"Oh, my lord!" said Jendzian.
Skshetuski gazed at him with a glassy look. Suddenly he woke up from his revery.
Skshetuski stared at him with a vacant expression. Suddenly, he snapped out of his daydream.
"Jendzian, are you afraid of death?" asked he.
"Jendzian, are you scared of dying?" he asked.
"How death? What are you saying?"
"How can you talk about death? What are you saying?"
"For who goes to the Saitch does not return."
"For those who go to the Saitch do not come back."
"Then why do you go?"
"Then why are you leaving?"
"That is my affair; do not meddle with it. But I am sorry for you; you are a stripling, and though a cunning fellow, cunning cannot save you in the Saitch. Return to Chigirin, and then to Lubni."
"That's my business; don't get involved. But I feel bad for you; you're just a kid, and even though you're clever, being clever won't protect you in the Saitch. Go back to Chigirin, and then to Lubni."
Jendzian began to scratch his head.
Jendzian started scratching his head.
"My master, I fear death; for whoever would not fear death would not fear God; for it is his will either to keep a man alive or to put him to death. But if you run to death of your own will, then it is your sin as a master, not mine as a servant. I will not leave you; for I am not a serf, but a nobleman; though poor, still I am not without pride."
"My master, I'm afraid of death; because anyone who isn't afraid of death wouldn't fear God, since it's His choice to either keep someone alive or to end their life. But if you choose to face death on your own, then that's your sin as a master, not mine as a servant. I won't leave you because I'm not a serf, but a nobleman; even if I'm poor, I still have my pride."
"I see that you are a good fellow; but I will tell you, if you do not wish to go willingly, you will go by command, since it cannot be otherwise."
"I see that you're a decent guy; but I’ll be honest with you, if you don’t want to go on your own, you’ll be going because I’m telling you to, because it has to be that way."
"Though you were to kill me, I will not go. Do you think that I am a Judas, to give you up to death?"
"Even if you're going to kill me, I'm not leaving. Do you really think I'm a Judas, willing to betray you to death?"
Here Jendzian raised his hands to his eyes, and began to sob audibly. Skshetuski saw that he could not reach him in that way, and he did not wish to command him threateningly, for he was sorry for the lad.
Here Jendzian raised his hands to his eyes and started to cry loudly. Skshetuski realized that he couldn't get through to him like that, and he didn't want to speak to him harshly, because he felt sorry for the kid.
"Listen!" said he to him. "You can give me no assistance, and I shall not put my head under the sword voluntarily. You will take letters to Rozlogi, which are of more importance to me than my own life. You will tell the old princess to take the young lady to Lubni at once, without the least delay, otherwise rebellion will catch them; and do you watch to see they go. I give you an important mission, worthy of a friend, not a servant."
"Listen!" he said to him. "You can't help me, and I won't put my head under the sword willingly. You'll take letters to Rozlogi, which matter more to me than my own life. You need to tell the old princess to take the young lady to Lubni right away, without any delay; otherwise, trouble will find them. And make sure they leave. I'm giving you an important mission, one that’s worthy of a friend, not a servant."
"You can send somebody else with the letter,--anybody will go."
"You can send someone else with the letter—anyone will go."
"And what trusted person have I here? Have you lost your senses? I repeat to you: Doubly save my life, and still you do not wish to render me such service, while I am living in torment, thinking what may happen, and my skin is sweating from pain."
"And who do I have here that I can trust? Have you lost your mind? I'm telling you again: Save my life twice, and still you refuse to help me, while I'm suffering, worrying about what might happen, and my skin is sweating from the pain."
"Well, as God lives, I see I must go! But I grieve for you; so if you were even to give me that spotted belt, I should take no comfort in it at all."
"Well, as God is my witness, I see I have to go! But I feel sad for you; even if you gave me that spotted belt, it wouldn't bring me any comfort at all."
"You shall have the belt; but do your work well."
"You can have the belt, but make sure to do your job right."
"I do not want the belt, if you will only let me go with you."
"I don’t want the belt; I just want to go with you."
"To-morrow you will return with the boat which Pan Grodzitski is sending to Chigirin. From there you will go, without delay or rest, straight to Rozlogi. Here is a purse for the road. I will write letters immediately."
"Tomorrow you will return with the boat that Pan Grodzitski is sending to Chigirin. From there, you will go, without delay or rest, straight to Rozlogi. Here’s some money for the trip. I will write the letters right away."
Jendzian fell at the feet of the lieutenant, "Oh, my master, shall I never see you again?"
Jendzian dropped to his knees in front of the lieutenant, "Oh, my master, will I never see you again?"
"As God gives, as God gives," said Skshetuski, raising him up. "But show a glad face in Rozlogi. Now go to sleep."
"As God provides, as God provides," said Skshetuski, lifting him up. "But put on a happy face in Rozlogi. Now get some sleep."
The remainder of the night passed for Skshetuski in writing letters and ardent prayer, after which the angel of rest came to him. Meanwhile the night was growing pale; light whitened the narrow windows from the east; day was coming. Then rosy gleams stole into the room; on the tower and fortress they began to play the morning "tattoo." Shortly after Grodzitski appeared in the room.
The rest of the night went by for Skshetuski as he wrote letters and prayed fervently, after which the angel of rest visited him. Meanwhile, the night was fading; light began to brighten the narrow windows from the east; day was approaching. Soon, rosy beams crept into the room; on the tower and fortress, the morning "tattoo" began to play. Shortly after, Grodzitski entered the room.
"The boats are ready."
"The boats are prepared."
"And I am ready," said Skshetuski, calmly.
"And I'm ready," said Skshetuski, calmly.
CHAPTER X.
The swift boats bearing the knight and his fortunes shot down the current with the speed of swallows. By reason of high water the Cataracts presented no great danger. They passed Surski and Lokhanny; a lucky wave threw them over the Voronoff bar; the boats grated a little on the Knyaji and Streletski, but they were scratched, not broken. At length they beheld in the distance the foaming and whirling of the terrible Nenasytets. There they were obliged to land and drag the boats along the shore,--a tedious and difficult labor, usually occupying an entire day. Fortunately a great many blocks, apparently left by previous travellers, lay along the whole way; these were placed under the boats to ease them over the ground. In all the region about and on the steppes not a living soul was to be seen, nor a single boat; for none could sail to the Saitch excepting those alone whom Pan Grodzitski permitted to pass Kudák, and Pan Grodzitski cut off the Zaporojie from the rest of the world on purpose. Only the splash of the waves on the cliff of Nenasytets broke the silence.
The fast boats carrying the knight and his belongings raced down the current like swallows. The high water made the Cataracts not very dangerous. They passed Surski and Lokhanny; a lucky wave lifted them over the Voronoff bar; the boats scraped a bit on the Knyaji and Streletski, but they were just scratched, not damaged. Finally, they saw in the distance the foaming and swirling of the fierce Nenasytets. There, they had to land and drag the boats along the shore—a tedious and challenging task that usually took all day. Luckily, there were a lot of blocks, seemingly left by past travelers, scattered along the way; these were used to help lift the boats over the ground. In the entire area and on the steppes, not a single soul or boat could be seen; only those allowed by Pan Grodzitski could sail to the Saitch, and Pan Grodzitski intentionally isolated the Zaporojie from the rest of the world. Only the sound of the waves crashing against the cliff of Nenasytets interrupted the silence.
While the men were dragging the boats, Skshetuski examined this wonder of Nature. An awful sight met his eyes. Through the entire width of the river extended crosswise seven rocky ridges, jutting out above the water, black, rent by waves which broke through them gaps and passages after their fashion. The river pressed with the whole weight of its waters against those ridges, and was broken on them; then wild and raging, lashed into white foaming pulp, it sought to spring over like an infuriated horse, but, pushed back again before it could sweep through the passage, it seemed to gnaw the rocks with its teeth, making enormous circles in impotent wrath; it leaped up toward the sky, raging like a monster, panting like a wild beast in pain. And then again a roar from it as from a hundred cannon, howls as from whole packs of wolves, wheezing, struggling, and at every ridge the same conflict. Over the abyss were heard screams of birds, as if terrified by the sight. Between the ridges the gloomy shadows of the cliff quivered like spirits of evil.
While the men were hauling the boats, Skshetuski took a good look at this natural wonder. It was a terrifying sight. Across the entire width of the river lay seven rocky ridges, jutting out above the water, blackened and battered by waves that crashed through gaps and openings in their own way. The river pressed with all its force against those ridges and was shattered upon them; then, wild and furious, it churned into white foamy mush, trying to surge over like a furious horse. But pushed back before it could break through, it seemed to gnaw the rocks with its teeth, creating huge circles in its helpless fury. It thrust upward toward the sky, raging like a beast, panting like a wounded animal. And then came a roar like a hundred cannons, howls like a pack of wolves, wheezing, struggling, and at every ridge, the same battle raged. Over the abyss, the screams of birds echoed, as if scared by the sight. Between the ridges, the dark shadows of the cliffs quivered like malevolent spirits.
The men, though accustomed to the place, crossed themselves devoutly while dragging the boats, warning the lieutenant not to approach too near the shore; for there were traditions that whoever should gaze too long on Nenasytets would at last see something at which his mind would be disturbed. They asserted, also, that at times there rose from the whirlpool long black hands which caught the unwary who approached too near, and then terrible laughter was heard through the precipices. The Zaporojians did not dare to drag boats along in the night-time.
The men, even though they were used to the place, crossed themselves seriously while pulling the boats, telling the lieutenant not to get too close to the shore; there were stories that anyone who stared too long at Nenasytets would eventually see something that would upset them. They also claimed that sometimes long black hands would emerge from the whirlpool, grabbing those who got too close, followed by terrifying laughter echoing through the cliffs. The Zaporojians didn't dare to pull the boats at night.
No man could be received into the Brotherhood of the Saitch who had not crossed the Cataracts alone in a boat; but an exception was made of Nenasytets, since its rocks were never under water. Of Bogun alone blind minstrels sang as if he had stolen through Nenasytets; still belief was not given to the song.
No man could join the Brotherhood of the Saitch unless he had crossed the Cataracts alone in a boat; however, an exception was made for Nenasytets, as its rocks were never submerged. Only blind minstrels sang of Bogun as if he had sneaked through Nenasytets; yet, the song was not taken seriously.
The transfer of the boats occupied nearly all the day, and the sun had begun to set when the lieutenant resumed his place in the boat. But to make up for this the succeeding Cataracts were crossed with ease, for the rocks were covered entirely, and after that they sailed out into the quiet waters of the lower country.
The transfer of the boats took almost the entire day, and the sun was starting to set when the lieutenant got back in the boat. Fortunately, the next Cataracts were crossed easily because the rocks were completely covered, and after that, they sailed into the calm waters of the lower region.
Along the way Skshetuski saw on the field of Kuchkasi the enormous mound of white stone raised at command of Prince Yeremi as a memorial of his visit, and of which Pan Boguslav Mashkevich had spoken in Lubni. From there it was not far to the Saitch. But the lieutenant did not wish to enter the Chertomelik labyrinth in the dark; he determined therefore to pass the night at Hortitsa.
Along the way, Skshetuski saw the huge mound of white stone in the field of Kuchkasi, built on the orders of Prince Yeremi as a memorial of his visit, which Pan Boguslav Mashkevich had mentioned in Lubni. From there, it wasn't far to the Saitch. However, the lieutenant didn’t want to enter the Chertomelik maze in the dark; he decided to spend the night at Hortitsa.
He wished to meet some Zaporojians and announce himself, so that it should be known that an envoy and no one else was coming. Hortitsa, however, appeared to be empty; which surprised the lieutenant not a little, for he had learned from Grodzitski that a Cossack garrison was always stationed there against Tartar attacks. He went himself with some of the men a considerable distance from the shore to reconnoitre; but he could not go over the whole island, for it was more than five miles long, and the night was coming down dark and not very clear. He returned then to the boats, which meanwhile had been dragged up on the sand, and a fire had been made as protection against mosquitoes.
He wanted to meet some Zaporojians and introduce himself, so that it would be clear that an envoy was coming and no one else. However, Hortitsa seemed empty, which surprised the lieutenant quite a bit, since he had been told by Grodzitski that a Cossack garrison was always stationed there to defend against Tartar attacks. He went with some of the men a good distance from the shore to scout the area, but he couldn't cover the entire island since it was over five miles long, and night was falling with limited visibility. He then returned to the boats, which had been pulled up on the sand, and a fire had been started to keep away the mosquitoes.
The greater part of the night passed quietly. The Cossacks and the guides slept by the fire. Only the guards were awake, and the lieutenant, who had been tormented by a terrible sleeplessness since he left Kudák. He felt also that fever was wearing him. At times he fancied he heard steps approaching from the interior of the island, then again certain strange sounds like the distant bleating of goats. But he thought that his hearing deceived him. Suddenly, when it was near daybreak, a dark figure stood before him. It was a servant from the guard.
Most of the night went by quietly. The Cossacks and the guides slept by the fire. Only the guards were awake, along with the lieutenant, who had been plagued by terrible insomnia since leaving Kudák. He also sensed that a fever was taking hold of him. At times, he imagined he heard footsteps coming from deep within the island, then there were odd sounds that resembled the distant bleating of goats. But he figured his ears were playing tricks on him. Suddenly, just before dawn, a dark figure appeared before him. It was a guard's servant.
"People are coming!" said he, hastily.
"People are coming!" he said quickly.
"Who are they?"
"Who are they?"
"Undoubtedly Zaporojians. There are forty of them."
"Definitely Zaporojians. There are forty of them."
"Very well. That is not a great number. Rouse the men! Stir the fire!"
"Alright. That’s not a big crowd. Wake the men up! Fuel the fire!"
The Cossacks sprang to their feet at once. The replenished fire blazed high, and lighted the boats and the handful of soldiers under the lieutenant. The guards ran up also to the circle.
The Cossacks jumped to their feet immediately. The restocked fire blazed brightly, illuminating the boats and the small group of soldiers with the lieutenant. The guards rushed up to the circle as well.
Meanwhile the irregular steps of a crowd became distinctly audible. The steps stopped at a certain distance. Immediately some voice inquired in threatening accents,--
Meanwhile, the uneven footsteps of a crowd became clearly audible. The footsteps paused at a certain distance. Right away, a voice asked in a threatening tone,--
"Who is on shore?"
"Who's on shore?"
"And who are you?" answered the sergeant.
"And who are you?" the sergeant replied.
"Answer, son of the enemy! if not, we will inquire with a musket."
"Answer, son of the enemy! If you don’t, we’ll ask with a musket."
"His Highness, the envoy of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, going to the koshevoi ataman," said the sergeant, with emphasis.
"His Highness, the envoy of Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, is heading to the koshevoi ataman," said the sergeant, emphasizing his words.
The voices in the crowd were silent; evidently there was a short consultation.
The crowd was quiet; clearly, there was a brief discussion.
"But come here yourself," cried the sergeant; "don't be afraid! People do not fall upon envoys, and envoys do not attack."
"But come here yourself," shouted the sergeant; "don't be scared! People don't harm envoys, and envoys don't attack."
Steps were heard again, and after a while a number of figures came out of the shadow. By the swarthy complexion, low stature, and skin coats with wool outside, the lieutenant knew from the first glance that most of them were Tartars; there were only a few Cossacks among them. The idea flashed like lightning through Skshetuski's brain that if the Tartars were in Hortitsa Hmelnitski had returned from the Crimea.
Steps could be heard again, and after a while, several figures emerged from the shadows. From their dark skin, short stature, and sheep’s wool coats worn outside, the lieutenant recognized at first glance that most of them were Tartars; only a few Cossacks were among them. A thought struck Skshetuski like lightning: if the Tartars were in Hortitsa, then Hmelnitski had returned from the Crimea.
In front of the crowd stood an old Zaporojian of gigantic size, with a wild and savage face. Approaching the fire, he asked,--
In front of the crowd stood a huge old Zaporojian with a fierce and untamed face. As he walked up to the fire, he asked,--
"Who is the envoy here?" A strong smell of spirits came from him; the Zaporojian was evidently drunk. "Who is envoy here?" repeated he.
"Who’s the messenger here?" A strong smell of alcohol came from him; the Zaporojian was clearly drunk. "Who’s the messenger here?" he asked again.
"I am," said Skshetuski, haughtily.
"I am," said Skshetuski, proudly.
"Thou!"
"You!"
"Am I a brother to thee that thou sayest 'Thou' to me?"
"Am I your brother that you call me 'You'?"
"Learn politeness, you ruffian!" interrupted the sergeant. "You must say, 'Serene great mighty lord envoy.'"
"Learn some manners, you troublemaker!" interrupted the sergeant. "You need to say, 'Serene great mighty lord envoy.'"
"Destruction to you, devils' sons! May the death of Serpyagoff strike you, serene great mighty sons! And what business have you with the ataman?"
"Destruction to you, sons of the devil! May the death of Serpyagoff hit you, calm and powerful sons! And what do you want with the ataman?"
"It is not thy affair! Know only that thy life depends upon my reaching the ataman as quickly as possible."
"It’s not your business! Just know that your life depends on me reaching the leader as quickly as I can."
At that moment another Zaporojian came out from the crowd.
At that moment, another Zaporojian stepped out from the crowd.
"We are here at the command of the ataman," said he, "on guard so that no one from the Poles may approach; and if any man approaches, we are to bind him and deliver him bound, and we will do that."
"We're here at the ataman's command," he said, "keeping watch so that no one from the Polish side can get close; and if anyone does come near, we’re to tie him up and hand him over, and we will do just that."
"Whoever goes voluntarily, you will not bind."
"Anyone who goes willingly, you can't restrain."
"I will, for such is the order."
"I will, because that's how it is."
"Do you know, clown, what the person of an envoy means? Do you know whom I represent?"
"Do you know, clown, what it means to be an envoy? Do you know who I'm representing?"
Then the old giant interrupted: "We will lead in the envoy, but by the beard,--in this fashion!"
Then the old giant interrupted, "We’ll take the envoy in, but by the beard—like this!"
Saying this, he reached his hand to the lieutenant's beard. But that moment he groaned, and as if struck by lightning dropped to the earth. The lieutenant had shivered his head with a battle-hammer.
Saying this, he reached his hand to the lieutenant's beard. But in that moment, he groaned and, as if struck by lightning, fell to the ground. The lieutenant had smashed his head with a battle-hammer.
"Slash! slash!" howled enraged voices from the crowd.
"Slash! Slash!" shouted furious voices from the crowd.
The Cossacks of the prince hurried to the rescue of their leader; muskets roared. "Slash! slash!" was mingled with the clash of steel. A regular battle began. The fire, trampled in the disturbance, went out, and darkness surrounded the combatants. Soon both sides had grappled each other so closely that there was no room for blows and knives; fists and teeth took the place of sabres.
The prince's Cossacks rushed to save their leader; guns fired. "Slash! Slash!" mixed with the sound of clashing steel. A full battle started. The fire, smothered in the chaos, went out, and darkness enveloped the fighters. Soon both sides were so tightly locked together that there was no space for strikes or knives; fists and teeth replaced the sabers.
All at once, in the interior of the island, were heard numerous fresh shouts and cries. Aid was coming to the attacking party. Another moment and they would have come too late, for the disciplined Cossacks were getting the upper hand of the crowd.
All of a sudden, inside the island, there were loud shouts and cries. Help was on the way for the attacking group. In another moment, it would have been too late, as the disciplined Cossacks were gaining the advantage over the crowd.
"To the boats!" cried the lieutenant, in a thundering voice.
"To the boats!" shouted the lieutenant, in a booming voice.
The escort executed the command in a twinkle. Unfortunately the boats had been dragged too far on the sand, and could not be pushed at once into the water. That moment the enemy sprang furiously toward the shore.
The escort followed the order in a flash. Unfortunately, the boats were pulled too far onto the sand and couldn't be pushed into the water immediately. At that moment, the enemy rushed fiercely toward the shore.
"Fire!" commanded Pan Yan.
"Fire!" ordered Pan Yan.
A discharge of musketry restrained the assailants, who became confused, crowded together, and retreated in disorder, leaving a number of bodies stretched upon the sand. Some of these bodies squirmed convulsively, like fish snatched from the water and thrown on shore.
A barrage of gunfire held back the attackers, who became disoriented, huddled together, and fell back in chaos, leaving several bodies lying on the sand. Some of these bodies twitched involuntarily, like fish pulled from the water and tossed onto the beach.
The boatmen, assisted by a number of the Cossacks, planting their oars in the ground, pushed with all their might to get the boats into the water; but in vain.
The boatmen, helped by several Cossacks, planted their oars in the ground and pushed as hard as they could to get the boats into the water, but it was no use.
The enemy began their attack from a distance. The splashing of balls on the water was mingled with the whistling of arrows and the groans of the wounded. The Tartars, shouting "Allah!" with increased shrillness, urged one another on. The Cossack cries: "Cut! cut!" answered them; and the calm voice of Skshetuski, repeating faster and faster the command, "Fire!"
The enemy started their attack from far away. The sound of balls splashing in the water mixed with the whistling of arrows and the cries of the wounded. The Tartars shouted "Allah!" more intensely, spurring each other on. The Cossack voices shouted, "Cut! Cut!" in response, while Skshetuski’s calm voice repeated the command, "Fire!" faster and faster.
The dawn was beginning to shine with pale light on the struggle. From the land side was to be seen a crowd of Cossacks and Tartars, some with their muskets held ready to aim, others stooping in the rear and drawing their bowstrings; from the side of the water two boats smoking and flashing with the continual discharges of musketry. Between them lay bodies stretched quietly on the sand.
The dawn was starting to brighten with a soft light over the battle. On the land side, a crowd of Cossacks and Tartars could be seen, some with their muskets raised and ready to fire, while others crouched in the back, pulling back their bowstrings. From the water, two boats were billowing smoke and erupting with the constant sound of gunfire. In between, bodies lay still on the sand.
In one of these boats stood Pan Yan, taller than the others, haughty, calm, with the lieutenant's staff in his hand and with uncovered head,--for a Tartar arrow had swept away his cap. The sergeant approached him and whispered,--
In one of these boats stood Pan Yan, taller than the others, proud, calm, with the lieutenant's staff in his hand and his head uncovered— a Tartar arrow had knocked his cap off. The sergeant approached him and whispered,--
"We cannot hold out; the crowd is too great!"
"We can't hold on; the crowd is too big!"
But the lieutenant's only thought was to seal his mission with his blood, to prevent the disgrace of his office, and to perish not without glory. Therefore, when the Cossacks made a sort of breastwork for themselves of the provision bags, from behind which they struck the enemy, he remained visible and exposed to attack.
But the lieutenant's only thought was to complete his mission at any cost, to avoid the shame of failing his duty, and to die with honor. So, when the Cossacks built a sort of barricade with the supply bags, from which they attacked the enemy, he chose to stay out in the open and vulnerable to attack.
"Good!" said he; "we will die to the last man."
"Good!" he said; "we'll fight to the last man."
"We will die, father!" cried the Cossacks.
"We're going to die, Dad!" cried the Cossacks.
"Fire!"
"Fire!"
Again the boats smoked. From the interior of the island new crowds came, armed with pikes and scythes. The assailants separated into two parties. One party kept up the fire; the other, composed of more than two hundred Cossacks and Tartars, only waited the proper moment for a hand-to-hand encounter. At the same time from the reeds of the island came out four boats, which were to attack the lieutenant from the rear and from both sides.
Again the boats were smoking. From deep within the island, new groups emerged, armed with pikes and scythes. The attackers split into two teams. One team continued firing, while the other, made up of more than two hundred Cossacks and Tartars, just waited for the right moment to engage in close combat. Meanwhile, from the island's reeds, four boats emerged, ready to hit the lieutenant from the rear and both sides.
It was clear daylight now. The smoke stretched out in long streaks in the quiet air, and covered the scene of conflict.
It was broad daylight now. The smoke spread out in long lines in the still air, blanketing the scene of the battle.
The lieutenant commanded his twenty Cossacks to turn to the attacking boats, which, pushed with oars, moved on swiftly as birds over the quiet water of the river. The fire directed against the Tartars and Cossacks approaching from the interior of the island, was notably weakened on that account. They seemed, too, to expect this.
The lieutenant ordered his twenty Cossacks to face the attacking boats, which, propelled by oars, moved quickly like birds over the calm river water. The fire directed at the Tartars and Cossacks coming from the interior of the island was noticeably reduced because of this. They also seemed to anticipate it.
The sergeant approached the lieutenant again.
The sergeant walked up to the lieutenant again.
"The Tartars are taking their daggers between their teeth; they will rush on us this minute."
"The Tartars are grabbing their daggers with their teeth; they are about to charge at us any moment."
In fact, almost three hundred of the horde, with sabres in hand and knives in their teeth, prepared for the attack. They were accompanied by some tens of Zaporojians armed with scythes.
In fact, nearly three hundred of the group, with sabers in hand and knives clenched in their teeth, got ready for the attack. They were joined by a few dozen Zaporojians equipped with scythes.
The attack was to begin from every direction, for the assailing boats were within gunshot; their sides were already covered with smoke.
The attack was set to start from all sides, as the attacking boats were within range; their hulls were already shrouded in smoke.
Bullets began to fall like hail on the lieutenant's men. Both boats were filled with groans. In a few moments half of the Cossacks were down; the remainder still defended themselves desperately. Their faces were black, their hands wearied, their sight dim, their eyes full of blood; their gun-barrels began to burn their hands. Most of them were wounded.
Bullets started to rain down on the lieutenant's men like hail. Both boats were filled with groans. In a few moments, half of the Cossacks were down; the rest continued to fight back fiercely. Their faces were blackened, their hands exhausted, their vision blurred, their eyes bloodshot; the gun barrels began to scorch their hands. Most of them were injured.
At that moment a terrible cry and howl rent the air. The Tartars rushed to the attack.
At that moment, a terrible scream and howl filled the air. The Tartars charged into the attack.
The smoke, pushed by the movement of the mass of bodies, separated suddenly and left exposed to the eye the two boats of the lieutenant covered with a dark crowd of Tartars, like two carcasses of horses torn by a pack of wolves. Some Cossacks resisted yet; and at the mast stood Pan Yan, with bleeding face and an arrow sunk to the shaft in his left shoulder, but defending himself furiously. His form was like that of a giant in the crowd surrounding him. His sabre glittered like lightning; groans and howls responded to his blows. The sergeant, with another Cossack, guarded him on both sides; and the crowd swayed back at times in terror before those three, but, urged from behind, pushed on, and died under the blows of the sabre.
The smoke, pushed by the movement of the crowd, suddenly cleared and revealed the two boats of the lieutenant, covered with a dark mass of Tartars, like two horse carcasses torn apart by a pack of wolves. Some Cossacks were still fighting; and at the mast stood Pan Yan, with a bloody face and an arrow buried deep in his left shoulder, defending himself fiercely. He looked like a giant among the crowd around him. His sabre flashed like lightning; groans and howls met his strikes. The sergeant, along with another Cossack, stood guard beside him, and the crowd occasionally swayed back in fear before those three, but pushed on from behind, continuing to fall under the blows of the sabre.
"Take them alive to the ataman!" was called out in the crowd. "Surrender!"
"Take them alive to the leader!" was shouted in the crowd. "Give up!"
But Skshetuski was surrendering only to God; for he grew pale in a moment, tottered, and fell to the bottom of the boat.
But Skshetuski was only surrendering to God; he turned pale in an instant, stumbled, and collapsed at the bottom of the boat.
"Farewell, father!" cried the sergeant, in despair.
"Goodbye, Dad!" shouted the sergeant, feeling hopeless.
But in a moment he fell also. The moving mass of assailants covered the boats completely.
But in a moment, he fell too. The throng of attackers completely engulfed the boats.
CHAPTER XI.
At the house of the inspector of weights and measures, in the outskirts of Hassan Pasha, at the Saitch, sat two Zaporojians at a table, fortifying themselves with spirits distilled from millet, which they dipped unceasingly from a wooden tub that stood in the middle of the table. One of them, already old and quite decrepit, was Philip Zakhar. He was the inspector. The other, Anton Tatarchuk, ataman of the Chigirin kuren, was a man about forty years old, tall, with a wild expression of face and oblique Tartar eyes. Both spoke in a low voice, as if fearing that some one might overhear them.
At the inspector's house for weights and measures, on the outskirts of Hassan Pasha, at the Saitch, two Zaporojians sat at a table, strengthening themselves with spirits made from millet, which they continually scooped from a wooden tub in the middle of the table. One of them, old and frail, was Philip Zakhar. He was the inspector. The other, Anton Tatarchuk, the leader of the Chigirin kuren, was around forty, tall, with a wild look on his face and slanted Tartar eyes. They both spoke quietly, as if worried that someone might overhear them.
"But it is to-day?" asked the inspector.
"But is it today?" asked the inspector.
"Yes, almost immediately," answered Tatarchuk. "They are waiting for the koshevoi and Tugai Bey, who went with Hmelnitski himself to Bazaluk, where the horde is quartered. The Brotherhood is already assembled on the square, and the kuren atamans will meet in council before evening. Before night all will be known."
"Yeah, pretty much right away," Tatarchuk replied. "They’re waiting for the koshevoi and Tugai Bey, who went with Hmelnitski himself to Bazaluk, where the horde is camped out. The Brotherhood is already gathered in the square, and the kuren atamans will meet for a council before evening. By nightfall, everything will be clear."
"It may have an evil end," muttered old Philip Zakhar.
"It might end badly," muttered old Philip Zakhar.
"Listen, inspector! But did you see that there was a letter to me also?"
"Hey, inspector! But did you notice that there was a letter addressed to me too?"
"Of course I did, for I carried the letters myself to the koshevoi, and I know how to read. Three letters were found on the Pole,--one to the koshevoi himself, one to you, the third to young Barabash. Every one in the Saitch knows of this already."
"Of course I did, because I delivered the letters myself to the koshevoi, and I know how to read. Three letters were found on the Pole—one addressed to the koshevoi himself, one to you, and the third to young Barabash. Everyone in the Saitch knows about this already."
"And who wrote? Don't you know?"
"And who wrote it? Don't you know?"
"The prince wrote to the koshevoi, for his seal was on the letter; who wrote to you is unknown."
"The prince wrote to the koshevoi, as his seal was on the letter; it's not clear who wrote to you."
"God guard us!"
"God protect us!"
"If they don't call you a friend of the Poles openly, nothing will come of it."
"If they don’t openly call you a friend of the Poles, nothing will come of it."
"God guard us!" repeated Tatarchuk.
"God protect us!" repeated Tatarchuk.
"It is evident that you have something on your mind."
"It’s clear that you have something you want to say."
"Pshaw! I have nothing on my mind."
"Psh! I have nothing on my mind."
"The koshevoi, too, may destroy all the letters, for his own head is concerned. There was a letter to him as well as to you."
"The koshevoi could also destroy all the letters because his own head is at stake. There was a letter for him just as there was for you."
"He may."
"He might."
"But if you have done anything, then--" here the old inspector lowered his voice still more--"go away!"
"But if you’ve done anything, then--" here the old inspector lowered his voice even more--"just leave!"
"But how and where?" asked Tatarchuk, uneasily. "The koshevoi has placed guards on all the islands, so that no one may escape to the Poles and let them know what is going on. The Tartars are on guard at Bazaluk. A fish couldn't squeeze through, and a bird couldn't fly over."
"But how and where?" Tatarchuk asked nervously. "The koshevoi has put guards on all the islands, so that no one can escape to the Poles and tell them what's happening. The Tartars are on guard at Bazaluk. A fish couldn't slip through, and a bird couldn't fly over."
"Then hide in the Saitch, wherever you can."
"Then hide in the Saitch, wherever you can."
"They will find me,--unless you hide me among the barrels in the bazaar? You are my relative."
"They're going to find me—unless you hide me in the barrels at the market? You're family."
"I wouldn't hide my own brother. If you are afraid of death, then drink; you won't feel it when you are drunk."
"I wouldn't hide my own brother. If you're scared of death, then just drink; you won't feel it when you're drunk."
"Maybe there is nothing in the letters."
"Maybe there’s nothing in the letters."
"Maybe."
"Maybe."
"Here is misfortune, misfortune!" said Tatarchuk. "I don't feel that I have done anything. I am a good fellow, an enemy to the Poles. But though there is nothing in the letter, the devil knows what the Pole may say at the council. He may ruin me."
"Here comes trouble, trouble!" said Tatarchuk. "I honestly feel like I haven't done anything wrong. I'm a good guy, someone who's against the Poles. But even though there's nothing in the letter, who knows what the Pole might say at the council. He could totally mess me up."
"He is a severe man; he won't say anything."
"He's a strict guy; he won't say much."
"Have you seen him to-day?"
"Have you seen him today?"
"Yes; I rubbed his wounds with tar, I poured spirits and ashes into his throat. He will be all right. He is an angry fellow! They say that at Hortitsa he slaughtered the Tartars like swine, before they captured him. Set your mind at rest about the Pole."
"Yes; I treated his wounds with tar, and I poured liquor and ashes down his throat. He will be fine. He's a really angry guy! They say that at Hortitsa he killed the Tartars like they were livestock, before they caught him. Don't worry about the Pole."
The sullen sound of the kettledrums which were beaten on the Koshevoi's Square interrupted further conversation. Tatarchuk, hearing the sound, shuddered and sprang to his feet. Excessive fear was expressed by his face and movements.
The gloomy sound of the kettledrums being played in Koshevoi's Square interrupted the conversation. Tatarchuk, hearing the noise, flinched and jumped to his feet. His face and movements showed overwhelming fear.
"They are beating the summons to council," said he, catching his breath. "God save us! And you, Philip, don't speak of what we have been saying here. God save us!"
"They're calling the council together," he said, catching his breath. "God help us! And you, Philip, keep quiet about what we've been discussing here. God help us!"
Having said this, Tatarchuk, seizing the tub with the liquor, brought it to his mouth with both hands, and drank,--drank as though he wished to drink himself to death.
Having said this, Tatarchuk grabbed the tub with the liquor, lifted it to his mouth with both hands, and drank—drank as if he wanted to drink himself to death.
"Let us go!" said the inspector.
"Let's go!" said the inspector.
The sound of the drums came clearer and clearer.
The sound of the drums grew louder and louder.
They went out. The field of Hassan Pasha was separated from the square by a rampart surrounding the encampment proper, and by a gate with lofty towers on which were seen the muzzles of cannon fixed there. In the middle of the field stood the house of the inspector of weights and measures, and the cabins of the shop atamans, and around a rather large space were shops in which goods were stored. These shops were in general wretched structures made of oak planks, which Hortitsa furnished in abundance, fastened together with twigs and reeds. The cabins, not excepting that of the inspector, were mere huts, for only the roofs were raised above the ground. The roofs were black and smoked; for when there was fire in the cabin the smoke found exit, not only through the smoke-hole, but through every cranny in the roof, and one might suppose that it was not a cabin at all, but a pile of branches and reeds covering a tar-pit. No daylight entered these cabins; therefore a fire of pitch pine and oak chips was kept up. The shops, a few dozen in number, were divided into camp-shops which belonged to individual camps, and those of strangers in which during time of peace Tartars and Wallachians traded,--the first in skins, Eastern fabrics, arms, and every kind of booty; the second, chiefly in wine. But the shops for strangers were rarely occupied, since in that wild nest trade was changed most frequently to robbery, from which neither the inspectors nor the shop atamans could restrain the crowds.
They headed out. The field of Hassan Pasha was separated from the square by a wall surrounding the actual camp and a gate with tall towers that held the cannons. In the center of the field stood the house of the inspector of weights and measures, along with the cabins of the shop leaders, and around a fairly large area were shops where goods were stored. These shops were generally poor structures made of oak planks, which Hortitsa provided in abundance, held together with twigs and reeds. The cabins, including that of the inspector, were just simple huts, as only the roofs were elevated above the ground. The roofs were blackened and sooty; when there was a fire in the cabin, smoke escaped not only through the smoke-hole but from every crack in the roof, making it seem less like a cabin and more like a pile of branches and reeds covering a tar-pit. No daylight came into these cabins; therefore, a fire of pitch pine and oak chips was kept going. The shops, numbering a few dozen, were divided into camp-shops belonging to individual camps and those of outsiders where Tartars and Wallachians traded during peacetime—the former dealt in skins, Eastern textiles, weapons, and all kinds of loot; the latter primarily traded in wine. However, the shops for outsiders were rarely busy, as trade in that wild area often turned into theft, which neither the inspectors nor the shop leaders could control.
Among the shops stood also thirty-eight camp-drinking shops; and before them always lay, on the sweepings, shavings, oak-sticks, and heaps of horse-manure, Zaporojians, half dead from drinking,--some sunk in a stony sleep; others with foam in their mouths, in convulsions or delirium-tremens; others half drunk, howling Cossack songs, spitting, striking, kissing, cursing Cossack fate or weeping over Cossack sorrow, walking upon the heads and breasts of those lying around. Only during expeditions against the Tartars or the upper country was sobriety enforced, and at such times those who took part in an expedition were punished with death for drunkenness. But in ordinary times, and especially in the bazaar, all were drunk,--the inspector, the camp ataman, the buyers, and the sellers. The sour smell of unrectified spirits, mixed with the odor of tar, fish, smoke, and horse-hides, filled the air of the whole place, which in general, by the variety of its shops, reminded one of some little Turkish or Tartar town. Everything was for sale that at any time had been seized as plunder in the Crimea, Wallachia, or on the shores of Anatolia,--bright fabrics of the East, satins, brocades, velvets, cotton cloths, ticking, linen, iron and brass guns, skins, furs, dried fish, cherries, Turkish sweetmeats, church vessels, brass crescents taken from minarets, gilded crosses torn from churches, powder and sharp weapons, spear-staffs, and saddles. In that mixture of objects and colors moved about people dressed in remnants of the most varied garments, in the summer half-naked, always half-wild, discolored with smoke, black, rolled in mud, covered with wounds, bleeding from the bites of gigantic gnats which hovered in myriads over Chertomelik, and eternally drunk, as has been stated above.
Among the shops were also thirty-eight camp drinking establishments; and in front of them, you would always find Zaporojians, barely conscious from drinking, sprawled on the ground amidst trash, wood shavings, sticks, and piles of horse manure. Some were deep in a stone-cold sleep; others foamed at the mouth, convulsing or suffering from delirium tremens; some were half drunk, singing Cossack songs, spitting, hitting, kissing, cursing their Cossack fate, or crying over their sorrows, stepping on the heads and bodies of those lying around. Sobriety was enforced only during campaigns against the Tartars or in the highlands, where those who drank while on an expedition faced death as punishment. But in ordinary times, especially in the market, everyone was drunk—the inspector, the camp leader, the buyers, and the sellers. The sour smell of unrefined spirits mixed with the scents of tar, fish, smoke, and horse hides filled the entire area, which, with its variety of shops, reminded one of a small Turkish or Tartar town. Everything for sale had once been seized as plunder in the Crimea, Wallachia, or along the Anatolian coast—bright Eastern fabrics, satins, brocades, velvets, cottons, ticking, linens, iron and brass weapons, skins, furs, dried fish, cherries, Turkish sweets, church vessels, brass crescents taken from minarets, gilded crosses ripped from churches, gunpowder, sharp weapons, spear shafts, and saddles. Amidst this mix of objects and colors, people moved around dressed in bits and pieces of various garments, often half-naked in the summer, wild-looking, discolored from smoke, dirty from mud, covered in wounds, and bleeding from bites of huge mosquitoes that swarmed around Chertomelik, and as previously mentioned, they were always drunk.
At that moment the whole of Hassan Pasha was more crowded with people than usual; the shops and drinking-places were closed, and all were hastening to the Square of the Saitch, on which the council was to be held. Philip Zakhar and Anton Tatarchuk went with the others; but Tatarchuk loitered, and allowed the crowd to precede him. Disquiet grew more and more evident on his face. Meanwhile they crossed the bridge over the fosse, passed the gate, and found themselves on the broad fortified square, surrounded by thirty-eight large wooden structures. These were the kurens, or rather the buildings of the kurens,--a kind of military barracks in which the Cossacks lived. These kurens were of one structure and measure, and differed in nothing unless in the names, borrowed from the various towns of the Ukraine from which the regiments also took their names. In one corner of the square stood the council-house, in which the atamans used to sit under the presidency of the koshevoi. The crowd, or the so-called "Brotherhood," deliberated under the open sky, sending deputations every little while, and sometimes bursting in by force to the council-house and terrorizing those within.
At that moment, Hassan Pasha was busier than ever; the shops and bars were shut down, and everyone was rushing to the Square of the Saitch, where the council was about to meet. Philip Zakhar and Anton Tatarchuk joined the crowd, but Tatarchuk hung back, letting others move ahead. Anxiety became increasingly obvious on his face. Meanwhile, they crossed the bridge over the ditch, passed through the gate, and arrived at the large fortified square, which was surrounded by thirty-eight big wooden buildings. These were the kurens, or rather the buildings of the kurens—a type of military barracks where the Cossacks lived. All the kurens were identical in structure and size, differing only in names taken from various towns in Ukraine, from which the regiments also got their names. In one corner of the square stood the council house, where the atamans used to meet under the leadership of the koshevoi. The crowd, known as the "Brotherhood," debated under the open sky, sending delegations periodically, and sometimes forcefully barging into the council house to intimidate those inside.
The throng was already enormous on the square, for the ataman had recently assembled at the Saitch all the warriors scattered over the islands, streams, and meadows; therefore the Brotherhood was more numerous than on ordinary occasions. Since the sun was near its setting, a number of tar-barrels had been ignited already; and here and there were kegs of spirits which every kuren had set out for itself, and which added no small energy to the deliberations. Order between the kurens was maintained by the essauls, armed with heavy sticks to restrain the councillors, and with pistols to defend their own lives, which were frequently in danger.
The crowd in the square was already huge because the ataman had recently gathered all the warriors from the islands, streams, and meadows at the Saitch; as a result, the Brotherhood was larger than usual. Since the sun was setting, several tar-barrels had already been lit, and scattered around were kegs of spirits that each kuren had set out for themselves, which added a lot of energy to the discussions. Order between the kurens was kept by the essauls, who were armed with heavy sticks to keep the councillors in check and with pistols to protect themselves, as their lives were often at risk.
Philip Zakhar and Tatarchuk went straight to the council-house; for one as inspector, and the other as kuren ataman, had a right to a seat among the elders. In the council-room there was but one small table, before which sat the army secretary. The atamans and the koshevoi had seats on skins by the walls; but at that hour their places were not yet occupied. The koshevoi walked with great strides through the room; the kuren atamans, gathering in small groups, conversed in low tones, interrupted from time to time by more audible oaths. Tatarchuk, noticing that his acquaintances and even friends pretended not to see him, at once approached young Barabash, who was more or less in a position similar to his own. Others looked at them with a scowl, to which young Barabash paid no attention, not understanding well the reason. He was a man of great beauty and extraordinary strength, thanks to which he had the rank of kuren ataman. He was notorious throughout the whole Saitch for his stupidity, which had gained him the nickname of "Dunce Ataman" and the privilege of being laughed at by the elders for every word he uttered.
Philip Zakhar and Tatarchuk headed straight to the council house; one was an inspector, and the other was the kuren ataman, so they had the right to sit with the elders. In the council room, there was only one small table, in front of which sat the army secretary. The atamans and the koshevoi had seats on skins along the walls, but at that time, their spots were unoccupied. The koshevoi walked briskly through the room, while the kuren atamans gathered in small groups, whispering to each other, occasionally interrupted by louder swearing. Tatarchuk noticed that his acquaintances and even friends were ignoring him, so he approached young Barabash, who was in a similar position. Others shot them disapproving looks, which young Barabash ignored, not fully grasping the reason behind it. He was exceptionally handsome and incredibly strong, which earned him the title of kuren ataman. He was infamous throughout the entire Saitch for his foolishness, earning the nickname "Dunce Ataman" and the privilege of being mocked by the elders for everything he said.
"Wait awhile; maybe we shall go in the water with a stone around the neck," whispered Tatarchuk to him.
"Wait a bit; maybe we'll end up in the water with a stone tied around our necks," Tatarchuk whispered to him.
"Why is that?" asked Barabash.
"Why is that?" Barabash asked.
"Don't you know about the letters?"
"Don't you know about the letters?"
"The plague take his mother! Have I written any letters?"
"The plague take his mother! Have I written any letters?"
"See how they frown at us!"
"Look at how they scowl at us!"
"If I give it to one of them in the forehead, he won't look that way, for his eyes will jump out."
"If I hit one of them in the forehead, he won't be looking that way, because his eyes will pop out."
Just then shouts from the outside announced that something had happened. The doors of the council-house opened wide, and in came Hmelnitski with Tugai Bey. They were the men greeted so joyfully. A few months before Tugai Bey, as the most violent of the Tartars and the terror of the men from below, was the object of extreme hatred in the Saitch. Now the Brotherhood hurled their caps in the air at the sight of him, as a good friend of Hmelnitski and the Zaporojians.
Just then, shouts from outside announced that something had happened. The doors of the council house swung open, and in walked Hmelnitski with Tugai Bey. They were the ones being greeted with joy. Just a few months earlier, Tugai Bey, known as the most ruthless of the Tartars and a source of fear for the men below, was extremely hated in the Saitch. Now, the Brotherhood tossed their caps in the air at the sight of him, happy to see a good friend of Hmelnitski and the Zaporojians.
Tugai Bey entered first, and then Hmelnitski, with the baton in his hand as hetman of the Zaporojian armies. He had held that office since his return from the Crimea with reinforcements from the Khan. The crowd at that time raised him in their hands, and bursting open the army treasury, brought him the baton, the standard, and the seal which were generally borne before the hetman. He had changed, too, not a little. It was evident that he bore within himself the terrible power of the whole Zaporojie. This was not Hmelnitski the wronged, fleeing to the steppe through the Wilderness, but Hmelnitski the hetman, the spirit of blood, the giant, the avenger of his own wrongs on millions of people.
Tugai Bey walked in first, followed by Hmelnitski, who held the baton as the leader of the Zaporojian armies. He had been in this position since coming back from Crimea with reinforcements from the Khan. At that time, the crowd had lifted him up and, breaking open the army treasury, had given him the baton, the standard, and the seal that were typically carried before the hetman. He had changed a lot, too. It was clear that he carried within him the immense power of all Zaporojie. This wasn’t the Hmelnitski who felt wronged, escaping into the steppe through the Wilderness, but Hmelnitski the hetman, the embodiment of vengeance, a giant who sought retribution for his own wrongs against millions.
Still he did not break the chains; he only imposed new and heavier ones. This was evident from his relations with Tugai Bey. This hetman, in the heart of the Zaporojie, took a place second to the Tartar, and endured with submission Tartar pride and treatment contemptuous beyond expression. It was the attitude of a vassal before his lord. But it had to be so. Hmelnitski owed all his credit with the Cossacks to the Tartars and the favor of the Khan, whose representative was the wild and furious Tugai Bey. But Hmelnitski knew how to reconcile with submission the pride which was bursting his own bosom, as well as to unite courage with cunning; for he was a lion and a fox, an eagle and a serpent. This was the first time since the origin of the Cossacks that the Tartar had acted as master in the centre of the Saitch; but such were the times that had come. The Brotherhood hurled their caps in the air at sight of the Pagan. Such were the times that had been accepted.
Still, he didn’t break the chains; he just imposed new and heavier ones. This was clear from his relationship with Tugai Bey. This leader, in the heart of the Zaporojie, ranked behind the Tartar and endured, with submission, the Tartar's pride and treatment that was beyond contempt. It was the attitude of a vassal before his lord. But it had to be this way. Hmelnitski owed his status with the Cossacks to the Tartars and the favor of the Khan, whose representative was the wild and fierce Tugai Bey. However, Hmelnitski managed to reconcile his pride, which was bursting inside him, with submission, and to combine courage with cunning; he was both a lion and a fox, an eagle and a serpent. This was the first time since the origin of the Cossacks that the Tartar had acted as master in the center of the Saitch; but these were the times that had come. The Brotherhood threw their caps in the air at the sight of the Pagan. Such were the times that had been accepted.
The deliberations began. Tugai Bey sat down in the middle of the room on a large bundle of skins, and putting his legs under him, began to crack dry sunflower-seeds and spit out the husks in front of himself. On his right side sat Hmelnitski, with the baton; on his left the koshevoi; but the atamans and the deputation from the Brotherhood sat farther away near the walls. Conversation had ceased; only from the crowd outside, debating under the open sky, came a murmur and dull sound like the noise of waves. Hmelnitski began to speak:--
The discussions started. Tugai Bey settled in the center of the room on a big pile of skins, tucking his legs under him as he began to crack dry sunflower seeds, spitting out the shells in front of him. On his right was Hmelnitski, holding the baton; on his left sat the koshevoi, while the atamans and the representatives from the Brotherhood were seated farther away against the walls. Conversation had stopped; only from the crowd outside, arguing under the open sky, came a murmur and a dull sound like waves crashing. Hmelnitski began to speak:--
"Gentlemen, with the favor, attention, and aid of the serene Tsar[8] of the Crimea, the lord of many peoples and relative of the heavenly hosts; with the permission of his Majesty the gracious King Vladislav, our lord, and the hearty support of the brave Zaporojian armies,--trusting in our innocence and the justice of God, we are going to avenge the terrible and savage deeds of injustice which, while we had strength, we endured like Christians, at the hands of the faithless Poles, from commissioners, starostas, crown agents, from all the nobility, and from the Jews. Over these deeds of injustice you, gentlemen, and the whole Zaporojian army have shed many tears, and you have given me this baton that I might find the speedy vindication of our innocence and that of all our people. Esteeming this appointment as a great favor from you, my well-wishers, I went to ask of the serene Tsar that aid which he has given. But being ready and willing to move, I was grieved not a little when I heard that there could be traitors in the midst of us, entering into communication with the faithless Poles, and informing them of our work. If this be true, then they are to be punished according to your will and discretion. We ask you, therefore, to listen to the letters brought from our enemy, Prince Vishnyevetski, by an envoy who is not an envoy but a spy, who wants to note our preparations and the good-will of Tugai Bey, our friend, so as to report them to the Poles. And you are to decide whether he is to be punished as well as those to whom he brought letters, and of whom the koshevoi, as a true friend of me, of Tugai Bey, and of the whole army, gave prompt notice."
"Gentlemen, with the support, attention, and assistance of the peaceful Tsar[8] of the Crimea, the lord of many nations and a relative of the heavenly forces; with the permission of His Majesty, the gracious King Vladislav, our lord, and the strong backing of the brave Zaporojian armies, trusting in our innocence and the justice of God, we are set to avenge the horrible and brutal acts of injustice which, while we had strength, we endured like true Christians at the hands of the treacherous Poles, from commissioners, starostas, crown agents, from all the nobility, and from the Jews. You, gentlemen, and the entire Zaporojian army have cried many tears over these injustices, and you have given me this baton so that I might achieve swift vindication for our innocence and that of all our people. Valuing this appointment as a significant favor from you, my supporters, I approached the peaceful Tsar to request the assistance he has provided. However, I felt quite distressed when I learned that there might be traitors among us, communicating with the untrustworthy Poles and informing them of our plans. If this is true, they must be punished according to your judgment. Therefore, we ask you to consider the letters brought from our enemy, Prince Vishnyevetski, by an envoy who is really not an envoy but a spy, intending to observe our preparations and the goodwill of our ally, Tugai Bey, so he can report back to the Poles. It is up to you to decide whether he should be punished along with those to whom he delivered letters, and of whom the koshevoi gave prompt notice as a true friend to me, Tugai Bey, and the whole army."
Hmelnitski stopped. The tumult outside the windows increased every moment. Then the army secretary began to read, first, the letter of the prince to the koshevoi ataman, beginning with these words: "We, by the grace of God, prince and lord in Lubni, Khorol, Pryluki, Gadyatch, etc., voevoda in Russia, etc., starosta, etc." The letter was purely official. The prince, having heard that forces were called in from the meadows, asked the ataman if that were true, and summoned him at once to desist from such action for the sake of peace in Christian lands; and in case Hmelnitski disturbed the Saitch, to deliver him up to the commissioners on their demand. The second letter was from Pan Grodzitski, also to the chief ataman; the third and fourth from Zatsvilikhovski and the old colonel of Cherkasi to Tatarchuk and Barabash. In all these there was nothing that could bring the persons to whom they were addressed into suspicion. Zatsvilikhovski merely begged Tatarchuk to take the bearer of his letter in care, and to make everything he might want easy for him.
Hmelnitski stopped. The noise outside the windows grew louder with every moment. Then the army secretary began to read, starting with the letter from the prince to the koshevoi ataman, which began with these words: "We, by the grace of God, prince and lord in Lubni, Khorol, Pryluki, Gadyatch, etc., voevoda in Russia, etc., starosta, etc." The letter was completely official. The prince, having heard that forces were being gathered from the meadows, asked the ataman if this was true, and immediately called on him to stop such actions for the sake of peace in Christian lands; and if Hmelnitski disrupted the Saitch, to hand him over to the commissioners upon their request. The second letter was from Pan Grodzitski, also addressed to the chief ataman; the third and fourth were from Zatsvilikhovski and the old colonel of Cherkasi to Tatarchuk and Barabash. None of these letters raised any suspicion for the recipients. Zatsvilikhovski simply asked Tatarchuk to take care of the person delivering his letter and to accommodate any needs he might have.
Tatarchuk breathed more freely.
Tatarchuk breathed easier.
"What do you say, gentlemen, of these letters?" inquired Hmelnitski.
"What do you think, gentlemen, about these letters?" Hmelnitski asked.
The Cossacks were silent. All their councils began thus, till liquor warmed up their heads, since no one of the atamans wished to raise his voice first. Being rude and cunning people, they did this principally from a fear of being laughed at for folly, which might subject the author of it to ridicule or give him a sarcastic nickname for the rest of his life; for such was the condition in the Saitch, where amidst the greatest rudeness the sense of the ridiculous and the dread of sarcasm were wonderfully developed.
The Cossacks were quiet. All their meetings started this way, until the alcohol loosened them up, since none of the leaders wanted to speak first. Being rough and clever, they held back mainly out of fear of being mocked for saying something foolish, which could lead to lifelong ridicule or a sarcastic nickname; that was the situation in the Saitch, where, despite the general toughness, the awareness of what's ridiculous and the fear of sarcasm were remarkably sharp.
The Cossacks remained silent. Hmelnitski raised his voice again.
The Cossacks stayed quiet. Hmelnitski spoke up again.
"The koshevoi ataman is our brother and sincere friend. I believe in the koshevoi as I do in my own soul. And if any man were to speak otherwise, I should consider him a traitor. The koshevoi is our old friend and a soldier."
"The koshevoi ataman is our brother and true friend. I believe in the koshevoi as much as I believe in my own soul. If anyone were to say otherwise, I would see them as a traitor. The koshevoi is our longtime friend and a warrior."
Having said this, he rose to his feet and kissed the koshevoi.
Having said this, he stood up and kissed the koshevoi.
"Gentlemen," said the koshevoi, in answer, "I bring the forces together, and let the hetman lead them. As to the envoy, since they sent him to me, he is mine; and I make you a present of him."
"Gentlemen," said the koshevoi in response, "I will gather the forces, and let the hetman take charge. As for the envoy, since they sent him to me, he belongs to me; and I’m giving him to you as a gift."
"You, gentlemen of the delegation, salute the koshevoi," said Hmelnitski, "for he is a just man, and go to inform the Brotherhood that if there is a traitor, he is not the man; he first stationed a guard, he gave the order to seize traitors escaping to the Poles. Say, gentlemen, that the koshevoi is not the traitor, that he is the best of us all."
"You, gentlemen of the delegation, greet the koshevoi," Hmelnitski said, "because he is a fair man, and go let the Brotherhood know that if there's a traitor, it’s not him; he was the first to set up a guard, and he ordered the capture of traitors trying to escape to the Poles. Tell them, gentlemen, that the koshevoi is not the traitor; he is the finest among us."
The deputies bowed to their girdles before Tugai Bey, who chewed his sunflower-seeds the whole time with the greatest indifference; then they bowed to Hmelnitski and the koshevoi, and went out of the room.
The deputies bowed to their waists before Tugai Bey, who casually chewed his sunflower seeds the entire time with complete indifference; then they bowed to Hmelnitski and the koshevoi, and left the room.
After a while joyful shouts outside the windows announced that the deputies had accomplished their task.
After a while, happy cheers outside the windows signaled that the deputies had finished their task.
"Long life to our koshevoi! long life to our koshevoi!" shouted hoarse voices, with such power that the walls of the building seemed to tremble to their foundations.
"Long live our koshevoi! Long live our koshevoi!" shouted rough voices, so loudly that the walls of the building appeared to shake down to their foundations.
At the same time was heard the roar of guns and muskets. The deputies returned and took their seats again in the corner of the room.
At the same time, the sound of gunfire and muskets echoed. The deputies came back and took their seats again in the corner of the room.
"Gentlemen," said Hmelnitski, after quiet had come in some degree outside the windows, "you have decided wisely that the koshevoi is a just man. But if the koshevoi is not a traitor, who is the traitor? Who has friends among the Poles, with whom do they come to an understanding, to whom do they write letters, to whom do they confide the person of an envoy? Who is the traitor?"
"Gentlemen," said Hmelnitski, after things outside the windows had quieted down a bit, "you have made a wise choice by believing that the koshevoi is a just man. But if the koshevoi isn't a traitor, then who is? Who has connections with the Poles, who are they making deals with, to whom are they writing letters, and to whom are they sharing the details about an envoy? Who is the traitor?"
While saying this, Hmelnitski raised his voice more and more, and directed his ominous looks toward Tatarchuk and young Barabash, as if he wished to point them out expressly.
While saying this, Hmelnitski raised his voice louder and louder, directing his threatening glares at Tatarchuk and young Barabash, as if he wanted to single them out specifically.
A murmur rose in the room; a number of voices began to cry, "Barabash and Tatarchuk!" Some of the kuren atamans stood up in their places, and among the deputies was heard the cry, "To destruction!"
A murmur started in the room; several voices began to shout, "Barabash and Tatarchuk!" Some of the kuren leaders stood up in their spots, and among the deputies, the shout was heard, "To destruction!"
Tatarchuk grew pale, and young Barabash began to look with astonished eyes at those present. His slow mind struggled for a time to discover what was laid to his charge; at length he said,--
Tatarchuk went pale, and young Barabash started looking around with wide, astonished eyes at everyone around him. His slow mind took a moment to figure out what he was being accused of; finally, he said,--
"The dog won't eat meat!"
"The dog won't eat meat!"
Then he burst out into idiotic laughter, and after him others. And all at once the majority of the kuren atamans began to laugh wildly, not knowing themselves why. From outside the windows came shouts, louder and louder; it was evident that liquor had begun to heat their brains. The sound of the human wave rose higher and higher.
Then he burst into silly laughter, and soon others joined in. Suddenly, most of the kuren atamans started laughing uncontrollably, not even sure why. Outside the windows, shouts grew louder and louder; it was clear that the alcohol was getting to their heads. The sound of the crowd rose higher and higher.
But Anton Tatarchuk rose to his feet, and turning to Hmelnitski, began to speak:--
But Anton Tatarchuk stood up and, turning to Hmelnitski, started to speak:--
"What have I done to you, most worthy hetman of the Zaporojie, that you insist on my death? In what am I guilty before you? The commissioner Zatsvilikhovski has written a letter to me,--what of that? So has the prince written to the koshevoi. Have I received a letter? No! And if I had received it, what should I do with it? I should go to the secretary and ask to have it read; for I do not know how to write or to read. And you would always know what was in the letter. The Pole I don't know by sight. Am I a traitor, then? Oh, brother Zaporojians! Tatarchuk went with you to the Crimea; when you went to Wallachia, he went to Wallachia; when you went to Smolensk, he went to Smolensk,--he fought with you, brave men, lived with you, and shed his blood with you, was dying of hunger with you; so he is not a Pole, not a traitor, but a Cossack,--your own brother; and if the hetman insists on his death, let the hetman say why he insists. What have I done to him? In what have I shown my falsehood? And do you, brothers, be merciful, and judge justly."
"What have I done to you, most respected hetman of the Zaporozhie, that you demand my death? What am I guilty of in your eyes? Commissioner Zatsvilikhovski wrote me a letter—so what? The prince also wrote to the koshevoi. Did I receive a letter? No! And even if I had received it, what would I do with it? I would go to the secretary and ask him to read it to me because I can’t read or write. And you would always know what was in the letter. I don’t even know that Pole by sight. Am I a traitor then? Oh, fellow Zaporojians! Tatarchuk went with you to the Crimea; when you went to Wallachia, he went to Wallachia; when you went to Smolensk, he went to Smolensk—he fought alongside you brave men, lived with you, shed his blood with you, and suffered hunger with you; so he is not a Pole, not a traitor, but a Cossack—your own brother; and if the hetman demands his death, let him explain why. What have I done to him? Where have I shown my dishonesty? And you, brothers, please be merciful and judge fairly."
"Tatarchuk is a brave fellow! Tatarehuk is a good man!" answered several voices.
"Tatarchuk is a brave guy! Tatarehuk is a good dude!" responded several voices.
"You, Tatarchuk, are a brave fellow," said Hmelnitski; "and I do not persecute you, for you are my friend, and not a Pole,--a Cossack, our brother. If a Pole were the traitor, then I should not be grieved, should not weep; but if a brave fellow is the traitor, my friend the traitor, then my heart is heavy, and I am grieved. Since you were in the Crimea and in Wallachia and at Smolensk, then the offence is the greater; because now you were ready to inform the Poles of the readiness and wishes of the Zaporojian army. The Poles wrote to you to make it easy for their man to get what he wanted; and tell me, worthy atamans, what could a Pole want? Is it not my death and the death of my good friend Tugai Bey? Is it not the destruction of the Zaporojian army? Therefore you, Tatarchuk, are guilty; and you cannot show anything else. And to Barabash his uncle the colonel of Cherkasi wrote,--his uncle, a friend to Chaplinski, a friend to the Poles, who secreted in his house the charter of rights, so the Zaporojian army should not obtain it. Since it is this way,--and I swear, as God lives, that it is no other way,--you are both guilty; and now beg mercy of the atamans, and I will beg with you, though your guilt is heavy and your treason clear."
"You, Tatarchuk, are a brave man," Hmelnitski said. "I’m not here to punish you because you’re my friend and not a Pole—you're a Cossack, our brother. If a Pole were the traitor, I wouldn’t be upset; I wouldn’t shed a tear. But if a brave man is the traitor, a friend is the traitor, then my heart is heavy, and I'm sad. Since you've been in Crimea, Wallachia, and Smolensk, your offense is even worse because you were ready to tell the Poles about the Zaporojian army's plans and intentions. The Poles reached out to you to help their man get what he wanted; tell me, worthy atamans, what could a Pole want? Isn’t it my death and the death of my good friend Tugai Bey? Isn’t it the destruction of the Zaporojian army? So you, Tatarchuk, are guilty; you can't prove otherwise. And to Barabash, his uncle, the colonel of Cherkasi wrote—his uncle, a friend of Chaplinski, a friend of the Poles, who hid the charter of rights in his house so the Zaporojian army wouldn’t get it. Since it’s like this—and I swear, as God lives, it’s the only way—it means you are both guilty; so now ask the atamans for mercy, and I’ll ask with you, even though your guilt is serious and your treason is obvious."
From outside the windows came, not a sound and a murmur, but as it were the roar of a storm. The Brotherhood wished to know what was doing in the council-room, and sent a new deputation.
From outside the windows came not just a sound or a murmur, but rather the roar of a storm. The Brotherhood wanted to find out what was happening in the council room, so they sent another delegation.
Tatarchuk felt that he was lost. He remembered that the week before he had spoken in the midst of the atamans against giving the baton to Hmelnitski, and against an alliance with the Tartars. Cold drops of sweat came out on his forehead; he understood that there was no rescue for him now. As to young Barabash, it was clear that in destroying him Hmelnitski wished to avenge himself on the old colonel of Cherkasi, who loved his nephew deeply. Still Tatarchuk did not wish to die. He would not have paled before the sabre, the bullet, or the stake; but a death such as that which awaited him pierced him to the marrow of his bones. Therefore, taking advantage of a moment of quiet which reigned after the words of Hmelnitski, he screamed in a terrified voice,--
Tatarchuk felt completely lost. He remembered that just a week ago, he had spoken out against handing the baton to Hmelnitski and against an alliance with the Tartars. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead; he realized there was no way out for him now. As for young Barabash, it was obvious that by eliminating him, Hmelnitski wanted to get back at the old colonel of Cherkasi, who cared for his nephew deeply. Still, Tatarchuk didn’t want to die. He wouldn’t have flinched at a sword, a bullet, or a stake; but a death like the one awaiting him struck him to his very core. So, seizing a moment of silence that followed Hmelnitski’s words, he screamed in a terrified voice,—
"In the name of Christ, brother atamans, dear friends, do not destroy an innocent man! I have not seen the Pole, I have not spoken with him! Have mercy on me, brothers! I do not know what the Pole wanted of me; ask him yourselves! I swear by Christ the Saviour, the Holy Most Pure, Saint Nicholas the wonder-worker, by Michael the archangel, that you are destroying an innocent man!"
"In the name of Christ, fellow leaders, dear friends, please don’t harm an innocent man! I haven't seen the Pole, I haven't talked to him! Have mercy on me, brothers! I don’t know what the Pole wanted from me; ask him yourselves! I swear by Christ the Savior, the Holy Most Pure, Saint Nicholas the miracle worker, and Michael the archangel, that you are hurting an innocent man!"
"Bring in the Pole!" shouted the chief inspector.
"Bring in the pole!" shouted the chief inspector.
"The Pole this way! the Pole this way!" shouted the kuren atamans.
"The Pole this way! The Pole this way!" shouted the kuren leaders.
Confusion began. Some rushed to the adjoining room in which the prisoner was confined, to bring him before the council. Others approached Tatarchuk and Barabash with threats. Gladki, the ataman of the Mirgorod kuren, first cried, "To destruction!" The deputies repeated the cry. Chernota sprang to the door, opened it, and shouted to the assembled crowd,--
Confusion started. Some hurried to the next room where the prisoner was held, to bring him in front of the council. Others confronted Tatarchuk and Barabash with threats. Gladki, the leader of the Mirgorod kuren, shouted first, "To destruction!" The deputies echoed the cry. Chernota rushed to the door, opened it, and yelled to the gathered crowd,--
"Worthy Brotherhood, Tatarchuk is a traitor, Barabash is a traitor; destruction to them!"
"Worthy Brotherhood, Tatarchuk is a traitor, Barabash is a traitor; destruction to them!"
The multitude answered with a fearful howl. Confusion continued in the council-room; all the atamans rose from their places; some cried, "The Pole! the Pole!" others tried to allay the disturbance. But while this was going on the doors were thrown wide open before the weight of the crowd, and to the middle of the room rushed in a mass of men from the square outside. Terrible forms, drunk with rage, filled the space, seething, waving their hands, gnashing their teeth, and exhaling the smell of spirits. "Death to Tatarchuk, and Barabash to destruction! Give up the traitors! To the square with them!" shouted the drunken voices. "Strike! kill!" And hundreds of hands were stretched out in a moment toward the hapless victims.
The crowd responded with a frightened howl. Chaos continued in the council room; all the leaders stood up from their seats; some shouted, "The Pole! The Pole!" while others tried to calm the uproar. But during this chaos, the doors burst open under the weight of the crowd, and a surge of men rushed into the room from outside. Terrifying figures, fueled by rage, filled the space, writhing, waving their arms, grinding their teeth, and reeking of alcohol. "Death to Tatarchuk, and Barabash must be destroyed! Hand over the traitors! Take them to the square!" roared the drunken voices. "Strike! Kill!" And in an instant, hundreds of hands reached out toward the helpless victims.
Tatarchuk offered no resistance; he only groaned in terror. But young Barabash began to defend himself with desperate strength. He understood at last that they wanted to kill him. Terror, despair, and madness were seen on his face; foam covered his lips, and from his bosom came forth the roar of a wild beast. Twice he tore himself from the hands of his executioners, and twice their hands seized him by the shoulders, by the breast, by the beard and hair. He struggled, he bit, he bellowed, he fell on the ground, and again rose up bleeding and terrible. His clothes were torn, his hair was pulled out of his head, an eye knocked out. At last, pressed to the wall, his arm was broken; then he fell. His executioners seized his feet, and dragged him with Tatarchuk to the square. There, by the light of tar-barrels and the great fires, the final execution began. Several thousand people rushed upon the doomed men and tore them, howling and struggling among themselves to get at the victims. They were trampled under foot; bits of their bodies were torn away. The multitude struggled around them with that terrible convulsive motion of furious masses. For a moment bloody hands raised aloft two shapeless lumps, without the semblance of human form; then again they were trampled upon the earth. Those standing farther away raised their voices to the sky,--some crying out to throw the victims into the water, others to beat them into a burning tar-barrel. The drunken ones began to fight among themselves. In the frenzy two tubs of alcohol were set on fire, which lighted up the hellish scene with trembling blue flames; from heaven the moon looked down on it also,--the moon calm, bright, and mild. In this way the Brotherhood punished its traitors.
Tatarchuk offered no resistance; he only groaned in fear. But young Barabash began to fight back with desperate strength. He finally understood that they wanted to kill him. Terror, despair, and madness were evident on his face; foam covered his lips, and a roar like a wild beast came from his chest. Twice, he broke free from his executioners' grip, and twice they grabbed him by the shoulders, by the chest, by his beard and hair. He struggled, he bit, he bellowed, he fell to the ground, and then got back up, bleeding and fierce. His clothes were torn, his hair was yanked out, an eye was knocked out. Finally, pinned against the wall, his arm was broken, and then he fell. His executioners grabbed his feet and dragged him along with Tatarchuk to the square. There, illuminated by tar-barrels and large fires, the final execution began. Several thousand people surged toward the doomed men, tearing at them while howling and fighting among themselves to get at the victims. They were trampled underfoot; pieces of their bodies were ripped away. The crowd moved around them in that intense, chaotic motion of furious masses. For a moment, bloodied hands lifted two shapeless lumps that had lost all resemblance to human forms; then they were trampled back to the ground. Those standing farther away raised their voices to the heavens—some shouting to throw the victims into the water, others to beat them into a flaming tar-barrel. The drunk people began to fight among themselves. In the frenzy, two tubs of alcohol were set on fire, casting trembling blue flames over the hellish scene; above it all, the moon looked down, calm, bright, and gentle. This was how the Brotherhood punished its traitors.
In the council-chamber, the moment the Cossacks dragged Tatarchuk and young Barabash through the doors there was quiet, and the atamans occupied their former places near the wall; for a prisoner was led forth from the adjoining closet.
In the council chamber, the moment the Cossacks dragged Tatarchuk and young Barabash through the doors, there was silence, and the atamans took their previous spots near the wall; a prisoner was being brought out from the adjoining room.
The shade fell upon his face; in the half-light could be seen only the tall figure, with simple and haughty bearing, though with hands bound together. But Gladki threw a bundle of twigs on the fire, and in a moment a bright flame shot up and covered with a clear light the face of the prisoner, who turned to Hmelnitski.
The shadow covered his face; in the dim light, you could only see his tall figure, standing tall and proud, even with his hands tied together. But Gladki tossed a bundle of sticks onto the fire, and in an instant, a bright flame erupted, illuminating the prisoner’s face as he turned to Hmelnitski.
When he saw him Hmelnitski started. The prisoner was Pan Yan.
When he saw him, Hmelnitski jumped. The prisoner was Pan Yan.
Tugai Bey spat out husks of sunflower-seeds, and muttered in Russian,--
Tugai Bey spat out sunflower seed shells and mumbled in Russian,--
"I know that Pole; he was in the Crimea."
"I know that guy, Pole; he was in the Crimea."
"Destruction to him!" cried Gladki.
"Destruction to him!" yelled Gladki.
"Destruction!" repeated Chernota.
"Destruction!" Chernota repeated.
Hmelnitski mastered his surprise, but turned his eyes to Gladki and Chernota, who under the influence of that glance grew quiet; then turning to the koshevoi, he said: "And I know him too."
Hmelnitski controlled his surprise and looked at Gladki and Chernota, who fell silent under his gaze; then, turning to the koshevoi, he said, "And I know him too."
"Whence do you come?" asked the koshevoi of Pan Yan.
"Where are you coming from?" asked the koshevoi of Pan Yan.
"I was coming with an embassy to you, kosheroi ataman, when robbers fell upon me at Hortitsa, and, in spite of customs observed among the wildest people, killed my men, and, regarding neither my office of envoy nor my birth, wounded me, insulted me, and brought me here as a prisoner; for which my lord, Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, will know how to demand of you account, koshevoi ataman."
"I was on my way to see you, ataman, when robbers attacked me at Hortitsa. Despite the customs even the wildest people observe, they killed my men, and without respecting my role as an envoy or my status, they wounded and insulted me, then brought me here as a prisoner. My lord, Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, will know how to hold you accountable for this, ataman."
"And why did you dissemble? Why did you crush the head of a brave man? Why did you kill four times as many people as your own number? And you came with a letter to me to observe our preparations and report them to the Poles! We know also that you had letters to traitors in the Zaporojian army, so as to plan with them the destruction of that whole army; therefore you will be received, not as an envoy, but as a traitor, and punished with justice."
"And why did you lie? Why did you take down a courageous man? Why did you kill four times more people than your own? And you came to me with a letter to watch our preparations and report back to the Poles! We also know that you had letters for traitors in the Zaporojian army to scheme with them about destroying that entire army; therefore, you will be treated not as an envoy, but as a traitor, and face justice."
"You deceive yourself, koshevoi, and you, self-styled hetman," said the lieutenant, turning to Hmelnitski. "If I brought letters, every envoy does the same when he goes to strange places; for he takes letters from acquaintances to acquaintances, so that through them he may have society. And I came here with a letter from the prince, not to contrive your destruction, but to restrain you from deeds which are an unendurable outrage to the Commonwealth, and which in the end will bring ruin on you and the whole Zaporojian army. For on whom do you raise your godless hands? Against whom do you, who call yourselves defenders of Christianity, form an alliance with Pagans? Against the king, against the nobility, and the whole Commonwealth. You therefore, not I, are traitors; and I tell you that unless you efface your crimes with obedience and humility, then woe to you! Are the times of Pavlyuk and Nalivaika so remote? Has their punishment left your memory? Remember, then, that the patience of the Commonwealth is exhausted, and the sword is hanging over your heads."
"You’re fooling yourself, koshevoi, and you, so-called hetman," the lieutenant said, turning to Hmelnitski. "If I brought letters, every envoy does the same when they go to unfamiliar places; they carry letters from friends to friends so they can have company. I came here with a letter from the prince, not to plan your downfall, but to stop you from actions that are an intolerable offense to the Commonwealth, actions that will ultimately lead to your destruction and that of the whole Zaporojian army. Who are you raising your godless hands against? How can you, who call yourselves defenders of Christianity, join forces with Pagans? You’re turning against the king, the nobility, and the entire Commonwealth. So, you are the traitors, not me; and I warn you that unless you atone for your crimes with obedience and humility, woe betides you! Are the times of Pavlyuk and Nalivaika so far away? Has their punishment faded from your memory? Remember that the Commonwealth's patience is worn thin, and the sword is poised over your heads."
"Oh, you son of Satan!" shouted the koshevoi. "You bark to squeeze out and escape death; but your threatening and your Polish Latin won't help you."
"Oh, you son of Satan!" shouted the koshevoi. "You bark to get away from death; but your threats and your Polish Latin won't save you."
Other atamans began to gnash their teeth and shake their sabres; but Skshetuski raised his head still higher, and said,--
Other atamans started to grind their teeth and wave their sabers; but Skshetuski lifted his head even higher and said,--
"Do not think, atamans, that I fear death, or that I defend my life, or that I am exhibiting my innocence. Being a noble, I can be tried only by equals. Here I am standing, not before judges, but before bandits,--not before nobility, but before serfdom,--not before knighthood, but before barbarism; and I know well I shall not escape my death, with which you will fill the measure of your iniquity. Before me are death and torment; but behind me the power and vengeance of the Commonwealth, in presence of which you are all trembling."
"Don’t think, atamans, that I'm afraid of death, or that I'm trying to protect my life, or that I’m claiming my innocence. As a noble, I can only be judged by my peers. Right now, I’m standing not before judges, but before bandits—not before nobility, but before serfs—not before knights, but before savagery; and I know I won’t escape death, which you will use to fill up the measure of your wrongdoing. In front of me are death and suffering; but behind me is the power and vengeance of the Commonwealth, in front of which you are all trembling."
Indeed the lofty stature, the grandeur of his speech, and the name of the Commonwealth made a deep impression. The atamans looked at one another in silence. After a while it seemed to them that not a prisoner, but the terrible messenger of a mighty people, was standing before them.
Indeed, the impressive height, the grandeur of his speech, and the name of the Commonwealth left a strong impact. The atamans exchanged glances in silence. After a while, they felt that it was not just a prisoner, but the fearsome messenger of a powerful nation, standing before them.
Tugai Bey murmured: "That is an angry Pole!"
Tugai Bey whispered, "That’s an angry Pole!"
"An angry Pole!" said Hmelnitski.
"An angry Pole!" said Hmelnitski.
A violent knocking at the door stopped further conversation. On the square the remains of Tatarchuk and Barabash had been disposed of; and the Brotherhood sent a new deputation. A number of Cossacks, bloody, panting, covered with sweat, drunk, entered the room. They stood near the door, and stretching forth their hands still steaming with blood, began to speak.
A loud banging on the door interrupted the conversation. In the square, the bodies of Tatarchuk and Barabash had been taken care of, and the Brotherhood sent a new group. A bunch of Cossacks, bloodied, out of breath, covered in sweat, and drunk, entered the room. They stood by the door and, reaching out with their hands still dripping with blood, began to speak.
"The Brotherhood bow to the elders,"--here they bowed to their girdles,--"and ask that the Pole be given them to play with, as they played with Barabash and Tatarchuk."
"The Brotherhood bows to the elders,"—here they bowed to their waists,—"and ask that the Pole be given to them to play with, just as they played with Barabash and Tatarchuk."
"Let them have the Pole!" cried Chernota.
"Let them have the Pole!" shouted Chernota.
"No," cried others, "let them wait! He is an envoy!"
"No," shouted others, "let them wait! He's an envoy!"
"To destruction with him!" answered a number of voices.
"Let's get rid of him!" replied several voices.
Then all were silent, waiting for the answer of the koshevoi and Hmelnitski.
Then everyone fell silent, waiting for the response from the koshevoi and Hmelnitski.
"The Brotherhood ask; and if he is not given, they will take him themselves," said the deputies.
"The Brotherhood is asking for him, and if they don't get him, they'll take him themselves," said the deputies.
Skshetuski seemed lost beyond redemption, when Hmelnitski inclined to the ear of Tugai Bey and whispered,--
Skshetuski seemed beyond help when Hmelnitski leaned in to Tugai Bey and whispered,--
"He is your captive. The Tartars took him, he is yours. Will you let him be taken from you? He is a rich nobleman, and besides Prince Yeremi will ransom him with gold."
"He’s your prisoner. The Tartars captured him, and he belongs to you. Will you allow him to be taken away from you? He’s a wealthy nobleman, and besides, Prince Yeremi will pay a ransom for him in gold."
"Give up the Pole!" cried the Cossacks, with increasing violence.
"Give up the pole!" shouted the Cossacks, getting more and more aggressive.
Tugai Bey straightened himself in his seat and stood up. His countenance changed in a moment; his eyes dilated like the eyes of a wildcat, they began to flash fire. Suddenly he sprang like a tiger in front of the Cossacks who were demanding the prisoner.
Tugai Bey straightened up in his seat and got to his feet. His expression shifted in an instant; his eyes widened like a wildcat's, and they began to glow with intensity. Suddenly, he leaped like a tiger in front of the Cossacks who were asking for the prisoner.
"Be off, clowns, infidel dogs, slaves, pig-eaters!" bellowed he, seizing by the beard two of the Zaporojians and pulling them with rage. "Be off, drunkards, brutes, foul reptiles! You have come to take my captive, but this is the way I'll treat you." So saying, he pulled some by the beard; at last he threw one down and began to stamp on him with his feet. "On your faces, slaves! I will send you into captivity, I will trample the whole Saitch under foot as I trample you! I will send it up in smoke, cover it with your carcasses."
"Get lost, clowns, filthy dogs, slaves, pig-eaters!" he shouted, grabbing two of the Zaporojians by their beards and pulling them furiously. "Get out of here, drunks, animals, disgusting reptiles! You've come to take my captive, but this is how I'll deal with you." Saying that, he yanked some by their beards; finally, he threw one down and started stomping on him. "On your faces, slaves! I'll send you into captivity, and I'll trample the whole Saitch beneath my feet just like I'm doing to you! I'll burn it to the ground, covering it with your bodies."
The deputies drew back in fear; their terrible friend had shown what he could do.
The officers stepped back in fear; their formidable companion had demonstrated what he was capable of.
And, wonderful thing in Bazaluk, there were only six thousand of the horde! It is true that behind them stood the Khan and all the power of the Crimea; but in the Saitch itself there were several thousand Cossacks besides those whom Hmelnitski had already sent to Tomakovka,--but still not one voice was raised in protest against Tugai Bey. It might be that the method with which the terrible murza had defended his captive was the only one practicable, and that it brought conviction at once to the Zaporojians, to whom the aid of the Tartars was at that time indispensable.
And, amazingly in Bazaluk, there were only six thousand of the horde! It's true that behind them stood the Khan and all the power of Crimea; but in the Saitch itself, there were several thousand Cossacks in addition to those Hmelnitski had already sent to Tomakovka—but still, not a single voice was raised in protest against Tugai Bey. It might be that the way the terrible murza defended his captive was the only effective approach, and that it immediately convinced the Zaporojians, for whom the help of the Tartars was crucial at that time.
The deputation went out on the square, shouting to the crowd that they would not play with the Pole, for he was Tugai Bey's captive and Tugai Bey said he himself was wild! "He has pulled our beards!" cried they. On the square they began immediately to repeat: "Tugai Bey is wild!" "Is wild!" cry the crowd, plaintively,--"is wild, is wild!" In a few minutes a certain shrill voice began to sing near the fire,--
The group went out into the square, shouting to the crowd that they wouldn’t play with the Pole because he was Tugai Bey's prisoner, and Tugai Bey claimed he was wild! "He’s pulled our beards!" they yelled. In the square, they quickly started chanting: "Tugai Bey is wild!" "Is wild!" the crowd echoed, sadly,--"is wild, is wild!" Within a few minutes, a certain high-pitched voice began to sing near the fire,--
"Hei, hei!
Tugai Bey
"Hey, hey!
Tugai Bey
Is wild, roaring wild.
It's wild, completely wild.
Hei, hei!
Tugai Bey,
Hey, hey!
Tugai Bey,
Don't get wild, my friend!"
"Don't go crazy, my friend!"
Immediately thousands of voices repeated: "Hei, hei! Tugai Bey!" And at once rose one of those songs which afterward spread over the whole Ukraine, as if the wind had carried it, and was sung to the sound of lyre and teorban.
Immediately, thousands of voices echoed: "Hey, hey! Tugai Bey!" And right away, one of those songs began that later spread across the entire Ukraine, as if the wind had carried it, and it was sung to the sound of the lyre and teorban.
But suddenly the song was interrupted; for through the gates, from the side of Hassan Pasha, rushed a number of men who broke through the crowd, shouting, "Out of the way! out of the way!" and hastened with all speed to the council-house. The atamans were preparing to go out when these new guests fell into the room.
But suddenly the song was interrupted; for through the gates, from the side of Hassan Pasha, rushed a number of men who broke through the crowd, shouting, "Move out of the way! Move out of the way!" and hurried as fast as they could to the council-house. The atamans were getting ready to leave when these newcomers burst into the room.
"A letter to the hetman!" shouted an old Cossack. "We are from Chigirin. We have rushed on night and day with the letter. Here it is!"
“A letter to the hetman!” shouted an old Cossack. “We’re from Chigirin. We’ve rushed day and night with the letter. Here it is!”
Hmelnitski took the letter from the hands of the Cossack, and began to read. Suddenly his face changed; he stopped the reading, and said with a piercing voice,--
Hmelnitski took the letter from the Cossack's hands and began to read. Suddenly, his expression changed; he paused in his reading and said in a sharp voice,--
"Atamans! The Grand Hetman Pototski sends his son Stephen with his army against us. War!"
"Atamans! The Grand Hetman Pototski has sent his son Stephen with his army to fight against us. War!"
In the room there rose a wonderful sound,--uncertain whether of joy or amazement. Hmelnitski stepped forward into the middle of the room, and put his hand on his hip; his eyes flashed lightning, his voice was awful and commanding,--
In the room, a fantastic sound filled the air—unclear if it was joy or amazement. Hmelnitski stepped into the center of the room, hands on his hips; his eyes sparkled with intensity, and his voice was powerful and commanding—
"Atamans, to the kurens! Fire the cannon from the tower! Break the liquor-barrels! We march at daybreak to-morrow!"
"Atamans, to the kurens! Fire the cannon from the tower! Break the liquor barrels! We march at dawn tomorrow!"
From that moment the common council ceased, the rule of atamans and the preponderance of the Brotherhood were at an end. Hmelnitski assumed unlimited power. A little while before, through fear that his voice might not be obeyed, he was forced to destroy his opponents by artifice, and by artifice defend the prisoner. Now he was lord of life and death for them all.
From that moment on, the common council was over, the rule of the atamans and the dominance of the Brotherhood came to an end. Hmelnitski took on absolute power. A short time earlier, fearing that people might not listen to him, he had to outsmart his opponents and use trickery to protect the prisoner. Now, he had complete control over life and death for everyone.
So it was ever. Before and after expeditions, even if the hetman was chosen, the multitude still imposed its will on the atamans and the koshevoi for whom opposition was coupled with danger. But when the campaign was declared, the Brotherhood became an army subject to military discipline, the atamans officers, and the hetman a dictator in command. Therefore, when they heard the orders of Hmelnitski, the atamans went at once to their kurens. The council was at an end.
So it always was. Before and after expeditions, even when the hetman was chosen, the crowd still forced its will on the atamans and the koshevoi, where any opposition came with risks. But when the campaign was announced, the Brotherhood turned into an army under military discipline, with the atamans as officers and the hetman as a strict leader in charge. So, when they heard Hmelnitski’s orders, the atamans immediately returned to their kurens. The meeting was over.
Soon the roar of cannon from the gates leading from Hassan Pasha to the square of the Saitch shook the walls of the room, and spread with gloomy echoes through all Chertomelik, giving notice of war.
Soon, the roar of cannon from the gates connecting Hassan Pasha to the square of the Saitch shook the walls of the room and spread with ominous echoes throughout all of Chertomelik, signaling the start of war.
It opened also an epoch in the history of two peoples; but that was unknown to the drunken Cossacks as well as to the Zaporojian hetman himself.
It also marked a new era in the history of two peoples; but that was unknown to the drunk Cossacks as well as to the Zaporozhian hetman himself.
CHAPTER XII.
Hmelnitski and Skshetuski went to spend the night at the house of the koshevoi, and with them Tugai Bey, for whom it was too late to return to Bazaluk. The wild bey treated the lieutenant as a captive who was to be ransomed for a large sum, and therefore not as a slave; and with greater respect indeed than he would have shown perhaps to Cossacks, for he had seen him formerly as an envoy at the court of the Khan. In view of this the koshevoi asked Pan Yan to his own house, and also changed his bearing toward him. The old koshevoi was a man devoted body and soul to Hmelnitski, who had conquered and taken possession of him. He had observed that Hmelnitski seemed anxious to save the life of the captive at the time of the council; but he was more astonished when, after having barely entered the room, Hmelnitski turned to Tugai Bey.
Hmelnitski and Skshetuski went to spend the night at the koshevoi's house, along with Tugai Bey, who couldn’t return to Bazaluk at this hour. The wild bey treated the lieutenant like a captive who would be ransomed for a large sum, rather than a slave; he showed him more respect than he might have shown to Cossacks, since he had previously seen him as an envoy at the Khan's court. Because of this, the koshevoi invited Pan Yan to his home and changed his demeanor towards him. The old koshevoi was completely devoted to Hmelnitski, who had conquered and claimed him. He noticed that Hmelnitski seemed eager to save the captive's life during the council, but he was even more surprised when, after barely entering the room, Hmelnitski turned to Tugai Bey.
"Tugai Bey," said he, "how much ransom do you think of getting for this captive?"
"Tugai Bey," he said, "how much ransom do you think you're going to get for this captive?"
Tugai Bey looked at Skshetuski and answered: "You said this was a man of distinction, and I know that he was an envoy of the terrible prince, and the terrible prince is fond of his own men. Bismillah! one pays and the other pays--together--" here Tugai Bey stopped to think--"two thousand thalers."
Tugai Bey looked at Skshetuski and said, "You mentioned this was a distinguished man, and I know he was an envoy of the fearsome prince, and the fearsome prince takes good care of his own. Bismillah! one pays and the other pays--together--" here Tugai Bey paused to think--"two thousand thalers."
Hmelnitski answered: "I will give you two thousand thalers."
Hmelnitski replied, "I'll give you two thousand thalers."
The Tartar was silent for a moment. His black eyes appeared to pierce Hmelnitski through and through. "You will give three," said he.
The Tartar was quiet for a moment. His dark eyes seemed to see right through Hmelnitski. "You will give three," he said.
"Why should I give three when you asked two yourself?"
"Why should I give three when you asked for two yourself?"
"For if you wish to have him, it is important for you; and if it is important, you will give three."
"For if you want him, it's important to you; and if it's important, you'll give three."
"He saved my life."
"He saved my life."
"Allah! that is worth a thousand more."
"Wow! That's worth a thousand more."
Here Skshetuski interfered in the bargain. "Tugai Bey," said he, with anger, "I can promise you nothing from the prince's treasury; but even if I had to injure my own fortune, I would give you three. I have almost that much saved in the prince's hands, and a good village, which will be sufficient. And I do not want to thank this hetman for my freedom and life."
Here Skshetuski jumped into the negotiation. "Tugai Bey," he said angrily, "I can't promise you anything from the prince's treasury; but even if it means hurting my own fortune, I would give you three. I have nearly that much saved with the prince, and a good village, which will be enough. And I don’t owe this hetman any thanks for my freedom and life."
"And whence dost thou know what I shall do with thee?" asked Hmelnitski; and then turning to Tugai Bey, he said: "The war will begin. You will send to the prince, and before the return of your messenger much water will flow down the Dnieper, but I will take you the money myself to Bazaluk to-morrow."
"And how do you know what I will do with you?" asked Hmelnitski; and then turning to Tugai Bey, he said: "The war will start. You will send word to the prince, and before your messenger comes back, a lot of water will flow down the Dnieper, but I will personally bring you the money to Bazaluk tomorrow."
"Give four, and I will not say another word to the Pole," answered Tugai, impatiently.
"Give me four, and I won't say another word to the Pole," Tugai replied, impatiently.
"I will give four, on your word."
"I'll give you four, you have my word."
"Hetman," said the koshevoi, "I will count it out this minute. I have it here under the wall, maybe more."
"Hetman," the koshevoi said, "I'll count it out right now. I have it here by the wall, maybe even more."
"To-morrow you will take it to Bazaluk," said Hmelnitski.
"Tomorrow you'll take it to Bazaluk," said Hmelnitski.
Tugai Bey stretched himself and yawned. "I am sleepy," said he. "To-morrow before daylight I must start for Bazaluk. Where am I to sleep?"
Tugai Bey stretched and yawned. "I'm so sleepy," he said. "Tomorrow before sunrise, I need to head to Bazaluk. Where am I supposed to sleep?"
The koshevoi showed him a pile of sheepskins against the wall. The Tartar threw himself on this bed, and a little later was snorting like a horse.
The koshevoi pointed out a stack of sheepskins against the wall. The Tartar flopped down onto this makeshift bed, and a little while later, he started snoring like a horse.
Hmelnitski walked a number of times across the room, and said: "Slumber escapes my eyelids; I cannot sleep. Give me something to drink, most worthy koshevoi."
Hmelnitski paced around the room several times and said, "Sleep won't come to me; I can't rest. Please give me something to drink, most worthy koshevoi."
"Gorailka or wine?"
"Gorailka or wine?"
"Gorailka. I cannot sleep."
"Gorailka. I can't sleep."
"It is cockcrow already," said the koshevoi.
"It’s already dawn," said the koshevoi.
"It is late. Go you to sleep, old friend! Drink and go!"
"It’s late. You should go to sleep, my old friend! Have a drink and then head out!"
"Here is to fame and success!"
"Cheers to fame and success!"
"To success!"
"Cheers to success!"
The koshevoi wiped his lips with his sleeve, then gave his hand to Hmelnitski, and going to the other corner of the room buried himself almost in sheepskins, for his blood had grown cold through age. Soon his snoring answered the snoring of Tugai Bey.
The koshevoi wiped his lips with his sleeve, then shook hands with Hmelnitski, and went to the other corner of the room where he wrapped himself in sheepskins, as his blood had grown cold with age. Soon, his snoring matched the snoring of Tugai Bey.
Hmelnitski sat at the table, sunk in silence. Suddenly he started up, looked at Skshetuski, and said: "Well, worthy lieutenant, you are free."
Hmelnitski sat at the table, lost in thought. Suddenly, he snapped out of it, looked at Skshetuski, and said, "Well, respected lieutenant, you’re free."
"I am thankful to you, Zaporojian hetman, though I do not conceal from you that I should prefer to thank some one else for my freedom."
"I appreciate what you've done, Zaporojian hetman, but I won't hide the fact that I'd rather thank someone else for my freedom."
"Then do not thank. You saved my life, I return you good; now we are even. And I must tell you also that I will not let you go immediately unless you give me the word of a knight that when you have returned you will say nothing of our preparation or power or of anything you have seen in the Saitch."
"Then don’t thank me. You saved my life, so I’ll do something good for you; now we’re even. And I should also let you know that I won’t let you go right away unless you give me your word as a knight that when you get back you won’t say anything about our plans, strength, or anything you’ve seen in the Saitch."
"I see only this, that you offer me useless fruit of freedom to taste. I will not give you such a word; for by giving it, I should act precisely as those who go over to the enemy."
"I only see this: you’re offering me the worthless fruit of freedom to try. I won’t give you that kind of word; because by doing so, I would be acting just like those who betray their own side."
"My life and the safety of the Zaporojian army lie in this, that the Grand Hetman should not move on us with all his forces, which he would not be slow to do should you inform him of our power. Be not surprised, then, if I detain you until I find myself out of danger, unless you give your word. I know what I have undertaken; I know how formidable is the power opposed to me,--the two hetmans, your terrible prince (who is a whole army himself), the Zaslavskis and Konyetspolskis and all those kinglets who keep their feet on the Cossack neck! Not small was my labor, nor few the letters I wrote before I succeeded in putting their watchfulness to sleep; now I cannot allow you to rouse it. Since the masses of the people, with the Cossacks of the towns, and all who are oppressed in faith and freedom will take my side, as well as the Zaporojian army and the Khan of the Crimea, I expect to manage the enemy, for my power will be considerable; but most of all do I trust in God, who has beheld the injustice done, and who sees my innocence."
"My life and the safety of the Zaporojian army depend on the Grand Hetman not moving against us with all his forces, which he would quickly do if you inform him about our strength. So, don't be surprised if I keep you here until I feel safe, unless you give me your word. I understand what I've set out to do; I know how powerful my opponents are—the two hetmans, your formidable prince (who is like an entire army himself), the Zaslavskis, Konyetspolskis, and all those little rulers who keep the Cossacks under their thumb! It wasn't easy to put their vigilance to sleep, and I can't let you wake it up now. Since the masses, along with the Cossacks from the towns and all those oppressed in their faith and freedom, will support me, along with the Zaporojian army and the Khan of the Crimea, I expect to deal with the enemy, because my power will be significant; but above all, I trust in God, who has witnessed the injustice done and sees my innocence."
Here Hmelnitski drank a glass of vudka, and began to walk unquietly around the table. Skshetuski measured him with his eyes, and spoke with power,--
Here Hmelnitski drank a glass of vodka and started to pace around the table restlessly. Skshetuski assessed him with a glance and spoke authoritatively,--
"Do not blaspheme, Zaporojian hetman, by calling upon God and his divine protection; for in truth you will only bring down upon yourself his anger and swift punishment. Is it right for you to call the Highest to your defence,--you, who for the sake of your private squabbles and the injustice done you raise such a terrible storm, kindle the flame of civil war, and join yourself with Pagans against Christians? For what will happen? Whether victorious or vanquished, you will shed a sea of human blood and tears, you will desolate the land worse than locusts, you will shake the Commonwealth, you will raise your hand against majesty, you will desecrate the altars of the Lord; and all this because Chaplinski took some land from you, and threatened you when he was drunk! What do you not attempt? What do you not devote to your private interests? You call upon God; and though I am in your power, though you can take my life and freedom, I tell you that you are a Satan. Call not God to your assistance, for hell alone can give you aid!"
"Don't blaspheme, Zaporojian hetman, by calling upon God and His divine protection; because, honestly, you'll only bring His anger and swift punishment upon yourself. Is it right for you to seek the Highest to defend you—when you, for the sake of your own disputes and the wrong done to you, create such a terrible storm, ignite the flames of civil war, and ally yourself with Pagans against Christians? What will happen? Whether you win or lose, you will cause a sea of human blood and tears, devastate the land worse than locusts, shake the Commonwealth, raise your hand against majesty, and desecrate the altars of the Lord; all for the sake of a piece of land Chaplinski took from you and a threat he made while drunk! What lengths won’t you go to? What won’t you sacrifice for your own interests? You call upon God; and even though I'm at your mercy, even though you can take my life and freedom, I tell you that you are like Satan. Don’t call on God for help, because only hell can aid you!"
Hmelnitski grew purple and reached for his sword. He looked at the lieutenant like a lion about to roar and spring on his victim, but he restrained himself. Fortunately, he was not drunk yet. Perhaps, also, disquiet had seized him, maybe certain voices called from his soul to turn from the road; for suddenly, as if wishing to defend himself before his own thoughts, he said,--
Hmelnitski flushed with anger and grabbed for his sword. He stared at the lieutenant like a lion getting ready to roar and pounce on its prey, but he held back. Thankfully, he wasn't drunk yet. Maybe unease had taken hold of him, or perhaps some inner voices were urging him to change his path; for suddenly, as if trying to protect himself from his own thoughts, he said,--
"From another I should not have endured such speech, but do you have a care that your boldness does not exhaust my patience. You frighten me with hell, you speak to me of private interests and of treason. And from whence do you know that I have risen to avenge private wrongs alone? Where should I find assistance, where those thousands who have already taken my side and who are taking it, if I wished merely to redress wrongs of my own? Look around at what is going on in the Ukraine. Oh, rich land, motherland, native land! And who in her is sure of to-morrow, who in her is happy, who is not robbed of his faith, spoiled of his freedom; who in her is not weeping and sighing?--save only the Vishnyevetskis, the Pototskis, the Zaslavskis, Kalinovskis, Konyetspolskis, and a handful of nobles! For them are crown estates, dignities, land, and people,--for them happiness and golden freedom; and the rest of the nation in tears stretch forth their hands to heaven waiting for the pity of God, since the pity of the king cannot help them. How many, even of the nobility, unable to bear this intolerable oppression, have fled to the Saitch, as I myself have fled? I want no war with the king, I want no war with the Commonwealth! It is the mother, and he is the father. The king is a merciful lord; but the kinglets!--with them it is impossible for us to live; their extortions, their rents, meadow-taxes, mill-taxes, eye and horn taxes, their tyranny and oppression exercised through the agency of Jews, cry for vengeance. What thanks has the Zaporojian army received for great services rendered in numerous wars? Where are the Cossack rights? The king gave them, the kinglets took them away. Nalivaika quartered! Pavlyuk burned in a brazen bull! The blood is not dry on the wounds inflicted by the sabres of Jolkevski and Konyetspolski! The tears have not dried for those killed and empaled on stakes; and now look! What is gleaming in the sky?"--here Hmelnitski pointed through the window at the flaming comet,--"The anger of God, the scourge of God! And if I have to be the scourge of God on earth, then let the will of God be done! I will take the burden on my shoulders."
"From anyone else, I wouldn't have put up with such talk, but you need to be careful that your boldness doesn't wear out my patience. You scare me with talk of hell, and you bring up personal interests and betrayal. How do you know that I've only risen to settle personal grievances? Where would I find support, where are the thousands who have already joined my cause, if I were only interested in avenging my own wrongs? Just look at what's happening in Ukraine. Oh, prosperous land, motherland, homeland! Who among her people is sure of tomorrow, who is happy, who isn't robbed of their faith, stripped of their freedom; who isn’t weeping and sighing?—except for the Vishnyevetskis, the Pototskis, the Zaslavskis, Kalinovskis, Konyetspolskis, and a handful of nobles! They have crown estates, titles, land, and people—happiness and golden freedom; while the rest of the nation, in tears, reaches out to heaven waiting for God's mercy, since the king's compassion can't help them. How many, even among the nobility, unable to endure this unbearable oppression, have fled to the Saitch, just as I have? I want no war with the king; I want no war with the Commonwealth! They are like a mother and father. The king is a merciful lord; but the lesser kings!—we cannot live with them; their extortions, their rents, meadow taxes, mill taxes, eye and horn taxes, their tyranny and oppression perpetrated through the agency of Jews, demand revenge. What thanks has the Zaporojian army received for their great services in numerous wars? Where are the Cossack rights? The king granted them, and the lesser kings took them away. Nalivaika was tortured! Pavlyuk burned in a brazen bull! The blood isn’t dry from the wounds inflicted by the sabres of Jolkevski and Konyetspolski! The tears haven’t dried for those who were killed and impaled on stakes; and now look! What is shining in the sky?"—here Hmelnitski pointed through the window at the blazing comet—"The anger of God, the scourge of God! And if I have to be the scourge of God on earth, then let God’s will be done! I will bear the burden on my shoulders."
Having said this, he raised his hand above his head and seemed to flame up like a great torch of vengeance, and began to tremble; and then he dropped on the bench, as if bent down by the weight of his destiny.
Having said this, he raised his hand above his head and looked like a huge torch of anger, and started to shake; then he collapsed onto the bench, as if crushed by the weight of his fate.
Silence followed, interrupted only by the snoring of Tugai Bey and the koshevoi, and by the plaintive chirp of the cricket in one corner of the cabin.
Silence fell, broken only by the snoring of Tugai Bey and the koshevoi, and the sad chirping of a cricket in one corner of the cabin.
The lieutenant sat with drooping head, as if seeking answers to the words of Hmelnitski, as weighty as blocks of granite; at length he began to speak in a quiet and sad voice,--
The lieutenant sat with his head down, like he was searching for answers to Hmelnitski's words, which felt as heavy as chunks of granite; finally, he began to speak in a soft and somber tone,--
"Alas! even if that were true, who art thou, Hetman, to create thyself judge and executioner? With what tyranny and pride art thou carried away? Why dost thou not leave judgment and punishment to God? I do not defend the wicked, I do not praise injustice, I do not call oppression right; but, dost thou believe in thyself, Hetman? Thou complainest of oppression from the kinglets,--that they listen neither to the king nor justice. Thou condemnest their pride, but art thou free of it thyself? Do you not raise your hand upon the Commonwealth, on right and majesty? You see the tyranny of lordlets and nobility, but you do not see that were it not for their breasts, their bosoms, their breastplates, their power, their castles, their cannon, and their legions, this land, flowing with milk and honey, would groan under the hundred times heavier yoke of the Turk and the Tartar! For who would defend it? By whose care and power is it that your children are not serving as janissaries, and your women dragged off to infamous harems? Who settled the desert, founded villages and towns, and raised up the sanctuary of God?"
"Alas! Even if that were true, who are you, Hetman, to make yourself the judge and executioner? With what tyranny and pride are you swept away? Why don’t you leave judgment and punishment to God? I don’t defend the wicked, I don’t praise injustice, I don’t call oppression right; but do you believe in yourself, Hetman? You complain about oppression from the petty kings—that they listen neither to the king nor to justice. You condemn their pride, but are you free from it yourself? Don’t you raise your hand against the Commonwealth, against what is right and just? You see the tyranny of lesser lords and nobility, but you don’t see that if it weren’t for their strength, their resources, their power, their castles, their cannons, and their armies, this land, flowing with milk and honey, would suffer under an even heavier yoke from the Turk and the Tartar! Who would defend it? By whose care and power is it that your children aren’t serving as janissaries and your women aren’t being dragged off to shameful harems? Who settled the wilderness, founded villages and towns, and built up the sanctuary of God?"
Here the voice of Skshetuski grew stronger and stronger; and Hmelnitski looked with gloomy eyes into the bottle of vudka,[9] put his clinched fists on the table, and was silent as if struggling with himself.
Here the voice of Skshetuski grew louder and louder; and Hmelnitski looked with a somber expression into the bottle of vodka, [9] placed his clenched fists on the table, and was silent as if battling with himself.
"And who are they?" continued Skshetuski. "Have they come from Germany or from Turkey? Is it not the blood of your blood, and the bone of your bone? Are not the nobility yours, and the princelets yours? If that is true, then woe to thee, Hetman; for thou art raising up the younger brothers against the elder, and making parricides of them. Oh, in God's name, even if they were wicked,--even if all of them, as many as there are, have trampled upon justice, violated rights,--let God judge them in heaven, and the Diet on earth, but not you, O Hetman! Are you able to say that among yours there are only just men? Have yours never been guilty, that you have a right to cast a stone at another for his guilt? And if you ask me, Where are the rights of the Cossacks, I answer: Not kinglets betrayed them, but Zaporojians,--Loboda, Sasko, Nalivaika, and Pavlyuk, of whom you falsely say that he was roasted in a brazen bull, for you know well that this is not true! Your seditions, your disturbances and attacks, made like attacks of Tartars, were put down. Who let the Tartars into the boundaries of the Commonwealth, so that when they were coming back laden with booty, they might be attacked? You! Who--God guard us!--gave their own Christian people into captivity? Who raised the greatest disturbances? You! Before whom is neither noble nor merchant nor village safe? Before you! Who has inflamed domestic war, who has sent up in smoke the villages and towns of the Ukraine, plundered the sanctuaries of God, violated women? You! you! What do you want, then? Do you want that the rights of making civil war and of robbing and plundering should be granted you? In truth, more has been forgiven you than taken away! We wished to cure putrid members instead of cutting them off, and I know no power in the world but the Commonwealth that would exhibit equal patience and clemency by permitting such an ulcer in its own bosom. But what is your gratitude in response? There sleeps your ally, but the raging enemy of the Commonwealth,--your friend, but the foe of the cross and Christianity,--not a kinglet of the Ukraine, but a murza of the Crimea; and with him you will go to burn your own home, and with him to judge your own brother. But he will lord it over you, and you will be forced to hold his stirrup."
"And who are they?" Skshetuski continued. "Did they come from Germany or Turkey? Aren't they your own kin, your own blood? Aren't the nobility yours and the little princes yours? If that's true, then woe to you, Hetman; for you're turning the younger brothers against the older ones and making them parricides. Oh, for God's sake, even if they are wicked—if they’ve all trampled on justice and violated rights—let God judge them in heaven, and the Diet on earth, but not you, O Hetman! Can you honestly say that among your people there are only just men? Have your people never done wrong, that you feel entitled to cast stones at others for their faults? And if you ask me where the rights of the Cossacks are, I say it was not the little kings who betrayed them, but the Zaporojians—Loboda, Sasko, Nalivaika, and Pavlyuk, whom you claim was killed in a brazen bull, though you know that isn’t true! Your rebellions, disturbances, and attacks, like those of the Tartars, were put down. Who allowed the Tartars into the Commonwealth's borders so they could come back loaded with loot and be ambushed? You! Who, God forbid, put their own Christian people into captivity? Who stirred up the most trouble? You! Before you, there's no noble, merchant, or village safe. Before you! Who has ignited a civil war, who has burned down the villages and towns of Ukraine, plundered God’s sanctuaries, and violated women? You! You! What do you want, then? Do you want the rights to wage civil war and plunder? Honestly, more has been forgiven you than taken away! We wanted to heal rotten parts instead of cutting them off, and I don’t know of any power in the world besides the Commonwealth that would show such patience and kindness by allowing such a festering sore within itself. But what gratitude do you offer in return? There lies your ally, the raging enemy of the Commonwealth—your friend, but the enemy of the cross and Christianity—not a little king of Ukraine, but a murza from Crimea; and with him, you will go to burn your own home and judge your own brother. But he will dominate you, and you will have to hold his stirrup."
Hmelnitski emptied another glass of vudka. "When we, with Barabash, were with his Majesty the King, and when we wept over the oppression and injustice practised on us, he said, 'But have you not muskets, and have you not sabres at your side?'"
Hmelnitski drained another glass of vodka. "When Barabash and I were with His Majesty the King, and when we expressed our sorrow over the oppression and injustice done to us, he said, 'But don’t you have muskets, and don’t you have sabers at your side?'"
"If you were standing before the King of kings, he would say, 'Forgive your enemies, as I forgive mine.'"
"If you were standing before the King of kings, he would say, 'Forgive your enemies, just like I forgive mine.'"
"I do not wish to war with the Commonwealth."
"I don't want to go to war with the Commonwealth."
"But you put your sword to its throat."
"But you pressed your sword against its throat."
"I go to free the Cossacks from your fetters."
"I’m here to free the Cossacks from your chains."
"To tie them in Tartar bonds!"
"To tie them in Tartar bonds!"
"I wish to defend the faith."
"I want to defend the faith."
"In company with the Pagan."
"With the Pagan."
"Stop! You are not the voice of my conscience. Stop, I tell you!"
"Stop! You’re not the voice of my conscience. Stop, I'm telling you!"
"Blood will weigh you down, the tears of men will accuse you, death awaits you, judgment awaits you!"
"Blood will drag you down, the tears of men will blame you, death is waiting for you, judgment is waiting for you!"
"Screech-owl!" shouted Hmelnitski in rage, and flashed a knife before the breast of Skshetuski.
"Screech-owl!" yelled Hmelnitski in anger, brandishing a knife in front of Skshetuski's chest.
"Strike!" said Skshetuski.
"Hit!" said Skshetuski.
Again came a moment of silence; again there was nothing to be heard but the snore of the sleeping men and the plaintive chirp of the cricket.
Again, there was a moment of silence; again, the only sounds were the snores of the sleeping men and the sad chirp of the cricket.
Hmelnitski stood for a time with the knife at Skshetuski's breast; suddenly he trembled, he bethought himself, dropped the knife, and seizing the decanter of vudka, began to drink. He emptied it, and sat heavily on the bench.
Hmelnitski stood for a moment with the knife at Skshetuski's chest; suddenly he shuddered, reconsidered, dropped the knife, and grabbing the decanter of vodka, started to drink. He finished it and sat down heavily on the bench.
"I cannot stab him," he muttered,--"I cannot. It is late--is that daylight?--but it is late to turn from the road. Why speak to me of judgment and blood?"
"I can't stab him," he muttered, "I can't. It’s late—is that daylight?—but it's too late to turn back now. Why are you talking to me about judgment and blood?"
He had already drunk much; the vudka was rising to his head. He went on, gradually losing consciousness: "What judgment? The Khan promised me reinforcements. Tugai Bey is sleeping here! To-morrow the Cossacks march. With us is Saint Michael the victorious! But if--if--I ransomed thee from Tugai Bey--remember it, and say--Oh, something pains--pains! To turn from the road--'tis late!--judgment--Nalivaika--Pavlyuk--"
He had already had way too much to drink; the vodka was hitting him hard. He stumbled on, gradually losing awareness: "What judgment? The Khan promised me backup. Tugai Bey is right here! Tomorrow the Cossacks will march. We have Saint Michael the victorious on our side! But if—if—I freed you from Tugai Bey—remember that, and say—Oh, something hurts—hurts! I need to get off this road—it's late!—judgment—Nalivaika—Pavlyuk—"
Suddenly he straightened himself, strained his eyes in fright, and cried: "Who is there?"
Suddenly, he straightened up, squinted in fear, and shouted, "Who's there?"
"Who is there?" repeated the half-roused koshevoi.
"Who is it?" repeated the half-awake koshevoi.
But Hmelnitski dropped his head on his breast, nodded a couple of times, muttered, "What judgment?" and fell asleep.
But Hmelnitski dropped his head to his chest, nodded a few times, mumbled, "What judgment?" and fell asleep.
Skshetuski grew very pale and weak from recent wounds and from the excitement of talking. He thought therefore that perhaps death was coming, and began to pray aloud.
Skshetuski turned very pale and weak from his recent wounds and the excitement of talking. He thought that maybe death was approaching, so he began to pray out loud.
CHAPTER XIII.
Next morning early the Cossacks marched out of the Saitch, foot and horse. Though blood had not yet stained the steppes, the war had begun. Regiment followed regiment; just as if locusts, warmed by the spring sun, had swarmed in the reeds of Chertomelik, and were flying to the fields of the Ukraine. In the woods behind Bazaluk the warriors of the horde were waiting, ready for the march. Six thousand chosen men, armed incomparably better than ordinary partisan robbers, composed the contingent which the Khan sent to the Zaporojians and to Hmelnitski. At the sight of them the Cossacks hurled their caps into the air. The guns and muskets rattled. The shouts of the Cossacks, mingling with the "Allah" of the Tartars, struck the dome of heaven. Hmelnitski and Tugai Bey, both under their banners, galloped toward each other on horseback, and exchanged formal greetings.
Next morning, the Cossacks marched out of the Saitch, both foot and horse. Although blood hadn’t yet soaked the steppes, the war had started. Regiment after regiment followed, like locusts, warmed by the spring sun, swarming in the reeds of Chertomelik, and heading to the fields of Ukraine. In the woods behind Bazaluk, the warriors of the horde waited, ready to march. Six thousand elite fighters, armed far better than ordinary bandits, made up the group that the Khan sent to the Zaporojians and to Hmelnitski. At the sight of them, the Cossacks threw their caps into the air. The guns and muskets rattled. The cheers of the Cossacks, mixed with the "Allah" of the Tartars, echoed to the heavens. Hmelnitski and Tugai Bey, both under their banners, rode toward each other on horseback and exchanged formal greetings.
The order of march was formed with the rapidity peculiar to Tartars and Cossacks; then the troops moved on. The horde occupied both Cossack wings; the centre was formed by Hmelnitski and his cavalry, behind which marched the terrible Zaporojian infantry. Farther in the rear were the gunners, with their cannon; still farther the tabor-wagons, in them camp-servants and stores of provisions; finally, the herdsmen, with reserve herds and cattle.
The marching order was set up with the speed typical of Tartars and Cossacks; then the troops moved out. The horde took position on both sides with Cossack forces; the center was led by Hmelnitski and his cavalry, followed by the formidable Zaporojian infantry. Further back were the gunners with their cannons; behind them were the supply wagons, carrying camp staff and food supplies; lastly, the herdsmen, with reserve herds and livestock.
After they had passed the forest of Bazaluk the regiments flowed out on the level country. The day was clear, the field of heaven unspotted by a cloud. A light breeze blew from the north to the sea; the sun played on the lances, and on the flowers of the plain. The primeval steppes were spread before the Zaporojians like a boundless sea, and at this sight joy embraced the Cossack hearts. The great red standard, with the archangel, was inclined repeatedly in greeting to the native steppe; and following its example, every bunchuk and regimental standard was lowered. One shout sprang from all breasts.
After they passed through the Bazaluk forest, the regiments spilled out onto the flat land. The day was clear, the sky untouched by any clouds. A light breeze blew from the north towards the sea; the sun glinted off the lances and the flowers in the field. The ancient steppes lay before the Zaporojians like an endless ocean, and this sight filled the Cossack hearts with joy. The large red banner, featuring the archangel, was repeatedly lowered in greeting to the native steppe; and following suit, every bunchuk and regimental flag was also lowered. A shout of unity rose from all hearts.
The regiments deployed freely on the plain. The drummers and buglers went to the van of the army; the drums thundered, trumpets and bugles sounded, and in concert with them a song, sung by thousands of voices, reverberated through the air and the earth,--
The regiments moved freely across the plain. The drummers and buglers led the way for the army; the drums boomed, trumpets and bugles played, and along with them, a song, sung by thousands of voices, echoed through the air and the ground,--
"O steppes, our native steppes,
Ye are painted with beautiful flowers,
Ye are broad as the sea!"
"O steppes, our native steppes,
You are covered in beautiful flowers,
You are as vast as the sea!"
The teorbanists dropped the reins, and bending back in the saddles, with eyes turned to the sky, struck the strings of their teorbans; the cymbalists, stretching their arms above their heads, struck their brazen disks; the drummers thundered with their kettledrums; and all these sounds, together with the monotonous words of the song and the shrill whistle of the tuneless Tartar pipes, mingled in a kind of mighty note, wild and sad as the Wilderness itself. Delight seized all the regiments; the heads bent in time with the song, and at last it seemed as if the entire steppe, infected with music, trembled together with the men and the horses and the standards.
The theorbanists dropped the reins, leaning back in their saddles, eyes fixed on the sky, as they played the strings of their theorbas; the cymbalists, arms raised high, struck their brass discs; the drummers thundered on their kettledrums; and all these sounds, combined with the repetitive words of the song and the high-pitched whistle of the off-key Tartar pipes, blended into a powerful note, wild and sorrowful like the Wilderness itself. Happiness swept over all the regiments; heads swayed in time with the music, and it felt as if the whole steppe, caught up in the melody, quivered along with the soldiers, the horses, and the banners.
Frightened flocks of birds rose from the steppe and flew before the army like another army,--an army of the air. At times the song and music stopped; then could be heard the rustling of banners, the tramping and snorting of horses, the squeak of the tabor-wagons,--like the cry of swans or storks.
Frightened flocks of birds took off from the steppe and flew ahead of the army like another army—an army of the sky. Sometimes the music and singing would stop; then you could hear the flapping of banners, the stomping and snorting of horses, the creaking of the tabor-wagons—like the calls of swans or storks.
At the head of the army, under a great red standard and the bunchuk, rode Hmelnitski, in a red uniform, on a white horse, holding a gilded baton in his hand.
At the front of the army, beneath a large red flag and the bunchuk, rode Hmelnitski, dressed in a red uniform, on a white horse, holding a gold baton in his hand.
The whole body moved on, slowly marching to the north, covering like a terrible wave the rivers, groves, and grave-mounds, filling with its noise and sound the space of the steppe.
The entire group moved forward, slowly marching north, sweeping over the rivers, trees, and burial mounds like a massive wave, filling the vast steppe with its noise and commotion.
But from Chigirin, from the northern rim of the Wilderness, there moved against this wave a wave of the armies of the crown, under the leadership of young Pototski. Here the Zaporojians and the Tartars went as if to a wedding, with a joyful song on their lips; there the serious hussars advanced in grim silence, going unwillingly to that struggle without glory. Here, under the red banner, an old experienced leader shook his threatening baton, as if certain of victory and vengeance; there in front rode a youth with thoughtful countenance, as if knowing his sad and approaching fate. A great expanse of steppe still divided them.
But from Chigirin, from the northern edge of the Wilderness, a wave of the crown's armies moved forward, led by young Pototski. Here, the Zaporojians and the Tartars approached like they were heading to a wedding, singing joyfully; there, the serious hussars marched in grim silence, reluctantly going into a struggle without glory. Here, under the red banner, an experienced old leader waved his threatening baton, as if sure of victory and revenge; there, at the front, rode a young man with a thoughtful expression, seemingly aware of his sad and impending fate. A vast expanse of steppe still lay between them.
Hmelnitski did not hurry, for he calculated that the farther young Pototski went into the Wilderness, the farther he went from the two hetmans, the more easily could he be conquered. Meanwhile new fugitives from Chigirin, Povolochi, and all the shore towns of the Ukraine gave daily increase to the Zaporojian power, bringing also news from the opposite camp. From them Hmelnitski learned that the old hetman had sent his son with only two thousand cavalry by land and six thousand Cossacks, with one thousand German infantry in boats by the Dnieper. Both these divisions were ordered to maintain communication with each other, but the order was violated from the first day; for the boats, borne on by the current of the Dnieper, went considerably in advance of the hussars going along the shore, whose march was greatly delayed by the crossings at all the rivers falling into the Dnieper.
Hmelnitski didn't rush, knowing that the further young Pototski went into the Wilderness, the farther he was from the two hetmans, making him easier to defeat. Meanwhile, new refugees from Chigirin, Povolochi, and all the coastal towns of Ukraine continually strengthened the Zaporojian forces, bringing news from the opposing camp. From them, Hmelnitski discovered that the old hetman had sent his son with only two thousand cavalry over land and six thousand Cossacks, along with one thousand German infantry in boats down the Dnieper. Both groups were supposed to stay in touch with each other, but the order was ignored from the very first day; the boats, carried along by the Dnieper's current, outran the hussars moving along the shore, whose progress was significantly hindered by the crossings at all the rivers flowing into the Dnieper.
Hmelnitski, wishing that the distance between them should be increased still more, did not hurry. On the third day of his march he disposed his camp around Komysha Water, and rested.
Hmelnitski, wanting to increase the distance between them even further, took his time. On the third day of his march, he set up camp around Komysha Water and took a break.
At that time the scouts of Tugai Bey brought informants,--two dragoons who just beyond Chigirin had escaped from the camp of Pototski. Hurrying on day and night, they had succeeded in getting considerably in advance of their camp. They were brought immediately to Hmelnitski.
At that time, Tugai Bey's scouts brought in informants—two dragoons who had escaped from Pototski's camp just beyond Chigirin. They hurried day and night and managed to get ahead of their camp by quite a bit. They were taken straight to Hmelnitski.
Their account confirmed what was already known to Hmelnitski concerning the forces of young Stephen Pototski; but they brought him intelligence, besides, that the leaders of the Cossacks sailing down in the boats with the German infantry were old Barabash and Krechovski.
Their report confirmed what Hmelnitski already knew about young Stephen Pototski's forces; however, they also informed him that the Cossack leaders sailing down in the boats with the German infantry were old Barabash and Krechovski.
When he heard the last name, Hmelnitski sprang up. "Krechovski? the commander of the registered Pereyasláv Cossacks?"
When he heard the last name, Hmelnitski jumped up. "Krechovski? The commander of the registered Pereyasláv Cossacks?"
"The same, serene hetman!" answered the dragoons.
"The same calm leader!" replied the dragoons.
Hmelnitski turned to the colonels surrounding him. "Forward!" commanded he, with thundering voice.
Hmelnitski turned to the colonels around him. "Move forward!" he commanded with a booming voice.
Less than an hour later the tabor was moving on, though the sun was already setting and the night did not promise to be clear. Certain terrible reddish clouds rolled along on the western side of the heavens, like dragons or leviathans, and approached one another as if wishing to begin battle.
Less than an hour later, the tabor was on the move again, even though the sun was already setting and the night didn’t seem like it would be clear. Some ominous reddish clouds rolled across the western sky, looking like dragons or leviathans, and were getting closer to each other as if they were about to start a fight.
The tabor turned to the left, toward the bank of the Dnieper. The host marched quietly, without songs, without noise of drums or trumpets, and as quickly as the grass permitted, which was so luxuriant in that neighborhood that the regiments buried in it were lost from view at times, and the many-colored flags seemed to sail along the steppe. The cavalry beat a road for the wagons and the infantry, which, advancing with difficulty, soon fell considerably in the rear.
The tabor turned left, toward the bank of the Dnieper. The host marched quietly, without songs, without the sound of drums or trumpets, and as quickly as the grass allowed, which was so thick in that area that the regiments occasionally disappeared from sight, and the colorful flags appeared to sail along the steppe. The cavalry cleared a path for the wagons and the infantry, which, struggling to keep up, soon lagged far behind.
Night covered the steppes. An enormous red moon rose slowly in the heavens, but, hidden repeatedly by the clouds, flamed up and was quenched like a lamp smothered by the blowing of the wind.
Night enveloped the steppes. A massive red moon rose slowly in the sky, but, repeatedly obscured by the clouds, flared up and faded like a lamp snuffed out by the gusts of wind.
It was well after midnight when, to the eyes of the Cossacks and the Tartars, black gigantic masses seemed outlined clearly on the dark background of the sky. These were the walls of Kudák.
It was well after midnight when, to the eyes of the Cossacks and the Tartars, huge dark shapes appeared sharply against the night sky. These were the walls of Kudák.
Scouts, hidden by darkness, approached the fortress as carefully and quietly as wolves or night-birds. And now perhaps a surprise for the sleeping fortress!
Scouts, cloaked in darkness, crept toward the fortress as stealthily and silently as wolves or nightbirds. And now, maybe a surprise for the slumbering fortress!
But suddenly a flash on the ramparts rent the darkness. A terrible report shook the rocks of the Dnieper, and a fiery ball, leaving a circle of sparks in the air, fell among the grass of the steppe. The gloomy cyclops Grodzitski gave notice that he was watching.
But suddenly a flash on the walls broke through the darkness. A loud bang shook the rocks of the Dnieper, and a fireball, leaving a swirl of sparks in the air, landed among the grass of the steppe. The gloomy cyclops Grodzitski signaled that he was keeping an eye out.
"The one-eyed dog!" muttered Tugai Bey to Hmelnitski; "he sees in the night."
"The one-eyed dog!" Tugai Bey whispered to Hmelnitski; "he can see in the dark."
The Cossacks avoided the fortress and marched on. They could not think of taking it at a time when the armies of the crown were marching against them. But Grodzitski fired after them from his cannon till the walls of the fortress trembled; not so much to injure them--for they passed at a good distance--as to warn the troops sailing down the Dnieper, who at that time might be not far away.
The Cossacks steered clear of the fortress and moved on. They couldn't afford to attack it while the crown's armies were advancing towards them. But Grodzitski fired his cannon at them until the fortress walls shook; not really to hit them—since they were far off—but to alert the troops sailing down the Dnieper, who might have been nearby at that moment.
But the thunder of the guns of Kudák found echo first of all in the heart and hearing of Pan Yan. The young knight, brought by the command of Hmelnitski with the Cossack tabor, became seriously ill on the second day. In the fight at Hortitsa he had not received, it is true, a mortal wound, but he had lost so much blood that little life was left in him. His wounds, dressed in Cossack fashion by the old inspector of weights and measures, opened; fever attacked him, and that night he lay half senseless in a Cossack telega, unconscious of God's world.
But the thunder of the guns at Kudák resonated first in the heart and ears of Pan Yan. The young knight, summoned by Hmelnitski with the Cossack tabor, fell seriously ill on the second day. He hadn’t received a fatal wound in the battle at Hortitsa, but he had lost so much blood that he barely had any life left in him. His wounds, treated in Cossack style by the old inspector of weights and measures, reopened; fever set in, and that night he lay half-conscious in a Cossack wagon, unaware of the world around him.
The cannon of Kudák first roused him. He opened his eyes, raised himself in the wagon, and began to look around. The Cossack tabor glided along in the darkness, like a circle of dream figures, but the fortress roared and was lighted with rosy smoke; fiery balls sprang along the steppe, snapping and barking, like infuriated dogs. At this sight such sadness and sorrow seized Skshetuski that he was ready to die on the spot, if he could only go even in spirit to his friends. War! war! and he in the camp of the enemy, disarmed, sick, unable to rise from the wagon! The Commonwealth in danger, and he not flying to save it! There in Lubni the troops are surely moving. The prince, with lightning in his eyes, is flying before the ranks; and on whatever side he turns his baton, three hundred lances strike like three hundred thunderbolts. Here a number of well-known faces begin to appear before the eyes of the lieutenant. Little Volodyovski, at the head of his dragoons, with his thin sabre in hand,--the king of swordsmen; whoever crosses weapons with him is as if in the tomb. There Pan Podbipienta raises his executioner's snatch-cowl! Will he cut off the three heads, or will he not? The priest Yaskolski waves the banners, and prays with his hands lifted to heaven. But he is an old soldier; therefore, unable to restrain himself, he thunders out at times, "Strike! kill!" Mailed riders incline half-way to the horse's ear. The regiments rush on, open their ranks, and close. Battle and tumult are there!
The cannon of Kudák jolted him awake. He opened his eyes, sat up in the wagon, and started to look around. The Cossack camp moved silently through the darkness, like a circle of dreamlike figures, while the fortress roared and glowed with pink smoke; fiery projectiles darted across the steppe, snapping and barking like rabid dogs. At this sight, such sadness overwhelmed Skshetuski that he felt ready to die on the spot, if only he could join his friends in spirit. War! War! And here he was, in the enemy camp, disarmed, sick, unable to get out of the wagon! The Commonwealth was in danger, and he was not rushing to save it! There in Lubni, the troops must surely be mobilizing. The prince, his eyes blazing, was leading the charge; and wherever he waved his baton, three hundred lances struck like three hundred thunderbolts. Familiar faces began to appear before the lieutenant’s eyes. Little Volodyovski, at the forefront of his dragoons, with his slender sword in hand—the master of swordsmen; anyone who crossed blades with him might as well be in a grave. There, Pan Podbipienta lifts his executioner's hood! Will he take off three heads, or not? Priest Yaskolski waves the banners, praying with his hands raised to the sky. But he’s an experienced soldier; unable to contain himself, he occasionally bellows, "Strike! Kill!" Armored riders lean in to hear the horse’s ear. The regiments charge forward, spreading their lines, then closing in. Battle and chaos are there!
Suddenly the vision changes. Before the lieutenant stands Helena, pale, with dishevelled hair; and she cries: "Save me, for Bogun pursues!"
Suddenly, the scene shifts. In front of the lieutenant is Helena, looking pale with messy hair, and she shouts, "Help me, Bogun is chasing me!"
Skshetuski tears himself from the wagon, till a voice--but a real one--calls to him: "Lie down, child, or I will bind you."
Skshetuski pulls himself away from the wagon until a voice—a real one—calls out to him: "Lie down, kid, or I’ll tie you up."
That was the essaul of the tabor, Zakhar, whom Hmelnitski had commanded to guard the lieutenant as the eye in his head. He puts him back in the wagon, covers him with a horse-skin, and asks: "What's the matter with you?"
That was the scout of the tabor, Zakhar, whom Hmelnitski had ordered to watch over the lieutenant like his own eye. He puts him back in the wagon, covers him with a horsehide, and asks, "What's wrong with you?"
Now Skshetuski has perfect presence of mind. The visions vanish. The wagons move along the very bank of the Dnieper. A cool breeze is blowing from the river, and the night is growing pale. Water-birds have begun their morning noise.
Now Skshetuski is completely calm. The visions disappear. The wagons are moving along the bank of the Dnieper. A cool breeze is coming from the river, and the night is getting lighter. Water birds have started their morning sounds.
"Listen, Zakhar! have we passed Kudák already?" asked Skshetuski.
"Hey, Zakhar! Have we already passed Kudák?" asked Skshetuski.
"We have," answered the Zaporojian,
"We have," replied the Zaporojian,
"And where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"I don't know. There will be a battle, they say; but I don't know."
"I don't know. They say there will be a battle, but I'm not sure."
At these words Skshetuski's heart beat joyfully. He had supposed that Hmelnitski would besiege Kudák, and with that the war would begin. Meanwhile the haste with which the Cossacks pushed on permitted the inference that the armies of the Crown were already near, and that Hmelnitski was passing the fortress so as not to be forced to give battle under its cannon.
At these words, Skshetuski's heart soared with joy. He had thought that Hmelnitski would lay siege to Kudák, and that would kick off the war. Meanwhile, the urgency with which the Cossacks advanced suggested that the Crown's armies were already close by, and that Hmelnitski was avoiding the fortress to escape being compelled to fight under its cannons.
"I may be free to-day," thought the lieutenant, and raised his eyes to heaven in thanks.
"I might be free today," thought the lieutenant, and looked up to the sky in gratitude.
CHAPTER XIV.
The thunder of the guns of Kudák was heard also by the forces descending in boats under the command of old Barabash and Krechovski. These forces were composed of six thousand registered Cossacks, and one of picked German infantry led by Colonel Hans Flick.
The sound of Kudák's cannons was also heard by the troops descending in boats under the command of the seasoned Barabash and Krechovski. These troops consisted of six thousand registered Cossacks and a selected group of German infantry led by Colonel Hans Flick.
Pan Nikolai Pototski, the hetman, hesitated long before he sent the Cossacks against Hmelnitski; but since Krechovski had an immense influence over them, and Pototski trusted Krechovski absolutely, he merely commanded the Cossacks to take the oath of allegiance, and sent them off in the name of God.
Pan Nikolai Pototski, the hetman, took a long time to decide before sending the Cossacks against Hmelnitski; but since Krechovski had a huge influence over them, and Pototski trusted Krechovski completely, he simply ordered the Cossacks to take an oath of loyalty and sent them off in the name of God.
Krechovski was a soldier full of experience and of great reputation in previous wars. He was a client of the Pototskis, to whom he was indebted for everything,--his rank of colonel, his nobility, which they obtained for him in the Diet, and finally for broad lands situated near the confluence of the Dniester and Lada, which he held for life. He was connected, therefore, by so many bonds with the Commonwealth and the Pototskis, that a shadow of a suspicion could not rise in the mind of the hetman. Krechovski was, besides, a man in his best days, for he was scarcely fifty years old, and a great future was opening before him in the service of the country. Some were ready to see in him the successor of Stephen Hmeletski, who, beginning his career as a simple knight of the steppe, ended it as voevoda of Kieff and senator of the Commonwealth. It was for Krechovski to advance by the same road, along which he was impelled by bravery, a wild energy, and unbridled ambition, equally eager for wealth and distinction. Through this ambition he had struggled a short time before for the starostaship of Lita; and when at last Pan Korbut received it, Krechovski buried the disappointment deep in his heart, but almost fell ill of envy and mortification. This time fortune seemed to smile on him again; for having received from the hetman such an important military office, he could consider that his name would reach the ears of the king; and that was important, for afterward he had only to bow to receive the reward, with the words dear to the heart of a noble: "He has bowed to us and asked that we grant him; and we remembering his services, do grant, etc." In this way were wealth and distinction acquired in Russia; in this way enormous expanses of the empty steppe, which hitherto had belonged to God and the Commonwealth, passed into private hands; in this way a needy stripling grew to be a lord, and might strengthen himself with the hope that his descendants would hold their seats among senators.
Krechovski was a seasoned soldier with a strong reputation from past wars. He was a client of the Pototskis, for whom he owed everything—his rank of colonel, his nobility, which they secured for him in the Diet, and finally, the large lands he held for life near the confluence of the Dniester and Lada. He was so closely tied to the Commonwealth and the Pototskis that no suspicion could even hint at the mind of the hetman. Additionally, Krechovski was still in his prime, being barely fifty years old, and a bright future was ahead of him in the service of the nation. Some even anticipated that he might follow in the footsteps of Stephen Hmeletski, who started as a simple knight of the steppe and ended as the voevoda of Kieff and a senator of the Commonwealth. Krechovski was on the same path, driven by courage, fiery determination, and unrestrained ambition, fervently chasing both wealth and recognition. Not long ago, his ambition had led him to compete for the starostaship of Lita; when Pan Korbut ultimately received it, Krechovski buried his disappointment deep inside but was nearly sickened by envy and shame. This time, luck seemed to smile on him again; having been appointed to such an important military position by the hetman, he believed his name would finally reach the king's ears, which was crucial, as afterward he would only need to bow to receive his reward, with the words cherished by a noble: "He has bowed to us and asked that we grant him; and remembering his services, we do grant, etc." In this way, wealth and distinction were obtained in Russia; this was how vast stretches of the empty steppe, once belonging to God and the Commonwealth, came to be owned privately; this was how a struggling youth became a lord and could hope that his descendants would hold their place among senators.
Krechovski was annoyed that in the office committed to him he must divide authority with Barabash; still it was only a nominal division. In reality, the old colonel of Cherkasi, especially in the latter time, had grown so old and worn that his body alone belonged to this earth; his mind and soul were continually sunk in torpidity and lifelessness, which generally precede real death. At the beginning of the expedition he roused up and began to move about with considerable energy, as if at the sound of the trumpet the old soldier's blood had begun to course more vigorously within him, for he had been in his time a famous Cossack and a leader in the steppe; but as soon as they started the plash of the oars lulled him, the songs of the Cossacks and the soft movement of the boats put him to sleep, and he forgot the world of God. Krechovski ordered and managed everything. Barabash woke up only to eat; having eaten his fill, he inquired, as was his custom, about this and that. He was put off with some kind of answer; then he sighed and said,--
Krechovski was frustrated that in the office assigned to him, he had to share authority with Barabash; though, it was just a token division. In reality, the old colonel from Cherkasi had become so aged and exhausted that his body was the only part of him still connected to this world; his mind and spirit were constantly engulfed in a dullness and lifelessness that typically precedes actual death. At the start of the expedition, he would wake up and moved around with surprising energy, as if the sound of a trumpet had reignited the soldier's blood within him since he had once been a renowned Cossack and a leader in the wilderness; but once they set off, the splash of the oars lulled him, and the songs of the Cossacks along with the gentle sway of the boats put him back to sleep, causing him to forget about the world around him. Krechovski took charge and organized everything. Barabash only stirred to eat; after eating his fill, he would typically ask about this and that. He was satisfied with some sort of answer; then he sighed and said,—
"I should be glad to die in some other war, but God's will be done!"
"I wouldn’t mind dying in some other war, but whatever God wants will happen!"
Connection with the army of the crown marching under Stephen Pototski was severed at once. Krechovski complained that the hussars and the dragoons marched too slowly, that they loitered too long at the crossings, that the young son of the hetman had no military experience; but with all that he gave orders to move on.
Connection with the royal army marching under Stephen Pototski was cut off immediately. Krechovski complained that the hussars and dragoons moved too slowly, that they lingered too long at the crossings, and that the young son of the hetman lacked military experience; however, despite all that, he ordered them to move forward.
The boats moved along the shores of the Dnieper to Kudák, going farther and farther from the armies of the crown.
The boats glided along the shores of the Dnieper toward Kudák, drifting further away from the royal armies.
At last one night the thunder of cannon was heard. Barabash slept without waking. Flick, who was sailing ahead, entered the scout-boat and repaired to Krechovski.
At last, one night the sound of cannon fire was heard. Barabash slept through it all. Flick, who was sailing ahead, got into the scout boat and went to see Krechovski.
"Colonel," said he, "those are the cannon of Kudák! What are we to do?"
"Colonel," he said, "those are the cannons of Kudák! What are we going to do?"
"Stop your boats. We will spend the night in the reeds."
"Stop your boats. We're going to spend the night in the reeds."
"Apparently Hmelnitski is besieging the fortress. In my opinion we ought to hurry to the relief."
"Apparently, Hmelnitski is laying siege to the fortress. I think we should rush to help."
"I do not ask you for opinions, but give orders. I am the commander."
"I don't ask for your opinions; I give orders. I'm the boss."
"But, Colonel--"
"But, Colonel—"
"Halt and wait!" said Krechovski. But seeing that the energetic German was twitching his beard and not thinking of going away without a reason, he added more mildly: "The castellan may come up to-morrow morning with the cavalry, and the fortress will not be taken in one night."
"Halt and wait!" said Krechovski. But seeing that the energetic German was tugging at his beard and had no intention of leaving without justification, he added more gently: "The castellan might arrive tomorrow morning with the cavalry, and the fortress can't be taken in just one night."
"But if he does not come up?"
"But what if he doesn't show up?"
"Well, we will wait even two days. You don't know Kudák. They will break their teeth on the walls, and I will not go to relieve the place without the castellan, for I have not the right to do so. That is his affair."
"Well, we can wait two days if needed. You don’t know Kudák. They’ll smash their teeth against the walls, and I won’t go to take over the place without the castellan because I don’t have the authority to do that. That’s his responsibility."
Every reason seemed to be on Krechovski's side. Flick therefore insisted no longer, and withdrew to his Germans. After a while the boats began to approach the right bank and push into the reeds, that for a width of more than forty rods covered the river, which had spread widely in that part. Finally the plash of oars stopped; the boats were hidden entirely in the reeds, and the river appeared to be wholly deserted. Krechovski forbade the lighting of fires, singing of songs, and conversation. Hence there fell upon the place a quiet unbroken save by the distant cannon of Kudák.
Every reason seemed to be on Krechovski's side. Flick no longer insisted and retreated to his Germans. After a while, the boats began to approach the right bank and move into the reeds that covered the river for more than forty rods in that area, which had widened significantly. Eventually, the sound of oars stopped; the boats were completely concealed in the reeds, and the river seemed entirely deserted. Krechovski prohibited lighting fires, singing songs, and talking. As a result, a quiet descended on the place, only interrupted by the distant cannon of Kudák.
Still no one in the boats except Barabash slept. Flick, a knightly man and eager for battle, wished to hurry straight to Kudák. The Cossacks asked one another in a whisper what might happen to the fortress. Would it hold out or would it not hold out? Meanwhile the noise increased every moment. All were convinced that the castle was meeting a violent assault.
Still no one in the boats except Barabash slept. Flick, a chivalrous man eager for battle, wanted to rush straight to Kudák. The Cossacks whispered to each other about what might happen to the fortress. Would it hold up or would it fall? Meanwhile, the noise grew louder by the moment. Everyone was sure that the castle was facing a fierce attack.
"Hmelnitski isn't joking; but Grodzitski isn't joking, either," whispered the Cossacks. "What will come tomorrow?"
"Hmelnitski isn't kidding; but Grodzitski isn't kidding, either," whispered the Cossacks. "What will happen tomorrow?"
Krechovski was probably asking himself the very same question, as, sitting in the prow of his boat, he fell into deep thought. He knew Hmelnitski intimately and of old. Up to that time he had always considered him a man of uncommon gifts, to whom only a field was wanting to soar like an eagle; but now Krechovski doubted him. The cannon thundered unceasingly; therefore it must be that Hmelnitski was really investing Kudák.
Krechovski was probably asking himself the same question as he sat in the front of his boat, lost in thought. He knew Hmelnitski well and had known him for a long time. Until now, he had always thought of him as a person with extraordinary talents, someone who just needed the right opportunity to really take off; but now, Krechovski had his doubts. The cannon fired continuously, so it must mean that Hmelnitski was actually attacking Kudák.
"If that is true," thought Krechovski, "he is lost. How is it possible, having roused the Zaporojians and secured the assistance of the Khan, having assembled forces such as none of the Cossack leaders has hitherto commanded, instead of marching with all haste to the Ukraine, rousing the people and attaching to himself the town Cossacks, breaking the hetmans as quickly as possible, and gaining the whole country before new troops could come to its defence, that he, Hmelnitski, an old soldier, is storming an impregnable fortress, capable of detaining him for a whole year? And is he willing that his best forces should break themselves on the walls of Kudák, as a wave of the Dnieper is dashed on the rocks of the Cataracts? And will he wait under Kudák till the hetmans are reinforced and surround him, like Nalivaika at Solonitsa?"
"If that’s true," thought Krechovski, "he’s done for. How can it be that, after rallying the Zaporojians and getting the Khan’s support, and gathering forces unlike any the Cossack leaders have ever commanded, instead of rushing to Ukraine, rallying the people, winning over the town Cossacks, breaking the hetmans quickly, and taking control of the whole country before new troops can come to defend it, he, Hmelnitski, an experienced soldier, is attacking an impenetrable fortress that could hold him up for a whole year? Does he really think his best forces should smash against the walls of Kudák like a wave of the Dnieper crashing against the rocks of the Cataracts? And will he just wait under Kudák until the hetmans get reinforcements and trap him, like Nalivaika at Solonitsa?"
"If he does, he is a lost man," repeated Krechovski once more. "His own Cossacks will give him up. The unsuccessful assault will cause discontent and disorder. The spark of rebellion will go out at its very birth, and Hmelnitski will be no more terrible than a sword broken at the hilt. He is a fool! Therefore," thought Krechovski, "to-morrow I will land my Cossacks and Germans on the bank, and the following night will fall on him unexpectedly, when he is weakened by assaults. I will cut the Zaporojians to pieces, and throw down Hmelnitski bound at the feet of the hetman. It is his own fault, for it might have been otherwise."
"If he does, he's a lost man," Krechovski said again. "His own Cossacks will turn on him. The failed attack will stir up discontent and chaos. The spark of rebellion will die before it even starts, and Hmelnitski will be no more threatening than a sword broken at the hilt. He's a fool! So," Krechovski thought, "tomorrow I will land my Cossacks and Germans on the shore, and that night I'll ambush him when he’s worn down from fighting. I’ll cut the Zaporojians to pieces and present Hmelnitski, bound, at the feet of the hetman. It’s his own fault; it could have gone differently."
The unbridled ambition of Krechovski soared on the wings of a falcon. He knew well that young Pototski could not arrive on the following night by any possibility. Who, then, was to sever the head of the hydra? Krechovski! Who was to put down the rebellion which might wrap the whole Ukraine in a terrible conflagration? Krechovski! The old hetman might be angry for a while that this had taken place without the participation of his son; but he would soon get over that, and meanwhile all the rays of glory and the favors of the king would descend on the conqueror's head. No! It would be necessary, however, to divide the glory with old Barabash and with Grodzitski.
The unchecked ambition of Krechovski soared like a falcon. He knew that young Pototski couldn’t possibly arrive the next night. So, who would take down the hydra? Krechovski! Who would crush the rebellion that could engulf all of Ukraine in a disastrous fire? Krechovski! The old hetman might be upset for a bit that this happened without his son’s involvement, but he would soon get over it. In the meantime, all the glory and favors from the king would go to the conqueror. No! However, it would be necessary to share the glory with old Barabash and Grodzitski.
Krechovski scowled darkly; but suddenly his face grew bright. "They will bury that old block Barabash in the ground to-morrow or next day. Grodzitski, if he can only remain at Kudák to frighten the Tartars from time to time with his cannon, will ask for no more. Krechovski alone will remain. If he can only become hetman of the Ukraine!"
Krechovski frowned intensely; but suddenly his expression brightened. "They'll bury that old blockhead Barabash in the ground tomorrow or the day after. Grodzitski, as long as he can stay in Kudák to scare the Tartars away occasionally with his cannons, will want nothing more. Krechovski will be left alone. If only he could become hetman of the Ukraine!"
The stars twinkled in the sky, and it appeared to the colonel that those were the jewels in his baton; the wind sounded in the reeds, and it seemed to him the rustling of the hetman's standard. The guns of Kudák thundered unceasingly.
The stars sparkled in the sky, and the colonel felt like those were the jewels in his baton; the wind rustled through the reeds, and it sounded to him like the flapping of the hetman's standard. The guns of Kudák boomed continuously.
"Hmelnitski has given his throat to the sword," continued the colonel in thought, "but that is his own fault. It might have been otherwise. If he had gone straight to the Ukraine, it might have been otherwise. There all is seething and roaring; there lies powder, only waiting for a spark. The Commonwealth is powerless, but it has forces in the Ukraine; the king is not young, and is sickly. One battle won by the Zaporojians will bring incalculable results."
"Hmelnitski has put himself in danger," the colonel thought, "but that's his own doing. It could have turned out differently. If he had gone directly to Ukraine, things might have been different. There, everything is bubbling and boiling; there's gunpowder just waiting for a spark. The Commonwealth is weak, but it has troops in Ukraine; the king isn't young and is in poor health. One battle won by the Zaporojians could have huge consequences."
Krechovski covered his face with his hands, and sat motionless. The stars came down nearer and nearer, and settled gradually on the steppe. The quail hidden in the grass began to call. Soon the day would break.
Krechovski covered his face with his hands and sat still. The stars came closer and closer, gradually settling on the steppe. The quail hidden in the grass started to call. Soon, day would break.
At last the meditations of the colonel became strengthened into a fixed purpose. Next day he would strike Hmelnitski and grind him in the dust. Over his body he would go to wealth and dignities. He would be the instrument of punishment in the hands of the Commonwealth, its defender, in the future its dignitary and senator. After victory over the Zaporojians and the Tartars they would refuse him nothing.
At last, the colonel's thoughts solidified into a clear intention. The next day, he would confront Hmelnitski and crush him. Over his body, he would rise to wealth and prestige. He would serve as an instrument of punishment for the Commonwealth, its defender, and eventually its dignitary and senator. After defeating the Zaporojians and the Tartars, they would grant him anything he desired.
Still, they had not given him the starostaship of Lita. When he remembered this, Krechovski clenched his fists. They had not given him this, in spite of the powerful influence of his protectors the Pototskis, in spite of his military services, simply because he was a new man and his rival drew his origin from princes. In that Commonwealth it was not enough to be a noble, it was necessary to wait till that nobility was covered with must like old wine, till it was rusty like iron.
Still, they hadn’t given him the leadership of Lita. When Krechovski thought about this, he clenched his fists. They hadn’t given him this position, despite the strong backing of his supporters, the Pototskis, and his military service, simply because he was a newcomer and his rival came from a background of nobility. In that Commonwealth, it wasn’t enough to be noble; you had to wait until that nobility had aged like old wine, until it was worn and rusty like iron.
Hmelnitski alone could introduce a new order of things, to which the king himself would become favorable; but the unfortunate man had preferred to beat out his brains against the walls of Kudák.
Hmelnitski alone could establish a new order, one that the king himself would support; but the unfortunate man had chosen to pound his head against the walls of Kudák.
The colonel gradually grew calm. They had refused him the starostaship,--what of that? They would strive all the more to recompense him, especially after his victory,--after quenching the rebellion, after freeing the Ukraine from civil war, yes, the whole Commonwealth! They would refuse him nothing; then he would not need even the Pototskis.
The colonel slowly became calm. They had denied him the starostaship—so what? They would work even harder to make it up to him, especially after his victory—after putting down the rebellion, after bringing peace to Ukraine, and yes, the entire Commonwealth! They wouldn’t deny him anything, and then he wouldn’t even need the Pototskis.
His drowsy head inclined upon his breast, and he fell asleep, dreaming of starostaships, of dignities, of grants from the king and the Diet.
His heavy head drooped onto his chest, and he fell asleep, dreaming of prestigious titles, honors, and gifts from the king and the parliament.
When he woke it was daybreak. In the boats all were still sleeping. In the distance the waters of the Dnieper were gleaming in a pale, fugitive light. Around them reigned absolute stillness. It was the stillness that roused him. The cannon of Kudák had ceased to roar.
When he woke up, it was dawn. Everyone in the boats was still sleeping. In the distance, the waters of the Dnieper sparkled in a soft, fleeting light. There was complete silence all around them. It was this silence that awakened him. The cannon of Kudák had stopped booming.
"What is that?" thought Krechovski. "The first attack is repulsed, or maybe Kudák is taken?"
"What is that?" thought Krechovski. "The first attack is pushed back, or maybe Kudák has been captured?"
But that was unlikely. No; the beaten Cossacks were lying somewhere at a distance from the fortress, licking their wounds, and the one-eyed Grodzitski was looking at them through the port-hole, aiming his guns anew. To-morrow they would repeat the storm, and again break their teeth. The day had now come. Krechovski roused the men in his own boat, and sent a boat for Flick. Flick came at once.
But that was unlikely. No; the defeated Cossacks were lying somewhere far from the fortress, nursing their wounds, and the one-eyed Grodzitski was watching them through the port-hole, aiming his guns again. Tomorrow they would launch another assault and get beaten back once more. The day had arrived. Krechovski woke the men in his own boat and sent a boat for Flick. Flick arrived immediately.
"Colonel," said Krechovski, "if the castellan does not come before evening, and if the storm is repeated during the night, we will move to the relief of the fortress."
"Colonel," said Krechovski, "if the castellan doesn’t arrive by evening, and if the storm comes back tonight, we’ll head to support the fortress."
"My men are ready," answered Flick.
"My team is ready," Flick replied.
"Issue powder and balls to them."
"Issue powder and balls to them."
"I have done so."
"I've done that."
"We land during the night and go by the steppe in the greatest quiet. We will come upon them with a surprise."
"We arrive at night and move through the steppe in complete silence. We'll catch them off guard."
"Gut! sehr gut! But mightn't we go on a little in the boats? It is twenty miles to the fortress,--rather far for infantry."
"Gut! Very good! But can’t we go a bit further in the boats? It’s twenty miles to the fortress—rather far for infantry."
"The infantry will mount Cossack horses."
"The infantry will ride Cossack horses."
"Gut! sehr gut!"
"Good! Very good!"
"Let the men lie quietly in the reeds, not go on shore; make no noise, kindle no fires, for smoke would betray us. We must not be revealed."
"Let the men stay silent in the reeds and not go ashore; keep quiet, don’t light any fires, because smoke would give us away. We must not be discovered."
"There is such a fog that the smoke will not be seen."
"There’s so much fog that you can’t see the smoke."
Indeed the river, the inlet overgrown with reeds, in which the boats were hidden, and the steppe were covered as far as the eye could see with a white, impenetrable fog. But it was only the beginning of day; so the fog might rise and uncover the expanse of the steppe.
Indeed, the river, the inlet thick with reeds where the boats were concealed, and the steppe stretched as far as the eye could see, were enveloped in a dense, white fog. But it was just the start of the day; so the fog could lift and reveal the vastness of the steppe.
Flick departed. The men in the boats woke gradually. Krechovski's commands to keep quiet and take the morning meal without tumult were made known. No person going along the shore or sailing in the middle of the river would have even imagined that in the adjoining thicket several thousand men were hidden. The horses were fed from the hand, so that they should not neigh. The boats, covered with fog, lay tied up in the reeds. Here and there only passed a small two-oared boat carrying biscuits and commands; with this exception, the silence of the grave reigned everywhere.
Flick left. The men in the boats slowly woke up. Krechovski's orders to be quiet and have breakfast without any fuss were communicated. No one walking along the shore or sailing in the middle of the river would have guessed that several thousand men were hidden in the nearby thicket. The horses were fed by hand to keep them from neighing. The boats, shrouded in fog, were tied up in the reeds. Now and then, a small two-oared boat passed by, carrying biscuits and messages; aside from that, a deep silence prevailed everywhere.
Suddenly in the reeds, rushes, and shore-grass all around the inlet were heard strange and very numerous voices, calling,--
Suddenly, from the reeds, rushes, and shore-grass all around the inlet, strange and countless voices were heard, calling,--
"Pugú! pugú!"
"Pugú! pugú!"
Then quiet. "Pugú! pugú!"
Then be quiet. "Pugú! pugú!"
And again silence, as if those voices, calling on the banks, waited for an answer.
And once more, silence fell, as if those voices, calling from the banks, were waiting for a response.
But there was no answer. The calling sounded a third time, but more quickly and impatiently.
But there was no response. The call came a third time, but this time it was more urgent and impatient.
"Pugú! pugú!"
"Pugú! pugú!"
This time from the side of the boats was heard in the middle of the fog the voice of Krechovski,--
This time, from the side of the boats amidst the fog, the voice of Krechovski was heard,--
"But who is there?"
"But who's there?"
"A Cossack from the meadows."
"A Cossack from the fields."
The hearts of the Cossacks hidden in the boats beat unquietly. That mysterious call was well known to them. In that manner the Zaporojiana made themselves known to one another in their winter quarters; in that way in time of war they asked to conference their brothers, the registered and town Cossacks, among whom were many belonging in secret to the Brotherhood.
The hearts of the Cossacks hidden in the boats beat restlessly. That mysterious call was familiar to them. This was how the Zaporojiana communicated with each other in their winter quarters; this was how, in times of war, they called for a meeting with their brothers, the registered and town Cossacks, many of whom secretly belonged to the Brotherhood.
The voice of Krechovski was heard again; "What do you want?"
The voice of Krechovski was heard again; "What do you need?"
"Bogdan Hmelnitski, the Zaporojian hetman, announces that his cannon are turned on the Poles."
"Bogdan Hmelnitski, the Zaporozhian hetman, declares that his cannons are aimed at the Poles."
"Inform the Zaporojian hetman that ours are turned to the shore."
"Let the Zaporojian hetman know that our people are heading to the shore."
"Pugú! Pugú!"
"Pugú! Pugú!"
"What more do you want?"
"What else do you want?"
"Bogdan Hmelnitski, the Zaporojian hetman, invites his friend Colonel Krechovski to a conference."
"Bogdan Hmelnitski, the Zaporojian leader, invites his friend Colonel Krechovski to a meeting."
"Let him give hostages."
"Let him provide hostages."
"Ten kuren atamans."
"Ten chiefs to lead."
"Agreed."
"Sounds good."
That moment the shores of the inlet bloomed with Zaporojians as if with flowers; they stood up from the grass in which they had been hidden. From the steppe approached their cavalry and artillery, tens and hundreds of their banners, flags, and bunchuks. They marched with singing and beating of kettledrums. All this was rather like a joyful greeting than a collision of hostile forces.
That moment, the shores of the inlet came alive with Zaporojians like a field of flowers; they stood up from the grass where they had been hidden. Their cavalry and artillery approached from the steppe, bringing dozens and hundreds of their banners, flags, and bunchuks. They marched with singing and the sound of kettledrums. It felt more like a joyful welcome than a clash of opposing forces.
The Cossacks on the river answered with shouts. Meanwhile boats came up bringing the kuren atamans. Krechovski entered one of the boats and went to the shore. There a horse was given him, and he was conducted immediately to Hmelnitski.
The Cossacks on the river responded with cheers. Meanwhile, boats arrived carrying the kuren atamans. Krechovski got into one of the boats and headed to the shore. There, he was given a horse and taken straight to Hmelnitski.
Seeing him, Hmelnitski removed his cap, and then greeted him cordially.
Seeing him, Hmelnitski took off his cap and then greeted him warmly.
"Colonel," said he, "my old friend and comrade! When the hetman of the crown commanded you to seize me and bring me to the camp, you did not do it, but you warned me so that I might save myself by flight; for that act I am bound to you in thankfulness and brotherly love."
"Colonel," he said, "my old friend and comrade! When the crown's hetman ordered you to capture me and bring me to the camp, you didn’t do it. Instead, you warned me so I could escape; for that, I’m truly grateful to you and feel a bond of brotherly love."
While saying this he stretched out his hand kindly; but the swarthy face of Krechovski remained cold as ice. "Now, therefore, after you have saved yourself, worthy hetman, you excite rebellion!"
While saying this, he extended his hand kindly; but Krechovski's dark face remained as cold as ice. "So, after you’ve saved yourself, esteemed hetman, you incite rebellion!"
"I go to ask reparation for the wrongs inflicted on myself, on you, on the whole Ukraine, with the charter of Cossack rights granted by the king in my hand, and with the hope that our merciful sovereign will not count it evil in me."
"I’m here to seek justice for the wrongs done to me, to you, to all of Ukraine, with the charter of Cossack rights given by the king in my hand, and with the hope that our kind sovereign will not see this as a bad thing."
Krechovski looked quickly into the eyes of Hmelnitski, and asked with emphasis: "Have you invested Kudák?"
Krechovski quickly looked into Hmelnitski's eyes and asked emphatically, "Did you invest in Kudák?"
"I? Do you think I have lost my mind? I passed Kudák without a shot, though the old blind man celebrated it with guns. I was hurrying not to Kudák, but to the Ukraine, and to you, my old friend and benefactor."
"I? Do you really think I’ve lost my mind? I got past Kudák without firing a single shot, even though the old blind man marked it with gunfire. I was rushing not to Kudák, but to Ukraine, and to you, my old friend and supporter."
"What do you wish, then, of me?"
"What do you want from me, then?"
"Come a little way in the steppe, and we will talk."
"Come a little way into the steppe, and we’ll chat."
They spurred their horses, and rode on. They remained about an hour. On returning, the face of Krechovski was pale and terrible. He took quick farewell of Hmelnitski, who said,--
They urged their horses on and rode away. They stayed for about an hour. On their return, Krechovski's face looked pale and dreadful. He quickly said goodbye to Hmelnitski, who replied,--
"There will be two of us in the Ukraine, and above us the king, and no man else."
"There will be two of us in Ukraine, and above us the king, and no one else."
Krechovski turned to the boats. Old Barabash, Flick, and the elders waited for him with impatience. "What's going on? What's going on?" he was asked on every side.
Krechovski turned to the boats. Old Barabash, Flick, and the elders waited for him with impatience. "What's happening? What's happening?" he was asked from all sides.
"Come out on the shore!" answered Krechovski, with a commanding voice.
"Come out to the shore!" replied Krechovski, with an authoritative tone.
Barabash raised his sleepy lids; a certain wonderful fire was gleaming in his eyes. "How is that?" asked he.
Barabash lifted his heavy eyelids; a remarkable spark was shining in his eyes. "What's going on?" he asked.
"Come to the shore; we yield!"
"Come to the shore; we give up!"
A wave of blood rushed to the pale and faded face of Barabash. He rose from the kettle on which he had been sitting, straightened himself up, and suddenly that bent and decrepit old man was changed into a giant full of life and power.
A rush of blood flooded Barabash's pale, worn face. He got up from the kettle where he had been sitting, straightened himself, and in an instant, that bent and frail old man transformed into a giant full of energy and strength.
"Treason!" roared he.
"Treason!" he shouted.
"Treason!" repeated Flick, grasping after the hilt of his rapier.
"Treason!" Flick shouted, reaching for the hilt of his rapier.
But before he could draw it Krechovski's sabre whistled, and with one blow Flick was stretched on the ground. Then Krechovski sprang into the scout-boat standing there, in which four Zaporojians were sitting with oars in their hands, and cried: "To the boats!"
But before he could draw it, Krechovski's saber whistled, and with one strike, Flick was lying on the ground. Then Krechovski leaped into the scout boat that was right there, where four Zaporojians were sitting with oars in their hands, and shouted: "To the boats!"
The scout-boat shot on like an arrow. Krechovski, standing in the centre of it, with his cap on his bloody sabre, his eyes like flames, cried with a mighty voice,--
The scout boat sped forward like an arrow. Krechovski, standing in the center with his cap on his bloodied saber, his eyes blazing, shouted in a powerful voice,--
"Children, we will not murder our own. Long life to Hmelnitski, the Zaporojian hetman!"
"Kids, we won’t kill our own. Long live Hmelnitski, the Zaporojian leader!"
"Long life!" repeated hundreds and thousands of voices.
"Long life!" echoed from hundreds and thousands of voices.
"Destruction to the Poles!"
"Destruction of the Poles!"
"Destruction!"
"Destruction!"
The roar from the boats answered the shouts of the Zaporojians on land. But many men in the boats did not know what was going on till the news spread everywhere that Krechovski had gone over to the Zaporojians. A regular furor of joy seized the Cossacks. Six thousand caps flew into the air; six thousand muskets roared. The boats trembled under the feet of the brave fellows. A tumult and uproar set in. But that joy had to be sprinkled with blood; for old Barabash preferred to die rather than betray the flag under which he had served a lifetime. A few tens of the men of Cherkasi declared for him, and a struggle began, short but terrible,--like all struggles in which a handful of men, asking not quarter but death, defend themselves in a mass. Neither Krechovski nor any one of the Cossacks expected such resistance. The lion of other days was roused in the old colonel. The summons to lay down his arms he answered with shots; and he was seen, with baton in hand and streaming white hair, giving orders with a voice of thunder and the energy of youth. His boat was surrounded on every side. The men of those boats which could not press up jumped into the water, and by swimming or wading among the reeds, and then seizing the edge of the boat, climbed it with fury. The resistance was short. The faithful Cossacks of Barabash, stabbed, cut to pieces, torn asunder with hands, lay dead in the boat. The old man with sabre in hand defended himself yet.
The roar from the boats echoed the shouts of the Zaporojians on land. But many men in the boats didn’t understand what was happening until it spread everywhere that Krechovski had joined the Zaporojians. A wave of joy swept over the Cossacks. Six thousand caps flew into the air; six thousand muskets fired. The boats shook under the feet of the brave men. A tumult and uproar erupted. But that joy had to be mixed with blood; for old Barabash preferred to die rather than betray the flag he had served under for a lifetime. A few dozen men from Cherkasi rallied to him, and a struggle began, short but fierce—like all battles where a handful of men, asking for no mercy but facing death, defend themselves as a group. Neither Krechovski nor any of the Cossacks expected such resistance. The lion of old was awakened in the old colonel. He responded to the call to surrender with gunfire; he was seen, with a baton in hand and flowing white hair, giving orders with a thunderous voice and youthful energy. His boat was surrounded on all sides. The men in the boats that couldn’t get through jumped into the water, swimming or wading through the reeds, then seizing the edge of the boat and climbing aboard with fury. The resistance was brief. The loyal Cossacks of Barabash, stabbed, cut apart, and torn to pieces, lay dead in the boat. The old man, with his saber in hand, fought on.
Krechovski pushed forward toward him. "Yield!" shouted he.
Krechovski advanced toward him. "Surrender!" he shouted.
"Traitor! destruction!" answered Barabash, raising his sabre to strike.
"Traitor! You will pay for this!" Barabash shouted, raising his sword to attack.
Krechovski drew back quickly into the crowd. "Strike!" cried he to the Cossacks.
Krechovski quickly pulled back into the crowd. "Attack!" he shouted to the Cossacks.
It seemed that no one wished to raise his hand first on the old man. But unfortunately the colonel slipped in blood and fell. When lying he did not rouse that respect or that fear, and immediately a number of lances were buried in his body. The old man was able only to cry: "Jesus, Mary!"
It seemed like no one wanted to be the first to raise their hand against the old man. But unfortunately, the colonel slipped in blood and fell. While lying there, he didn’t inspire any respect or fear, and right away, several lances were driven into his body. The old man could only cry out: "Jesus, Mary!"
They began to cut the prostrate body to pieces. The severed head was hurled from boat to boat, like a ball, until by an awkward throw it fell into the water.
They started to chop the lifeless body into pieces. The detached head was tossed from boat to boat, like a ball, until an awkward throw caused it to drop into the water.
There still remained the Germans, with whom the settlement was more difficult, for the regiment was composed of one thousand old soldiers trained in many wars. The valiant Flick had fallen, it is true, by the hand of Krechovski, but there remained at the head of the regiment Johann Werner, lieutenant-colonel, a veteran of the Thirty Years' War.
There were still the Germans, whose settlement was tougher, as the regiment had a thousand seasoned soldiers who had fought in many wars. The brave Flick had indeed fallen to Krechovski, but leading the regiment was Johann Werner, a lieutenant colonel and a veteran of the Thirty Years' War.
Krechovski was certain of victory, for the German boats were hemmed in on every side by the Cossacks; still he wished to preserve for Hmelnitski such a respectable reinforcement of incomparable infantry, splendidly armed, therefore he preferred to begin a parley with them.
Krechovski was confident of winning, as the German boats were surrounded on all sides by the Cossacks; however, he wanted to provide Hmelnitski with a strong backup of unmatched infantry, well-armed, so he chose to start a negotiation with them.
It seemed for a time that Werner would agree, for he conversed calmly with Krechovski and listened attentively to promises of which the faithless colonel was not sparing. The pay in which the Commonwealth was in arrears was to be paid on the spot, and an additional year in advance. At the expiration of the year the soldiers might go where they pleased, even to the camp of the king.
It looked like Werner might agree for a while, as he chatted calmly with Krechovski and listened closely to the promises that the unreliable colonel wasn’t holding back on. The overdue pay from the Commonwealth was supposed to be paid right away, along with an extra year in advance. After that year was up, the soldiers could go wherever they wanted, even to the king’s camp.
Werner, appeared to meditate over these conditions, but meanwhile he had quietly issued a command for the boats to press up to him, so that they formed a close circle. On the edge of that circle stood a wall of infantry,--well-grown and powerful men, dressed in yellow coats and caps of the same color, in perfect battle-array, with the left foot forward and muskets at the right side ready to fire. Werner stood in the first rank with drawn sword, and meditated long; at last he raised his head.
Werner seemed to think about these conditions, but in the meantime, he had quietly ordered the boats to come closer, forming a tight circle around him. On the edge of that circle was a wall of infantry—strong, well-built men wearing yellow coats and matching caps, perfectly positioned for battle, with their left foot forward and muskets held at their right side, ready to fire. Werner stood in the front rank with his sword drawn, deep in thought; finally, he lifted his head.
"Colonel, we agree!"
"Colonel, we’re on the same page!"
"You will lose nothing in your new service," cried Krechovski, with joy.
"You won't lose anything in your new job," cried Krechovski, with joy.
"But on condition--"
"But only if--"
"I agree to that, besides."
"I agree with that, too."
"If that is true, then all is settled. Our service with the Commonwealth ends in three months. At the end of three months we will go over to you."
"If that's true, then everything is taken care of. Our time with the Commonwealth ends in three months. After three months, we'll join you."
A curse was leaving Krechovski's mouth, but he restrained the outburst. "Are you joking, worthy lieutenant?"
A curse was escaping Krechovski's lips, but he held back the outburst. "Are you kidding, esteemed lieutenant?"
"No!" answered Werner, phlegmatically; "our soldierly honor commands us to keep our agreement. Our service ends in three months. We serve for money, but we are not traitors. If we were, nobody would hire us, and you yourselves would not trust us; for who could guarantee that we should not go over again to the hetmans in the first battle?"
"No!" replied Werner calmly. "Our soldierly honor requires us to stick to our agreement. Our service ends in three months. We fight for money, but we're not traitors. If we were, no one would hire us, and you wouldn't trust us either; who could guarantee that we wouldn't switch sides to the hetmans in the first battle?"
"What do you want, then?"
"What do you want now?"
"We want you to let us go."
"We want you to let us leave."
"Why, you crazy man, that is impossible! I shall order you to be cut to pieces."
"Why, you crazy person, that's impossible! I'm going to have you chopped up."
"And how many of your own will you lose?"
"And how many of your own will you lose?"
"A foot of you will not leave here!"
"A foot of you will not leave here!"
"And half of your men will not remain."
"And half of your guys won’t stick around."
Both spoke the truth; therefore Krechovski, although the coolness of the German roused all his blood, and rage began to overpower him, did not wish to begin the battle for a while.
Both spoke the truth; therefore Krechovski, even though the cold demeanor of the German stirred all his emotions and anger started to take over, didn't want to start the fight just yet.
"Till the sun leaves the inlet," said he, "think the matter over; after that I will give the order to touch the triggers!"
"Until the sun leaves the inlet," he said, "think it over; after that, I'll give the order to pull the triggers!"
And he went off hurriedly in his boat to counsel with Hmelnitski.
And he quickly set off in his boat to consult with Hmelnitski.
The silence of expectation began. The Cossack boats surrounded in a dense circle the Germans, who maintained the cool bearing possible only to old and experienced soldiers in the presence of danger. To the threats and insults which burst out on them every moment from the Cossack boats, they answered with contemptuous silence. It was in truth an imposing spectacle,--that calm in the midst of increasing outbursts of rage on the part of the Cossacks, who, shaking their lances and muskets threateningly, gnashed their teeth and, cursing, waited impatiently the signal for battle.
The silence of anticipation set in. The Cossack boats surrounded the Germans in a tight circle, who stayed composed—something only the seasoned and experienced soldiers can manage in the face of danger. To the constant threats and insults coming from the Cossack boats, they responded with disdainful silence. It was truly a striking scene—the calmness amidst the rising fury from the Cossacks, who shook their lances and muskets menacingly, bared their teeth, and, cursing, anxiously awaited the signal to fight.
Meanwhile the sun, turning from the south to the west, removed gradually its golden rays from the inlet, which was slowly covered with shade. At length it was completely covered. Then the trumpet began to sound, and immediately after the voice of Krechovski was heard in the distance,--
Meanwhile, the sun, shifting from the south to the west, gradually took its golden rays away from the inlet, which was slowly being covered in shade. Eventually, it was completely shaded. Then the trumpet began to sound, and right after that, Krechovski's voice was heard in the distance,--
"The sun has gone down! Have you decided yet?"
"The sun has set! Have you made your decision yet?"
"We have!" answered Werner. And turning to the soldiers, he waved his naked sword. "Fire!" commanded he, with a quiet phlegmatic voice.
"We have!" responded Werner. Turning to the soldiers, he waved his bare sword. "Fire!" he commanded in a calm, steady voice.
There was a roar! The plash of bodies falling into the water, the cries of rage, and rapid firing answered the voice of German muskets. Cannon drawn up on shore answered with a deep roar, and began to hurl balls on the German boats. Smoke covered the inlet completely, and only the regular salvos of the muskets amidst the shouts, roaring, whistle of Tartar arrows, and the rattle of guns and muskets, announced that the Germans were still defending themselves.
There was a loud roar! The sound of bodies hitting the water, the shouts of anger, and quick gunfire responded to the shots from the German muskets. Cannons stationed on the shore replied with a deep boom and started firing projectiles at the German boats. Smoke completely filled the inlet, and only the steady bursts of gunfire amid the shouts, the loud blasts, the whistle of Tartar arrows, and the clattering of guns and muskets signaled that the Germans were still fighting back.
At sunset the battle was still raging, but appeared to be weaker. Hmelnitski, with his companions Krechovski, Tugai Bey, and some atamans, came to the shore to observe the struggle. The dilated nostrils of the hetman inhaled the smoke of powder, and his ears took in with pleasure the sound of the drowning and dying Germans. All three of the leaders looked on the slaughter as on a spectacle, which at the same time was a favorable omen for them.
At sunset, the battle was still going on, but it seemed to be weakening. Hmelnitski, along with his companions Krechovski, Tugai Bey, and some atamans, arrived at the shore to watch the fight. The hetman took in the smell of gunpowder with his flared nostrils, and he enjoyed the sounds of the drowning and dying Germans. All three leaders viewed the carnage as a spectacle, which they saw as a good sign for themselves.
The struggle was coming to an end. As the musketry ceased, the shouts of Cossack triumph rose louder and louder to the sky.
The struggle was coming to an end. As the gunfire stopped, the cheers of Cossack victory grew louder and louder in the sky.
"Tugai Bey," said Hmelnitski, "this is our first victory."
"Tugai Bey," Hmelnitski said, "this is our first win."
"There are no captives!" blurted out the murza. "I want no such victories as this!"
"There are no captives!" the murza exclaimed. "I don’t want victories like this!"
"You will get captives in the Ukraine. You will fill all Stamboul and Galata with your prisoners!"
"You will capture people in Ukraine. You will fill all of Stamboul and Galata with your prisoners!"
"I will take even you, if there is no one else!" Having said this, the wild Tugai Bey laughed ominously; then he added: "Still I should be glad to have those 'Franks.'"
"I'll take you, too, if there’s nobody else!" After saying this, the wild Tugai Bey laughed darkly; then he added, "Still, I would be happy to get those 'Franks.'"
The battle had ended. Tugai Bey turned his horse to the camp.
The battle was over. Tugai Bey turned his horse towards the camp.
"Now for Jóltiya Vodi!" cried Hmelnitski.
"Now for Jóltiya Vodi!" yelled Hmelnitski.
CHAPTER XV.
Skshetuski, hearing the battle, waited with trembling for the conclusion of it. He thought at first that Hmelnitski was meeting all the forces of the hetmans. But toward evening old Zakhar led him out of his error. The news of the treason of the Cossacks under Krechovski and the destruction of the Germans agitated Pan Yan to the bottom of his soul; for it was prophetic of future desertions, and the lieutenant knew perfectly that no small part of the armies of the hetmans was made up of Cossacks.
Skshetuski, hearing the battle, waited anxiously for it to end. At first, he thought Hmelnitski was facing all the forces of the hetmans. But by evening, old Zakhar corrected his understanding. The news of the Cossacks' betrayal under Krechovski and the defeat of the Germans deeply unsettled Pan Yan; it foreshadowed future defections, and the lieutenant was well aware that a significant portion of the hetmans' armies was composed of Cossacks.
The anguish of the lieutenant increased, and triumph in the Zaporojian camp added bitterness to his sorrow. Everything foreshadowed the worst. There were no tidings of Prince Yeremi, and evidently the hetmans had made a terrible mistake; for instead of moving with all their forces to Kudák or waiting for the enemy in fortified camps in the Ukraine, they had divided their forces, weakened themselves of their own accord, and opened a wide field to breach of faith and treason. It is true that mention had been made previously in the Zaporojian camp of Krechovski, and of the special despatch of troops under the leadership of Stephen Pototski; but the lieutenant had given no faith to those reports. He supposed that these troops were strong advance guards which would be withdrawn in time. But it turned out otherwise. Hmelnitski was strengthened several thousand men by the treason of Krechovski, and terrible danger hung over young Pototski. Deprived of assistance and lost in the Wilderness, Hmelnitski might easily surround and crush him completely.
The lieutenant's torment grew, and the Zaporojian camp's victory only deepened his sadness. Everything pointed to disaster. There was no news of Prince Yeremi, and it was clear the hetmans had made a grave mistake. Instead of moving all their forces to Kudák or waiting for the enemy in fortified positions in Ukraine, they had split their forces, weakening themselves and leaving the door wide open for betrayal and treachery. It was true that there had been mentions in the Zaporojian camp about Krechovski and the special troop dispatch led by Stephen Pototski, but the lieutenant had dismissed those reports. He thought those troops were just strong advance guards that would be pulled back in time. But it turned out differently. Hmelnitski's forces were bolstered by several thousand men due to Krechovski's betrayal, and young Pototski faced great peril. Alone and lost in the Wilderness, Hmelnitski could easily encircle and completely destroy him.
In pain from his wounds, in disquiet, during sleepless nights, Skshetuski had consoled himself with the single thought of the prince. The star of Hmelnitski must pale when that of the prince rises in Lubni. And who knows whether he has not joined the hetmans already? Though the forces of Hmelnitski were considerable, though the beginning of the campaign was favorable, though Tugai Bey marched with him, and in case of failure the "Tsar of the Crimea" had promised to move with reinforcements in person, the thought never rose in the mind of Skshetuski that the disturbance could endure long, that one Cossack could shake the whole Commonwealth and break its terrible power. "That wave will be broken at the threshold of the Ukraine," thought the lieutenant. "How have all the Cossack rebellions ended? They have burst out like a flame and have been stifled at the first meeting with the hetmans." Such had been the outcome up to that time. For on one side there rose a crowd of bandits from the lower country, and on the other the power whose shores were washed by two seas. The end was easily foreseen: the storm could not be lasting; it would pass, and calm would follow. This thought strengthened Skshetuski, and perhaps kept him on his feet while he was weighted with such a burden as he had never carried in his life before. The storm, though it would pass might desolate fields, wreck houses, and inflict unspeakable harm. In this storm he had almost lost his life, had lost his strength, and had fallen into bitter captivity just at the time when freedom was worth really as much to him as life itself. What, then, must be the suffering, in this uproar, of beings without power to defend themselves? What was happening to Helena in Rozlogi?
In pain from his wounds and feeling anxious during sleepless nights, Skshetuski found solace in the thought of the prince. The star of Hmelnitski must fade when the prince's rises in Lubni. And who knows if he hasn’t already joined the hetmans? Even though Hmelnitski had strong forces, the campaign had started favorably, Tugai Bey was marching with him, and the "Tsar of the Crimea" promised to personally bring reinforcements in case of failure, Skshetuski never thought that the chaos could last long; that one Cossack could shake the entire Commonwealth and break its fearsome power. "That wave will be stopped at the border of Ukraine," thought the lieutenant. "How have all the Cossack rebellions ended? They’ve flared up like a fire and been extinguished at the first encounter with the hetmans." This had been the outcome until now. On one side, there was a mob of bandits from the lowlands, and on the other, the power that bordered two seas. The outcome was easy to predict: the storm wouldn’t last; it would pass, and calm would return. This thought strengthened Skshetuski, perhaps keeping him on his feet while carrying a burden he had never faced before. The storm, although it would pass, could lay waste to fields, destroy homes, and cause unimaginable suffering. In this storm, he had nearly lost his life, his strength, and had fallen into bitter captivity just when freedom meant everything to him as it was as valuable as life itself. What, then, must be the suffering of those who had no power to defend themselves in this chaos? What was happening to Helena in Rozlogi?
But Helena must be in Lubni already. The lieutenant in his sleep saw her surrounded by friendly faces, petted by Princess Griselda and the prince himself, admired by the knights,--and still grieving for her hussar, who had disappeared somewhere in the Saitch. But the time would come at last when he would return, Hmelnitski himself had promised freedom; and besides, the Cossack wave would flow on and on, to the threshold of the Commonwealth, where it would be broken; then would come the end of anxiety, affliction, and dread.
But Helena must already be in Lubni. In his sleep, the lieutenant saw her surrounded by friendly faces, being adored by Princess Griselda and the prince himself, admired by the knights—yet still mourning for her hussar, who had vanished somewhere in the Saitch. But eventually, the time would come when he would return; Hmelnitski himself had promised freedom. Plus, the Cossack wave would continue to push onward, reaching the doorstep of the Commonwealth, where it would finally be stopped; then would come the end of worry, suffering, and fear.
The wave flowed on, indeed. Hmelnitski moved forward without delay, and marched to meet the son of the hetman. His power was really formidable; for with the Cossacks of Krechovski and the party of Tugai Bey, he led nearly twenty-five thousand trained men eager for battle. There was no reliable information concerning Pototski's numbers. Deserters declared that he had two thousand heavy cavalry and a number of field-pieces. A battle with that proportion of forces might be doubtful; for one attack of the terrible hussars was often sufficient to destroy ten times the number of troops. Thus Pan Hodkyevich, the Lithuanian hetman, in his time, with three thousand hussars at Kirchholm, ground into the dust eighteen thousand chosen men of the Swedish infantry and cavalry; and at Klushin one armored regiment with wild fury dispersed several thousand English and Scotch mercenaries. Hmelnitski remembered this, and marched, as the Russian chronicler has it, slowly and carefully; "looking, with the many eyes of his mind, on every side, like a cunning hunter, and having sentries posted five miles and farther from his camp."
The wave continued on, for sure. Hmelnitski moved ahead without hesitation and marched to confront the hetman's son. His power was truly impressive; with the Cossacks of Krechovski and Tugai Bey's group, he commanded almost twenty-five thousand trained soldiers eager for combat. There was no accurate information about Pototski's numbers. Deserters claimed he had two thousand heavy cavalry and some artillery. A battle with that kind of force balance could be uncertain; one charge from the fierce hussars was often enough to wipe out ten times the number of troops. For example, Pan Hodkyevich, the Lithuanian hetman, with three thousand hussars at Kirchholm, crushed eighteen thousand elite Swedish infantry and cavalry; and at Klushin, one armored regiment wildly scattered several thousand English and Scottish mercenaries. Hmelnitski recalled this and advanced, as the Russian chronicler puts it, slowly and cautiously; "observing, with the many eyes of his mind, in all directions, like a clever hunter, and having sentries positioned five miles and more from his camp."
In this fashion he approached Jóltiya Vodi. Two new informants were brought in. These gave assurance of the small number of Pototski's forces, and stated that the castellan had already crossed Jóltiya Vodi.
In this way, he approached Jóltiya Vodi. Two new informants were brought in. They confirmed the small size of Pototski's forces and stated that the castellan had already crossed Jóltiya Vodi.
Hearing this, Hmelnitski stopped as if pinned to the earth, and intrenched himself. His heart beat joyfully. If Pototski would venture on a storm, he must be beaten. The Cossacks were unequal to armored men in the field, but behind a rampart they fought to perfection; and with such great preponderance of power they would surely repulse an assault. Hmelnitski reckoned on the youth and inexperience of Pototski. But at the side of the young castellan was an accomplished soldier,--the starosta of Jiwets, Stephen Charnetski, colonel of hussars. He saw the danger, and persuaded Pototski to withdraw beyond Jóltiya Vodi.
Hearing this, Hmelnitski stopped as if he were stuck to the ground, and he fortified his position. His heart raced with joy. If Pototski dared to attack, he would be defeated. The Cossacks couldn't match armored men in open battle, but behind a wall they fought perfectly; with their overwhelming strength, they would definitely repel an assault. Hmelnitski counted on Pototski’s youth and inexperience. However, alongside the young castellan was an experienced soldier—the starosta of Jiwets, Stephen Charnetski, colonel of hussars. He recognized the threat and convinced Pototski to retreat beyond Jóltiya Vodi.
Nothing was left to Hmelnitski but to follow him. Next day he crossed the swamps of Jóltiya Vodi. The armies stood face to face, but neither of the leaders wished to strike the first blow. The hostile camps began to surround themselves hurriedly with trenches. It was Saturday, the 5th of May. Rain fell all day; clouds so covered the sky that from noon darkness reigned as on a winter day. Toward evening the rain increased still more. Hmelnitski rubbed his hands with joy.
Nothing was left for Hmelnitski but to follow him. The next day he crossed the swamps of Jóltiya Vodi. The armies faced each other, but neither leader wanted to make the first move. The opposing camps quickly started to fortify themselves with trenches. It was Saturday, May 5th. Rain fell all day; the clouds covered the sky so completely that by noon it felt like a dark winter day. Toward evening, the rain got even heavier. Hmelnitski rubbed his hands together in delight.
"Only let the steppe get soft," said he to Krechovski, "and I shall not hesitate to meet even the hussars on the offensive; for they will be drowned in the mud with their heavy armor."
"Just let the steppe soften up," he told Krechovski, "and I won't think twice about taking on even the hussars in an attack; they'll get stuck in the mud with their heavy armor."
The rain fell and fell, as if Heaven itself wished to come to the aid of the Zaporojians. The armies intrenched themselves lazily and gloomily amidst streams of water. It was impossible to kindle fires. Several thousand Tartars issued from the camp to watch lest the Polish tabor, taking advantage of the fog, the rain, and the night, might try to escape. Then profound stillness fell upon the camp. Nothing was heard but the patter of rain and the sound of wind. It was certain that no one slept on either side that night.
The rain kept pouring down, as if Heaven itself wanted to help the Zaporojians. The armies settled in sluggishly and gloomily among the flowing water. Lighting fires was impossible. Several thousand Tartars came out from the camp to keep an eye on the Polish tabor, making sure they wouldn’t try to escape under the cover of fog, rain, and night. Then a deep silence descended upon the camp. The only sounds were the rain tapping and the wind blowing. It was clear that no one slept on either side that night.
In the morning the trumpets sounded in the Polish camp, prolonged and plaintive, as if giving an alarm; then drums began to rattle here and there. The day rose gloomy, dark, damp; the storm had ceased, but still there was rain, fine as if strained through a sieve.
In the morning, the trumpets blared in the Polish camp, long and mournful, as if sounding an alarm; then drums started to echo here and there. The day dawned gloomy, dark, and damp; the storm had subsided, but it was still drizzling, fine like it had been strained through a sieve.
Hmelnitski ordered the firing of a cannon. After it, was heard a second, a third,--a tenth; and when the usual "correspondence" of camp with camp had begun, Pan Yan said to Zakhar, his Cossack guardian: "Take me out on the rampart, that I may see what is passing."
Hmelnitski ordered a cannon to be fired. After that, a second, a third, then a tenth cannon went off; and when the usual signaling between camps had started, Pan Yan said to Zakhar, his Cossack guard, "Take me out to the rampart so I can see what’s happening."
Zakhar was curious himself, and therefore made no opposition. They mounted a lofty bastion, whence could be seen, as if on the palm of the hand, the somewhat sunken valley in the steppe, the swamp of Jóltiya Vodi, and both armies. But Pan Yan had barely given a glance when, seizing his head, he cried,--
Zakhar was curious too, so he didn't object. They climbed up a high bastion, where they could see everything laid out before them: the slightly sunken valley in the steppe, the swamp of Jóltiya Vodi, and both armies. But Pan Yan had barely taken a look when, grabbing his head, he shouted,--
"As God is living! it is the advance guard,--nothing more!"
"As God is alive! it's the front line,--nothing more!"
In fact, the ramparts of the Cossack camp extended almost a mile and a quarter, while the Polish intrenchment looked like a little ditch in comparison with it. The disparity of forces was so great that the victory for the Zaporojians was beyond a doubt.
In fact, the walls of the Cossack camp stretched for about a mile and a quarter, while the Polish fortifications seemed like a small ditch next to it. The difference in strength was so vast that the victory for the Zaporojians was guaranteed.
Pain straitened the lieutenant's heart. The hour of fall had not come yet for pride and rebellion, and that which was coming was to be a new triumph for them. At least, so it appeared.
Pain tightened the lieutenant's heart. The time for downfall hadn't arrived yet for pride and rebellion, and what was ahead looked like a new victory for them. At least, that’s how it seemed.
Skirmishing under cannon-fire had already begun. From the bastion single horsemen, or groups of them, could be seen in hand-to-hand conflict. Now the Tartars fought with Pototski's Cossacks, dressed in dark blue and yellow. The cavalry rushed on one another and retreated quickly; approached from the flanks, hit one another from pistols and bows or with lances, tried to catch one another with lariats. These actions seemed from a distance more like amusement than fighting; and only the horses, running along the field without riders, showed that it was a question of life and death.
Skirmishes under cannon fire had already started. From the bastion, you could see individual horsemen or groups engaged in close combat. The Tartars were now fighting against Pototski's Cossacks, who were dressed in dark blue and yellow. The cavalry charged at each other and then quickly retreated; they approached from the sides, shot at each other with pistols and bows or used lances, trying to entangle one another with lariats. From a distance, these actions appeared more playful than combative, and only the horses running across the field without riders indicated that it was a matter of life and death.
The Tartars came out thicker and thicker. Soon the plain was black from the dense mass of them. Then, too, new regiments began to issue from the Polish camp, and arrange themselves in battle-array before the intrenchment. This was so near that Pan Yan, with his quick eye, was able to distinguish clearly the flags and ensigns, and also the cavalry captains and lieutenants, who were on horseback a little on one side of the regiments.
The Tartars kept coming in greater numbers. Soon the plain was filled with their mass. Then, new regiments started to emerge from the Polish camp, forming up for battle in front of the fortifications. It was so close that Pan Yan, with his keen eye, could clearly see the flags and insignia, as well as the cavalry captains and lieutenants who were mounted a bit off to the side of the regiments.
His heart began to leap within him. A ruddy color appeared on his pale face; and just as if he could find a favorable audience in Zakhar and the Cossacks standing to their guns on the bastion, he cried with enthusiasm as the regiments marched out of the intrenchments,--
His heart started to race. A flush appeared on his pale face; and as if he could find a supportive audience in Zakhar and the Cossacks standing ready at their guns on the bastion, he shouted with excitement as the regiments marched out of the trenches,--
"Those are the dragoons of Balaban; I saw them in Cherkasi! That is the Wallachian regiment; they have a cross on their banner! Oh! now the infantry comes down from the ramparts!" Then with still greater delight, opening his hands: "The hussars! Charnetski's hussars!"
"Those are the Balaban dragoons; I saw them in Cherkasi! That's the Wallachian regiment; they have a cross on their banner! Oh! Now the infantry is coming down from the ramparts!" Then, with even more excitement, spreading his arms wide: "The hussars! Charnetski's hussars!"
In fact the hussars came out, above their heads a cloud of wings; a forest of lances embellished with golden tassels and with long green and black bannerets, stood above them in the air. They went out six abreast, and formed under the wall. At the sight of their calmness, dignity, and good order tears of joy came into Skshetuski's eyes, dimming his vision for a moment.
In fact, the hussars came out, a cloud of wings overhead; a forest of lances adorned with golden tassels and long green and black flags hovered above them in the air. They marched out six across and formed up against the wall. Seeing their calmness, dignity, and order brought tears of joy to Skshetuski's eyes, momentarily blurring his vision.
Though the forces were so disproportionate; though against these few regiments there was blackening a whole avalanche of Zaporojians and Tartars, which, as is usual, occupied the wings; though their ranks extended so far into the steppe that it was difficult to see the end of them,--Pan Yan believed now in the victory of the Poles. His face was smiling, his strength came back; his eyes, intent on the field, shot fire, but he was unable to stand.
Though the forces were greatly mismatched; though against these few regiments there loomed a massive wave of Zaporojians and Tartars, which, as usual, occupied the flanks; though their ranks stretched so far into the steppe that it was hard to see the end of them,--Pan Yan now believed in the victory of the Poles. His face was smiling, his strength returned; his eyes, focused on the battlefield, sparkled with intensity, but he was unable to stand.
"Hei, my child!" muttered old Zakhar, "the soul would like to enter paradise."
"Hey, my child!" whispered old Zakhar, "the soul wants to enter paradise."
A number of detached Tartar bands rushed forward, with cries and shouts of "Allah!" They were answered from the camp with shots. But these were merely threats. The Tartars, before reaching the Polish regiments, retreated on two sides to their own people and disappeared in the host.
A few separate Tartar groups charged ahead, shouting "Allah!" They were met with gunfire from the camp, but those were just warnings. The Tartars, before getting to the Polish regiments, fell back on both sides to their own people and vanished into the crowd.
Now the great drum of the Saitch was sounded, and at its voice a gigantic crescent of Cossacks and Tartars rushed forward swiftly. Hmelnitski was trying, apparently, to see whether he could not with one sweep dislodge those regiments and occupy the camp. In case of disorder, that was possible. But nothing of the kind took place with the Polish regiments. They remained quietly, deployed in rather a long line, the rear of which was covered by the intrenchment, and the flanks by the cannon of the camp; so it was possible to strike them only in front. For a while it seemed as if they would receive battle on the spot; but when the crescent had passed half the field, the trumpets in the intrenchment were sounded for attack, and suddenly the fence of spears, till then pointing straight to the sky, was lowered to a line with the heads of the horses.
Now the big drum of the Saitch was beaten, and at its sound, a huge crescent of Cossacks and Tartars charged forward quickly. Hmelnitski was apparently trying to see if he could sweep away those regiments and take over the camp. If there was chaos, that could happen. But nothing like that occurred with the Polish regiments. They stayed put, lined up in a long formation, the back covered by the fortification, and the sides protected by the cannons of the camp; so they could only be attacked from the front. For a moment, it looked like they would fight right there; but as the crescent crossed halfway across the field, the trumpets in the fortification sounded for an attack, and suddenly, the fence of spears, which had been pointing straight up, was lowered to align with the heads of the horses.
"The hussars are charging!" cried Pan Yan.
"The hussars are charging!" shouted Pan Yan.
They had, in fact, bent forward in the saddles, and were moving on, and immediately after them the dragoon regiments and the whole line of battle.
They had actually leaned forward in the saddles and were moving ahead, and right behind them were the dragoon regiments and the entire battle line.
The momentum of the hussars was terrible. At the first onset they struck three kurens,--two of Stebloff, and one of Mirgorod,--and crushed them in the twinkle of an eye. The roar reached the ears of Skshetuski. Horses and men, thrown from their feet with the gigantic weight of the iron riders, fell like grain at the breath of a storm. The resistance was so brief that it seemed to Pan Yan as though some enormous dragons had swallowed the three kurens at a gulp. And they were the best troops of the Saitch. Terrified by the noise of the wings, the horses began to spread disorder in the Zaporojian ranks. The Irkleyeff, Kalnibolok, Minsk, Shkurinsk, and Titareff regiments fell into complete disorder, and pressed by the mass of the fleeing, began to retreat in confusion. Meanwhile the dragoons came up with the hussars, and began to help them in the bloody harvest. The Vasyurinsk kuren, after a desperate resistance, turned in flight to the Cossack intrenchments. The centre of Hmelnitski's forces, shaken more and more, beaten, pushed into a disorderly mass, slashed with swords, forced back in the iron onset, was unable to get time to stop and re-form.
The hussars charged with incredible force. In their initial attack, they took down three kurens—two from Stebloff and one from Mirgorod—in the blink of an eye. The thunder of their charge reached Skshetuski. Horses and riders, knocked off their feet by the massive weight of the armored cavalry, fell like grain caught in a storm's gust. The resistance was so quick that Pan Yan felt as if enormous dragons had swallowed the three kurens whole. These were the best troops of the Saitch. Frightened by the chaos, the horses began to scatter within the Zaporojian ranks. The Irkleyeff, Kalnibolok, Minsk, Shkurinsk, and Titareff regiments fell into total disarray and, overwhelmed by the fleeing masses, started retreating in panic. Meanwhile, the dragoons closed in with the hussars and joined in the bloody slaughter. The Vasyurinsk kuren, after putting up a fierce fight, turned and fled toward the Cossack entrenchments. The center of Hmelnitski's forces, increasingly shaken and beaten, pressed into a chaotic mass, slashed with swords, and forced back by the iron charge, couldn't find the time to regroup.
"Devils! not Poles!" cried old Zakhar.
"Devils! Not Poles!" shouted old Zakhar.
Skshetuski was as if bewildered. Being ill, he could not master himself. He laughed and cried at once, and at times screamed out words of command, as if he were leading the regiments himself. Zakhar held him by the skirts, and had to call others to his aid.
Skshetuski seemed completely confused. Being sick, he couldn't get a grip on himself. He laughed and cried at the same time, and occasionally shouted commands as if he were leading the troops himself. Zakhar held him by the edges of his clothing and had to call for others to help.
The battle came so near the Cossack camp that faces could be almost distinguished. There were artillery discharges from the intrenchments; but the Cossack balls, striking their own men as well as the enemy, increased the disorder. The hussars struck upon the Pashkoff kuren, which formed the guard of the hetman, in the centre of which was Hmelnitski himself. Suddenly a fearful cry was heard through all the Cossack ranks. The great red standard had tottered and fallen.
The battle got so close to the Cossack camp that you could almost make out faces. There were cannon blasts from the trenches, but the Cossack shots were hitting both their own men and the enemy, making things even more chaotic. The hussars attacked the Pashkoff kuren, which was the guard for the hetman, with Hmelnitski himself right in the middle. Suddenly, a terrified scream echoed through the Cossack lines. The big red flag had wobbled and fallen.
But at that moment Krechovski, at the head of his five thousand Cossacks, rushed to the fight. Sitting on an enormous cream-colored horse, he flew on in the first rank, without a cap, a sabre above his head, gathering before him the disordered Zaporojians, who, seeing the approaching succor, though without order, returned to the attack. The battle raged again in the centre of the line.
But at that moment, Krechovski, leading his five thousand Cossacks, charged into the fight. Riding an enormous cream-colored horse, he raced at the front, without a cap, a sabre raised above his head, rallying the disorganized Zaporojians who, spotting the incoming reinforcements, though chaotic, renewed their assault. The battle intensified once more in the center of the line.
On both flanks fortune in like manner failed Hmelnitski. The Tartars, repulsed twice by the Wallachian regiments and Pototski's Cossacks, lost all eagerness for the fight. Two horses were killed under Tugai Bey. Victory inclined continually to the side of young Pototski.
On both sides, luck similarly abandoned Hmelnitski. The Tartars, turned back twice by the Wallachian regiments and Pototski's Cossacks, lost all interest in the battle. Two horses were killed under Tugai Bey. Victory consistently favored young Pototski.
But the battle did not last long. The rain, which for some time had been increasing every moment, soon became so violent that through the rush of water nothing could be seen. Not streams, but torrents of rain fell on the ground from the open flood-gates of heaven. The steppe was turned into a lake. It grew so dark that one man could not distinguish another at a few paces' distance. The noise of the storm drowned the words of command. The wet muskets and guns grew silent. Heaven itself put an end to the slaughter.
But the battle didn't last long. The rain, which had been getting heavier every moment, soon became so intense that nothing could be seen through the downpour. Torrents of rain poured down from the open floodgates of the sky. The steppe turned into a lake. It got so dark that one person couldn't make out another just a few steps away. The sound of the storm drowned out any orders. The wet muskets and guns fell silent. Even the heavens themselves put an end to the slaughter.
Hmelnitski, drenched to the skin, furious, rushed into his camp. He spoke not a word to any man. A tent of camelskin was pitched, under which, hiding himself, he sat alone with his sad thoughts.
Hmelnitski, soaked to the skin and furious, rushed into his camp. He didn't say a word to anyone. A tent made of camel skin was set up, and under it, he sat alone with his troubled thoughts.
Despair seized him. He understood at last what work he had begun. See! he is beaten, repulsed, almost broken, in a battle with such a small force that it could be properly considered as a scouting party. He knew how great was the power of resistance in the armies of the Commonwealth, and he took that into account when he ventured on a war. And still he had failed in his reckoning,--so at least it seemed to him at that moment. Therefore he seized himself by his shaven head, and wished to break it against the first cannon he saw. What would the resistance be at his meeting with the hetmans and the whole Commonwealth?
Despair gripped him. He finally realized the work he had started. Look! he is defeated, pushed back, nearly crushed, in a fight against such a small group that it could be seen as just a scouting team. He understood the strength of resistance in the armies of the Commonwealth, and he took that into account when he decided to go to war. Yet he had miscalculated—at least that’s how it felt to him in that moment. So he grabbed his own shaved head, wishing to smash it against the first cannon he saw. What kind of resistance would he face when meeting the hetmans and the entire Commonwealth?
His thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of Tugai Bey. The eyes of the Tartar were blazing with rage; his face was pale, and his teeth glittered from behind his lips, unhidden by mustaches.
His thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Tugai Bey. The Tartar's eyes were full of rage; his face was pale, and his teeth shone through his lips, not obscured by mustaches.
"Where is the booty, where the prisoners, where the heads of the leaders,--where is victory?" asked he, in a hoarse voice.
"Where's the loot, where are the prisoners, where are the heads of the leaders—where's the victory?" he asked in a hoarse voice.
Hmelnitski sprang from his place. "There!" answered he loudly, pointing to the Polish camp.
Hmelnitski jumped up from his spot. "There!" he shouted, pointing at the Polish camp.
"Go there, then!" roared Tugai Bey; "and if you don't go, I will drag you by a rope to the Crimea."
"Go there, then!" shouted Tugai Bey; "and if you don't go, I will pull you there by a rope to the Crimea."
"I will go," said Hmelnitski,--"I will go to-day! I will take booty and prisoners; but you shall give answer to the Khan, for you want booty and you avoid battle."
"I'll go," said Hmelnitski, "I'll go today! I'll take loot and prisoners; but you'll have to answer to the Khan because you want spoils and you're avoiding the fight."
"Dog!" howled Tugai Bey, "you are destroying the army of the Khan!"
"Dog!" howled Tugai Bey, "you're ruining the Khan's army!"
For a moment they stood snorting in front of each other. Hmelnitski regained his composure first.
For a moment, they stood huffing in front of each other. Hmelnitski was the first to regain his composure.
"Tugai Bey," said he, "be not disturbed! Rain interrupted the battle, just as Krechovski was breaking the dragoons. I know them! They will fight with less fury to-morrow. The steppe will be mud to the bottom. The hussars will be beaten. To-morrow everything will be ours."
"Tugai Bey," he said, "don't worry! Rain interrupted the battle, just as Krechovski was breaking the dragoons. I know them! They'll fight with less intensity tomorrow. The steppe will be muddy all the way through. The hussars will be defeated. Tomorrow, everything will be ours."
"That's your word!" blurted out Tugai Bey.
"That's your word!" shouted Tugai Bey.
"And I will keep it. Tugai Bey, my friend, the Khan sent you for my assistance, not for my misfortune."
"And I will hold on to it. Tugai Bey, my friend, the Khan sent you to help me, not to bring me trouble."
"You prophesied victory, not defeat."
"You predicted victory, not defeat."
"A few prisoners of the dragoons are taken; I will give them to you."
"A few dragoon prisoners are captured; I'll give them to you."
"Let me have them. I will order them to be empaled."
"Give them to me. I will have them impaled."
"Don't do that. Give them their liberty. They are men from the Ukraine, from Balaban's regiment. I will send them to bring the dragoons over to our side. It will be with them as with Krechovski."
"Don't do that. Give them their freedom. They are guys from Ukraine, from Balaban's regiment. I'll send them to get the dragoons to join us. It'll be the same for them as it was with Krechovski."
Tugai Bey was satisfied; he glanced quickly at Hmelnitski, and muttered: "Serpent!"
Tugai Bey was satisfied; he glanced quickly at Hmelnitski and muttered, "Snake!"
"Craft is the equal of courage. If we persuade the dragoons to our side, not a man of the Poles will escape,--you understand!"
"Skill is just as important as bravery. If we can convince the cavalry to support us, not one Pole will get away—you see what I mean!"
"I will have Pototski."
"I'll have Pototski."
"I will give him to you, and Charnetski also."
"I'll give him to you, along with Charnetski too."
"Let me have some vudka now, for it is cold."
"Let me have some vodka now, because it's cold."
"Agreed."
"Okay."
At that moment entered Krechovski. The colonel was as gloomy as night. His future starostaships, dignities, castles, and wealth were covered as if with a fog. To-morrow they may disappear altogether, and perhaps out of that fog will rise in their place a rope or a gibbet. Were it not that the colonel had burned the bridges in his rear by destroying the Germans, he would surely have begun to think how to betray Hmelnitski in his turn, and go over with his Cossacks to Pototski's camp. But that was impossible now.
At that moment, Krechovski walked in. The colonel looked as gloomy as a stormy night. His future positions, honors, estates, and wealth seemed shrouded in a fog. They might vanish entirely by tomorrow, and from that fog, a noose or gallows could emerge instead. If the colonel hadn’t burned his bridges by eliminating the Germans, he would likely start considering how to betray Hmelnitski and switch sides to join Pototski’s camp with his Cossacks. But that was no longer an option.
The three sat down, therefore, to a decanter of vudka, and began to drink in silence. The noise of the rain ceased gradually. It was growing dark.
The three sat down with a decanter of vodka and started drinking in silence. The sound of the rain slowly faded. It was getting dark.
Skshetuski, exhausted from joy, weak and pale, lay motionless in the telega. Zakhar, who had become attached to him, ordered the Cossacks to put a little felt roof over him. The lieutenant listened to the dreary sound of the rain, but in his soul it was clear, bright, and joyful. Behold, his hussars had shown what they could do; his Commonwealth had shown a resistance worthy of its majesty; the first impetus of the Cossack storm had broken on the sharp spears of the royal army. And besides there are the hetmans, there is also Prince Yeremi, and so many lords, so many nobles, so much power, and above all these the king, primus inter pares. Pride expanded the breast of Skshetuski, as if at that moment it contained all that power.
Skshetuski, exhausted from happiness, weak and pale, lay still in the cart. Zakhar, who had grown fond of him, told the Cossacks to put a small felt roof over him. The lieutenant listened to the dreary sound of the rain, but inside he felt clear, bright, and joyful. Look, his hussars had proven their worth; his Commonwealth had shown a resistance worthy of its greatness; the initial wave of the Cossack attack had broken on the sharp spears of the royal army. And there are the hetmans, there is Prince Yeremi, and so many lords, so many nobles, so much power, and above all, the king, primus inter pares. Pride filled Skshetuski’s chest, as if in that moment he contained all that power.
In feeling this, he felt, for the first time since he had lost his freedom in the Saitch, a certain pity for the Cossacks; they were guilty, but blinded, since they tried to go to the sun on a spade. They were guilty, but unfortunate, since they allowed themselves to be carried away by one man, who is leading them to evident destruction.
In feeling this, he felt, for the first time since he had lost his freedom in the Saitch, a certain pity for the Cossacks; they were guilty but blinded, as they tried to chase the sun with a shovel. They were guilty but unfortunate, since they allowed themselves to be led by one man, who is taking them to obvious destruction.
Then his thoughts wandered farther. Peace would come, when every one would have the right to think of his own private happiness. Then in memory and spirit he hovers above Rozlogi. There, near the lion's den, it must be as quiet as the falling of poppy-seeds. There the rebellion will never raise its head; and though it should, Helena is already in Lubni beyond a doubt.
Then his thoughts drifted further. Peace would arrive when everyone had the right to pursue their own happiness. In memory and spirit, he hovers over Rozlogi. There, near the lion's den, it must be as quiet as falling poppy seeds. There, rebellion will never rise; and even if it did, Helena is surely already in Lubni.
Suddenly the roar of cannon disturbed the golden thread of his thoughts. Hmelnitski, after drinking, led his regiments again to the attack. But it ended with the play of cannon-firing. Krechovski restrained the hetman.
Suddenly, the loud blast of cannonfire disrupted the golden thread of his thoughts. Hmelnitski, after drinking, led his troops back into battle. But it ended with the sound of cannonfire. Krechovski held the hetman back.
The next morning was Sunday. The whole day passed quietly and without a shot. The camps lay opposite each other, like the camps of two allied armies.
The next morning was Sunday. The whole day went by quietly and without a single shot fired. The camps faced each other, like the camps of two allied armies.
Skshetuski attributed that silence to the discouragement of the Cossacks. Alas! he did not know that then Hmelnitski, "looking forward with the many eyes of his mind," was occupied in bringing Balaban's dragoons to his side.
Skshetuski thought the silence was because the Cossacks were discouraged. Unfortunately, he didn’t realize that at that moment Hmelnitski, "looking forward with the many eyes of his mind," was busy trying to win over Balaban's dragoons.
On Monday the battle began at daybreak. Pan Yan looked on it, as on the first one, with a smiling, happy face. And again the regiments of the crown came out before the intrenchment; but this time, not rushing to the attack, they opposed the enemy where they stood. The steppe had grown soft, not on the surface only, as during the first day of the battle, but to its depths. The heavy cavalry could scarcely move; this gave a great preponderance at once to the flying regiments of the Cossacks and the Tartars. The smile vanished gradually from the lieutenant's lips. At the Polish intrenchment the avalanche of attack covered completely the narrow line of the Polish regiments. It appeared as if that chain might break at any moment, and the attack begin directly on the intrenchments. Skshetuski did not observe half of the spirit or warlike readiness with which the regiments fought on the first day. They defended themselves with stubbornness, but did not strike first, did not crush the kurens to the earth, did not sweep the field like a hurricane. The soft soil had rendered fury impossible, and in fact fastened the heavy cavalry to its place in front of the intrenchment. Impetus was the power of the cavalry, and decided victories; but this time the cavalry was forced to remain on one spot.
On Monday, the battle kicked off at daybreak. Pan Yan watched it, just like the first one, with a smile on his face. Again, the crown's regiments appeared in front of the intrenchment; but this time, instead of charging into battle, they held their ground against the enemy. The steppe had softened, not just on the surface like on the first day of the battle, but deep down. The heavy cavalry could barely move, giving a significant advantage to the agile Cossack and Tartar regiments. The smile slowly disappeared from the lieutenant's face. At the Polish intrenchment, the wave of attack completely engulfed the narrow line of Polish regiments. It looked like that line could break at any moment, leading to a direct assault on the intrenchments. Skshetuski didn't see the same spirit or readiness for battle that the regiments had shown on the first day. They fought back fiercely, but they didn't go on the offensive, didn't crush the kurens to the ground, and didn't sweep the field like a storm. The soft soil made it impossible for them to unleash their fury, effectively anchoring the heavy cavalry in front of the intrenchment. Momentum was the key to the cavalry's power and victories; but this time, they were forced to stay in one place.
Hmelnitski, on the contrary, led new regiments every moment to the battle. He was present everywhere. He led each kuren personally to the attack, and withdrew only before the sabres of the enemy. His ardor was communicated gradually to the Zaporojians, who, though they fell in large numbers, rushed to the attack with shouts and cries. They struck the wall of iron breasts and sharp spears, and beaten, decimated, returned again to the attack. Under this weight the regiments began to waver, to disappear, and in places to retreat, just as an athlete caught in the iron arms of an opponent grows weak, then struggles, and strains every nerve.
Hmelnitski, on the other hand, constantly led new regiments into battle. He was everywhere at once. He personally took each kuren into the attack, only retreating when faced with the enemy's sabers. His passion gradually spread to the Zaporojians, who, despite falling in large numbers, charged into combat with shouts and cries. They slammed into the wall of iron armor and sharp spears, and even when beaten and decimated, they returned to the fight. Under this pressure, the regiments began to waver, disappear, and in some places, retreat, just like an athlete caught in the strong grip of an opponent who grows weak, then struggles, and strains with all their might.
Before midday nearly all the forces of the Zaporojians had been under fire and in battle. The fight raged with such stubbornness that between the two lines of combatants a new wall, as it were, was formed of the bodies of horses and men. Every little while, from the battle to the Cossack intrenchments came crowds of wounded men,--bloody, covered with mud, panting, falling from weakness,--but they came with songs on their lips. Fainting, they still cried, "To the death!" The garrison left in the camp was impatient for the fight.
Before noon, almost all the Zaporojians had been engaged in combat and under fire. The battle was so intense that a new wall made of the bodies of horses and men formed between the two sides. Every so often, wounded soldiers—bloodied, muddy, panting, and weak—came streaming from the battlefield to the Cossack fortifications, but they were still singing. Even in their faintness, they shouted, "To the death!" The garrison left behind at the camp was eager to join the fight.
Pan Yan hung his head. The Polish regiments began to retreat from the field to the intrenchment. They were unable to hold out, and a feverish haste was observable in their retreat. At the sight of this twenty thousand mouths and more gave forth a shout of joy, and redoubled the attack. The Zaporojians sprang upon the Cossacks of Pototski, who covered the retreat. But the cannon and a shower of musket-balls drove them back. The battle ceased for a moment. In the Polish camp a trumpet for parley was sounded.
Pan Yan lowered his head. The Polish regiments started to pull back from the battlefield to the fortifications. They couldn’t hold the line, and there was a noticeable urgency in their retreat. Seeing this, over twenty thousand people erupted in cheers and intensified their attack. The Zaporojians charged at Pototski's Cossacks, who were covering the retreat. But the cannon fire and a hail of musket balls pushed them back. The fighting stopped for a moment. In the Polish camp, a trumpet sounded for a parley.
Hmelnitski, however, did not wish to parley. Twelve kurens slipped from their horses to storm the breastworks on foot, with the infantry and Tartars. Krechovski, with three thousand infantry, was coming to their aid in the decisive moment. All the drums, trumpets, and kettledrums sounded at once, drowning the shouts and salvos of musketry.
Hmelnitski, however, didn't want to negotiate. Twelve units dismounted their horses to charge the fortifications on foot, alongside the infantry and Tartars. Krechovski, leading three thousand infantry, was arriving to support them at the crucial moment. All the drums, trumpets, and kettledrums blared out simultaneously, overpowering the shouts and gunfire.
Skshetuski looked with trembling upon the deep ranks of the peerless Zaporojian infantry rushing to the breastworks and surrounding them with an ever-narrowing circle. Long streaks of white smoke were blown out at it from the breastworks, as if some gigantic bosom were striving to blow away the locusts closing in upon it inexorably from every side. Cannon-balls dug furrows in it; the firing of musketry did not weaken for a moment. Swarms melted before the eye; the circle quivered in places like a wounded snake, but went on. Already they are coming! They are under the breastworks! The cannon can hurt them no longer! Skshetuski closed his eyes.
Skshetuski looked on in fear as the unmatched Zaporojian infantry charged toward the fortifications, tightening the circle around them. Long plumes of white smoke billowed from the fortifications, as if some enormous being were trying to blow away the swarm of locusts that were closing in from every direction. Cannonballs tore into the ground; the musket fire didn't let up for a second. Groups of soldiers vanished from sight; the circle trembled in places like a wounded snake, but pressed on. They're almost there! They're under the fortifications! The cannons can't stop them anymore! Skshetuski shut his eyes.
And now questions flew through his head as swift as lightning: When he opens his eyes will he see the Polish banners on the breastwork? Will he see--or will he not see? There is some unusual tumult increasing every moment. Something must have happened? The shouts come from the centre of the camp. What is it? What has happened?
And now questions raced through his mind like lightning: When he opens his eyes, will he see the Polish banners on the breastwork? Will he see them—or not? There’s some unusual commotion growing louder by the moment. Something must have happened. The shouts are coming from the center of the camp. What is going on? What has happened?
"All-powerful God!"
"Almighty God!"
That cry was forced from the mouth of Pan Yan when opening his eyes he saw on the battlements the crimson standard with the archangel, instead of the golden banner of the crown. The camp was captured.
That cry escaped from Pan Yan's mouth when he opened his eyes and saw the red flag with the archangel on the battlements, instead of the golden crown banner. The camp had been taken.
In the evening he learned from Zakhar of the whole course of the storm. Not in vain had Tugai Bey called Hmelnitski a serpent; for in the moment of most desperate defence the dragoons of Balaban, talked over by the hetman, joined the Cossacks, and hurling themselves on the rear of their own regiments, aided in cutting them to pieces.
In the evening, he learned from Zakhar all about the storm's progression. Tugai Bey didn't call Hmelnitski a serpent for nothing; at the most desperate moment of defense, Balaban's dragoons, persuaded by the hetman, allied with the Cossacks and charged into the back of their own regiments, helping to totally decimate them.
In the evening the lieutenant saw the prisoners, and was present at the death of young Pototski, who, having his throat pierced by an arrow, lived only a few hours after the battle, and died in the arms of Stephen Charnetski: "Tell my father," whispered the young castellan in his last moments,--"tell my father--that--like a knight--" He could add no more. His soul left the body and flew to heaven.
In the evening, the lieutenant saw the prisoners and was there when young Pototski died. He had been shot in the throat with an arrow and only survived a few hours after the battle, passing away in Stephen Charnetski's arms. "Tell my father," the young castellan whispered in his final moments, "tell my father—that—like a knight—" He couldn't say anything more. His soul left his body and ascended to heaven.
Pan Yan long after remembered that pale face and those blue eyes gazing upward in the moment of death. Charnetski made a vow over the cold body to expiate the death of his friend and the disgrace of defeat in torrents of blood, should God give him freedom. And not a tear flowed over his stern face, for he was a knight of iron, greatly famed already for deeds of daring, and known as a man whom no misfortune could bend. He kept the vow. Instead of yielding to despair, he strengthened Pan Yan, who was suffering greatly from the disgrace and defeat of the Commonwealth.
Pan Yan later remembered that pale face and those blue eyes looking up in the moment of death. Charnetski vowed over the cold body to atone for his friend's death and the shame of defeat in streams of blood, if God granted him freedom. Not a tear fell from his serious face, for he was a knight of steel, already well-known for his daring exploits, and recognized as someone whom no misfortune could break. He kept that vow. Instead of giving in to despair, he supported Pan Yan, who was deeply affected by the disgrace and defeat of the Commonwealth.
"The Commonwealth has passed through more than one defeat," said Charnetski, "but she contains within her inexhaustible force. No power has broken her as yet, and she will not be broken by a sedition of serfs, whom God himself will punish, since by rising up against authority, they are putting themselves against his will. As to defeat, true, it is sad; but who have endured defeat?--the hetmans, the forces of the crown? No! After the defection and treason of Krechovski, the division which Pototski led could be considered only an advance guard. The uprising will spread undoubtedly through the whole Ukraine, for the serfs there are insolent and trained to fighting; but an uprising in that part is no novelty. The hetmans will quell it, with Prince Yeremi, whose power stands unshaken as yet; the more violent the outburst, when once put down, the longer will be the peace, which may last perhaps forever. He would be a man of little faith and a small heart, who could admit that some Cossack leader, in company with one Tartar murza, could really threaten a mighty people. Evil would it be with the Commonwealth, if a simple outbreak of serfs could be made a question of its fate or its existence. In truth we did set out contemptuously on this expedition," said Charnetski; "and though our division is rubbed out, I believe that the hetmans are able to put down this rebellion, not with the sword, not with armor, but with clubs."
"The Commonwealth has faced more than one defeat," Charnetski said, "but it still has an endless strength within it. No power has broken it yet, and it won’t be broken by a riot of serfs, who will be punished by God himself for rising up against authority, as they are going against his will. As for defeat, it’s true, it’s unfortunate; but who has really faced defeat?—the hetmans, the forces of the crown? No! After Krechovski’s betrayal, Pototski’s division was just a first wave. The uprising will definitely spread across all of Ukraine because the serfs there are defiant and battle-trained; but an uprising in that region isn’t new. The hetmans will put it down, along with Prince Yeremi, whose power remains strong for now; the more intense the outburst, once quelled, the longer the peace will last, possibly forever. Anyone who thinks a simple Cossack leader, with one Tartar murza, could genuinely threaten a great people would have little faith and a small heart. It would be a disaster for the Commonwealth if a mere riot of serfs could determine its fate or existence. Honestly, we approached this mission with disdain," said Charnetski; "and even though our division has been wiped out, I believe the hetmans can suppress this rebellion, not with swords, not with armor, but with clubs."
And while he was speaking in this manner, it seemed that not a captive, not a soldier after a lost battle was speaking, but a proud hetman, certain of victory on the morrow. This greatness of soul and faith in the Commonwealth flowed like balsam over the wounds of the lieutenant. He had had a near view of the power of Hmelnitski, therefore it blinded him somewhat, especially since success had followed it to that moment. But Charnetski must be right. The forces of the hetmans were still intact, and behind them stood the power of the Commonwealth, the rights of authority, and the will of God. The lieutenant therefore went away strengthened in soul and more cheerful. When going he asked Charnetski if he did not wish to begin negotiations for his freedom with Hmelnitski at once.
And while he was speaking like this, it felt like not a prisoner or a soldier after losing a battle was talking, but a proud leader, confident of victory the next day. This spirit and faith in the Commonwealth soothed the lieutenant's wounds like balm. He had seen Hmelnitski’s power up close, which had somewhat blinded him, especially since success had been on their side until then. But Charnetski must be right. The hetmans' forces were still strong, and behind them stood the power of the Commonwealth, the rights of authority, and the will of God. The lieutenant left feeling uplifted and more hopeful. As he left, he asked Charnetski if he wanted to start negotiating for his freedom with Hmelnitski right away.
"I am the captive of Tugai Bey," said Charnetski; "to him I will pay my ransom. But with that fellow Hmelnitski I will have nothing to do; I give him to the hangman."
"I am the prisoner of Tugai Bey," said Charnetski; "I will pay my ransom to him. But that guy Hmelnitski is none of my concern; I wish for him to be hanged."
Zakhar, who had made it easy for Skshetuski to see the prisoners, comforted him while returning to the telega.
Zakhar, who had made it easy for Skshetuski to see the prisoners, reassured him as they walked back to the wagon.
"Not with young Pototski, but with the hetmans is the difficulty. The struggle is only begun, but what will be the end, God knows! The Cossacks and Tartars have taken Polish treasure, it is true, but it is one thing to take and another to keep. And you, my child, do not grieve, do not despair, for you will get your freedom in time. You will go to your own people, and I, old man, shall be sorry for you. It is sad for an old man alone in the world. With the hetmans it will be hard, oh, how hard!"
"Not with young Pototski, but with the leaders is where the trouble lies. The battle has just begun, but only God knows how it will end! The Cossacks and Tartars have taken Polish treasure, that's true, but taking it is one thing and keeping it is another. And you, my child, don't be sad, don't lose hope, because you will gain your freedom in time. You will return to your people, and I, as an old man, will miss you. It's tough for an old man to be alone in the world. Dealing with the leaders will be difficult, oh, how difficult!"
In truth the victory, though brilliant, did not in the least decide the struggle for Hmelnitski. It might even be unfavorable for him, because it was easy to foresee that now the Grand Hetman, to avenge his son, would press upon the Cossacks with special stubbornness, and would leave nothing undone to break them at once. The Grand Hetman, however, cherished a certain dislike for Prince Yeremi, which, though veiled with politeness, was still evident enough in various circumstances.
In reality, the victory, while impressive, didn’t really settle the fight for Hmelnitski. It could even work against him, because it was easy to see that now the Grand Hetman, seeking revenge for his son, would relentlessly pressure the Cossacks and do everything possible to crush them immediately. However, the Grand Hetman had a certain dislike for Prince Yeremi, which, although masked by politeness, was still clear enough in various situations.
Hmelnetski, knowing this perfectly, admitted that now this dislike would cease, and Pototski would first reach out his hand in reconciliation, which would secure for him the assistance of a famous warrior and his powerful troops. With such forces united under a leader like the prince, Hmelnitski did not dare yet to measure strength, for he had not yet sufficient confidence in himself. He determined therefore to hasten, and together with the news of the defeat of Jóltiya Vodi, appear in the Ukraine, and strike the hetmans before the succor of the prince could arrive.
Hmelnetski, fully aware of this, acknowledged that this animosity would come to an end, and Pototski would be the first to extend a hand in reconciliation, which would secure him the support of a renowned warrior and his strong troops. With such forces united under a leader like the prince, Hmelnetski didn't yet have the confidence to challenge them directly. He decided to act quickly, planning to arrive in Ukraine with news of the defeat at Jóltiya Vodi, and to strike at the hetmans before the prince's help could reach them.
He gave no rest to his troops, therefore, but at daybreak after the battle hurried on. The march was as rapid as if the hetman were fleeing. It was as if an inundation were covering the steppe and rushing forward, collecting all the waters on the way. Forests, oak-groves, grave-mounds were avoided; rivers were crossed without halting. The Cossack forces increased on the road, for new crowds of peasants fleeing from the Ukraine were added to them continually.
He gave no rest to his troops, so at daybreak after the battle, he rushed on. The march was as quick as if the commander were fleeing. It was like a flood covering the steppe and rushing forward, gathering all the water on the way. Forests, oak groves, and grave mounds were avoided; rivers were crossed without stopping. The Cossack forces grew along the way, as new groups of peasants fleeing from Ukraine continually joined them.
They brought news of the hetmans, but contradictory. Some said that Prince Yeremi was yet beyond the Dnieper; others that he had joined the forces of the crown. But all declared that the Ukraine was already on fire. The peasants were not only fleeing to meet Hmelnitski in the Wilderness, but burning villages and towns, throwing themselves on their masters, and arming everywhere. The forces of the crown had been fightings for the past two weeks. Stebloff was destroyed; at Derenhovtsi a bloody battle had been fought. The town Cossacks in various places went over to the side of the people, and at all points were merely waiting for the word. Hmelnitski had reckoned on all this, and hastened the more.
They brought news about the leaders, but it was mixed. Some said that Prince Yeremi was still across the Dnieper; others claimed he had joined the crown's forces. But everyone agreed that Ukraine was already in chaos. The peasants weren’t just fleeing to join Hmelnitski in the Wilderness; they were burning villages and towns, attacking their masters, and arming themselves everywhere. The crown's forces had been fighting for the last two weeks. Stebloff was destroyed; a bloody battle had taken place at Derenhovtsi. Town Cossacks in various areas switched sides to support the people, and everywhere they were just waiting for the signal. Hmelnitski had anticipated all this and rushed forward even more.
At last he stood on the threshold. Chigirin opened wide her gates. The Cossack garrison went over at once to his regiments. The house of Chaplinski was wrecked; a handful of nobles, seeking refuge in the town, were cut to pieces. Joyful shouts, ringing of bells, and processions ceased not for a moment. The whole region flamed up at once. All living men, seizing scythes and pikes, joined the Zaporojians; endless crowds hastened to the camp from every side. There came also joyful, because certain, tidings that Yeremi had indeed offered his assistance to the hetmans, but had not yet joined them.
At last, he stood at the threshold. Chigirin opened its gates wide. The Cossack garrison immediately joined his regiments. Chaplinski's house was destroyed; a small group of nobles, trying to find safety in the town, were killed. Joyful shouts, the ringing of bells, and processions continued non-stop. The entire region ignited at once. All the able-bodied men, grabbing scythes and pikes, joined the Zaporojians; endless crowds rushed to the camp from every direction. There were also joyful and certain news that Yeremi had indeed offered his help to the hetmans, but he had not joined them yet.
Hmelnitski felt relieved. He moved on without delay, and advanced through insurrection, slaughter, and fire. Ruin and corpses bore witness to this. He advanced like an avalanche, destroying everything in his path. The country rose before him, and was a desert behind. He went like an avenger, like a legendary dragon; his footsteps pressed out blood, his breath kindled conflagrations.
Hmelnitski felt relieved. He moved on quickly and pushed through rebellion, violence, and flames. Destruction and bodies were proof of this. He charged ahead like an avalanche, obliterating everything in his way. The land rose before him and left a wasteland behind. He advanced like a vengeful force, like a mythical dragon; his footsteps spilled blood, and his breath ignited fires.
In Cherkasi he halted with his main forces, sending in advance the Tartars under Tugai Bey and the wild Krívonos, who came up with the Polish hetmans at Korsún and attacked them without delay. The Tartars were forced to pay dearly for their boldness. Repulsed, decimated, scattered, they retreated in confusion.
In Cherkasi, he stopped with his main forces, sending ahead the Tartars led by Tugai Bey and the fierce Krívonos, who confronted the Polish commanders at Korsún and attacked immediately. The Tartars had to suffer greatly for their audacity. Driven back, significantly weakened, and scattered, they withdrew in disarray.
Hmelnitski hurried to their aid. On the way news reached him that Senyavski with some regiments had joined the hetmans, who had left Korsún, and were marching on Boguslav. This was true. Hmelnitski occupied Korsún without resistance, and leaving there his trains and provisions, in a word, his whole camp, hurried after them. He had no need to follow long, for they had not gone far. At Krutaya Balka his advance guard came upon the Polish camp.
Hmelnitski rushed to help them. On the way, he learned that Senyavski, along with some regiments, had joined the hetmans who had left Korsún and were heading to Boguslav. This was accurate. Hmelnitski took Korsún without any fight, and after leaving his supply trains and provisions—basically his entire camp—he quickly pursued them. He didn’t have to chase for long because they hadn’t gone very far. At Krutaya Balka, his advance guard found the Polish camp.
It was not given to Skshetuski to see the battle, for he remained in Korsún with the camp. Zakhar lodged him on the square, in the house of Zabokshytski, whom the crowd had already hanged, and placed a guard from the remnants of the Mirgorod kuren; for the crowd robbed continually, and killed every man who seemed to them a Pole. Through the broken windows Skshetuski saw the multitude of drunken peasants, bloody, with rolled-up shirt-sleeves, going from house to house, from cellar to cellar, and searching all corners, garrets, lofts; from time to time a terrible noise announced that a nobleman, a Jew, a man, a woman, or a child had been found. The victim was dragged to the square and gloated over in the most fearful manner. The crowd fought with one another for the remnants of the bodies; with delight they rubbed the blood on their faces and breasts, and wound the still steaming entrails around their necks. They seized little Jews by the legs and tore them apart amid the wild laughter of the mob. They rushed upon houses surrounded by guards in which distinguished captives were confined,--left living because large ransoms were expected from them. Then the Zaporojians or the Tartars standing guard repulsed the crowd, thumping the assailants on the heads with their pikestaffs, bows, or ox-hide whips. Such was the case before the house where Skshetuski was. Zakhar gave orders to handle the crowd without mercy, and the Mirgorod men executed the order with pleasure; for the men of the lower country received the assistance of the mob willingly in time of insurrection, but had more contempt for them than they had for the nobility. It was not in vain therefore that they called themselves "nobly born Cossacks." Later Hmelnitski himself presented more than once considerable numbers of the mob to the Tartar, who drove them to the Crimea, where they were sold into Turkey and Asia Minor.
Skshetuski couldn't witness the battle because he stayed in Korsún with the camp. Zakhar put him up in the square, in the house of Zabokshytski, who had already been hanged by the crowd, and stationed a guard from the remaining Mirgorod kuren. The crowd was constantly looting and killing anyone they thought looked like a Pole. Through the shattered windows, Skshetuski saw a mob of drunken peasants, bloody and shirt-sleeves rolled up, moving from house to house, from cellar to cellar, searching every nook and cranny. Occasionally, a terrible commotion signaled that a nobleman, a Jew, a man, a woman, or a child had been discovered. The victim was dragged to the square and subjected to horrific mockery. The crowd fought among themselves for the remains of the bodies, joyfully smearing the blood on their faces and chests, and draping the still-warm intestines around their necks. They grabbed little Jews by their legs and tore them apart while the mob erupted in wild laughter. They charged at houses guarded by troops where notable captives were held alive in hopes of receiving large ransoms. Then the Zaporojians or Tartars on watch drove the crowd back, striking the attackers on the head with their pikes, bows, or ox-hide whips. This scene unfolded before the house where Skshetuski was staying. Zakhar ordered the crowd to be dealt with ruthlessly, and the Mirgorod men carried out that order with eagerness; for the men from the lowlands welcomed the mob's assistance during uprisings yet held them in greater disdain than they did for the nobility. It was not in vain then that they called themselves "nobly born Cossacks." Later, Hmelnitski himself presented sizable numbers of the mob to the Tartars, who took them to Crimea, where they were sold into Turkey and Asia Minor.
The crowd rioted on the square, and reached such wild disorder that at last they began to kill one another. The day was drawing to an end. One side of the square and the priest's house were on fire. Fortunately the wind blew the fire toward the field, and prevented the extension of the conflagration. But the gigantic flame lighted up the square as brightly as the sun's rays. The excitement became too great for restraint. From a distance came the terrible roar of cannon; it was evident that the battle at Krutaya Balka was growing fiercer and fiercer.
The crowd went wild in the square, getting so out of control that they started attacking each other. The day was coming to an end. One side of the square and the priest's house were on fire. Thankfully, the wind was blowing the fire toward the field, stopping it from spreading further. But the massive flames lit up the square as brightly as the sun. The excitement became too intense to control. In the distance, the terrifying sound of cannon fire echoed; it was clear that the battle at Krutaya Balka was becoming more and more intense.
"It must be pretty hot for ours there," muttered old Zakhar. "The hetmans are not trifling. Ah! Pan Pototski is a real soldier." Then he pointed through the window at the crowd. "Oh!" said he, "they are revelling now; but if Hmelnitski is beaten, then there will be revelling over them."
"It must be really hot for our people over there," muttered old Zakhar. "The hetmans are serious business. Ah! Pan Pototski is a true soldier." Then he pointed through the window at the crowd. "Oh!" he said, "they are having a good time now; but if Hmelnitski is defeated, then there will be partying over their losses."
At that moment the tramp of cavalry was heard, and a number of riders rushed to the square on foaming horses. Their faces black from powder, their clothes torn, and the heads of some of them bound in rags showed that they had hurried straightway from battle.
At that moment, the sound of cavalry was heard, and several riders sped into the square on frothing horses. Their faces were blackened from gunpowder, their clothes ripped, and some of them had their heads wrapped in rags, indicating that they had rushed straight from the battle.
"People who believe in God, save yourselves! The Poles are beating ours!" they cried in loud voices.
"People who believe in God, save yourselves! The Poles are beating ours!" they shouted loudly.
Tumult and disorder followed. The multitude moved like a wave tossed by the wind. Suddenly wild dismay possessed all. They rushed to escape; but the streets were blocked with wagons, one part of the square was on fire, there was no place for flight. The crowd began to press and cry, to beat, choke one another, and howl for mercy, though the enemy was far away.
Tumult and chaos erupted. The crowd surged like a wave driven by the wind. Suddenly, panic overwhelmed everyone. They rushed to escape, but the streets were clogged with wagons, one section of the square was on fire, and there was no way to flee. The crowd started to push and yell, to hit and choke each other, and cry out for mercy, even though the enemy was far away.
The lieutenant, when he heard what was taking place, grew almost wild from joy. He began to run through the room like a madman, to beat his breast with his hands with all his power, and to cry,--
The lieutenant, when he heard what was happening, became almost uncontrollable with joy. He started to run around the room like a lunatic, beating his chest with all his strength and shouting,--
"I knew that it would be so! As I am alive, I knew it! This is the meeting with the hetmans, with the whole Commonwealth! The hour of punishment has come! What is this?"
"I knew it would be like this! As sure as I'm alive, I knew it! This is the meeting with the leaders, with the whole Commonwealth! The time for punishment has arrived! What is happening?"
Again resounded the tramp; and this time several hundred Tartar horsemen appeared on the square. They rushed on at random. The crowd stopped the way before them. They rushed at the crowd, struck, beat, and dispersed it; they lashed their horses, urging them on to the road leading to Cherkasi.
Again, the sound of horses echoed, and this time several hundred Tartar horsemen appeared in the square. They charged in all directions. The crowd blocked their path. They charged at the crowd, hitting, pushing, and scattering it; they whipped their horses, driving them toward the road leading to Cherkasi.
"They run like a whirlwind," said Zakhar.
"They run like a whirlwind," Zakhar said.
Scarcely had Skshetuski moved when a second division flew by, and after that a third. The flight seemed to be general. The guards before the houses began to grow uneasy, and also to show a wish to escape. Zakhar hurried through the porch.
Scarcely had Skshetuski moved when a second division rushed by, and then a third. The retreat seemed to be general. The guards in front of the houses started to get anxious and also showed a desire to run away. Zakhar hurried through the porch.
"Halt!" cried he to the Mirgorod men.
"Halt!" he shouted to the Mirgorod men.
Smoke, heat, disorder, the tramping of horses, sounds of alarm, the howling of the crowd in the light of the conflagration, were blended in one fearful picture on which the lieutenant gazed through the window.
Smoke, heat, chaos, the sound of hooves, alarms, and the crowd's screams illuminated by the fire all merged into a terrifying scene that the lieutenant watched through the window.
"What a defeat there must be! what a defeat!" cried he to Zakhar, not considering that the latter could not share his delight.
"What an awful defeat it must be! What a defeat!" he exclaimed to Zakhar, unaware that Zakhar couldn't share his excitement.
Now a new division of fugitives rushed by like lightning. The thunder of cannon shook the houses of Korsún to their foundations. Suddenly a shrieking voice began to cry right there at the house,--
Now a new wave of fugitives surged past like lightning. The booming of cannons rattled the houses of Korsún to their core. Suddenly, a piercing voice started screaming right outside the house,--
"Save yourselves! Hmelnitski is killed! Hmelnitski is killed! Tugai Bey is killed!"
"Save yourselves! Hmelnitski is dead! Hmelnitski is dead! Tugai Bey is dead!"
On the square there was a real end of the world. People in terror rushed into the flames. The lieutenant fell upon his knees, raised his hands to heaven,--
On the square, it felt like the end of the world. People in fear rushed into the flames. The lieutenant dropped to his knees and raised his hands to the sky,--
"Oh, almighty, great, and just God, praise to thee in the highest!"
"Oh, mighty, great, and just God, praise to you in the highest!"
Zakhar interrupted his prayer, running into the room from the antechamber.
Zakhar interrupted his prayer, rushing into the room from the antechamber.
"Come now," said he, panting, "come and promise pardon to the Mirgorod men, for they wish to go away; and if they go, the crowd will fall upon us."
"Come on," he said, panting, "let's go and promise forgiveness to the Mirgorod people, because they want to leave; and if they do, the crowd will attack us."
Skshetuski went out to the porch. The Mirgorod men were moving around unquietly before the house, exhibiting a firm determination to leave the place and flee by the road leading to Cherkasi. Fear had taken possession of every one in the town. Each moment new crowds came, fleeing, as if on wings, from the direction of Krutáya Balka,--peasants, Tartars, town Cossacks, Zaporojians, in the greatest disorder. And still Hmelnitski's principal forces must be fighting yet. The battle could not be entirely decided, for the cannon were thundering with redoubled force. Skshetuski turned to the Mirgorod men.
Skshetuski stepped out onto the porch. The men from Mirgorod were restless, moving around outside the house and showing a strong resolve to leave and escape down the road to Cherkasi. Fear had gripped everyone in town. Every moment, new groups poured in, fleeing from the direction of Krutáya Balka—peasants, Tartars, local Cossacks, Zaporojians, all in a chaotic rush. And yet, Hmelnitski's main forces must still be engaged in battle. The outcome of the fight couldn’t be settled yet, as the cannon fire roared even louder. Skshetuski looked over at the men from Mirgorod.
"Because you have guarded my person well," said he, loftily, "you need no flight to save yourselves, for I promise you intercession and favor with the hetman."
"Since you've protected me well," he said proudly, "you don’t need to run to save yourselves, because I promise to intercede and help you with the hetman."
The Mirgorod men uncovered their heads. Pan Yan put his hands on his hips, and looked proudly on the square, which grew emptier each moment. What a change of fate! Here is the lieutenant, a short time since a captive, dragged after the Cossack camp; now he has become among insolent Cossacks as a lord among subjects, as a noble among peasants, as an armored hussar among camp-followers. He, a captive, has now promised favor, and heads are uncovered in his presence, while submissive voices cry with that prolonged tone indicating fear and obedience,--
The Mirgorod men took off their hats. Pan Yan put his hands on his hips and looked proudly at the square, which grew emptier by the moment. What a twist of fate! Here’s the lieutenant, just recently a prisoner, dragged through the Cossack camp; now he stands among the arrogant Cossacks like a lord among his subjects, like a noble among peasants, like an armored hussar among camp followers. He, once a captive, has now gained favor, and heads are bare in his presence, while submissive voices call out with that drawn-out tone that shows fear and compliance,--
"Show favor to us, lord!"
"Please help us, my lord!"
"It will be as I have said," returned the lieutenant.
"It will be as I said," replied the lieutenant.
He was indeed sure of the efficacy of his intercession with the hetman, with whom he was acquainted, for he had often borne letters to him from Prince Yeremi, and knew how to secure his favor. He stood, therefore, with his hands on his hips; and joy was on his face, lighted up with the blaze of the conflagration.
He was definitely confident in the effectiveness of his plea to the hetman, whom he knew well, having often delivered letters to him from Prince Yeremi and knowing how to win his favor. So, he stood there with his hands on his hips, a joyful expression on his face, illuminated by the bright flames of the fire.
"Behold! the war is at an end, the wave is broken at the threshold!" thought he. "Pan Charnetski was right: the forces of the Commonwealth are unexhausted, its power unbroken."
"Look! The war is over, the wave has crashed at the door!" he thought. "Pan Charnetski was right: the Commonwealth's forces are still strong, its power unshaken."
When he thought of this, pride swelled his breast,--not ignoble pride, coming from a hoped-for satisfaction of vengeance, from the conquest of an enemy; not the gaining of freedom, which now he expected every moment; nor because caps were removed before him; but he felt proud because he was a son of that victorious and mighty Commonwealth, against whose gates every malice, every attack, every blow, is broken and crushed like the powers of hell against the gates of heaven. He felt proud, as a patriotic nobleman, that he had received strength in his despondency, and was not deceived in his faith. He desired no revenge.
When he thought about this, pride filled his chest—not an ugly pride, fueled by a desire for revenge or the defeat of an enemy; not the hope of freedom, which he expected any moment now; and not because people were taking off their hats in his presence. He felt proud simply because he was a son of that victorious and powerful Commonwealth, against which every act of malice, every attack, every blow is shattered and crushed like the forces of evil against the gates of heaven. He felt proud, as a patriotic nobleman, that he had found strength in his despair and had not lost faith. He wanted no revenge.
"She has conquered like a queen, she will forgive like a mother," thought he.
"She has conquered like a queen, she will forgive like a mother," he thought.
Meanwhile the roar of cannon was changed to prolonged thunder. Horses' hoofs clattered again over the empty streets. A Cossack, bareheaded and in his shirt-sleeves, dashed into the square on a barebacked horse, with the speed of a thunderbolt; his face, cut open with a sword, was streaming with blood. He reined in the horse, stretched forth his hands, and when he had taken breath, with open mouth began to cry,--
Meanwhile, the sound of cannon fire turned into a continuous rumble of thunder. The clattering of horse hooves echoed through the empty streets once more. A Cossack, wearing no hat and just his shirt sleeves, burst into the square on a bareback horse, moving as fast as lightning; his face, sliced open by a sword, was covered in blood. He pulled the horse to a stop, held out his hands, and after catching his breath, began to shout with his mouth wide open,--
"Hmelnitski is beating the Poles! The serene great mighty lords, the hetmans and colonels, are conquered,--the knights and the cavalry!"
"Hmelnitski is defeating the Poles! The calm, powerful lords, the hetmans and colonels, are being defeated—the knights and the cavalry!"
When he had said this, he reeled and fell to the ground. The men of Mirgorod sprang to assist him.
When he said this, he stumbled and fell to the ground. The men of Mirgorod rushed to help him.
Flame and pallor passed over the face of Skshetuski.
Flame and pale color crossed Skshetuski's face.
"What does he say?" asked he feverishly of Zakhar. "What has happened? It cannot be. By the living God, it cannot be!"
"What does he say?" he asked Zakhar anxiously. "What has happened? It can't be. By the living God, it can't be!"
Silence! Only the hissing of flames on the opposite side of the square, shaking out clusters of sparks, and from time to time a burnt house falls with a crash.
Silence! Only the hissing of flames on the other side of the square, shaking free clusters of sparks, and now and then a burned house collapses with a crash.
Now more couriers rush in. "Beaten are the Poles,--beaten!"
Now more couriers rush in. "The Poles have been defeated,--defeated!"
After them follow a detachment of Tartars. They march slowly, for they surround men on foot, evidently prisoners.
After them, a group of Tartars follows. They march slowly because they have men on foot surrounding them, clearly prisoners.
Skshetuski believes not his own eyes. He recognizes perfectly on the prisoners the uniform of the hetmans' hussars; then he drops his hands, and with a wild, strange voice repeats persistently, "It cannot be! it cannot be!"
Skshetuski can't believe what he's seeing. He clearly identifies the uniform of the hetmans' hussars on the prisoners; then he lowers his hands and, with a frantic, odd voice, keeps repeating, "It can't be! It can't be!"
The roar of cannon was still to be heard. The battle was not finished, but through all the unburnt streets Zaporojians and Tartars were crowding in, their faces black, their breasts heaving, but they were coming as if intoxicated, singing songs. Thus return soldiers from victory.
The sound of cannon fire could still be heard. The battle wasn't over, but in the unburned streets, Zaporojians and Tartars were streaming in, their faces smeared with black, their chests heaving, yet they came as if drunk, singing songs. This is how soldiers return from victory.
The lieutenant grew pale as a corpse. "It cannot be!" repeated he in a hoarser voice,--"it cannot be! The Commonwealth--"
The lieutenant turned as pale as a ghost. "It can't be!" he repeated in a rougher voice, "it can't be! The Commonwealth--"
A new object arrested his attention. Krechovski's Cossacks enter the town, bringing bundles of flags. They come to the centre of the square, and throw them down. Polish flags!
A new sight caught his eye. Krechovski's Cossacks entered the town, carrying bundles of flags. They arrived at the center of the square and threw them down. Polish flags!
The roar of the artillery weakens, and in the distance is heard the rumble of approaching wagons. One of them is in advance,--a lofty Cossack telega, and after it a line of others, all surrounded by Cossacks of the Pashkoff kuren, in yellow caps; they pass near the house where the Mirgorod men are standing.
The sound of the artillery fades, and in the distance, you can hear the rumble of wagons approaching. One of them is leading the way—a tall Cossack cart—with a line of others following it, all surrounded by Cossacks from the Pashkoff kuren, wearing yellow caps; they pass close to the house where the Mirgorod men are standing.
Skshetuski put his hand over his eyes, for the glare of the burning blinded him, and looked at the prisoners sitting in the first wagon. Suddenly he sprang back, began to beat the air with his hands, like a man struck with an arrow in the breast, and from his lips came a terrible unearthly cry: "Jesus, Mary! the hetmans!"
Skshetuski covered his eyes with his hand, as the intense light from the fire blinded him, and stared at the prisoners in the first wagon. Suddenly, he jumped back, started flailing his arms like someone hit by an arrow in the chest, and let out a horrific, otherworldly scream: "Jesus, Mary! The hetmans!"
He dropped into the arms of Zakhar; his eyes became leaden, his face grew stiff and rigid as that of a corpse.
He fell into Zakhar's arms; his eyes became heavy, and his face grew stiff and hard like a corpse.
A few minutes later three horsemen rode into the square of Korsún, at the head of countless regiments. The middle rider, in red uniform, sat on a white horse, holding a gilded baton at his side. He looked as proud as a king. This was Hmelnitski. On one side of him rode Tugai Bey, on the other Krechovski.
A few minutes later, three horsemen entered the square of Korsún, leading numerous regiments. The middle rider, wearing a red uniform, was on a white horse, holding a golden baton at his side. He looked as proud as a king. This was Hmelnitski. On one side of him rode Tugai Bey, and on the other was Krechovski.
The Commonwealth lay prostrate in dust and blood at the feet of a Cossack.
The Commonwealth was lying in dust and blood at the feet of a Cossack.
CHAPTER XVI.
Some days passed by. It appeared to men as if the vault of heaven had suddenly dropped on the Commonwealth. Jóltiya Vodi; Korsún; the destruction of the armies of the crown, ever victorious hitherto in struggles with the Cossacks; the capture of the hetmans; the awful conflagration in the whole Ukraine; slaughters, murders, unheard of since the beginning of the world,--all these came so suddenly that men almost refused to believe that so many misfortunes could come upon one land at a time. Many, in fact, did not believe it; some became helpless from terror, some lost their senses, some prophesied the coming of antichrist and the approach of the day of judgment. All social ties were severed; all intercourse between people and families was interrupted. Every authority ceased; distinction of persons vanished. Hell had freed from its chains all crimes, and let them out on the world to revel; therefore murder, pillage, perfidy, brutality, violence, robbery, frenzy, took the place of labor, uprightness, and conscience. It seemed as though henceforth people would live not through good, but through evil; that the hearts and intentions of men had become inverted, and that they held as sacred that which hitherto had been infamous, and that as infamous which hitherto had been sacred. The sun shone no longer upon the earth, for it was hidden by the smoke of conflagrations; in the night, instead of stars and moon, shone the light of fires. Towns, villages, churches, palaces, forests, went up in flames. People ceased to converse; they only groaned or howled like dogs. Life lost its value. Thousands perished without an echo, without remembrance. And from out all these calamities, deaths, groans, smoke, and burnings, there rose only one man. Every moment loftier and higher, every moment more terribly gigantic, he wellnigh obscured the light of day, and cast his shadow from sea to sea. That man was Bogdan Hmelnitski.
A few days went by. It felt to people like the heavens had suddenly fallen on the Commonwealth. Jóltiya Vodi; Korsún; the defeat of the once-invincible crown armies in battles against the Cossacks; the capture of the hetmans; the horrific fires raging across all of Ukraine; slaughter, murder—unimaginable since the beginning of time—all of this arrived so suddenly that many found it hard to believe that one land could suffer so much at once. In fact, many didn't believe it; some became paralyzed with fear, some lost their minds, and some predicted the arrival of the antichrist and the end of days. All social connections were broken; all communication between people and families stopped. All authority faded away; distinctions between individuals disappeared. Hell had unleashed all its crimes, letting them loose upon the world to wreak havoc; as a result, murder, looting, betrayal, brutality, violence, robbery, and madness replaced work, integrity, and conscience. It seemed that from now on, people would survive not through goodness but through evil; that the hearts and intentions of people had flipped, holding as sacred what had once been shameful, and considering shameful what had once been sacred. The sun no longer shone on the earth, as it was obscured by smoke from the fires; at night, instead of stars and the moon, there was only the glow of flames. Towns, villages, churches, palaces, and forests burned. People stopped talking; they only groaned or howled like dogs. Life lost its value. Thousands died without a sound, without being remembered. And from all these disasters, deaths, groans, smoke, and fires, only one man emerged. Growing taller and more formidable by the moment, he nearly blocked out the sunlight, casting his shadow from sea to sea. That man was Bogdan Hmelnitski.
A hundred and twenty thousand men, armed and drunk with victory, stood ready at his nod. The mob had risen on all sides; the Cossacks of the towns joined him in every place. The country from the Pripet to the borders of the Wilderness was on fire. The insurrection extended in the provinces of Rus, Podolia, Volynia, Bratslav, Kieff, and Chernigoff. The power of the hetman increased each day. Never had the Commonwealth opposed to its most terrible enemy half the forces which he then commanded. The German emperor had not equal numbers in readiness. The storm surpassed every expectation. The hetman himself did not recognize at first his own power, and did not understand how he had risen so high. He shielded himself yet with justice, legality, and loyalty to the Commonwealth, for he did not know then that he might trample upon these expressions as empty phrases; but as his forces grew there rose in him that immeasurable, unconscious egotism the equal of which is not presented by history. The understanding of good and evil, of virtue and vice, of violence and justice, were confounded in the soul of Hmelnitski with the understanding of injuries done him, or with his personal profit. That man was honorable who was with him; that man was a criminal who was against him. He was ready to complain of the sun, and to count it as a personal injustice if sunshine were not given at his demand. Men, events, nay, the whole world, he measured with his own ego. But in spite of all the cunning, all the hypocrisy of the hetman, there was a kind of deformed good faith in this theory of his. All Hmelnitski's crimes flowed from this theory, but his good deeds as well; for if he knew no bounds in his cruelty and tyranny to an enemy, he knew how to be thankful for every even involuntary service which was rendered him.
A hundred and twenty thousand men, armed and riding high on victory, stood ready at his command. The mob surged from all directions; the Cossacks from the towns rallied to him everywhere. The land from the Pripet River to the borders of the Wilderness was ablaze. The uprising spread across the provinces of Rus, Podolia, Volynia, Bratslav, Kieff, and Chernigoff. The hetman's power grew stronger every day. The Commonwealth had never faced an opponent with such a formidable force as he commanded at that moment. The German emperor did not have equivalent numbers prepared. The storm of unrest exceeded all expectations. The hetman himself initially did not grasp the extent of his own power, nor how he had ascended so high. He still wrapped himself in notions of justice, legality, and loyalty to the Commonwealth, unaware that he could disregard these principles as mere words; but as his forces expanded, there emerged an overwhelming, unconscious egotism in him, unmatched in history. His understanding of good and evil, virtue and vice, violence and justice became entangled with his sense of personal injuries or self-interest. Anyone who stood with him was honorable; anyone who opposed him was a criminal. He was prepared to complain about the sun and consider it a personal injustice if it did not shine at his request. He evaluated men, events, and indeed the entire world through the lens of his own ego. Yet, despite all his cunning and hypocrisy, there was a twisted sort of sincerity in his philosophy. All of Hmelnitski's crimes stemmed from this belief, but so did his good deeds; for even though he showed no limits in his cruelty and tyranny towards enemies, he knew how to express gratitude for every even unintentional service offered to him.
Only when he was drunk did he forget even good deeds, and bellowing with fury, with foam on his lips, issue bloody orders, for which he grieved afterward. And in proportion as his success grew, was he oftener drunk, for unquiet took increasing possession of him. It would seem that triumph carried him to heights which he did not wish to occupy. His power amazed other men, but it amazed himself too. The gigantic hand of rebellion seized and bore him on with the swiftness of lightning and inexorably. But whither? How was all this to end? Commencing sedition in the name of his own wrongs, that Cossack diplomat might calculate that after his first successes, or even after defeats, he could begin negotiations; that forgiveness would be offered him, satisfaction and recompense for injustice and injuries. He knew the Commonwealth intimately,--its patience, inexhaustible as the sea; its compassion, knowing neither bounds nor measure, which flowed not merely from weakness, for pardon was offered Nalivaika when he was surrounded and lost. But after the victory at Jóltiya Vodi, after the destruction of the hetmans, after the kindling of civil war in all the southern provinces, affairs had gone too far. Events had surpassed all expectations, and now the struggle must be for life and death. To whose side would victory incline?
Only when he was drunk did he forget even good deeds, and roaring with rage, with foam on his lips, give bloody orders, for which he regretted afterward. And as his success increased, he found himself drunk more often, as unease took a deeper hold on him. It seemed that triumph elevated him to heights he didn’t want to occupy. His power astonished others, but it astonished him too. The massive hand of rebellion grabbed hold of him and propelled him forward with lightning speed and without mercy. But where was it all leading? How would this end? Starting a rebellion in the name of his own grievances, that Cossack diplomat might hope that after his initial successes, or even after losses, he could start negotiations; that forgiveness would be granted to him, with satisfaction and compensation for injustices and injuries. He knew the Commonwealth well—it was patient, as endless as the sea; its compassion was boundless, which didn't just come from weakness, for pardon was given to Nalivaika when he was surrounded and doomed. But after the victory at Jóltiya Vodi, after the downfall of the hetmans, after igniting civil war throughout the southern provinces, things had gone too far. Events had exceeded all expectations, and now the fight would be for survival. Whose side would victory favor?
VLADISLAV IV., KING OF POLAND.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
From an engraving by Moncornet.
Hmelnitski inquired of soothsayers, took counsel of the stars, and strained his eyes into the future, but saw nothing ahead save darkness. At times, therefore, an awful unquiet raised the hairs on his head, and in his breast despair raged like a whirlwind. What will be?--what will be? For Hmelnitski, observing more closely than others, understood at once, better than many, that the Commonwealth knew not how to use its own forces,--was unconscious of them,--but had tremendous power. If the right man should grasp that power in his hand, who could stand against him? And who could guess whether terrible danger, the nearness of the precipice and destruction, might not put an end to broils, internal dissensions, private grievances, rivalries of magnates, wrangling, the babbling of the Diets, the license of the nobility, and the weakness of the king? Then a half-million of escutcheoned warriors alone could move to the field, and crush Hmelnitski, even if he were aided not only by the Khan of the Crimea, but by the Sultan of Turkey himself.
Hmelnitski consulted soothsayers, looked to the stars for guidance, and strained to see into the future, but found nothing ahead but darkness. At times, an overwhelming unease raised the hair on his neck, and despair churned in his chest like a storm. What will happen? What will happen? Hmelnitski, observing more closely than others, understood better than many that the Commonwealth didn't know how to harness its own strengths—it was unaware of them—but had immense potential. If the right person could seize that power, who could stand in their way? And who could predict whether the looming threat of catastrophe might finally put an end to the strife, internal conflicts, personal grievances, noble rivalries, the chatter of the Diets, the excesses of the nobility, and the king's weakness? Then, an army of half a million equipped warriors could march into battle and defeat Hmelnitski, even if he had the support of not just the Khan of Crimea, but the Sultan of Turkey himself.
Of this slumbering power of the Commonwealth the late King Vladislav was aware, as well as Hmelnitski; and therefore he labored all his life to initiate a mortal struggle with the greatest potentate on earth, for only in this way could that power be called into life. In accordance with this conviction, the king did not hesitate to throw sparks on the Cossack powder. Were the Cossacks really destined to cause that inundation, in order to be overwhelmed in it at last?
Of this dormant power of the Commonwealth, the late King Vladislav and Hmelnitski were both aware. That's why he spent his entire life trying to start a fierce battle with the most powerful ruler on earth, because that was the only way to awaken that power. Believing this, the king didn't hesitate to ignite the Cossack situation. Were the Cossacks truly meant to create that flood only to be finally drowned in it?
Hmelnitski understood, too, that in spite of all the weakness of the Commonwealth its resistance was tremendous. Against this Commonwealth, so disorderly, ill-united, insubordinate, the Turkish waves, the most terrible of all were broken as against a cliff. Thus it was at Khotím which he saw almost with his own eyes. That Commonwealth, even in times of weakness, planted its standards on the walls of foreign capitals. What resistance will it offer, what will it not do when brought to despair, when it must either die or conquer?
Hmelnitski also realized that despite all the weaknesses of the Commonwealth, its resistance was incredibly strong. Against this Commonwealth, so chaotic, poorly united, and rebellious, the Turkish forces, the most fearsome of all, were repelled like waves crashing against a cliff. He witnessed this firsthand at Khotím. That Commonwealth, even in its weak moments, managed to raise its flags on the walls of foreign capitals. What kind of resistance will it show, what lengths will it go to when faced with despair, when it has no choice but to fight to survive or to win?
In view of this, every triumph of Hmelnitski was to him a new danger, for it hastened the moment when the sleeping lion would wake, and brought negotiations nearer the impossible. In every victory lay a future defeat, and in every intoxication bitterness at the bottom. After the storm of the Cossacks would come the storm of the Commonwealth. Already it seemed to Hmelnitski that he heard its dull and distant roar. Behold, from Great Poland, Prussia, populous Mazovia, Little Poland, and Lithuania will come crowds of warriors! They need but a leader.
In light of this, every victory for Hmelnitski felt like a new threat, as it brought closer the moment when the sleeping giant would awaken, making negotiations seem increasingly impossible. In every win, there was the shadow of future defeat, and every high came with a bitter low. After the chaos of the Cossacks, the Commonwealth's storm would follow. Hmelnitski already imagined he could hear its faint, distant rumble. Look, crowds of warriors from Greater Poland, Prussia, densely populated Mazovia, Little Poland, and Lithuania are on their way! They just need a leader.
Hmelnitski had taken the hetmans captive, but in that good fortune there lurked also an ambush of fate. The hetmans were experienced warriors, but no one of them was the man demanded by that period of tempest, terror, and distress. The leader at that time could be but one man. That man was Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski. Just because the hetmans had gone into captivity the choice would be likely to fall on the prince. Hmelnitski in common with all had no doubt of this.
Hmelnitski had captured the hetmans, but in that stroke of luck, there was also an unexpected twist of fate. The hetmans were seasoned warriors, but none of them were the leader needed during that chaotic and terrifying time. The leader at that moment could only be one person. That person was Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski. Since the hetmans had been taken captive, it was likely that the choice would fall on the prince. Hmelnitski, like everyone else, had no doubt about this.
Meanwhile news flew from beyond the Dnieper to Korsún, where the Zaporojian hetman had stopped to rest after the battle, that the terrible prince had started for Lubni; that on the road he was stamping out rebellion; that after his passage villages, hamlets, towns, farmhouses, had vanished, and the places in which they had been were bristling with bloody impaling-stakes and gibbets. Terror doubled and trebled the number of his forces; it was said that he led fifteen thousand of the choicest troops to be found in the Commonwealth.
Meanwhile, news spread from beyond the Dnieper to Korsún, where the Zaporojian hetman had stopped to rest after the battle, that the ruthless prince was heading to Lubni; that on his way, he was crushing any rebellion; that after he passed through, villages, hamlets, towns, and farmhouses had disappeared, leaving behind only bloody impaling stakes and gallows. Fear multiplied the size of his forces; it was said he commanded fifteen thousand of the best troops available in the Commonwealth.
In the Cossack camp, shortly after the battle at Krutaya Balka, the cry, "Yeremi is coming!" was heard among the Cossacks and spread a panic among the mob, who began to run away unreasoningly. This alarm astonished Hmelnitski greatly.
In the Cossack camp, shortly after the battle at Krutaya Balka, the shout, "Yeremi is coming!" was heard among the Cossacks and caused panic in the crowd, who started to flee in a frenzy. This commotion surprised Hmelnitski greatly.
He had his choice then,--either to march with all his power against the prince and seek him beyond the Dnieper, or, leaving a part of his forces to capture the castles of the Ukraine, move into the heart of the Commonwealth. An expedition against the prince was not without danger, Hmelnitski, in spite of the preponderance of his forces, might suffer defeat in a general engagement, and then all would be lost at once. The mob, who composed the great majority, gave evidence that they would flee at the very name of Yeremi. Time was necessary to change this mob into an army capable of facing the regiments of the prince. Besides, Yeremi would not be likely to accept a general battle, but would be content with defence in castles and partisan war which might last entire months, if not years, and by that time the Commonwealth would surely collect new forces and move to reinforce him.
He had a choice then—either to march with all his strength against the prince and pursue him beyond the Dnieper, or to leave part of his forces to take the castles in Ukraine while moving into the heart of the Commonwealth. An attack on the prince wasn’t without risks; Hmelnitski, despite having more troops, could still lose in a major battle, and then everything would be over. The crowd, which made up the vast majority, showed that they would scatter at the mere mention of Yeremi. Time was needed to transform this crowd into an army capable of confronting the prince’s troops. Additionally, Yeremi was unlikely to engage in a full battle, preferring to defend his castles and conduct guerrilla warfare that could drag on for months, if not years, and by then the Commonwealth would surely be able to gather more forces to support him.
Hmelnitski therefore determined to leave Vishnyevetski beyond the Dnieper, strengthen himself in the Ukraine, organize his power, then march on the Commonwealth and force it to terms. He calculated that the suppression of the rebellion on the east of the Dnieper alone would occupy for a long time all the forces of the prince, and leave a free field to himself. He hoped therefore to foment rebellion by sending single regiments to aid the mob, and finally he thought it would be possible to deceive the prince by negotiations, and retard matters by waiting till the power of Vishnyevetski should be broken. In view of this he remembered Pan Yan.
Hmelnitski decided to leave Vishnyevetski across the Dnieper, build up his strength in Ukraine, organize his power, and then advance on the Commonwealth to force them to negotiate. He figured that dealing with the rebellion on the east side of the Dnieper would keep all of the prince's forces busy for a long time, giving him a clear path. He aimed to stir up more rebellion by sending in individual regiments to support the uprising, and he believed he could trick the prince with negotiations, delaying things until Vishnyevetski's power was weakened. With this in mind, he recalled Pan Yan.
Some days after Krutaya Balka, and on the very day of the alarm of the mob, he had Skshetuski called before him. He received him in the house of the starosta, in presence of Krechovski only, who was long known to Skshetuski; and after he had greeted him kindly, though not without a lofty air corresponding to his present position, he said,--
Some days after Krutaya Balka, and on the very day the mob was alarmed, he had Skshetuski summoned to see him. He received him in the starosta's house, with only Krechovski present, who had long been acquainted with Skshetuski; and after greeting him warmly, though with a certain superiority fitting his current status, he said,--
"Lieutenant Skshetuski, for the kindness which you have shown me I have ransomed you from Tugai Bey and promised you freedom. Now the hour has come. I give you this baton of a colonel to secure a free passage, in case any of the forces should meet you, and a guard for protection against the mob. You may return to your prince."
"Lieutenant Skshetuski, because of the kindness you've shown me, I have freed you from Tugai Bey and promised you your freedom. Now the moment has arrived. I'm giving you this colonel's baton to ensure you can pass through safely in case you encounter any troops, plus a guard for your protection against the crowd. You can go back to your prince."
Skshetuski was silent; no smile of joy appeared on his face.
Skshetuski stayed quiet; there was no smile of happiness on his face.
"But are you able to take the road, for I see that illness of some kind is looking out through your eyes?"
"But can you take the road, because I can see that some kind of illness is evident in your eyes?"
Pan Yan, in truth, seemed like a shadow. Wounds and recent events had weakened the young giant, who looked as though he could give no promise of surviving till the morrow. His face had grown yellow, and the black beard, long untrimmed, added to the wretchedness of his appearance. This rose from internal suffering. The knight's heart was almost broken. Dragged after the Tartar camp, he had been a witness of all that had happened since they issued from the Saitch. He had seen the defeat and disgrace of the Commonwealth, and the hetmans in captivity; he had seen the Cossack's triumph, pyramids of heads cut from fallen soldiers, noblemen hanged by the ribs, the breasts of women cut off, and maidens dishonored; he had seen the despair of daring and the baseness of fear; he had seen everything, endured everything, and suffered the more because the thought was in his bosom and brain, like the stab of a knife, that he himself was the remote cause, for he and no other had cut Hmelnitski loose from the lariat. But was a Christian knight to suppose that succor given one's neighbor could bring such fruit? His pain therefore was beyond measure.
Pan Yan honestly looked like a shadow. Wounds and recent events had taken a toll on the young giant, who seemed unlikely to survive until morning. His face had turned yellow, and his unkempt black beard only added to his miserable appearance. This stemmed from internal suffering. The knight's heart was nearly broken. Dragged to the Tartar camp, he had witnessed everything that had happened since they left the Saitch. He had seen the defeat and disgrace of the Commonwealth and the hetmans in captivity; he had witnessed the Cossack's triumph, piles of heads from fallen soldiers, noblemen hanged by their ribs, women's breasts cut off, and maidens dishonored; he had seen despair in bravery and cowardice in fear; he had seen everything, endured everything, and suffered even more because the thought nagging at his heart and mind, like a knife wound, was that he himself was the distant cause, for he had been the one to set Hmelnitski free from the lariat. But could a Christian knight really think that helping a neighbor could lead to such terrible consequences? His pain was therefore immeasurable.
When he asked himself what was happening to Helena, and when he thought what might happen if an evil fate should keep her in Rozlogi, he stretched his hands to heaven and cried in a voice in which quivered deep despair, almost a threat: "God! take my life, for I am punished beyond my deserts!" Then he saw that he was blaspheming, fell on his face, and prayed for salvation, for forgiveness, for mercy on his country and that innocent dove, who maybe had called in vain for God's help and his. In one word, he had suffered so much beyond his power that the freedom granted did not rejoice him; and that Zaporojian hetman, that conqueror who wished to be magnanimous by showing his favor, made no impression upon him at all. Seeing this, Hmelnitski frowned and said,--
When he wondered what was happening to Helena and what might occur if some terrible fate kept her in Rozlogi, he raised his hands to the sky and cried out in a voice filled with deep despair, almost like a threat: "God! take my life, for I am punished beyond what I deserve!" Then he realized he was blaspheming, fell to the ground, and prayed for salvation, for forgiveness, for mercy for his country and that innocent dove, who might have called for God's help in vain. In short, he had suffered so much beyond his limits that the freedom he had been granted didn’t bring him joy; and that Zaporojian hetman, that conqueror who wanted to be generous by showing his favor, affected him not at all. Seeing this, Hmelnitski frowned and said,--
"Hasten to take advantage of my favor, lest I change my mind; for it is my kindness and belief in a just cause which makes me so careless as to provide an enemy for myself, for I know well that you will fight against me."
"Hurry to make the most of my goodwill, before I have a change of heart; it’s my kindness and belief in a fair cause that makes me reckless enough to create an enemy for myself, since I know you will fight against me."
To which Skshetuski answered: "If God gives me strength."
To which Skshetuski replied, "If God gives me strength."
And he gazed at Hmelnitski, till he looked into the depth of his soul. The hetman, unable to endure the gaze, cast his eyes to the ground, and after a moment said,--
And he stared at Hmelnitski until he could see deep into his soul. The hetman, unable to handle the stare, looked down at the ground and after a moment said,--
"Enough of this! I am too powerful to be troubled by one sick man. Tell the prince your lord what you have seen, and warn him to be less insolent; for if my patience fails I will visit him beyond the Dnieper, and I do not think my visit will be pleasant to him."
"Enough of this! I'm too powerful to be bothered by one sick man. Tell the prince what you've seen and warn him to be less disrespectful; because if I lose my patience, I'll pay him a visit beyond the Dnieper, and I don't think that visit will be enjoyable for him."
Skshetuski was silent.
Skshetuski stayed quiet.
"I say, and repeat once more," added Hmelnitski, "I am carrying on war, not with the Commonwealth, but with the kinglets; and the prince is in the first rank among them. He is an enemy to me and to the Russian people, an apostate from our church, and a savage tyrant. I hear that he is quelling the uprising in blood; let him see to it that he does not spill his own."
"I say again," Hmelnitski added, "I am waging war, not against the Commonwealth, but against the petty kings; and the prince is at the top of that list. He is my enemy and the enemy of the Russian people, a traitor to our church, and a brutal tyrant. I've heard that he is suppressing the uprising with violence; he should be careful not to end up spilling his own blood."
Thus speaking, he became more and more excited, till the blood began to rush to his face, and his eyes flashed fire. It was evident that one of those paroxysms of anger and rage in which he lost his memory and presence of mind altogether was seizing him.
Thus speaking, he grew increasingly excited, until his face flushed and his eyes blazed with intensity. It was clear that one of those fits of anger and rage, during which he completely lost his memory and awareness, was taking hold of him.
"I will command Krívonos to bring him with a rope!" cried he. "I will trample him under foot, and mount my horse on his back!"
"I'll order Krívonos to tie him up!" he shouted. "I'll stomp on him and ride my horse on his back!"
Skshetuski looked down on the raging Hmelnitski, and then said calmly: "Conquer him first."
Skshetuski looked down at the furious Hmelnitski and then said calmly, "Defeat him first."
"Hetman," said Krechovski, "let this insolent noble go his way, for it does not become your dignity to be affected by anger against him; and since you have promised him freedom he calculates that either you will break your word or listen to his invectives."
"Hetman," said Krechovski, "let this arrogant noble go on his way, as it doesn't suit your dignity to be riled up by him; and since you promised him freedom, he thinks you’ll either go back on your word or put up with his insults."
Hmelnitski bethought himself, panted awhile, then said,--
Hmelnitski thought for a moment, breathed heavily, and then said,--
"Let him go then, and give him a baton, as I have said, and forty Tartars, who will take him to his own camp, so that he may know that Hmelnitski returns good for good." Then turning to Pan Yan, he added: "You know that we are even now. I liked you in spite of your insolence, but if you fall into my hands again you will not escape."
"Let him go then, and give him a baton, as I mentioned, along with forty Tartars, who will take him to his own camp, so that he understands that Hmelnitski returns good for good." Turning to Pan Yan, he added: "You know we are even now. I liked you despite your rudeness, but if you fall into my hands again, you won't get away."
Skshetuski went out with Krechovski.
Skshetuski went out with Krechovski.
"Since the hetman has let you off with your life," said Krechovski, "and you can go where you please, I tell you, for old acquaintance' sake, to seek safety in Warsaw rather than beyond the Dnieper, for you will not leave there alive. Your time has passed. If you were wise you would come to our side, but I know that it is useless to tell you this. You would rise as high as we."
"Since the leader has spared your life," said Krechovski, "and you can go wherever you want, I’m telling you, out of respect for our old friendship, that you should seek safety in Warsaw instead of beyond the Dnieper, because you won’t make it out alive there. Your time has run out. If you were smart, you would join us, but I know it's pointless to say that. You could achieve as much as we have."
"To the gallows," muttered Skshetuski.
"To the gallows," muttered Skshetuski.
"They would not give me the starostaship of Lita, but now I can take, not only one, but ten such places. We will drive out the Konyetspolskis, Kalinovskis, Pototskis, Lyubomirskis, Vishnyevetskis, Zaslavskis, and all the nobility, and divide their estates; which must be according to the will of God, for he has already given us two great victories."
"They wouldn’t give me the leadership of Lita, but now I can take not just one, but ten places like that. We will drive out the Konyetspolskis, Kalinovskis, Pototskis, Lyubomirskis, Vishnyevetskis, Zaslavskis, and all the nobility, and share their estates; this must be according to God's will, for He has already granted us two significant victories."
Pan Yan was thinking of something else, and did not hear the prating of the colonel, who continued,--
Pan Yan was lost in thought and didn’t hear the colonel rambling on, who kept going,--
"When after the battle I saw the high mighty hetman of the crown, my lord and benefactor, bound in Tugai Bey's quarters, and he was pleased immediately to call me a Judas and unthankful, I answered him: 'Serene, great voevoda! I am not unthankful, for when I shall be in possession of your castles and property, I will make you my under-starosta if you will promise not to get drunk.' Oh, ho! Tugai Bey will get ransom for those birds that he has caught, and therefore he spares them; were it not for that, Hmelnitski and I would talk differently to them. But see! the wagon is ready for you and the Tartars are on hand. Where do you wish to go?"
"When, after the battle, I saw the high and mighty hetman of the crown, my lord and benefactor, captured in Tugai Bey's quarters, and he quickly labeled me a Judas and ungrateful, I replied, 'Your Serenity, great voevoda! I am not ungrateful, because once I have your castles and property, I will make you my under-starosta if you promise not to get drunk.' Oh, but Tugai Bey will want ransom for those prisoners he’s taken, so he’s keeping them alive; if it weren’t for that, Hmelnitski and I would speak to them differently. But look! The wagon is ready for you, and the Tartars are here. Where do you want to go?"
"To Chigirin."
"To Chigirin."
"'As thou makest thy bed, so wilt thou sleep.' The Tartars will conduct you even to Lubni, for such are their orders. See, however, that your prince does not have them impaled, as he surely would Cossacks. This is why Tartars are given to you. The hetman has ordered that your horse be given you. Farewell! Remember us with kindness. Give our hetman's respects to your prince, and if he be persuaded to come to Hmelnitski with homage, he may find favor. Farewell!"
"'As you make your bed, so shall you lie in it.' The Tartars will take you all the way to Lubni, as that's their orders. Just make sure your prince doesn’t have them impaled, like he probably would with Cossacks. That’s why Tartars are assigned to you. The hetman has instructed that your horse be given to you. Goodbye! Please remember us kindly. Extend our hetman's respects to your prince, and if he’s willing to come to Hmelnitski to show respect, he might find favor. Goodbye!"
Pan Yan seated himself in the wagon, which the Tartars surrounded at once; and they moved on. It was difficult to pass through the square, which was completely packed with Zaporojians and the mob. Both were cooking kasha for themselves, while singing songs over the victory of Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, composed by blind minstrels, a multitude of whom came from all sides to the camp. Between the fires burning under the kasha kettles, lay here and there bodies of murdered women over whom orgies had taken place in the night, or stood pyramids of heads cut from the bodies of killed and wounded soldiers. These bodies and heads had begun to decay and give out an offensive odor, which however did not seem to be at all disagreeable to the assembled crowds. The town bore marks of devastation and the wild license of Zaporojians. Doors and windows were torn out; the shivered fragments of a thousand objects, mixed with hair and straw, covered the square. The eaves of houses were ornamented with hanged men, for the greater part Jews; and here and there the crowd amused themselves by clinging to the feet of pendent corpses and swinging on them.
Pan Yan got into the wagon, which was quickly surrounded by the Tartars, and they set off. It was tough to get through the square, which was completely packed with Zaporojians and a crowd. Both were cooking kasha for themselves while singing songs about the victories of Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, written by blind minstrels, many of whom were arriving from all directions to the camp. Between the fires under the kasha kettles, bodies of murdered women lay scattered about, where orgies had occurred during the night, or there were piles of heads taken from killed and wounded soldiers. These bodies and heads had started to decay and were giving off a foul smell, which somehow didn’t seem to bother the gathered crowds. The town showed signs of destruction and the wild behavior of the Zaporojians. Doors and windows had been ripped out; shattered remnants of countless objects, mixed with hair and straw, littered the square. The eaves of houses were decorated with hanged men, mostly Jews; and every now and then, people in the crowd amused themselves by grabbing the feet of the dangling corpses and swinging on them.
On one side of the square were the black ruins of burnt buildings, among them those of the parish church; the ruins were hot, and smoke was rising from them. The odor of burning permeated the air. Beyond the burnt houses was the Tartar camp, which Skshetuski had to pass, and crowds of captives watched by Tartar guards. Men from the neighborhood of Chigirin, Cherkasi, and Korsún, who had been unable to hide, or who had not fallen under the axe of the mob, went into captivity. The prisoners were soldiers, captured in the two battles; and townspeople of the region about, who had been unable or unwilling to join the uprising; nobles living on their own lands, separately or in communes; officials of under-starostas; owners of small tracts of land; village nobles of both sexes, and children. There were no old men, for the Tartars killed them as unfit for sale. They had driven in also whole Russian villages and settlements,--an act which Hmelnitski did not dare to oppose. In many places it happened that men went to the Cossack camp, and as a reward the Tartars burned their cottages, and carried off their wives and children. But in the universal letting loose and growing wild of souls, no one inquired or thought about that. The mob who took arms gave up their native villages, their wives and children. Their wives were taken from them; but they took other and better women, for they were Polish. After they had sated themselves with the charms of these they killed them, or sold them to Tartars. Among the prisoners also were young matrons of the Ukraine, tied by threes and fours to one rope with young women of the petty nobility. Captivity and misfortune equalized condition.
On one side of the square were the blackened ruins of burned buildings, including the parish church; the ruins were still hot, and smoke was rising from them. The smell of burning filled the air. Beyond the burnt houses was the Tartar camp that Skshetuski had to pass through, and crowds of captives were being watched over by Tartar guards. Men from the areas around Chigirin, Cherkasi, and Korsún, who hadn’t been able to hide or hadn’t been caught by the mob, were taken captive. The prisoners included soldiers captured in the two battles, as well as townspeople from the surrounding areas who couldn’t or didn’t join the uprising; nobles living on their own lands, whether alone or in communities; officials under the starostas; owners of small plots of land; village nobles, both men and women, and children. There were no old men, as the Tartars killed them because they were seen as unfit for sale. They had also rounded up entire Russian villages and settlements—an act that Hmelnitski didn’t dare to challenge. In many cases, men went to the Cossack camp, and as a result, the Tartars burned their homes and took their wives and children. But amid the chaos and lawlessness, no one cared or thought about that. The mob that took up arms abandoned their native villages, their wives, and their children. Their wives were taken from them, but they took other, more desirable women because they were Polish. After satisfying themselves with the beauty of these women, they killed them or sold them to the Tartars. Among the prisoners were also young married women from Ukraine, tied together in groups of three or four with young women from the lower nobility. Captivity and misfortune leveled their status.
The sight of these beings shocked the lieutenant to the bottom of his soul, and roused a thirst for vengeance. Tattered, half naked, exposed to the vile jeers of pagans who were loitering through curiosity in crowds on the square, pushed, struck, or kissed by disgusting lips, they lost their memory and will. Some sobbed, or resisted loudly; others, with staring eyes and bewildered faces, yielded passively to everything. Here and there was heard a shriek wrested from some captive, slaughtered without mercy for an outburst of despairing resistance. The cracking of whips, the whistling of ox-hide lashes, was heard among the crowd of men, and was mingled with screams of pain, with the whining of children, the bellowing of cattle, and the neighing of horses. The booty was not yet divided and arranged for removal; therefore the greatest disorder prevailed everywhere. Wagons, horses, horned cattle, camels, sheep, women, men, heaps of stolen clothing, vessels, arms,--all, thrust into one enormous camp, waited arrangement and order. Scouting-parties drove in from time to time new crowds of people and herds of cattle, laden barges sailed down the Kos, and from the chief camp new people arrived continually to sate their eyes with the sight of the collected wealth. Some, drunk on kumis or vudka, dressed in strange costumes,--in chasubles and surplices, in robes of Russian priests, or even in women's clothes,--began to dispute, quarrel, and scream over the possession of certain articles. The Tartar herdsmen, sitting on the ground among the cattle, amused themselves,--some by giving piercing melodies on their pipes, others by playing dice or beating one another with clubs. Crowds of dogs which had followed their masters barked and howled plaintively.
The sight of these beings shocked the lieutenant to his core and ignited a desire for revenge. Tattered and partially naked, they endured the cruel taunts of onlookers who loitered in the square out of curiosity, pushed, struck, or kissed by repulsive mouths, losing their memory and will. Some wept or shouted in defiance; others, with wide eyes and confused expressions, passively surrendered to everything. Occasionally, a scream pierced the air, torn from a captive brutally killed for a moment of desperate resistance. The sound of whips cracking and the whoosh of ox-hide lashes mixed with screams of pain, the wailing of children, the lowing of cattle, and the neighing of horses. The loot hadn’t been sorted or prepared for transport yet; thus, chaos reigned everywhere. Wagons, horses, cattle, camels, sheep, men, women, piles of stolen clothes, utensils, and weapons were all crammed into one massive camp, waiting for organization. Scouting parties occasionally brought in new groups of people and herds of cattle, while laden barges sailed down the Kos, and people kept arriving from the main camp to gawk at the amassed riches. Some, intoxicated on kumis or vodka, dressed in bizarre outfits — chasubles and surplices, robes of Russian priests, or even women’s clothing — began to argue, bicker, and shout over ownership of certain items. Tartar herdsmen, sitting on the ground among the cattle, entertained themselves, some playing haunting melodies on their pipes, others gambling or hitting each other with clubs. Packs of dogs that had followed their masters barked and howled mournfully.
Skshetuski at length passed this human gehenna, full of groans, tears of misery, and hellish sounds. He had expected to breathe more freely; but the moment he was beyond the camp a new and terrible sight struck his eyes. In the distance was the camp proper, from which came a continual neighing of horses, and near which thousands of Tartars swarmed in the field by the side of the road leading to Cherkasi. The youthful warriors amused themselves with shooting for exercise from bows at the weaker prisoners, or the sick who were unable to endure the long road to the Crimea. A number of bodies lay around, thrown on the road, as full of holes as a sieve; some of them still quivered convulsively. Those at whom they were shooting hung bound by the hands to trees near the roadside. Among these were also old women. Shouts accompanied laughter of approval for good arrow-shots.
Skshetuski finally emerged from this human hell, filled with groans, tears of sorrow, and nightmarish sounds. He had hoped to breathe easier; but as soon as he left the camp, a shocking new scene met his eyes. In the distance was the main camp, where the constant neighing of horses could be heard, and nearby, thousands of Tartars swarmed in the field beside the road leading to Cherkasi. The young warriors entertained themselves by shooting at the weaker prisoners or the sick who couldn't handle the long journey to Crimea. Several bodies lay scattered on the road, riddled with holes; some still twitched in their death throes. Those they shot at were tied by their hands to trees along the roadside. Among them were also elderly women. Shouts accompanied laughter of approval for good shots.
"Fine fellows! The bow is in good hands!"
"Great guys! The bow is in good hands!"
Around the principal camp they were dressing thousands of cattle and horses for the sustenance of the warriors. The ground was drenched with blood. The sickening odor of raw flesh stifled the breath in the breast, and among the piles of meat red Tartars hurried around with knives in their hands. The day was oppressive, the sun scorching. Skshetuski with his escort barely reached the open field after an hour's travelling; but from afar there came for a long time the tumult and bellowing of cattle from the main camp. Along the road traces of the passage of plunderers were evident. Here and there were burnt gardens, chimneys standing alone, young grain trodden under foot, trees broken, cherry-orchards near the cottages cut down for fuel. On the high-road lay thickly, in one place, the carcasses of horses; in another the bodies of men mutilated fearfully, blue, swollen, and above and over them flocks of crows and ravens, flying with tumult and noise at the approach of people. The bloody work of Hmelnitski thrust itself upon the sight everywhere, and it was difficult to understand against whom the man had raised his hands, since his own country groaned first of all under the weight of misfortune.
Around the main camp, they were preparing thousands of cattle and horses to feed the warriors. The ground was soaked with blood. The nauseating smell of raw flesh made it hard to breathe, and amidst the piles of meat, red Tartars rushed around with knives in hand. The day was heavy, the sun scorching. Skshetuski and his escort barely reached the open field after an hour of travel; but from a distance, the noise and bellowing of cattle from the main camp could be heard for a long time. Along the road, signs of destruction from the raiders were obvious. Here and there were burnt gardens, lonely chimneys, young crops trampled underfoot, broken trees, and cherry orchards near the cottages cut down for firewood. On the highway, there lay a thick pile of horse carcasses in one spot, and in another, the gruesomely mutilated bodies of men, blue and swollen, while flocks of crows and ravens took to the sky, cawing loudly as people approached. The bloody deeds of Hmelnitski were visible everywhere, and it was hard to understand who he had turned against, as his own land was the first to suffer under the weight of tragedy.
In Mleyeff, Skshetuski met Tartar parties urging on new crowds of prisoners. Gorodische was burned to the ground. There remained standing only the stone bell-tower of the church, and the old oak-tree in the middle of the square, covered with terrible fruit; for upon it were suspended a number of tens of little Jews, hanged there three days before. There were killed also many nobles from Konoplanka, Staroselo, Venjovka, Balaklei, Vodachevo. The town itself was empty; for the men had gone to Hmelnitski, and the women, children, and old men had fled to the woods before the expected invasion by the armies of Prince Yeremi. From Gorodische, Skshetuski went through Smila, Zabotin, and Novoselyets to Chigirin, stopping only to rest his horse. They entered the town on the second day in the afternoon. War had spared the place; only a few houses were wrecked, and among them that of Chaplinski was razed to the ground. In the town was stationed Colonel Naókolopályets, and with him a thousand Cossacks; but both he and they and the whole population lived in the greatest terror, for they all seemed convinced that the prince might come at any moment and wreak vengeance such as the world had never heard of. It was unknown who had circulated these reports, or where they had come from; fear perhaps had created them. Enough that it was repeated continually that the prince was sailing on the Sula, that he was already on the Dnieper, had burned Vasyutinets, and had cut off the people in Borysi, and that every approach of men on horseback caused boundless panic. Skshetuski caught up these reports eagerly; for he understood that though false they prevented the extension of the rebellion beyond the Dnieper, where the hand of the prince pressed directly.
In Mleyeff, Skshetuski encountered Tartar groups pushing new crowds of prisoners. Gorodische had been completely destroyed. The only things left standing were the stone bell tower of the church and the old oak tree in the middle of the square, which was gruesomely adorned with the bodies of dozens of little Jews, hanged there three days earlier. Many nobles from Konoplanka, Staroselo, Venjovka, Balaklei, and Vodachevo had also been killed. The town was deserted; the men had gone to Hmelnitski, while the women, children, and elderly had fled into the woods to escape the impending invasion by Prince Yeremi's armies. From Gorodische, Skshetuski traveled through Smila, Zabotin, and Novoselyets to Chigirin, stopping only to rest his horse. They arrived in town on the afternoon of the second day. The war had spared this place; only a few houses were damaged, with Chaplinski's house completely leveled. Colonel Naókolopályets was stationed in the town, along with a thousand Cossacks; however, he and his men, along with the entire population, lived in great fear, convinced that the prince could arrive at any moment to exact vengeance like nothing the world had ever seen. It was unclear who had spread these rumors or where they originated; perhaps fear had given rise to them. What mattered was that it was constantly repeated that the prince was moving along the Sula River, that he was already on the Dnieper, had burned Vasyutinets, and had trapped the people of Borysi, causing endless panic at every sight of horsemen. Skshetuski eagerly picked up on these reports; he understood that even if they were false, they prevented the rebellion from spreading beyond the Dnieper, where the prince's grip was strongest.
Skshetuski wished to learn something more certain from Naókolopályets; but it appeared that the lieutenant-colonel, like others, knew nothing about the prince, and would have been glad himself to extract some news from Skshetuski. Since all boats, large and small, had been brought over to that bank of the river, fugitives from the other shore did not come to Chigirin.
Skshetuski wanted to find out something more definite from Naókolopályets; however, it turned out that the lieutenant-colonel, like others, knew nothing about the prince and would have been eager himself to get some information from Skshetuski. Since all boats, big and small, had been moved to that side of the river, fugitives from the other shore did not make it to Chigirin.
Skshetuski, without waiting longer in Chigirin, gave orders to be ferried over, and set out for Rozlogi. The assurance that he would soon convince himself of what had happened to Helena, and the hope that perhaps she was safe, or had taken refuge with her aunt and the princes in Lubni, brought back his strength and health. He left the wagon for his horse, and urged without sparing his Tartars, who, thinking him an envoy and themselves attendants given under his command, dared not oppose him. They flew on therefore as if hunted. Behind them rose yellow clouds of dust hurled up by the hoofs of the horses. They swept past farms, gardens, and villages. The country was empty, the habitations of men depopulated; for a long time they could not find a living soul. It is likely, too, that every one hid at their approach. Here and there Skshetuski gave orders to search in orchards and bee-gardens, grain-mows and the roofs of barns, but they discovered no man.
Skshetuski, not wanting to stay any longer in Chigirin, ordered to be ferried over and headed for Rozlogi. The thought that he would soon find out what had happened to Helena, and the hope that maybe she was safe or had taken refuge with her aunt and the princes in Lubni, renewed his strength and health. He left the wagon for his horse and urged his Tartars forward, who, thinking of him as an envoy and themselves as attendants under his command, didn’t dare oppose him. They raced on as if being chased. Behind them, clouds of yellow dust rose up, kicked up by the horses' hooves. They sped past farms, gardens, and villages. The area was deserted, with human dwellings abandoned; for a long time they couldn’t find a single living soul. It’s likely everyone hid at the sight of them. Occasionally, Skshetuski ordered searches in orchards and bee gardens, grain mows, and on barn roofs, but they found no one.
Beyond Pogrebi one of the Tartars first espied a certain human form trying to hide among the rushes which grew on the banks of the Kagamlik. The Tartars rushed to the river, and a few minutes later brought before Skshetuski two persons entirely naked. One of them was an old man; the other a stripling, perhaps fifteen or sixteen years of age. The teeth of both were chattering with terror, and for a long time they were unable to utter a word.
Beyond Pogrebi, one of the Tartars spotted a person trying to hide among the reeds on the banks of the Kagamlik. The Tartars hurried to the river, and a few minutes later brought two completely naked individuals before Skshetuski. One was an old man; the other was a young boy, maybe fifteen or sixteen years old. Both were trembling with fear, and for a long time, they couldn't say a word.
"Where are you from?" asked Skshetuski.
"Where are you from?" asked Skshetuski.
"Nowhere, sir!" answered the old man. "We go begging with a lyre, and this dumb boy leads me."
"Nowhere, sir!" replied the old man. "We go begging with a lyre, and this mute kid guides me."
"Where are you coming from now,--from what village? Speak boldly; nothing will happen to you."
"Where are you coming from now—what village? Speak confidently; nothing will happen to you."
"We, sir, travelled through all the villages, till some devil stripped us. We had good boots, he took them; we had good caps, he took them; good coats from people's charity, he took them, and did not leave the lyre."
"We, sir, traveled through all the villages until some devil robbed us. We had nice boots, he took them; we had nice hats, he took them; decent coats given by people, he took them, and didn’t leave the lyre."
"I ask you, you fool, from what village you come."
"I ask you, you idiot, which village are you from?"
"I don't know, sir,--I am an old man. See, we are naked; we are freezing at night, in the daytime we ask the charity of people to cover us and feed us; we are hungry!"
"I don’t know, sir—I’m an old man. Look, we’re naked; we're freezing at night. During the day, we rely on the kindness of people to cover us and feed us; we’re hungry!"
"Listen, louts! Answer my question, or I will hang you!"
"Hey, you troublemakers! Answer my question, or I’ll hang you!"
"I don't know, my lord. If I am this or that, or there will be anything, let me alone."
"I don't know, my lord. Whether I am this or that, or if there will be anything, just leave me alone."
It was evident that the old man, unable to decide who his questioner was, determined not to give any answer.
It was clear that the old man, not sure who was asking him, chose not to respond.
"Were you in Rozlogi, where the Princes Kurtsevichi live?"
"Were you in Rozlogi, where the Princes Kurtsevichi live?"
"I don't know, sir."
"I don't know, sir."
"Hang him!" cried Skshetuski.
"Hang him!" shouted Skshetuski.
"I was, sir," cried the old man, seeing there was no trifling.
"I was, sir," the old man exclaimed, realizing there was no joke about it.
"What did you see there?"
"What did you see?"
"We were there five days ago, and then in Brovarki; we heard that the knights had come there."
"We were there five days ago, and then in Brovarki; we heard that the knights had arrived."
"What knights?"
"What knights are you talking about?"
"I don't know, sir; one said Poles, another said Cossacks."
"I don't know, sir; one person said Poles, another said Cossacks."
"To horse!" shouted Skshetuski to the Tartars.
"To the horses!" shouted Skshetuski to the Tartars.
The party rushed on. The sun was setting precisely as on that day when the lieutenant, after meeting Helena and the princess on the road, rode by them at the side of Rozvan's carriage. The Kagamlik shone with purple, just as it had then; the day went to rest with more quiet, more warmth and calm. But that time Pan Yan rode on with a breast full of happiness and awakening feelings of delight; now he rushes on like a condemned man, driven by a whirlwind of trouble and evil forebodings. The voice of despair calls from his soul, "Bogun has carried her away, you will never see her again!" and a voice of hope, "She is safe!" And these voices so pulled him between them that they almost tore his heart asunder. He urged the horses to their last strength. One hour followed another. The moon rose and mounted higher and higher, grew paler and paler. The horses were covered with foam, and snorted heavily. They rushed into the forest, it was passed in a flash; they rushed into the ravine; beyond the ravine was Rozlogi. Another moment, and the fate of the knight would be settled. The wind whistles into his ears from the speed, his cap falls from his head, the horse groans under him as if ready to drop. Another moment, and the ravine opens. At last! at last!
The party sped along. The sun was setting just like that day when the lieutenant, after encountering Helena and the princess on the road, passed by them alongside Rozvan's carriage. The Kagamlik shone in shades of purple, just as it did then; the day ended with more peace, warmth, and calm. But back then, Pan Yan rode with a heart full of happiness and newfound delight; now he raced on like a condemned man, caught in a whirlwind of trouble and dark premonitions. Despair echoed from his soul, "Bogun has taken her away, you will never see her again!" while hope whispered, "She is safe!" These conflicting voices pulled at him so fiercely that they felt like they might tear his heart apart. He pushed the horses to their limits. Time passed, and one hour followed another. The moon rose, climbing higher and higher, growing paler and paler. The horses were lathered in foam and were breathing heavily. They surged into the forest, which passed in an instant; they charged into the ravine; beyond the ravine lay Rozlogi. In another moment, the knight's fate would be decided. The wind howled in his ears from the speed, his cap flew off his head, and the horse strained underneath him as if it were about to collapse. Just a moment more, and the ravine opened up. Finally! Finally!
Suddenly an unearthly shriek comes from the breast of Skshetuski. The house, granaries, stables, barns, picket-fence, and cherry-orchard had all disappeared. The pale moon shone upon the hill, and on a pile of black ruins which had ceased to smoke. No sound broke the silence.
Suddenly, an otherworldly scream erupted from Skshetuski. The house, granaries, stables, barns, picket fence, and cherry orchard had all vanished. The pale moon illuminated the hill and a heap of black ruins that had stopped smoldering. No sound disturbed the silence.
Skshetuski stood before the trench speechless; he merely raised his hands, looked, and shook his head in bewilderment. The Tartars stopped their horses. He dismounted, sought out the remains of the burned bridge, passed the trench on the cross-pieces, and sat on the stone lying in the middle of the yard. Having sat down, he began to look around like a man who tries to recognize a place in which he finds himself for the first time. Presence of mind left him. He uttered no groan. After a while he placed his hands on his knees, dropped his head, and remained motionless; it might have been supposed that he was asleep. Indeed, if not asleep, he had become torpid; and through his brain passed dim visions instead of thoughts. He saw Helena as she looked when he parted with her before his last journey; but her face was veiled as it were by mist, therefore her features could not be distinguished. He wished to bring her out of that misty covering, but could not, and went away with heavy heart. Then there passed before him the square at Chigirin, old Zatsvilikhovski, and the impudent face of Zagloba; that face remained before his eyes with a special persistence, until at length the gloomy visage of Grodzitski took its place. After that he saw Kudák again, the Cataracts, the fight at Hortitsa, the Saitch, the whole journey, and all the events to the last day and hour. But farther there was darkness! What was happening to him at the present he saw not. He had only a sort of indefinite feeling that he was going to Helena, to Rozlogi, but his strength had failed; that he was resting on ruins. He wanted to rise and go farther, but an immeasurable weakness bound him to the place, as if a hundred-pound ball were fastened to his feet.
Skshetuski stood in front of the trench, speechless; he simply raised his hands, looked around, and shook his head in confusion. The Tartars stopped their horses. He got off, searched for the remnants of the burned bridge, crossed the trench on the beams, and sat down on a stone in the middle of the yard. As he sat there, he started to look around like someone trying to recognize a place they’ve never been before. His composure left him. He didn’t make a sound. After a while, he put his hands on his knees, lowered his head, and stayed completely still; it might have seemed like he was asleep. In fact, if he wasn’t asleep, he had become numb; vague images flowed through his mind instead of coherent thoughts. He saw Helena as she looked when they parted before his last journey; but her face was shrouded in mist, making it impossible to distinguish her features. He wanted to pull her out of that mist, but he couldn’t, and he left feeling heavy-hearted. Then he saw the square at Chigirin, old Zatsvilikhovski, and the cocky face of Zagloba; that face lingered in his mind with unusual intensity, until it was replaced by the grim face of Grodzitski. After that, he saw Kudák again, the Cataracts, the battle at Hortitsa, the Saitch, their entire journey, and everything that happened up to the last day and hour. But beyond that, there was darkness! He didn’t see what was happening to him now. He only had a vague feeling that he was heading to Helena, to Rozlogi, but his strength had faded; he felt like he was resting on ruins. He wanted to get up and move on, but an overwhelming weakness pinned him to the spot, as if a hundred-pound weight were attached to his feet.
He sat and sat. The evening was advancing. The Tartars arranged themselves for the night, made a fire, cooked pieces of horse-flesh, and having satisfied their hunger, lay down on the ground.
He sat there for a long time. The evening was getting late. The Tartars set up for the night, built a fire, cooked some horse meat, and after they were full, they lay down on the ground.
But before an hour had passed they sprang to their feet again. From a distance came a noise like the sound made by a great number of cavalry when moving on a hurried march.
But before an hour had passed, they jumped to their feet again. From a distance, there was a noise that sounded like a large group of cavalry on a fast march.
The Tartars fastened as quickly as possible a white cloth on a pole, and renewed the fire vigorously, so that it might be seen from a distance that they were messengers of peace.
The Tartars quickly secured a white cloth to a pole and stoked the fire vigorously, making it clear from afar that they were messengers of peace.
The tramp and snorting of horses, the clatter of sabres, came nearer and nearer; and soon there appeared on the road a division of cavalry, which surrounded the Tartars at once.
The sound of hoofbeats and snorting horses, along with the clattering of sabers, got closer and closer; soon, a cavalry division appeared on the road, surrounding the Tartars immediately.
A short parley followed. The Tartars pointed to a figure sitting on the rising ground,--which was perfectly visible, for the light of the moon fell on it,--and said they were escorting an envoy, but from whom he could tell best himself.
A brief conversation followed. The Tartars pointed to a figure sitting on the elevated ground—which was clearly visible, as the moonlight illuminated it—and said they were escorting an envoy, but he could explain that better himself.
The leader of the division went with some of his companions to the rising ground, but had scarcely come up and looked into the face of the sitting man, when he opened his arms and cried,--
The leader of the division went with a few of his companions to the higher ground, but had barely arrived and looked into the face of the man sitting there when he opened his arms and shouted,--
"Skshetuski! By the living God, it is Skshetuski!"
"Skshetuski! By the living God, it really is Skshetuski!"
The lieutenant did not move.
The lieutenant remained still.
"But, Lieutenant, don't you know me? I am Bykhovets. What is the matter with you?"
"But, Lieutenant, don't you recognize me? I'm Bykhovets. What's wrong with you?"
The lieutenant was silent.
The lieutenant remained silent.
"Rouse yourself, for God's sake! Here, comrade, come to your mind!"
"Wake up, for heaven's sake! Come on, friend, get it together!"
This was really Pan Bykhovets, who was marching in the vanguard of all Vishnyevetski's forces.
This was truly Pan Bykhovets, who was leading the charge at the front of all Vishnyevetski's forces.
Other regiments came up. News of the discovery of Pan Yan spread like lightning in the regiments, therefore all hurried to greet their favorite comrade. Little Volodyovski, the two Sleshinskis, Dzik, Orpishevski, Migurski, Yakubovich, Lents, Pan Longin Podbipienta, and a number of other officers ran as fast as they could to the eminence. But they spoke in vain to him, called him by name, pulled him by the shoulders, tried to raise him up. Skshetuski looked on them with wide-open eyes, and recognized no man; or rather, on the contrary, he seemed to recognize them, but was completely indifferent to them. Then those who knew of his love for Helena--and indeed all knew that--remembered what place they were in; looking on the black ruins and the gray ashes, they understood all.
Other regiments arrived. The news about the discovery of Pan Yan spread quickly throughout the regiments, so everyone rushed to greet their beloved comrade. Little Volodyovski, the two Sleshinskis, Dzik, Orpishevski, Migurski, Yakubovich, Lents, Pan Longin Podbipienta, and several other officers ran as fast as they could to the hilltop. But they spoke to him in vain, called his name, tugged at his shoulders, and tried to lift him up. Skshetuski looked at them with wide-open eyes, not recognizing anyone; or rather, he seemed to recognize them but was completely indifferent to them. Then those who knew about his love for Helena—and indeed everyone knew that—realized the gravity of the situation; looking at the charred ruins and gray ashes, they understood everything.
"He has lost his mind from grief," said one.
"He’s lost his mind from grief," said one.
"Despair has disturbed his mind."
"Despair has troubled his mind."
"Take him to the priest; when he sees him perhaps he will come to himself."
"Take him to the priest; maybe when he sees him, he’ll snap out of it."
Pan Longin wrung his hands. All surrounded the lieutenant and looked at him with sympathy. Some wiped away their tears, others sighed sadly; till suddenly a lofty figure appeared, and approaching quietly, placed his hands upon the lieutenant's head. This was the priest, Mukhovetski.
Pan Longin wrung his hands. Everyone gathered around the lieutenant and looked at him with sympathy. Some wiped away their tears, others sighed sadly; until suddenly a tall figure appeared, and quietly approached, placing his hands on the lieutenant's head. This was the priest, Mukhovetski.
All were silent and knelt down as if waiting for a miracle; but the priest performed no miracle. Holding his hands on Pan Yan's head, he raised his eyes to the heavens, which were filled with the light of the moon, and began to pray aloud.
All were quiet and knelt, as if waiting for a miracle; but the priest didn’t perform one. With his hands on Pan Yan's head, he looked up at the moonlit sky and began to pray loudly.
"'Pater noster, qui es in cœlis! sanctificetur nomen tuum, adveniat regnum tuum, fiat voluntas tua--'" Here he stopped, and after a while repeated more loudly and solemnly: "'Fiat voluntas tua!'" A deep silence reigned. "'Fiat voluntas tua!'" repeated the priest for the third time.
"'Our Father, who art in heaven! Hallowed be thy name, thy kingdom come, thy will be done—'" Here he paused, and after a moment, he said more loudly and solemnly: "'Thy will be done!'" A deep silence filled the air. "'Thy will be done!'" the priest repeated for the third time.
From the mouth of Skshetuski came a voice of measureless pain, but also of resignation: "'Sicut in cœlo, et in terra!'" Then the knight threw himself sobbing on the ground.
From Skshetuski's mouth came a voice filled with endless pain but also with acceptance: "'Sicut in cœlo, et in terra!'" Then the knight collapsed sobbing on the ground.
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"HE RAISED HIS EYES AND BEGAN TO PRAY ALOUD."
From a drawing by J. Wagrez.
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"HE RAISED HIS EYES AND BEGAN TO PRAY ALOUD."
From a drawing by J. Wagrez.
CHAPTER XVII.
To explain what had taken place in Rozlogi, we must return to that night when Pan Yan sent Jendzian from Kudák with a letter to the old princess. The letter contained an earnest request to take Helena and seek with all haste the protection of Prince Yeremi at Lubni, since war might begin at any moment.
To explain what happened in Rozlogi, we need to go back to that night when Pan Yan sent Jendzian from Kudák with a letter to the old princess. The letter included a serious request to take Helena and quickly seek the protection of Prince Yeremi in Lubni, as war could start at any time.
Jendzian, taking his place in the boat which Pan Grodzitski sent from Kudák for powder, made his way with slow advance, for they went up the river. At Kremenchug he met the forces sailing under command of Krechovski and Barabash, despatched by the hetmans against Hmelnitski. Jendzian had a meeting with Barabash, whom he informed of the possible danger to Pan Yan on his journey to the Saitch; therefore he begged the old colonel not to fail in making urgent demand for the envoy when he met Hmelnitski. After this he moved on.
Jendzian, taking his spot in the boat that Pan Grodzitski sent from Kudák for gunpowder, made his way slowly upstream. At Kremenchug, he encountered the forces commanded by Krechovski and Barabash, sent by the hetmans to confront Hmelnitski. Jendzian spoke with Barabash, informing him of the potential danger to Pan Yan on his trip to the Saitch; he urged the old colonel to make an urgent request for the envoy when he met Hmelnitski. After this, he continued on his way.
They arrived in Chigirin at daylight. They were surrounded at once by a guard of Cossacks inquiring who they were. They answered that they were going from Kudák with a letter from Grodzitski to the hetmans. Notwithstanding this, the chief of the boat and Jendzian were summoned to answer the colonel.
They arrived in Chigirin at dawn. Immediately, a group of Cossacks surrounded them, asking who they were. They replied that they were coming from Kudák with a letter from Grodzitski to the hetmans. Despite this, the boat's captain and Jendzian were called to answer to the colonel.
"What colonel?" asked the chief.
"What colonel?" the chief asked.
"Loboda," replied the essauls of the guard. "The Grand Hetman has ordered him to detain and examine every one coming from the Saitch to Chigirin."
"Loboda," replied the guards' essauls. "The Grand Hetman has ordered him to stop and check everyone coming from the Saitch to Chigirin."
They went. Jendzian walked on boldly, for he expected no harm since he was sent by authority of the hetman.
They left. Jendzian walked confidently, as he anticipated no danger since he was sent by the hetman's authority.
They were taken to the neighborhood of Bell-ringers' Corner, to the house of Pan Jelenski, where Colonel Loboda's quarters were. But they were informed that the colonel having set out at daybreak for Cherkasi, the lieutenant-colonel occupied his place. They waited rather long; at last the door opened, and the expected lieutenant-colonel appeared in the room. At the sight of him Jendzian's knees trembled under him. It was Bogun.
They were taken to the area known as Bell-ringers' Corner, to Pan Jelenski's house, where Colonel Loboda's quarters were located. However, they were told that the colonel had left at dawn for Cherkasi, and the lieutenant-colonel was taking his place. They waited for quite a while; finally, the door opened, and the awaited lieutenant-colonel stepped into the room. Upon seeing him, Jendzian's knees shook beneath him. It was Bogun.
The hetman's power extended really to Chigirin; but since Loboda and Bogun had not yet gone over to Hmelnitski, but adhered publicly to the Commonwealth, the Grand Hetman had appointed them to Chigirin, and ordered them to maintain guard.
The hetman's authority really reached Chigirin; however, since Loboda and Bogun hadn't switched sides to Hmelnitski yet and were still publicly aligned with the Commonwealth, the Grand Hetman assigned them to Chigirin and instructed them to keep watch.
Bogun took his place at the table and began to question the newly arrived.
Bogun sat down at the table and started to question the newcomers.
The chief of the boat, who brought a letter from Grodzitski, answered for himself and Jendzian. On examination of the letter, the young lieutenant-colonel began to inquire carefully what was to be heard in Kudák, and it was evident that he had a great desire to know why Grodzitski had sent men and a boat to the Grand Hetman. But the chief of the boat could not answer this, and the letter was secured with Pan Grodzitski's seal. Having finished his inquiries, Bogun was putting his hand to his purse to give the men something to buy beer, when the door opened, and Zagloba burst like a thunderbolt into the room.
The captain of the boat, who delivered a letter from Grodzitski, spoke on behalf of himself and Jendzian. After looking over the letter, the young lieutenant colonel asked detailed questions about what was going on in Kudák, clearly eager to find out why Grodzitski had sent men and a boat to the Grand Hetman. However, the captain of the boat couldn't provide any answers, and the letter was sealed with Pan Grodzitski's seal. Once he finished his inquiries, Bogun reached for his wallet to give the men some money for beer, when the door swung open, and Zagloba burst into the room like a thunderbolt.
"Listen, Bogun!" cried he; "that traitor Dopúla has kept his best triple mead hidden. I went with him to the cellar. I looked, I saw something in the corner; it was hay and it wasn't hay. I asked, 'What is that?' 'Dry hay,' said he. When I looked more closely, the top of a bottle was sticking up, like the head of a Tartar, out of the grass. 'Oh, you son of a such a one,' said I, 'let's divide the labor! Do you eat the hay, for you are an ox; and I will drink the mead, for I am a man.' I brought the fat bottle for an honest trial; only let us have the glasses now!"
"Listen, Bogun!" he shouted; "that traitor Dopúla has been hiding his best triple mead. I went down to the cellar with him. I looked around and spotted something in the corner; it was hay, but also not hay. I asked, 'What's that?' 'Dry hay,' he replied. When I looked closer, I saw the top of a bottle poking out, like the head of a Tartar, among the grass. 'Oh, you are such a piece of work,' I said, 'let’s split the tasks! You eat the hay since you're an ox, and I’ll drink the mead since I’m a man.' I brought the fat bottle for a fair taste; now let’s get the glasses!"
Having said this, Zagloba put one hand on his hip, and with the other raised the bottle above his head and began to sing,--
Having said this, Zagloba put one hand on his hip, and with the other raised the bottle above his head and started to sing,--
"Hei Yagush, hei Kundush, but give us the glasses,
Give a kiss, and then care for naught else."
"Hey Yagush, hey Kundush, just give us the glasses,
Give us a kiss, and then don’t worry about anything else."
Here Zagloba, seeing Jendzian, stopped suddenly, placed the bottle on the table, and said,--
Here Zagloba, seeing Jendzian, stopped suddenly, placed the bottle on the table, and said,--
"As God is dear to me! this is Pan Yan's young man."
"As God is precious to me! this is Pan Yan's young man."
"Whose?" asked Bogun, hastily.
"Whose?" asked Bogun, quickly.
"Pan Skshetuski's, the lieutenant who went to Kudák, and before going treated me to such mead from Lubni that I wish all would keep it behind their tavern-signs. What is your master doing? Is he well?"
"Lieutenant Pan Skshetuski, who went to Kudák, treated me to some amazing mead from Lubni before he left, and I wish everyone would stock it behind their tavern signs. How is your master doing? Is he okay?"
"Well, and asked to be remembered to you," said Jendzian, confused.
"Well, and asked to be remembered to you," Jendzian said, feeling confused.
"He is a man of mighty courage. How do you come to be in Chigirin? Why did your master send you from Kudák?"
"He is a man of great courage. How did you end up in Chigirin? Why did your master send you from Kudák?"
"My master," said Jendzian, "has his affairs in Lubni, on which he directed me to return, for I had nothing to do in Kudák."
"My boss," said Jendzian, "has his business in Lubni, where he told me to go back, because I had nothing to do in Kudák."
All this time Bogun was looking sharply at Jendzian, and suddenly he said: "I too know your master, I saw him in Rozlogi."
All this time, Bogun was staring intently at Jendzian, and then he suddenly said, "I also know your master; I saw him in Rozlogi."
Jendzian bent his head, and turning his ear as if he had not heard, inquired: "Where?"
Jendzian lowered his head and tilted his ear as if he hadn’t heard, asking, “Where?”
"In Rozlogi."
"In Rozlogi."
"That place belongs to the Kurtsevichi," said Zagloba.
"That place belongs to the Kurtsevich family," said Zagloba.
"To whom?" asked Jendzian again.
"To whom?" Jendzian asked again.
"Oh, I see you are hard of hearing," said Bogun, curtly.
"Oh, I see you're hard of hearing," Bogun said bluntly.
"Because I have not slept enough."
"Because I haven't gotten enough sleep."
"You will sleep enough yet. You say that your master sent you to Lubni?"
"You'll get enough sleep eventually. You say your boss sent you to Lubni?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Doubtless he has some sweetheart there," interrupted Zagloba, "to whom he sends his love through you."
"Doubtless he has some girlfriend there," interrupted Zagloba, "to whom he sends his love through you."
"How do I know, worthy sir? Maybe he has, maybe he has not," said Jendzian. Then he bowed to Bogun and Zagloba. "Praise be to--" said he, preparing to go out.
"How would I know, sir? Maybe he has, maybe he hasn’t," Jendzian said. Then he nodded to Bogun and Zagloba. "Thanks be to--" he said, getting ready to leave.
"Forever!" said Bogun. "But wait, my little bird; don't be in a hurry! And why did you hide from me that you are the servant of Pan Skshetuski?"
"Forever!" said Bogun. "But hold on, my little bird; don't rush! And why did you keep it from me that you're the servant of Pan Skshetuski?"
"You didn't ask me, and I thought, 'What reason have I to talk of anything?' Praise be to--"
"You didn’t ask me, and I thought, 'What reason do I have to talk about anything?' Thank goodness for--"
"Wait, I say! You have some letters from your master?"
"Wait, I say! Do you have any letters from your boss?"
"It is his affair to write, and mine to deliver, but only to him to whom they are written; therefore permit me to bid farewell to you, gentlemen."
"It’s his job to write, and mine to deliver, but only to the person it’s addressed to; so please allow me to say goodbye to you, gentlemen."
Bogun wrinkled his sable brows and clapped his hands. Two Cossacks entered the room.
Bogun frowned and clapped his hands. Two Cossacks came into the room.
"Search him!" cried he, pointing to Jendzian.
"Search him!" he shouted, pointing at Jendzian.
"As I live, violence is done me! I am a nobleman, though a servant, and, gentlemen, you will answer for this in court."
"As I live, I'm being treated violently! I'm a nobleman, even if I'm a servant, and, gentlemen, you will be held accountable for this in court."
"Bogun, let him go!" said Zagloba.
"Bogun, let him go!" Zagloba said.
But that moment one of the Cossacks found two letters in Jendzian's bosom, and gave them to the lieutenant-colonel. Bogun directed the Cossacks to withdraw at once, for not knowing how to read, he did not wish to expose himself before them; then turning to Zagloba, he said,----
But at that moment, one of the Cossacks found two letters in Jendzian's chest and handed them to the lieutenant-colonel. Bogun told the Cossacks to back off immediately, as he couldn't read and didn't want to embarrass himself in front of them; then he turned to Zagloba and said,----
"Read, and I will look after this young fellow."
"Read, and I'll take care of this young guy."
Zagloba shut his left eye, on which he had a cataract, and read the address:--
Zagloba closed his left eye, which had a cataract, and read the address:--
"To my gracious lady and benefactress, Princess Kurtsevichova in Rozlogi."
"To my kind lady and supporter, Princess Kurtsevichova in Rozlogi."
"So you, my little falcon, are going to Lubni, and you don't know where Rozlogi is?" said Bogun, surveying Jendzian with a terrible look.
"So you, my little falcon, are heading to Lubni, and you have no idea where Rozlogi is?" said Bogun, looking at Jendzian with a fierce expression.
"Where they send me, there I go!"
"Wherever they send me, that's where I'll go!"
"Am I to open it? The seal of a nobleman is sacred," remarked Zagloba.
"Should I open it? A nobleman's seal is sacred," said Zagloba.
"The hetman has given me the right to examine all letters. Open and read!"
"The leader has given me the authority to check all letters. Go ahead and open them!"
Zagloba opened and read:--
Zagloba opened and read:—
"My gracious Lady,--I inform you that I have arrived in Kudák, from which, with God's assistance, I shall go to-morrow morning to the Saitch. But now I am writing in the night, not being able to sleep from anxiety lest something may happen to you from that bandit Bogun and his scoundrels. Pan Grodzitski tells me that we are on the eve of a great war, which will rouse the mob; therefore I implore and beseech you this minute,--even before the steppes are dry, even if on horseback,--to go with the princess to Lubni; and not to neglect this, for I shall not be able to return for a time. Which request you will be pleased to grant at once, so that I may be sure of the happiness of my betrothed and rejoice after my return. And what need have you of dallying with Bogun and throwing sand in his eyes from fear, after you have given the princess to me? It is better to take refuge under the protection of my master, the prince, who will not fail to send a garrison to Rozlogi; and thus you will save your property. In the mean while I have the honor, etc."
"Dear Lady,--I want to let you know that I have arrived in Kudák, and with God's help, I will head to the Saitch tomorrow morning. Right now, I'm writing at night because I can’t sleep, worried that something might happen to you because of that bandit Bogun and his thugs. Pan Grodzitski tells me we're on the brink of a major war, which will stir up the masses; therefore, I implore you right now,--even before the steppes dry up, even if you have to travel on horseback,--to accompany the princess to Lubni; please don't ignore this, as I won’t be able to return for a while. I would be grateful if you could act on this quickly so that I can be certain of my betrothed's safety and feel joy upon my return. What good does it do to engage with Bogun and try to deceive him out of fear, especially since you’ve entrusted the princess to me? It’s far better to seek safety under the protection of my master, the prince, who will surely send troops to Rozlogi; this way, you'll protect your property. In the meantime, I have the honor, etc."
"Ho, ho! my friend Bogun," said Zagloba, "the hussar wants in some way to put horns on you. So you have been paying compliments to the same girl! Why didn't you speak of this? But be comforted, for once upon a time it happened to me--"
"Hey, hey! my friend Bogun," said Zagloba, "the hussar is trying to pull a fast one on you. So you've been flattering the same girl! Why didn’t you mention this? But don’t worry, it happened to me once too—"
But the joke that he had begun died suddenly on his lips. Bogun sat motionless at the table, but his face was pale and drawn, as if by convulsions; his eyes closed, his brows contracted. Something terrible had happened to him.
But the joke he started faded quickly on his lips. Bogun sat still at the table, but his face was pale and tense, like he was having a seizure; his eyes were closed, and his brows were furrowed. Something awful had happened to him.
"What's the matter?" asked Zagloba.
"What's wrong?" asked Zagloba.
The Cossack began to wave his hand feverishly, and from his lips issued a suppressed hoarse voice: "Read--read the other letter!"
The Cossack started waving his hand excitedly, and a rough, muffled voice came from his lips: "Read--read the other letter!"
"The other is to Princess Helena."
"The other is for Princess Helena."
"Read! read!"
"Read! Read!"
Zagloba began:--
Zagloba started:--
"Sweetest, beloved Halshko, mistress and queen of my heart! Since in the service of the prince I had but little time to stop at Rozlogi, I write therefore to your aunt, that you and she go to Lubni, where no harm can happen to you from Bogun, and our mutual affection cannot be exposed to interruption--"
"Sweetest, beloved Halshko, mistress and queen of my heart! Since I haven’t had much time to stop at Rozlogi while serving the prince, I’m writing to your aunt, so you both can go to Lubni, where you won’t be in any danger from Bogun, and our mutual affection won’t have to face any interruptions--"
"Enough!" cried Bogun; and jumping up in madness from the table, he sprang toward Jendzian.
"Enough!" shouted Bogun; and jumping up in rage from the table, he lunged at Jendzian.
The unfortunate young fellow, struck straight in the breast, groaned and fell to the floor. Frenzy carried Bogun away; he threw himself on Zagloba and snatched the letters from him.
The unfortunate young guy, hit right in the chest, groaned and collapsed on the floor. Fury consumed Bogun; he lunged at Zagloba and grabbed the letters from him.
Zagloba, seizing the fat bottle of mead, sprang to the stove and cried out,--
Zagloba, grabbing the fat bottle of mead, jumped to the stove and shouted, --
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, have you grown wild, man, or mad? Calm down! be mild! Stick your head in the water-pail! A hundred devils take you! Do you hear me?"
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, have you lost your mind, man, or gone crazy? Chill out! Be calm! Put your head in the water bucket! A hundred devils get you! Do you hear me?"
"Blood! blood!" howled Bogun.
"Blood! Blood!" howled Bogun.
"Have you lost your mind? Thrust your head in the water-pail, I tell you! You have blood already,--you have spilt innocent blood. That unfortunate youth is already breathless. The devil has snared you, or you are the devil yourself with something to boot. Come to your senses, the deuce take you, you son of a pagan!"
"Have you lost your mind? Dunk your head in the bucket of water, I’m telling you! You’ve already spilled innocent blood. That poor kid is already breathless. The devil has caught you, or you are the devil yourself with something extra. Get a grip, for crying out loud, you son of a pagan!"
While crying out in this fashion, Zagloba pushed around to the other side of the table, and bending over Jendzian felt of his breast and put his hand to his mouth, from which blood was flowing freely.
While crying out like this, Zagloba moved to the other side of the table, leaned over Jendzian, felt his chest, and put his hand to his mouth, from which blood was flowing freely.
Bogun seized himself by the head, and howled like a wounded wolf. Then he dropped on the bench, without ceasing to howl, for the spirit within was torn from rage and pain. Suddenly he sprang up, ran to the door, kicked it open, and hurried to the anteroom.
Bogun grabbed his head and howled like a hurt wolf. Then he dropped onto the bench, still howling, as the anger and pain inside him tore him apart. Suddenly, he jumped up, ran to the door, kicked it open, and rushed into the anteroom.
"I hope you will break your neck!" muttered Zagloba to himself. "Go and smash your head against the stable or the barn,--though, as a horned beast, you can knock your head without danger. But he is a fury! I have never seen anything like him in my life. He snapped his teeth like a dog going to bite. But this boy is alive yet, poor fellow! In truth, if this mead won't help him, he lied when he said he was a noble."
"I hope you break your neck!" Zagloba muttered to himself. "Go and smash your head against the stable or the barn—though, being a bull-headed fool, you can hit your head without any harm. But he is a maniac! I've never seen anything like him in my life. He snapped his teeth like a dog about to bite. Yet this kid is still alive, poor thing! Honestly, if this mead doesn't help him, then he lied when he said he was noble."
Thus muttering, Zagloba placed Jendzian's head on his knees and began to pour the mead through his blue lips.
Thus muttering, Zagloba put Jendzian's head on his knees and started to pour the mead through his blue lips.
"We will see if you have good blood in you. If it is Jewish, when mixed with mead or wine it will boil; if clownish, being torpid and heavy, it will sink. Only the blood of a noble becomes lively and forms excellent liquor, which gives manhood and daring to the body. The Lord gave different drinks to different people, so that each one might have his own appropriate pleasure."
"We'll find out if you have good blood. If it's Jewish, when mixed with mead or wine it will bubble; if it's foolish, being dull and heavy, it will sink. Only noble blood becomes lively and creates excellent drink, which empowers and emboldens the body. The Lord assigned different drinks to different people, so everyone could have their own enjoyment."
Jendzian groaned faintly.
Jendzian groaned softly.
"Ah, ha! you want more. No, brother, let me have some too,--that's the style. Now, since you have given sign of life, I think I'll take you to the stable and put you somewhere in a corner, so that dragon of a Cossack may not tear you to pieces when he gets back. He is a dangerous friend, the devil take him! for I see that his hand is quicker than his wit."
"Ah, I see you want more. No, bro, let me have some too—that’s how it goes. Now that you've shown you're alive, I think I'll take you to the stable and put you in a corner so that nasty Cossack doesn't tear you apart when he returns. He's a dangerous friend, the hell with him! I can tell his reflexes are faster than his brain."
Zagloba raised Jendzian from the floor with ease, showing unusual strength, carried him to the anteroom, and then to the yard, where a number of Cossacks were playing dice on a rug spread on the ground. They greeted him, and he said,--
Zagloba easily lifted Jendzian off the floor, displaying remarkable strength, and carried him to the anteroom, then to the yard, where several Cossacks were playing dice on a rug laid out on the ground. They welcomed him, and he said,--
"Boys, take this youngster for me, put him on the hay, and let some one run for a barber."
"Boys, take this kid for me, lay him on the hay, and have someone go get a barber."
The command was obeyed immediately, for Zagloba as a friend of Bogun enjoyed consideration among the Cossacks.
The command was followed right away, since Zagloba, being a friend of Bogun, was respected by the Cossacks.
"And where is the colonel?" he asked.
"And where's the colonel?" he asked.
"He ordered his horse and went to the regimental quarters. He commanded us also to be ready and have our horses saddled."
"He ordered his horse and went to the regimental quarters. He told us to be ready and to have our horses saddled."
"Is mine ready?"
"Is my order ready?"
"Ready."
"All set."
"Then bring it; I will find the colonel at the regiment. But here he comes!"
"Then bring it; I will find the colonel at the regiment. But here he comes!"
In fact, Bogun was to be seen through the arched gateway riding from the square. After him appeared in the distance the lances of a hundred and some tens of Cossacks, apparently ready for the march.
In fact, Bogun could be seen riding out from the square through the arched gateway. Following him in the distance were the lances of a hundred or so Cossacks, seemingly ready to march.
"To horse!" cried Bogun to the Cossacks who had remained in the yard. All moved quickly. Zagloba went through the gate, and looked attentively at the young leader.
"To horse!" shouted Bogun to the Cossacks who were still in the yard. Everyone moved quickly. Zagloba went through the gate and looked closely at the young leader.
"You are going on a journey?" asked he.
"Are you going on a trip?" he asked.
"Yes."
Yes.
"And whither is the devil taking you?"
"And where is the devil taking you?"
"To a wedding."
"Going to a wedding."
Zagloba drew nearer.
Zagloba moved closer.
"Fear God, my son! The hetman ordered you to guard the town. You are going away yourself, and taking the Cossacks with you,--disobeying orders. Here the mob is merely waiting a favorable moment to rush on the nobility. You will destroy the town and expose yourself to the wrath of the hetman!"
"Respect God, my son! The commander told you to protect the town. You're leaving and taking the Cossacks with you, going against orders. The crowd is just waiting for the right moment to attack the nobility. You'll ruin the town and put yourself in the hetman's bad graces!"
"To the devil with the hetman and the town!"
"To hell with the leader and the town!"
"It is a question of your head."
"It’s a matter of your mindset."
"What do I care for that?"
"What do I care about that?"
Zagloba saw that it was useless to talk with the Cossack. He had made up his mind, and though he were to bury himself and others, he was determined to carry his point. Zagloba guessed, too, where the expedition was going; but he did not know himself what to do,--whether to go with Bogun or to remain. It was dangerous to go, for it was the same as to enter upon a hazardous and criminal affair in rough, warlike times. But to remain? The mob was in fact only waiting for news from the Saitch,--the moment of signal for slaughter; and maybe they would not have waited at all had it not been for Bogun's thousand Cossacks and his authority in the Ukraine.
Zagloba realized it was pointless to argue with the Cossack. He had made up his mind, and even if it meant burying himself and others, he was determined to get his way. Zagloba also suspected where the expedition was headed, but he was unsure about what to do—whether to join Bogun or stay behind. Going along was risky, like entering a dangerous and illegal situation in turbulent, warlike times. But staying? The crowd was really just waiting for news from the Saitch—the moment that would trigger the slaughter; and they might not have been patient at all if it weren't for Bogun's thousand Cossacks and his influence in the Ukraine.
Zagloba might have taken refuge in the camp of the hetmans; but he had his reasons for not doing that,--whether it was a sentence for having killed some one or some little defect in accounts he himself only knew; it is sufficient that he did not wish to show himself. He was sorry to leave Chigirin, it was so pleasant for him; no one inquired about anything there, and Zagloba had become so accustomed to everybody,--to the nobility, the managers of crown estates, and the Cossack elders. True, the elders had scattered in different directions, and the nobility sat in their corners fearing the storm; but Bogun was the prince of companions and drinkers. Having become acquainted at the glass, he made friends with Zagloba straightway. After that one was not seen without the other. The Cossack scattered gold for two, the noble lied, and each being of restless mind was happy with the other. But when it came to him either to remain in Chigirin and fall under the knife of the rabble or to go with Bogun, Zagloba decided for the latter.
Zagloba could have taken refuge in the hetmans' camp, but he had his reasons for not doing so—whether it was a sentence for having killed someone or some minor issue with his accounts, only he knew. It was enough that he didn’t want to show himself. He was sad to leave Chigirin because he really enjoyed it there; no one asked him about anything, and he had become so familiar with everyone—the nobility, the managers of crown estates, and the Cossack elders. True, the elders had scattered in different directions, and the nobility were hiding in their corners, fearing the storm, but Bogun was the king of companions and drinkers. After getting to know each other over drinks, he quickly became friends with Zagloba. From then on, they were hardly ever apart. The Cossack spent money freely, the noble spun tales, and each restless spirit found happiness in the other’s company. But when it came time for him to either stay in Chigirin and risk falling victim to the mob or go with Bogun, Zagloba chose the latter.
"If you are so determined," said he; "I will go too; I may be of use or restrain you when necessary. We have become altogether accustomed to each other; but I had no thought of anything like this."
"If you’re that determined," he said, "I’ll go too; I might be helpful or hold you back when needed. We've really gotten used to each other, but I never expected anything like this."
Bogun made no answer. Half an hour later two hundred Cossacks were in marching order. Bogun rode to the head of them, and with him Zagloba. They moved on. The peasants standing here and there on the square looked at them from under their brows, and whispered, discussing about where they were going, whether they would return soon or would not return.
Bogun didn't reply. Half an hour later, two hundred Cossacks were ready to march. Bogun rode in front of them, accompanied by Zagloba. They set off. The peasants scattered around the square watched them from beneath their brows, whispering and wondering where they were headed, if they would come back soon, or if they would be gone for good.
Bogun rode on in silence, shut up in himself, mysterious and gloomy as night. The Cossacks asked not whither he was leading them. They were ready to go with him even to the end of the earth.
Bogun rode on in silence, lost in his thoughts, mysterious and gloomy like the night. The Cossacks didn’t ask where he was taking them. They were ready to follow him anywhere, even to the ends of the earth.
After crossing the Dnieper, they appeared on the highway to Lubni. The horses went at a trot, raising clouds of dust; but as the day was hot and dry, they were soon covered with foam. They slackened their pace then, and stretched out in a straggling band along the road. Bogun pushed ahead. Zagloba came up abreast of him, wishing to begin conversation.
After crossing the Dnieper, they showed up on the highway to Lubni. The horses were trotting along, kicking up clouds of dust; but since it was a hot and dry day, they quickly became covered in foam. They slowed down then and spread out in a loose line along the road. Bogun moved ahead. Zagloba caught up to him, wanting to start a conversation.
The face of the young leader was calmer, but mortal grief was clearly depicted on it. It seemed as if the distance in which his glance was lost toward the north beyond the Kagamlik, the speed of the horse, and the breeze of the steppe were quieting the storm within him which was roused by the reading of the letters brought by Jendzian.
The young leader's face looked calmer, but deep sorrow was clearly showing. It was as if the distance where his gaze wandered to the north beyond the Kagamlik, the speed of the horse, and the breeze of the steppe were calming the storm inside him stirred up by the letters brought by Jendzian.
"The heat flies down from heaven," said Zagloba. "It is feverish even in a linen coat, for there is no breeze what ever. Bogun! look here, Bogun!"
"The heat pours down from the sky," said Zagloba. "It's sweltering even in a linen coat, since there’s not a single breath of air. Bogun! Come here, Bogun!"
The leader gazed with his deep, dark eyes as if roused from sleep.
The leader looked with his deep, dark eyes as if he had just woken up.
"Be careful, my son," said Zagloba, "that you are not devoured by melancholy, which when it leaves the liver, its proper seat, strikes the head and may soon destroy a man's reason. I did not know that you were such a hero of romance. It must be that you were born in May, which is the month of Venus, in which there is so much sweetness in the air that even one shaving begins to feel an affection for another; therefore men who are born in that month have greater curiosity in their bones for women than other men. But he has the advantage who succeeds in curbing himself; therefore I advise you to let revenge alone. You may justly cherish hatred against the Kurtsevichi; but is she the only girl in the world?"
"Be careful, my son," Zagloba said, "that you don't get consumed by sadness, which, when it leaves the liver—its natural spot—can affect the mind and may quickly ruin a person's sanity. I didn’t realize you were such a romantic. You must have been born in May, which is Venus's month, when the air is filled with so much sweetness that even a barber starts to feel attracted to someone else; that's why people born in that month have a stronger desire for women than others. But those who manage to control themselves have the advantage; so, I suggest you steer clear of revenge. It's understandable to feel hatred towards the Kurtsevichi, but is she the only girl in the world?"
Bogun, as if in answer not to Zagloba but to his own grief, said in a voice more like that of revery than conversation,--
Bogun, as if responding not to Zagloba but to his own sorrow, spoke in a tone that was more reminiscent of daydreaming than actual conversation,--
"She is the one cuckoo, the only one on earth!"
"She's the only cuckoo, the one and only in the world!"
"Even if that were true, if she calls for another, she is nothing to you. It is rightly said that the heart is a volunteer; under whatever banner it wants to serve, under that it serves. Remember too that the girl is of high blood, for the Kurtsevichi I hear are of princely family. Those are lofty thresholds."
"Even if that were true, if she calls for someone else, she means nothing to you. It’s said that the heart is a volunteer; it serves whoever it wants to serve. Also, keep in mind that the girl comes from a noble family, as I’ve heard the Kurtsevichi are of royal lineage. Those are high standards."
"To the devil with your thresholds, families, and parchments!" Here Bogun struck with all his force on the hilt of his sword. "This is my family, this is my right and parchment, this is my matchmaker and best man! Oh, traitors! oh, cursed blood of the enemy! A Cossack was good enough for you to be a friend and a brother with whom to go to the Crimea, get Turkish wealth, divide spoils. Oh! you fondled him and called him a son, betrothed the maiden to him. Now what? A noble came, a petted Pole. You deserted the Cossack, the son, the friend,--plucked out his heart. She is for another; and do you gnaw the earth, Cossack, if you like!"
"To hell with your boundaries, families, and documents!" Here Bogun slammed his sword hilt with all his might. "This is my family, this is my right and my documents, this is my matchmaker and best man! Oh, traitors! Oh, cursed blood of the enemy! A Cossack was good enough for you to be a friend and a brother to go to Crimea, get Turkish wealth, and share the spoils. Oh! You treated him like a son and promised the maiden to him. Now what? A noble has come, a pampered Pole. You abandoned the Cossack, the son, the friend—ripped out his heart. She belongs to someone else; and you can gnaw on the earth, Cossack, if you want!"
The voice of the leader trembled; he ground his teeth, and struck his broad breast till an echo came from it as from an underground cave.
The leader's voice shook; he clenched his teeth and hit his broad chest until it echoed like a cave underground.
Silence followed. Bogun breathed heavily. Pain and anger rent in succession the wild soul of the Cossack, which knew no restraint. Zagloba waited till he should become wearied and quiet.
Silence filled the air. Bogun took heavy breaths. Pain and anger tore through the untamed spirit of the Cossack, which was completely unrestrained. Zagloba waited for him to become tired and calm down.
"What do you wish to do, unhappy hero,--how will you act?"
"What do you want to do, unhappy hero? What will you do?"
"Like a Cossack,--in Cossack fashion."
"Like a Cossack, Cossack style."
"Oh, I see there is something ahead! But no more of this! One thing I will tell you, that the place is within Vishnyevetski's rule and Lubni is not distant. Pan Skshetuski wrote to the princess to take refuge there with the maiden,--which means that they are under the prince's protection; and the prince is a fierce lion--"
"Oh, I see there's something up ahead! But enough of this! I’ll tell you one thing: that area is under Vishnyevetski's control and Lubni is not far away. Pan Skshetuski wrote to the princess to seek shelter there with the girl—which means they are under the prince's protection; and the prince is a fierce lion—"
"The Khan is a lion, and I rushed up to his throat and held the light to his eyes."
"The Khan is a lion, and I ran up to his throat and shined the light in his eyes."
"What, you crazy brain! do you wish to declare war against the prince?"
"What, you crazy brain! Do you want to declare war on the prince?"
"Hmelnitski has rushed on the hetmans. What do I care for your prince?"
"Hmelnitski has charged at the hetmans. Why should I care about your prince?"
Pan Zagloba became still more alarmed. "Shu! to the devil with this! This smells simply of rebellion. Vis armata, raptus puellæ, and rebellion,--this comes to the executioner, the rope, and the gallows. A splendid six-in-hand, you may go high in it, if not far. The Kurtsevichi will defend themselves."
Pan Zagloba grew even more worried. "Shh! To hell with this! This is clearly a rebellion. Armed force, abduction of a girl, and uprising—this leads straight to the executioner, the noose, and the gallows. A fancy six-horse carriage, you might go far in it, but not for long. The Kurtsevichs will fight back."
"What of that? Either I must perish, or they. I would have given my life for the Kurtsevichi, since I held them as brothers, and the old princess as a mother. Into her eyes I looked as a dog looks! And when the Tartars caught Vassily, who went to the Crimea and rescued him? I! I loved them and served them as a slave, for I thought that I was earning the maiden. And for this they sold me like a slave to an evil fate and misfortune. They drove me away; but I will go now, and first I will bow down to them in return for the bread and salt that I have eaten in their house, and I will pay them in Cossack fashion. I will go, for I know my road."
"What about that? Either I have to die, or they do. I would have given my life for the Kurtsevichi because I saw them as brothers and the old princess as a mother. I looked into her eyes like a dog looks at its owner! And when the Tartars captured Vassily, who went to Crimea and rescued him? Me! I loved them and served them like a slave because I thought I was winning the maiden's affection. And for this, they sold me into a terrible fate and bad luck. They pushed me away; but now I'm going, and first I’ll bow to them in gratitude for the bread and salt I've shared in their home, and I’ll repay them in true Cossack style. I'm going, because I know my path."
"And where will you go, when you begin with the prince,--to the camp of Hmelnitski?"
"And where will you go when you start with the prince— to the camp of Hmelnitski?"
"If they had given me the girl, I should have been your Polish brother, your friend, your sabre, your sworn soul, your dog. I should have taken my Cossacks, called others together in the Ukraine, then moved against Hmelnitski, and my own brothers, the Zaporojians, and torn them with hoofs. Did I wish reward for this? No! I should have taken the girl and gone beyond the Dnieper, to the steppes of God, to the wild meadows, to the quiet waters. That would have been enough for me; but now--"
"If they had given me the girl, I would have been your Polish brother, your friend, your sword, your loyal companion, your dog. I would have gathered my Cossacks, called others in Ukraine, and then moved against Hmelnitski and my own brothers, the Zaporojians, and crushed them. Did I want a reward for this? No! I would have taken the girl and gone beyond the Dnieper, to the steppes of God, to the wild meadows, to the calm waters. That would have been enough for me; but now--"
"Now you have become enraged."
"Now you’re really angry."
Bogun made no answer, struck his horse with the nogaika, and rushed on. But Zagloba began to think of the trouble into which he had got himself. There was no doubt that Bogun intended to attack the Kurtsevichi, to avenge the injustice done him, and carry off the girl by force. Zagloba would have kept him company, even in an undertaking like this. In the Ukraine such affairs happened frequently, and sometimes they went unpunished. True, when the offender was not a noble, such a deed became complicated, more dangerous; but the enforcement of justice on a Cossack was difficult, for where was he to be found and seized? After the deed he escaped to the wild steppe, beyond the reach of human hand; and how many could see him? When war broke out, and Tartars invaded the country, the offender appeared again, for at such times laws were asleep. In this way Bogun, too, might save himself from responsibility. Besides, Zagloba had no need of giving him active assistance, and taking on himself half the fault. He would not have done this in any case; for though Bogun was his friend, still it did not beseem Zagloba, a noble, to engage with a Cossack against a noble, especially as he was acquainted with Skshetuski, and had drunk with him. Zagloba was a disturber of no common order, but his turbulence had a certain limit. To frolic in the public houses of Chigirin, with Bogun and other Cossack elders, especially at their expense,--but it was well too, in view of Cossack troubles, to have such people as friends. Zagloba, though he had got a scratch here and there, was very careful of his own skin; therefore he saw at once that through this friendship he had got into a desperate muddle. For it was clear that if Bogun should carry off the maiden, the betrothed of Vishnyevetski's lieutenant and favorite, he would come into collision with the prince; then nothing would remain for him but to take refuge with Hmelnitski and join the rebellion. To this Zagloba mentally opposed his positive veto. To join the rebellion for the beautiful eyes of Bogun was altogether beyond his intention, and besides he feared Yeremi as he did fire.
Bogun didn’t respond, struck his horse with the whip, and charged ahead. But Zagloba started to think about the trouble he had gotten himself into. There was no doubt that Bogun intended to attack the Kurtsevichi, to get back at them for the wrongs done to him, and to forcibly take the girl. Zagloba would have joined him in this venture, even if it was risky. Such things happened frequently in Ukraine, and sometimes they went unpunished. True, if the offender wasn't a noble, the situation became more complicated and dangerous; enforcing justice on a Cossack was tough since they could easily vanish into the wild steppe, making it hard to catch them. After committing a crime, they would escape where no one could reach them, and how many could actually find them? When war broke out and Tartars invaded, the offender would come back, as laws didn’t apply in those times. In this way, Bogun could also avoid responsibility. Besides, Zagloba didn’t need to actively help him and take on half the blame. He wouldn’t have done that in any case; although Bogun was his friend, it wasn’t right for Zagloba, a noble, to side with a Cossack against another noble, especially since he knew Skshetuski and had even drunk with him. Zagloba was a troublemaker, but he had his limits. Partying in the taverns of Chigirin with Bogun and other Cossack leaders, especially on their tab, was one thing; it was also smart, given the Cossack troubles, to count such people as friends. Although Zagloba had gotten a few scrapes, he was very much concerned about his own safety; so he quickly realized that through this friendship, he had landed himself in a dire mess. It was clear that if Bogun abducted the girl, who was the betrothed of Vishnyevetski’s lieutenant and favorite, it would lead to a confrontation with the prince. Then he would have no choice but to seek refuge with Hmelnitski and join the rebellion. To this, Zagloba mentally objected with a firm no. Joining the rebellion just for the sake of Bogun’s beautiful eyes was completely out of the question, and he was afraid of Yeremi like he was afraid of fire.
"Oh, misery!" muttered he to himself; "I have caught the devil by the tail, and this time he will catch me by the head and twist my neck. May lightning strike this Bogun, with his girl face and his Tartar hand! I've gone to a wedding, indeed, a regular dog-fight, as God is dear to me! May lightning strike all the Kurtsevichi and all the women! What have I to do with them? They are not necessary to me. No matter who has the grist, they will grind it on me. And for what? Do I want to marry? Let the evil one marry, it is all the same to me; what business have I in this affair? If I go with Bogun, then Vishnyevetski will flay me; if I leave Bogun, the peasants will kill me, or he will do it without waiting for them. The worst of all is to be intimate with a bear. I am in a nice plight. I should rather be the horse on which I am sitting, than Zagloba. I've come out on Cossack folly. I've hung to a water-burner; justly, therefore, will they flay me on both sides."
"Oh, what a disaster!" he muttered to himself; "I've grabbed the devil by the tail, and this time he's going to grab me by the head and snap my neck. I hope this Bogun gets struck by lightning, with his girly face and Tartar hand! I went to a wedding, truly, a total dog-fight, as God is my witness! May lightning hit all the Kurtsevichi and all the women! What do I have to do with them? They’re not important to me. No matter who has the goods, they'll take it out on me. And for what? Do I want to get married? Let the devil get married, it makes no difference to me; what do I have to do with this whole situation? If I stick with Bogun, then Vishnyevetski will skin me alive; if I ditch Bogun, the peasants will kill me, or he’ll do it before they even get the chance. The worst part is being close to a bear. I'm in quite a mess. I’d rather be the horse I’m riding than Zagloba. I've gotten myself into a Cossack mess. I've stuck myself to a water-burner; justly, therefore, they will surely skin me alive from both sides."
While occupied with these thoughts, Zagloba sweated terribly, and fell into worse humor. The heat was great; the horse travelled with difficulty, for he had not been on the road for a long time, and Pan Zagloba was a heavy man. Merciful God! what would he have given then to be sitting in the shade at an inn, over a glass of cool beer, not to weary himself in the heat and rush on over the scorching steppe!
While lost in these thoughts, Zagloba was sweating a lot and felt even more frustrated. It was really hot; the horse was struggling to move, as it hadn’t been on the road for a while, and Pan Zagloba was a heavy guy. Merciful God! He would have given anything to be sitting in the shade at a tavern, sipping a cold beer, instead of exhausting himself in the heat while rushing across the blazing steppe!
Though Bogun was in a hurry, he slackened his pace, for the heat was terrible. They fed the horses a little. During that time Bogun spoke to the essauls,--apparently gave them orders, for up to that time they did not know where they were going. The last word of the command reached Zagloba's ear,--
Though Bogun was in a hurry, he slowed down because the heat was intense. They gave the horses a bit to eat. During that time, Bogun talked to the essauls, seemingly giving them orders, since until that moment they didn't know where they were headed. The last word of the command reached Zagloba's ear,--
"Wait the pistol-shot!"
"Wait for the gunshot!"
"Very well, father."
"Sure thing, Dad."
Bogun turned suddenly to Zagloba: "You will go in advance with me."
Bogun suddenly turned to Zagloba: "You’ll come with me ahead."
"I?" asked Zagloba, in evident bad humor. "I love you so much that I have already sweated out one half of my soul; why should I not sweat out the other half? We are like a coat and its lining, and I hope the devil will take us together,--which is all the same to me, for I think it cannot be hotter in hell than here."
"I?" Zagloba asked, clearly in a bad mood. "I love you so much that I've already poured out half of my soul; why shouldn’t I pour out the other half? We're like a coat and its lining, and I hope the devil takes us together—which is whatever to me, because I don’t think it can be any hotter in hell than it is here."
"Forward!"
"Go forward!"
"At breakneck speed."
"At lightning speed."
They moved on, and soon after them the Cossacks; but the latter rode slowly, so that in a short time they were a good distance in the rear, and finally were lost to sight.
They moved on, and shortly after, the Cossacks followed; but they rode slowly, so before long they were quite a distance behind and eventually disappeared from view.
Bogun and Zagloba rode side by side in silence, both in deep thought. Zagloba pulled his mustache, and it was evident that he was working vigorously with his brain; he was planning, perhaps, how to extricate himself from the whole affair. At times he muttered something to himself half audibly; then again he looked at Bogun, on whose face was depicted now unrestrained anger, now grief.
Bogun and Zagloba rode side by side in silence, both lost in thought. Zagloba tweaked his mustache, clearly deep in mental calculations; he might have been figuring out how to get himself out of this entire situation. Occasionally, he mumbled something to himself quietly; then he glanced at Bogun, whose expression shifted between unfiltered anger and sorrow.
"It is a wonder," thought Zagloba to himself, "that though such a beauty, he was not able to bring the girl to his side. He is a Cossack, it is true, but a famous knight and a lieutenant-colonel, who sooner or later will become a noble, unless he joins the rebellion, which depends entirely on himself. Pan Skshetuski is a respectable cavalier and good-looking but he cannot compare in appearance with the Cossack, who is as beautiful as a picture. Ha! they will grapple when they meet, for both are champions of no common kind."
"It’s amazing," Zagloba thought to himself, "that despite such beauty, he couldn’t win the girl over to his side. He is a Cossack, that’s true, but a famous knight and a lieutenant-colonel, who will probably become a noble sooner or later, unless he decides to join the rebellion, which is entirely up to him. Pan Skshetuski is a respectable gentleman and good-looking, but he doesn’t hold a candle to the Cossack, who is as beautiful as a painting. Ha! They’ll clash when they meet, because both are extraordinary champions."
"Bogun, do you know Pan Skshetuski well?" asked Zagloba, suddenly.
"Bogun, do you know Pan Skshetuski well?" Zagloba suddenly asked.
"No," answered the Cossack, briefly.
"No," replied the Cossack, shortly.
"You will have difficult work with him. I saw him when he opened the door for himself with Chaplinski. He is a Goliath in drinking as well as fighting."
"You’re going to have a tough time with him. I saw him when he opened the door by himself with Chaplinski. He’s a giant when it comes to drinking and fighting."
Bogun made no reply, and again they were both buried in their own thoughts and anxieties; following which, Zagloba repeated from time to time: "So there is no help!"
Bogun didn’t say anything, and once again they both got lost in their own thoughts and worries; after which, Zagloba kept repeating, "So there's no help!"
Some hours passed. The sun had travelled far to the west, toward Chigirin; from the east a cool breeze sprang up. Zagloba took off his lynx-skin cap, raised his hand to his sweat-moistened head, and repeated again: "So there is no help!"
Some hours went by. The sun had moved far to the west, toward Chigirin; from the east, a cool breeze started to blow. Zagloba took off his lynx-skin cap, raised his hand to his sweaty head, and repeated once more: "So there is no help!"
Bogun roused himself, as if from sleep. "What do you say?" he inquired.
Bogun stirred, as if waking up. "What do you think?" he asked.
"I say that it will be dark directly. Is it far yet?"
"I’m saying it’s going to get dark soon. Are we there yet?"
"No."
"Nope."
In an hour it had grown dark in earnest, but they had already reached a woody ravine. At the end of the ravine a light was gleaming.
In an hour, it had really grown dark, but they had already arrived at a wooded ravine. At the end of the ravine, a light was shining.
"That is Rozlogi," said Bogun, suddenly.
"That's Rozlogi," Bogun said.
"Is it? Whew! there is something cold in that ravine."
"Is it? Whew! There’s something cold in that ravine."
Bogun reined in his horse. "Wait!" said he.
Bogun pulled back on the reins of his horse. "Hold on!" he said.
Zagloba looked at him. The eyes of the leader, which had the peculiarity of shining in the night, were gleaming at that moment like a pair of torches.
Zagloba looked at him. The leader's eyes, which had the unusual ability to shine in the dark, were glowing at that moment like a pair of torches.
Both of them stood for a long time motionless at the edge of the ravine. At length the snorting of horses was heard in the distance. These were Bogun's Cossacks coming on slowly from the depth of the forest.
Both of them stood still for a long time at the edge of the ravine. Eventually, the sound of horses snorting could be heard in the distance. Those were Bogun's Cossacks making their way slowly from the depths of the forest.
The essaul approached for orders, which Bogun whispered in his ear; then the Cossacks halted again.
The essaul came up for orders, which Bogun whispered to him; then the Cossacks stopped again.
"Forward!" said Bogun to Zagloba.
"Go ahead!" said Bogun to Zagloba.
Soon the dark masses of buildings around the mansion, the storehouses and well-sweeps stood in outline before their eyes. It was quiet in the yard. The dogs did not bark. A great golden moon shone above the buildings. From the garden came the odor of the cherry and apple blossoms. Everywhere it was quiet,--a night so wonderful that in truth it lacked only the sound of a lyre somewhere under the windows of the beautiful princess. There was light yet in some parts of the house.
Soon, the dark shapes of buildings surrounding the mansion, the storage sheds, and the well stood out in front of them. It was quiet in the yard. The dogs weren’t barking. A big golden moon illuminated the buildings. From the garden, the scent of cherry and apple blossoms filled the air. It was quiet everywhere—a night so beautiful that it actually only needed the sound of a lyre playing somewhere under the windows of the lovely princess. There was still light in some areas of the house.
The two horsemen approached the gate.
The two riders approached the gate.
"Who is there?" called the voice of the night-guard.
"Who’s there?" called the voice of the night guard.
"Don't you know me, Maksim?"
"Don't you recognize me, Maksim?"
"Oh, that is you! Glory to God!"
"Oh, it's you! Thank God!"
"For the ages of ages. Open the gate! And how is it with you?"
"For eternity. Open the gate! How are you doing?"
"All is well. You haven't been in Rozlogi for a long time."
"Everything's fine. You haven't been in Rozlogi for a while."
The hinges of the gate squeaked sharply, the bridge fell over the fosse, and the two horsemen rode into the square.
The gate's hinges squeaked loudly, the bridge collapsed over the ditch, and the two riders entered the square.
"Look here, Maksim! don't shut the gate, and don't raise the bridge, for I am going out directly."
"Hey, Maksim! Don’t shut the gate, and don’t raise the bridge, because I’m going out right now."
"Oh! you hurry as if you had come for fire."
"Oh! you rush around like you’ve come for a fire."
"True! Tie the horse to the post!"
"Right! Tie the horse to the post!"
CHAPTER XVIII.
The Kurtsevichi were not sleeping yet. They were supping in that anteroom, filled with weapons, which extended the whole width of the house, from the garden to the square on the other side. At the sight of Bogun and Zagloba, they sprang to their feet. On the face of the princess was reflected not only astonishment, but displeasure and fright as well. Only two of the young men were present,--Simeon and Nikolai.
The Kurtsevichi weren't asleep yet. They were eating in that anteroom, filled with weapons, that stretched the entire width of the house, from the garden to the square on the other side. When they saw Bogun and Zagloba, they jumped to their feet. The princess's face showed not just surprise, but also annoyance and fear. Only two of the young men were there—Simeon and Nikolai.
"Oh, Bogun!" exclaimed the princess. "But what are you here for?"
"Oh, Bogun!" the princess exclaimed. "But what are you doing here?"
"I came to do you homage, mother. Are you not glad to see me?"
"I came to pay my respects, Mom. Aren't you happy to see me?"
"I am glad to see yon,--glad; but I wonder that you came, for I heard that you were on guard in Chigirin. But whom has God sent to us with you?"
"I’m glad to see you—really glad; but I’m surprised you came since I heard you were on guard in Chigirin. But who has God sent with you?"
"This is Pan Zagloba,--a noble, my friend."
"This is Pan Zagloba, a nobleman, my friend."
"We are glad to see you, sir," said the princess.
"We're happy to see you, sir," said the princess.
"We are glad," repeated Simeon and Nikolai.
"We're glad," repeated Simeon and Nikolai.
"Worthy lady!" said Zagloba, "an untimely guest, it is true, is worse than a Tartar; but it is known also that whoever wishes to enter heaven must receive the traveller into his house, give meat to the hungry, and drink to the thirsty"--
"Worthy lady!" said Zagloba, "an unexpected guest, it's true, is worse than a Tartar; but it's also known that anyone who wants to enter heaven must welcome the traveler into their home, feed the hungry, and give drink to the thirsty"
"Sit down, then; eat and drink," said the old princess. "We are thankful that you have come. But, Bogun, I did not expect to see you; perhaps you have some business with us."
"Sit down, then; eat and drink," said the old princess. "We’re glad you’re here. But, Bogun, I didn’t expect to see you; maybe you have something to discuss with us."
"Perhaps I have," answered Bogun, slowly.
"Maybe I have," Bogun replied slowly.
"What is it?" asked the princess, disturbed.
"What is it?" the princess asked, feeling unsettled.
"When the moment comes, we will talk about it. Let us rest a little. I have come straight from Chigirin."
"When the time comes, we’ll discuss it. Let’s take a break for a bit. I just came from Chigirin."
"It is evident that you were in a hurry to see us."
"It’s clear that you were eager to see us."
"And whom should I be in a hurry to see, if not you? Is Princess Helena well?"
"And who should I be rushing to see, if not you? Is Princess Helena doing well?"
"Well," replied the old lady, dryly.
"Well," replied the old lady, in a dry tone.
"I should like to gladden my eyes with her."
"I want to brighten my day by seeing her."
"Helena is sleeping."
"Helena is asleep."
"That is too bad, for I shall not stay long."
"That’s too bad, because I won’t be here long."
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"War, mother! There is no time for aught else. Any moment the hetmans may send us to the field, and it will be a pity to strike Zaporojians. Was it seldom that we went with them for Turkish booty? Isn't it true, Princes? We sailed upon the sea with them, ate bread and salt with them, drank and caroused, and now we are their enemies."
"War, mom! There's no time for anything else. Any moment the commanders might send us into battle, and it would be a shame to fight the Zaporojians. Didn’t we often go with them for Turkish treasure? Right, Princes? We sailed the sea with them, shared meals and drinks, partied together, and now we’re their enemies."
The princess looked quickly at Bogun. The thought flashed through her mind that perhaps Bogun intended to join the rebellion, and came to tamper with her sons.
The princess glanced at Bogun swiftly. A thought crossed her mind that maybe Bogun planned to join the rebellion and was trying to interfere with her sons.
"And what do you think of doing?" inquired she.
"And what are you thinking of doing?" she asked.
"I, mother? Well, it is hard to strike our own, but it is demanded."
"I, Mom? Well, it’s tough to find our own way, but it’s necessary."
"That is what we will do," said Simeon.
"That's what we’ll do," said Simeon.
"Hmelnitski is a traitor!" added the young Nikolai.
"Hmelnitski is a traitor!" added the young Nikolai.
"Death to traitors!" said Bogun.
"Death to traitors!" said Bogun.
"Let the hangman light their way," added Zagloba.
"Let the executioner light their way," added Zagloba.
Bogun began to speak again: "So it is in this world. He who to-day is your friend is to-morrow a Judas. It is impossible to trust any one."
Bogun started to speak again: "That's how it is in this world. Today, the person who's your friend might be a Judas tomorrow. You can't trust anyone."
"Except good people," said the princess.
"Except for good people," said the princess.
"True, you can believe good people; therefore I believe and love you; for you are good people, not traitors."
"You're right, you can trust good people; that's why I believe in you and love you; because you are good people, not deceivers."
There was something so strange in the voice of the leader that in a moment deep silence reigned. Zagloba looked at the princess, and blinked with his sound eye; but the princess fixed her glance on Bogun.
There was something so unusual in the leader's voice that complete silence fell in an instant. Zagloba glanced at the princess and blinked with his good eye, but the princess kept her eyes on Bogun.
He spoke on: "War does not give life to men, but death; therefore I wanted to see you once more before going to the field. And you would mourn over me, for you are my friends from the heart, are you not?"
He said: "War doesn’t bring life to men, but death; so I wanted to see you one last time before heading to battle. And you would mourn for me, because you are my true friends, right?"
"We are, as God is our aid. From childhood we have known you."
"We are, with God as our help. We've known you since childhood."
"You are our brother," added Simeon.
"You are our brother," Simeon added.
"You are princes, you are nobles, and you did not despise the Cossack; you took him to your house and promised him the maiden, your relative, for you knew that for the Cossack there was neither life nor existence without her; so you had mercy on the Cossack."
"You are princes, you are nobles, and you did not look down on the Cossack; you welcomed him into your home and promised him your relative, the maiden, because you knew that for the Cossack, he could find no life or happiness without her; so you showed mercy to the Cossack."
"There is nothing to talk about," said the princess, hurriedly.
"There’s nothing to talk about," the princess said quickly.
"But there is, mother, something to talk about; for you are my benefactress, and I have asked of this noble, my friend, to make me his son and give me his escutcheon, so that you may not be ashamed to give your relative to a Cossack. Pan Zagloba has agreed to this, and we shall seek the permission of the Diet, and when the war is over will go to the Grand Hetman, who is kind to me. He can assist. He too acquired nobility for Krechovski."
"But there is, Mom, something to discuss; you are my benefactor, and I have asked this nobleman, my friend, to adopt me as his son and give me his coat of arms, so you won't be embarrassed to have a Cossack as your relative. Pan Zagloba has agreed to this, and we will seek permission from the Diet, and when the war is over, we will go to the Grand Hetman, who is nice to me. He can help. He also gained nobility for Krechovski."
"God give you aid!" said the princess.
"May God help you!" said the princess.
"You are sincere people, and I thank you. But before the war I should like to hear once more from your lips that you give me the maiden, and that you will keep your word. The word of a noble is not smoke, and you are a princess."
"You are genuine people, and I appreciate that. But before the war, I would like to hear from you one more time that you will give me the maiden and that you will keep your promise. A noble's word is not just empty talk, and you are a princess."
Bogun spoke with a slow and solemn voice, but at the same time in his speech there vibrated, as it were, a threat declaring that there must be consent to what he demanded.
Bogun spoke in a slow and serious tone, but at the same time, his words carried a subtle threat indicating that his demands had to be met.
The old princess looked at her sons; they looked at her, and for a moment silence continued. Suddenly the falcon, sitting on her perch by the wall, began to make a noise, though it was long before daylight; others followed her. The great eagle woke, shook his wings, and began to scream. The pitch-pine burned low; it was growing gloomy and dark in the room.
The old princess glanced at her sons; they stared back at her, and for a moment, silence lingered. Suddenly, the falcon, perched on her stand by the wall, started making noise, even though it was still before dawn; others joined in. The big eagle woke up, shook his wings, and began to screech. The pitch-pine was burning low; the room was becoming dim and dark.
"Nikolai, put wood on the fire!" said the old princess.
"Nikolai, add some wood to the fire!" said the old princess.
The young prince threw on more wood.
The young prince added more wood.
"Well, do you consent?" inquired Bogun.
"Well, do you agree?" Bogun asked.
"We must ask Helena."
"We need to ask Helena."
"Let her speak for herself; you speak for yourselves. Do you promise?"
"Let her speak for herself; you speak for yourselves. Do you promise?"
"We promise," said the mother.
"We promise," said Mom.
"We promise," said the sons.
"We promise," said the boys.
Bogun stood up suddenly, and turning to Zagloba, said with a clear voice,--
Bogun stood up suddenly and turned to Zagloba, saying in a clear voice, --
"My friend Zagloba, ask for the maiden too; maybe they will give her to you."
"My friend Zagloba, ask for the girl too; maybe they'll give her to you."
"What do you mean, Cossack? Are you drunk?" cried the princess.
"What do you mean, Cossack? Are you drunk?" shouted the princess.
Bogun, in place of an answer, took out Skshetuski's letter, and turning to Zagloba, said: "Read!"
Bogun, instead of answering, pulled out Skshetuski's letter and said to Zagloba, "Read this!"
Zagloba took the letter, and began to read it in the midst of deep silence. When he had finished, Bogun crossed his arms on his breast.
Zagloba grabbed the letter and started reading it in complete silence. Once he was done, Bogun crossed his arms over his chest.
"To whom then do you give the girl?" asked he.
"Then who are you giving the girl to?" he asked.
"Bogun!"
"Bogun!"
The voice of the Cossack became like the hiss of a serpent: "Traitors, murderers, faith-breakers, Judases!"
The Cossack's voice turned into a serpent's hiss: "Traitors, killers, faith-breakers, Judases!"
"Sons, to your sabres!" screamed the princess.
"Sons, grab your swords!" yelled the princess.
The princes sprang like lightning to the walls, and seized their arms.
The princes moved like lightning to the walls and grabbed their weapons.
"Quiet, gentlemen, quiet!" began Zagloba.
"Silence, everyone, silence!" began Zagloba.
But before he had finished speaking, Bogun drew a pistol from his belt and fired.
But before he finished speaking, Bogun pulled a pistol from his belt and fired.
"Jesus!" groaned Prince Simeon. Advancing a step, he began to beat the air with his hands, and fell heavily on the floor.
"Jesus!" groaned Prince Simeon. Taking a step forward, he started waving his hands in frustration and collapsed heavily on the floor.
"People, to the rescue!" screamed the princess, in despair.
"Someone, help!" shouted the princess, feeling hopeless.
But that moment, in the yard and from the side of the garden, were heard other volleys. The windows and the doors flew open with a crash, and several tens of Cossacks rushed into the room.
But at that moment, from the yard and the side of the garden, other shots were heard. The windows and doors burst open with a bang, and several dozen Cossacks stormed into the room.
"Destruction!" thundered wild voices.
"Destruction!" roared wild voices.
The alarm-bell was tolled on the square. The birds in the room began to scream. Uproar, firing, and shouts took the place of the recent quiet of a drowsy house.
The alarm bell rang out in the square. The birds in the room started screeching. Chaos, gunfire, and shouts replaced the recent calm of a sleepy house.
The old princess threw herself, howling like a wolf, on the body of Simeon, shuddering in the last convulsions; but soon two Cossacks seized her by the hair and drew her aside. Meanwhile Nikolai, driven to the corner of the room, defended himself with fury and the boldness of a lion.
The old princess lunged at Simeon's body, howling like a wolf as he trembled in his final moments; but soon two Cossacks grabbed her by the hair and pulled her away. Meanwhile, Nikolai, pushed into a corner of the room, fought back with rage and the bravery of a lion.
"Aside!" cried Bogun suddenly, to the Cossacks around him. "Aside!" repeated he, with a thundering voice.
"Move aside!" shouted Bogun all of a sudden, to the Cossacks around him. "Move aside!" he repeated, his voice booming.
The Cossacks withdrew. They thought that he wished to save the life of the young man. But Bogun himself, with sabre in hand, rushed on the prince.
The Cossacks pulled back. They believed he wanted to spare the young man's life. But Bogun himself, with his saber drawn, charged at the prince.
Now began a terrible hand-to-hand struggle, on which the princess, whose hair was grasped by four iron hands, looked with glaring eyes and open mouth. The young prince hurled himself like a storm on the Cossack, who, retreating slowly, led him out into the middle of the room. Then suddenly stooping, he parried a powerful blow, and from defence changed to attack.
Now began a brutal close-quarters fight, which the princess, whose hair was gripped by four iron hands, watched with wide eyes and an open mouth. The young prince launched himself like a whirlwind at the Cossack, who, slowly backing away, drew him into the center of the room. Then, suddenly bending down, he blocked a strong hit and switched from defense to offense.
The Cossacks, holding their breath, let their sabres hang, and motionless, as if fastened to the floor, followed with their eyes the course of the conflict. Only the breathing and panting of the combatants were heard in the silence, with the gnashing of teeth, and the sharp click of the swords striking each other.
The Cossacks, holding their breath, let their sabers drop and stood still, as if glued to the ground, watching the fight unfold. In the silence, only the breathing and panting of the fighters could be heard, along with the sound of teeth gnashing and the sharp clinking of swords clashing against each other.
For a while it appeared as if Bogun would yield to the gigantic power and obstinacy of the youth, for he began again to retreat and defend himself. His countenance was contracted as if by over-exertion. Nikolai redoubled his blows; dust rose from the floor and covered the two men with a cloud, but through the masses of it the Cossacks saw blood flowing from the face of their leader.
For a time, it seemed like Bogun was about to give in to the overwhelming strength and stubbornness of the young man, as he started to back off and defend himself again. His face was tense, almost as if he was pushed to his limits. Nikolai intensified his attacks; dust kicked up from the ground and engulfed both men, but through the haze, the Cossacks could see blood streaming down their leader's face.
All at once Bogun sprang aside; the prince's sword struck the empty air. Nikolai staggered from the effort and bent forward; that instant the Cossack struck him such a blow on the neck that he dropped as if struck by lightning.
All of a sudden, Bogun darted to the side; the prince's sword sliced through empty air. Nikolai swayed from the effort and leaned forward; in that moment, the Cossack landed a blow on his neck that made him drop like he had been hit by lightning.
The joyful cries of the Cossacks were mingled with the unearthly shriek of the princess. It seemed as though the ceiling would break from the noise. The struggle was finished. The Cossacks rushed at the weapons hanging along the walls, and began to pull them down, tearing from one another the most costly sabres and daggers, and trampling upon the bodies of the princes and their own comrades who had fallen at the hands of Nikolai. Bogun permitted everything. He stood at the door leading to Helena's rooms, guarding the way. He breathed heavily from weariness; his face was pale and bloody, for the sword of the prince had struck his head twice. His wandering look passed from the body of Nikolai to the body of Simeon, and then fell upon the blue face of the princess, whom the Cossacks, holding by the hair, pressed to the floor with their knees, for she was tearing herself from their hands to the bodies of her children.
The joyful shouts of the Cossacks mixed with the chilling scream of the princess. It felt like the ceiling would collapse from the noise. The struggle was over. The Cossacks rushed to grab the weapons hanging on the walls, pulling down the most expensive sabers and daggers from each other and trampling on the bodies of the princes and their own fallen comrades who had been killed by Nikolai. Bogun allowed everything to happen. He stood at the door to Helena's rooms, guarding the entrance. He breathed heavily from exhaustion; his face was pale and bloody, as the prince’s sword had struck him twice on the head. His unfocused gaze moved from Nikolai's body to Simeon's body, then landed on the blue face of the princess, whom the Cossacks held by the hair, pressing her down with their knees while she struggled to reach her children's bodies.
The tumult and confusion in the room increased every moment. The Cossacks tied the servants with ropes and tormented them without mercy. The floor was covered with blood and dead bodies, the room filled with smoke from pistol-shots; the walls were stripped, the birds killed.
The chaos and confusion in the room grew with each passing moment. The Cossacks bound the servants with ropes and tortured them mercilessly. The floor was stained with blood and covered in corpses, the room filled with smoke from gunfire; the walls were bare, and the birds were dead.
All at once the door at which Bogun stood was opened wide. He turned and started back. In the door appeared the blind Vassily, and at his side Helena, dressed in a white gown, pale herself as the gown, with eyes starting out from terror, and with open mouth.
All of a sudden, the door where Bogun was standing swung open. He turned and stepped back. In the doorway stood the blind Vassily, alongside him was Helena, wearing a white dress, looking just as pale as the dress, her eyes wide with fear and her mouth open.
Vassily carried in both hands a cross, which he held as high as his face. In the midst of the uproar in the room, in the presence of the corpses, and the blood scattered in pools on the floor, in front the glitter of sabres and of flashing eyes, that lofty figure had an appearance of wonderful solemnity. Emaciated, with hair growing gray, and with depressions instead of eyes, you would have said that it was a spirit, or a dead body which had left its shroud and was coming for the punishment of crime.
Vassily carried a cross in both hands, holding it as high as his face. Amid the chaos in the room, surrounded by corpses and blood pooling on the floor, with the glint of sabers and the flash of eyes all around, he had an air of remarkable solemnity. Thin, with graying hair and sunken eyes, he resembled a spirit or a corpse that had emerged from its shroud to seek vengeance for wrongdoing.
The clamor ceased; the Cossacks drew back in a fright. Silence was broken by the calm, but painful and groaning voice of the prince,--
The noise stopped; the Cossacks pulled back in fear. The silence was interrupted by the prince's steady, yet pained and groaning voice,--
"In the name of the Father, the Saviour, the Spirit, and the Holy Virgin! Oh, you men who come from distant lands, do you come in the name of God?--for blessed is the wayfarer who goes announcing the word of God. And do you bring good news? Are you apostles?"
"In the name of the Father, the Savior, the Spirit, and the Holy Virgin! Oh, you men from faraway places, do you come in the name of God?--for blessed is the traveler who shares the word of God. And do you bring good news? Are you apostles?"
A deathlike stillness reigned after the words of Vassily; but he turned slowly with the cross to one side and then the other, and continued,--
A deathly silence filled the air after Vassily spoke; but he slowly turned the cross to one side and then the other, and continued,--
"Woe to you, brothers, for whoso makes war for gain or vengeance will be damned forever. Let us pray, so that we obtain mercy. Woe to you, brothers, woe to me! Woe! woe! woe!"
"Woe to you, brothers, for whoever goes to war for profit or revenge will be condemned forever. Let us pray that we receive mercy. Woe to you, brothers, woe to me! Woe! woe! woe!"
A groan came from the breast of the prince.
A groan escaped the prince's chest.
"Lord, have mercy upon us!" answered the dull voices of the Cossacks, who under the influence of fear began to make the sign of the cross in terror.
"Lord, have mercy on us!" responded the low voices of the Cossacks, who, gripped by fear, began to cross themselves in terror.
Suddenly a wild piercing shriek from the princess was heard: "Vassily! Vassily!"
Suddenly, a loud, sharp scream from the princess was heard: "Vassily! Vassily!"
There was something in her voice as full of anguish as in the last voice of life passing away. But the Cossacks pressing her with their knees knew that she could not escape from their hands.
There was something in her voice, full of pain, like the last sounds of life slipping away. But the Cossacks holding her down with their knees knew she couldn't get away from them.
The prince shuddered, but immediately covered himself with the cross, on the side from which the voice came, and said: "Oh, lost soul, crying from the abyss, woe to thee!"
The prince shuddered but quickly crossed himself in the direction of the voice and said, "Oh, lost soul, crying from the depths, woe to you!"
"Lord, have mercy upon us!" repeated the Cossacks.
"Lord, have mercy on us!" repeated the Cossacks.
"To me!" said Bogun to the Cossacks that moment, and he staggered.
"To me!" said Bogun to the Cossacks at that moment, and he stumbled.
The Cossacks sprang and supported him under the shoulders.
The Cossacks jumped in and supported him under the shoulders.
"You are wounded, father?"
"Are you hurt, Dad?"
"I am! But that is nothing; I have lost blood. Here, boys! guard this young woman as the eyes in your head. Surround the house; let no one out! Princess--"
"I am! But that's nothing; I've lost blood. Here, guys! protect this young woman like your own lives. Surround the house; don’t let anyone leave! Princess--"
He could say no more; his lips grew white, and his eyes were covered with a mist.
He couldn't say anything else; his lips turned pale, and his eyes were clouded with mist.
"Bear the ataman to the rooms!" cried Zagloba, who creeping out of some corner or another appeared unexpectedly at Bogun's side. "This is nothing, nothing at all," said he, feeling the wounds with his fingers. "He will be well to-morrow. I will take care of him. Mix up bread and spider-webs for me! You, boys, go off to the devil with yourselves, to frolic with the girls in the servants' quarters, for you have nothing to do here; but let two carry the ataman. Take him--that's the way! Be off now! What are you standing here for? I will take care of the house, I will look after everything."
"Get the ataman to the rooms!" shouted Zagloba, who suddenly emerged from a corner to stand next to Bogun. "This is nothing, really," he said, checking the wounds with his fingers. "He'll be fine by tomorrow. I'll take care of him. Get me some bread and spider webs! You boys, get lost and go have fun with the girls in the servants' quarters since you have nothing to do here; but let two of you carry the ataman. Come on—this way! Now, go! What are you still doing here? I'll handle the house and take care of everything."
Two Cossacks carried Bogun to the adjoining room; the rest went out of the antechamber.
Two Cossacks took Bogun to the next room; the others left the antechamber.
Zagloba approached Helena, and rapidly blinking his one eye, said in a quick low voice,--
Zagloba walked up to Helena and, quickly blinking his one eye, said in a low, hurried voice,--
"I am Pan Skshetuski's friend; have no fear. Only put your prophet to bed and wait for me."
"I’m a friend of Pan Skshetuski; don’t worry. Just put your prophet to bed and wait for me."
Having said this, he went to the room in which the two essauls had put Bogun on a Turkish divan. Then he sent them for bread and spider-webs; and when these were brought from the servants' quarters he set about nursing the young ataman with the dexterity which every noble possessed at that period, and which he acquired in plastering heads cut up in duels at the petty Diets.
Having said this, he went to the room where the two essauls had placed Bogun on a Turkish couch. Then he sent them for bread and spider silk; and when these were brought from the servants' quarters, he started taking care of the young ataman with the skill that every noble had back then, which he learned from patching up heads that had been injured in duels at the minor Diets.
"Tell the Cossacks," said he to the essauls, "that to-morrow the ataman will be as well as a fish, and not to trouble about him. He got a scratch, but came out splendidly, and to-morrow he can have his wedding even without a priest. If there is a wine-cellar in the house, then you may use it. See, his wounds are dressed already! Now go, that the ataman may rest."
"Tell the Cossacks," he said to the essauls, "that tomorrow the ataman will be just fine, and they shouldn't worry about him. He got a little scratch, but he's doing great, and tomorrow he can have his wedding even without a priest. If there's a wine cellar in the house, you can use that. Look, his wounds are already taken care of! Now go, so the ataman can rest."
The essauls moved toward the door.
The essauls moved toward the door.
"But don't drink the whole cellar dry," added Zagloba.
"But don't drink up the entire cellar," added Zagloba.
Sitting at Bogun's pillow, he looked at him attentively.
Sitting by Bogun's pillow, he watched him closely.
"Well, the devil won't take you on account of these wounds, though you got good ones. You won't move hand or foot for two days," muttered he to himself, looking at the pale face and closed eyes of the Cossack. "The sabre was unwilling to cheat the executioner; for you are his property and from him you will not escape. When they hang you the devil will make a doll out of you for his imps, as you are pretty-faced. No, brother, you drink well, but you will drink no longer with me. You may seek companions for yourself among crawfish-dealers, for I see that you like to kill people, but I will not fall upon noble houses with you in the night. May the hangman light your way!"
"Well, the devil won't take you because of these wounds, even though they’re pretty bad. You won't be able to move for two days," he muttered to himself, looking at the pale face and closed eyes of the Cossack. "The sword didn’t want to cheat the executioner; you belong to him, and there's no escaping that. When they hang you, the devil will turn you into a doll for his imps since you’re good-looking. No, brother, you drink well, but you won't be drinking with me anymore. You can look for friends among the crawfish dealers because I can see you enjoy killing people, but I won’t be raiding noble houses with you at night. May the hangman light your path!"
Bogun groaned slightly.
Bogun sighed softly.
"Oh, groan and sigh! To-morrow you'll groan better. But wait, you Tartar soul, you wanted the princess? I don't wonder, for she is a beauty; but if you get her, then I'll let the dogs eat my wit. Hair will grow on the palms of my hands first."
"Oh, groan and sigh! Tomorrow you'll groan even more. But hold on, you wild spirit, you wanted the princess? I can see why, she's stunning; but if you actually get her, then I’ll let the dogs eat my intelligence. Hair will grow on my palms first."
The uproar and hum of many voices came from the square to the ears of Zagloba.
The noise and chatter of many voices from the square reached Zagloba's ears.
"Ah! they have got to the cellar surely," he muttered. "Drink like horseflies, so that you will sleep well. I will watch for all of you, though I don't know whether you will be glad of my watching to-morrow."
"Ah! They must be in the cellar by now," he muttered. "Drink like it's nothing, so you can sleep well. I'll keep an eye on all of you, although I’m not sure if you'll appreciate my watching over you tomorrow."
Then he rose to see if the Cossacks had really made the acquaintance of the princess's cellar, and went to the anteroom, where a terrible sight met his eyes. In the middle of the room lay the bodies of Simeon and Nikolai, already cold, and in the corner of the room the body of the princess in a sitting posture, inclined just as she had been bent by the Cossacks. Her eyes were open, her teeth exposed. The fire, burning in the chimney, filled the whole room with a faint light, trembling in pools of blood; the depth of the room was obscure in the shadow. Zagloba approached the princess to see if she was breathing, and placed his hand on her face; it was cold already. He hurried to the square, for terror seized him in that room.
Then he got up to check if the Cossacks had really been in the princess's cellar and went to the anteroom, where a horrifying sight met his eyes. In the middle of the room lay the bodies of Simeon and Nikolai, already lifeless, and in the corner sat the body of the princess, slumped just as the Cossacks had left her. Her eyes were open, her teeth bared. The fire in the chimney cast a faint light around the room, flickering in the pools of blood; the back of the room was shrouded in shadow. Zagloba moved closer to the princess to see if she was breathing and touched her face; it was already cold. He rushed out to the square, overtaken by terror in that room.
The Cossacks had begun their revel on the outside. Fires had been kindled, by the light of which Zagloba saw barrels of mead, wine, and spirits with the heads broken in. The Cossacks dipped from them as from a well, and drank with all their might. Some, already warmed by drink, chased the young women from the servants' quarters; some of the young women, seized by fright, struggled and ran away, springing through the fire, others amidst bursts of laughter and shouting allowed themselves to be caught and drawn toward the barrels, or fires at which they were dancing the Cosachka. The Cossacks rushed into the dance as if mad; in front of them the girls now pushing forward, now retreating before the violent movements of their partners.
The Cossacks had kicked off their party outside. Fires were lit, and in their glow, Zagloba saw barrels of mead, wine, and liquor with broken tops. The Cossacks drank straight from them like they were wells, downing as much as they could. Some, already tipsy, chased the young women from the servants' quarters; some of the young women, scared, fought back and ran away, leaping through the fire, while others, laughing and shouting, let themselves be caught and pulled toward the barrels or the fires where they were dancing the Cosachka. The Cossacks jumped into the dance as if they were crazy; in front of them, the girls pushed forward at times, then retreated from the wild movements of their partners.
The spectators either kept time with tin cups, or sang. Cries of "U-ha!" were heard louder and louder, with the accompaniment of howling of dogs, neighing of horses, and bellowing of cattle to be slaughtered for the feast.
The audience either clanged metal cups together or sang. Yells of "U-ha!" grew louder, accompanied by the howling of dogs, the neighing of horses, and the bellowing of cattle that were to be slaughtered for the feast.
At the distant fires were seen peasants from around Rozlogi,--neighbors, who at the sound of shots and cries had rushed from the village in crowds to see what was going on. They did not think of defending the princess, for the Kurtsevichi were hated in the place; they only looked on the revelling of the Cossacks, elbowing one another, whispering, and approaching nearer and nearer the barrels of vudka and mead. The orgies grew more and more tumultuous, the drinking increased. The Cossacks no longer dipped from the barrels with cups, but thrust their heads in up to the neck, and sprinkled the dancing girls with vudka and mead. Their faces were inflamed, steam rose from their heads; and some were already staggering.
At the distant campfires, peasants from around Rozlogi were gathered—neighbors who had rushed out of the village in crowds at the sound of gunfire and shouting to see what was happening. They weren't thinking about defending the princess since the Kurtsevichi were despised in the area; they simply watched the Cossacks celebrating, jostling each other, whispering, and getting closer and closer to the barrels of vodka and mead. The parties became increasingly wild, and the drinking intensified. The Cossacks stopped pouring from the barrels into cups and instead plunged their heads in up to their necks, splashing vodka and mead onto the dancing girls. Their faces were flushed, steam was rising from their heads, and some were already swaying.
Zagloba, coming out on the porch, cast his eye on the drinking crowd, then looked carefully at the sky.
Zagloba stepped out onto the porch, glanced over at the drinking crowd, and then carefully examined the sky.
"Clear, but dark," he muttered; "when the moon goes down you might strike them in the face, they wouldn't see you.--Go on, my boys," he cried, "go on! Don't spare yourselves; your teeth won't grow stiff. A fool is he who won't drink to-day to the health of his ataman! Go on with the barrels! Go on with the girls! U-ha!"
"Clear, but dark," he muttered; "when the moon goes down, you could hit them right in the face, and they wouldn't see you.--Come on, my guys," he shouted, "let's go! Don't hold back; your teeth won't give out. It's foolish not to drink today to celebrate our leader! Keep the barrels coming! Bring on the girls! U-ha!"
"U-ha!" shouted the Cossacks, joyfully.
"U-ha!" shouted the Cossacks, excitedly.
Zagloba looked around on every side.
Zagloba glanced around in every direction.
"Oh, you wretches, rogues, good-for-nothings!" shouted he, all at once; "you drink yourselves like horses after a journey, but to the men on guard around the house not a drop. Hallo there! change the guards for me this minute!"
"Oh, you losers, crooks, and worthless things!" he shouted suddenly; "you drink like horses after a long trip, but you don't give a drop to the guards around the house. Hey! Change the guards for me right now!"
The order was executed without delay, and in a moment a number of tipsy Cossacks ran to relieve the guards, who up to that time had taken no part in the revelry. They came in at once with a haste easily understood.
The order was carried out without hesitation, and soon a group of tipsy Cossacks rushed in to take over from the guards, who until then had stayed out of the festivities. They came in quickly, and it was clear why.
"Help yourselves!" cried Zagloba, "help yourselves!" pointing to the barrels.
"Help yourselves!" shouted Zagloba, "help yourselves!" as he pointed to the barrels.
"We thank you!" answered the Cossacks, dipping in the cups.
"We thank you!" replied the Cossacks, clinking their cups.
"In an hour relieve these for me."
"In an hour, take care of these for me."
"Very well," said the essaul.
"Okay," said the essaul.
It seemed quite natural to the Cossacks that Zagloba should take the command in place of Bogun. It had happened already more than once, and they were glad of it because he always permitted them everything. The guards therefore drank with the others. Zagloba entered into conversation with the peasants of Rozlogi.
It felt completely normal to the Cossacks for Zagloba to take over command from Bogun. This had happened more than once before, and they appreciated it because he always let them do whatever they wanted. So, the guards joined in drinking with the others. Zagloba struck up a conversation with the peasants from Rozlogi.
"Well, my man," asked he of an old "sub-neighbor," "is it far from here to Lubni?"
"Well, my man," he asked an old "sub-neighbor," "is it far from here to Lubni?"
"Oh, very far, very far!"
"Oh, so far, so far!"
"Could a man get there by morning?"
"Can a guy make it there by morning?"
"Oh, no!"
"Oh, no!"
"In the afternoon?"
"Later today?"
"In the afternoon, perhaps."
"Maybe in the afternoon."
"And how do you go there?"
"And how do you get there?"
"By the high-road."
"On the main road."
"Is there a high-road?"
"Is there an alternate route?"
"Oh, yes; Prince Yeremi commanded that there should be a road, and there it is."
"Oh, yes; Prince Yeremi ordered that a road be made, and there it is."
Zagloba spoke loud on purpose, so that in the shouting and noise a large number of Cossacks might hear him.
Zagloba spoke loudly on purpose, so that amidst the shouting and noise, a lot of Cossacks could hear him.
"Give them vudka too," said he to the Cossacks, pointing to the peasants; "but first give me some mead, for the night is cold."
"Give them vodka too," he said to the Cossacks, pointing at the peasants; "but first, give me some mead, because the night is cold."
One of the Cossacks drew mead from the barrel into a gallon pail, which he passed on his cap to Zagloba.
One of the Cossacks poured mead from the barrel into a gallon bucket, which he passed on his cap to Zagloba.
Zagloba took the pail carefully in both hands, so that it should not overflow, raised it to his lips, and pushing his head back, began to drink slowly, but without drawing breath. He drank and drank, till the Cossacks began to wonder.
Zagloba took the pail carefully in both hands, making sure it wouldn’t spill, lifted it to his lips, and tilted his head back to start drinking slowly, without pausing for breath. He kept drinking until the Cossacks began to take notice.
"Look at him," said one to another, "plague take him!"
"Look at him," one said to another, "curse him!"
Meanwhile Zagloba's head went back slowly, till at last he took the gallon measure from his reddened face, pursed out his lips, raised his brows, and said, as if to himself,--
Meanwhile, Zagloba leaned his head back slowly until he finally removed the gallon measure from his flushed face, puckered his lips, raised his eyebrows, and said, almost to himself,--
"Oh, it is not bad! Old mead!--evident at once that it is not bad. A pity to give such mead to your scoundrelly throats,--dregs would be good enough for you! Strong mead! I know that it has comforted me, and that I feel a little better."
"Oh, it's not bad! Old mead!—it's clear right away that it's not bad. It’s a shame to give such good mead to your wicked throats—dregs would be good enough for you! Strong mead! I know it has comforted me, and I feel a little better."
Indeed, Pan Zagloba felt better; his head became clear, he grew daring; and it was evident that his blood mixed with mead formed the excellent liquor of which he had spoken himself, and from which bravery and daring went through the whole man. He beckoned to the Cossacks to drink more, and turning, passed with a leisurely step along the whole yard; he examined every corner carefully, crossed the bridge over the fosse, and went around the picket-fence to see if the guards were watching the house carefully. The first sentry was asleep; the second, the third, and the fourth also. They were weary from the journey, and besides had come to their posts drunk, and had fallen asleep straightway.
Indeed, Pan Zagloba felt better; his mind cleared, and he became bold; it was obvious that his blood mixed with mead created the excellent drink he had mentioned, and from that, courage and audacity spread through him. He signaled the Cossacks to drink more and, turning, strolled through the entire yard at a leisurely pace; he carefully examined every corner, crossed the bridge over the ditch, and walked around the fence to check if the guards were watching the house closely. The first sentry was asleep; the second, the third, and the fourth were also dozing. They were tired from the journey and had come to their posts drunk, falling asleep right away.
"I might steal any one of them, and make him my man," said Zagloba.
"I could take any one of them and make him my guy," said Zagloba.
Then he turned straight to the yard, entered the ill-omened anteroom again, looked at Bogun, and seeing that he gave no sign of life, withdrew to Helena's door, and opening it quietly, entered the room, from which there came a sound as of prayer.
Then he went straight to the yard, entered the eerie anteroom again, looked at Bogun, and seeing that he showed no sign of life, stepped back to Helena's door. He opened it quietly and entered the room, where he could hear the sound of someone praying.
It was really Prince Vassily's room. Helena, however, was there with the prince, with whom she felt in greater safety. The blind Vassily was kneeling before an image of the Holy Virgin, in front of which a lamp was burning. Helena was at his side. Both of them were praying aloud. Seeing Zagloba, she turned her astonished eyes on him. He placed his finger on his lips.
It was really Prince Vassily's room. Helena, however, was there with the prince, feeling safer with him. The blind Vassily was kneeling before an image of the Holy Virgin, with a lamp burning in front of it. Helena was at his side. Both of them were praying out loud. When she saw Zagloba, she looked at him in surprise. He placed his finger on his lips.
"I am a friend of Pan Skshetuski," said he.
"I’m a friend of Pan Skshetuski," he said.
"Rescue me!" answered Helena.
"Help me!" answered Helena.
"It is for that I have come; trust in me."
"It’s for that reason I’ve come; trust me."
"What have I to do?"
"What should I do?"
"It is necessary to escape while that devil is lying unconscious."
"It’s essential to get away while that devil is lying unconscious."
"What must I do?"
"What should I do?"
"Put on man's clothes; and when I knock at the door, come out."
"Put on men's clothes, and when I knock on the door, come out."
Helena hesitated; distrust shone in her eyes. "Can I trust you?"
Helena paused, suspicion clear in her eyes. "Can I trust you?"
"What better can you do?"
"What else can you do?"
"True, true; but swear that you will not betray me."
"Yeah, that’s true; but promise me that you won’t betray me."
"Your mind is disturbed, to ask that. But if you wish, I swear. So help me God and the holy cross! Destruction waits you here, salvation is in flight."
"Your mind is troubled to ask that. But if that’s what you want, I swear. So help me God and the holy cross! Destruction is waiting for you here, salvation is on the run."
"That is true, that is true."
"That's right, that's right."
"Put on male attire as quickly as you can, and wait."
"Put on guys' clothes as fast as you can, and wait."
"And Vassily?"
"And Vassily?"
"What Vassily?"
"Which Vassily?"
"My crazy cousin."
"My wild cousin."
"Destruction threatens you, not him," said Zagloba. "If he is crazy, he is sacred to the Cossacks. Indeed, I noticed that they take him for a prophet."
"Destruction is coming for you, not him," said Zagloba. "If he’s crazy, he’s still sacred to the Cossacks. In fact, I’ve noticed that they see him as a prophet."
"That is true, and he has offended Bogun in nothing."
"That’s true, and he hasn’t done anything to offend Bogun."
"We must leave him; otherwise we are lost, and Pan Skshetuski with us. Hurry, my lady, hurry!"
"We have to leave him; otherwise, we'll be doomed, and Pan Skshetuski will be with us. Hurry, my lady, hurry!"
With these words Zagloba left the room and went directly to Bogun. The chief was pale and weak, but his eyes were open.
With these words, Zagloba left the room and went straight to Bogun. The chief looked pale and weak, but his eyes were open.
"You are better?" asked Zagloba.
"Are you better?" asked Zagloba.
Bogun wished to speak, but could not.
Bogun wanted to speak, but couldn't.
"You cannot speak?"
"Can't you speak?"
Bogun moved his head in sign that he could not, but at the same time suffering was stamped on his face. His wounds had evidently grown painful from movement.
Bogun shook his head to signal that he couldn't, but at the same time, his face showed clear signs of suffering. His wounds were clearly hurting more from the movement.
"And you are not able to cry?"
"And you can't cry?"
Bogun gave a sign only with his eyes that he could not.
Bogun only signaled with his eyes that he couldn't.
"Nor move?"
"Not moving?"
The same sign.
The same sign.
"So much the better; for you will not speak, nor cry, nor move. Meanwhile I will go to Lubni with the princess. If I don't sweep her away from you, then I will let an old woman grind me to bran in a mill. What a scoundrel! You think that I haven't enough of your company, that I will be hail-fellow-well-met with trash? Oh, you scoundrel! you thought that for your wine, your dice, and your plebeian loves I would kill people and go into rebellion with you? No, nothing of the sort, my handsome fellow!"
"So much the better; you won't speak, cry, or move. Meanwhile, I’m going to Lubni with the princess. If I don't take her away from you, then I’ll let an old woman grind me to dust in a mill. What a jerk! You think I haven't had enough of your company, that I would be friendly with trash? Oh, you jerk! You thought that for your wine, your dice, and your cheap romances, I would kill people and join you in rebellion? No way, my handsome friend!"
As Zagloba went on, the dark eyes of the chief opened wider and wider. Was he dreaming, was he awake, or was Zagloba jesting?
As Zagloba continued, the chief's dark eyes grew wider and wider. Was he dreaming, was he awake, or was Zagloba joking?
But Zagloba talked on: "What do you stare so for, like a cat? Do you think that I won't do this? Perhaps you would like to send your respects to somebody in Lubni? A barber could be sent to you, for a good one can be had from the prince."
But Zagloba continued speaking: "What are you staring at like a cat? Do you think I won't do this? Maybe you'd like to send your regards to someone in Lubni? A barber could be sent to you since a good one can be gotten from the prince."
The pale visage of the chief became terrible. He understood that Zagloba was speaking in earnest. Lightning flashes of despair and rage shot from his eyes; a flame rushed into his face. With superhuman effort he raised himself and a cry broke from his lips.
The chief's pale face turned terrifying. He realized that Zagloba was speaking seriously. Flashes of despair and anger shot from his eyes; a rush of heat filled his face. With extraordinary effort, he lifted himself up and a cry escaped his lips.
"Hi! Cos--"
"Hi! Cos..."
He had not finished when Zagloba, with the speed of lightning, threw Bogun's coat over his head, and in a moment had wound it completely around him and thrown him on his back.
He hadn't finished when Zagloba, moving like lightning, tossed Bogun's coat over his head, quickly wrapping it around him and flipping him onto his back.
"Don't cry, for it hurts you," said he quietly, panting heavily. "Your head might go to aching to-morrow; therefore as a good friend I am careful of you. In this fashion you will be warm and sleep comfortably, not scream your throat out. Lest you tear your clothes, I will bind your hands; and all this through friendship, that you may remember me with gratitude."
"Don't cry, it will hurt you," he said softly, breathing heavily. "Your head might start to ache tomorrow, so as a good friend I'm looking out for you. This way, you'll stay warm and sleep peacefully, instead of screaming your throat raw. To prevent you from tearing your clothes, I'll tie your hands; and all this is out of friendship, so you'll remember me with appreciation."
With the belt on the Cossack he bound his hands; then with his own belt he tied his feet. Bogun felt nothing now; he had fainted.
With the Cossack's belt, he bound his hands; then he tied his feet with his own belt. Bogun felt nothing now; he had passed out.
"A sick man should lie quietly," said Zagloba, "so that humor may not fly to his head; from this comes delirium. Well, good health to you! I might rip you with a knife, which would probably be the best use for you, but I am ashamed to kill a man in peasant fashion. Quite another affair if you choke before morning, for that has happened to more than one pig. Good health, and return my love! Maybe we shall have another meeting; but if I try to hasten it, then let some one flay me and make horse-cruppers of my skin."
"A sick man should lie still," said Zagloba, "so that delirium doesn't take over; that's how you end up with a fever. Anyway, wishing you good health! I could stab you with a knife, which might be the best way to use you, but I feel bad about killing a man like a peasant. It's a different story if you choke before morning, though; that’s happened to more than one pig. Here's to your health, and send back my love! Maybe we'll meet again; but if I try to rush it, then let someone skin me and make horse gear out of my hide."
When he had finished this speech Zagloba went to the anteroom, quenched the fire in the chimney, and knocked at Vassily's door. A slender figure emerged from it at once.
When he finished this speech, Zagloba went to the anteroom, put out the fire in the chimney, and knocked on Vassily's door. A slim figure immediately stepped out.
"Is that you?" asked Zagloba.
"Is that you?" Zagloba asked.
"It is."
"It is."
"Come on! If we only reach the horses--but then the Cossacks are all drunk, the night is dark; before they wake we shall be far away. Be careful! the princes are lying here."
"Come on! If we can just get to the horses—but the Cossacks are all drunk, it's dark out; before they wake up, we’ll be long gone. Be careful! The princes are right here."
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!" whispered Helena.
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit!" whispered Helena.
CHAPTER XIX.
Two persons rode quietly and slowly through the woody ravine which skirted the dwelling at Rozlogi. The night had become very dark, for the moon had gone down long before, and besides clouds covered the sky. In the ravine nothing could be seen three steps ahead of the horses, which stumbled over the roots of the trees sticking across the road. They went for a long time with the greatest care, till at length, when they saw the end of the ravine, and the open steppe, lighted a little by the gray reflection of the clouds, one of the riders whispered, "Spur on!"
Two people rode quietly and slowly through the wooded ravine that bordered the house at Rozlogi. The night had grown very dark because the moon had set long ago, and clouds covered the sky. In the ravine, they couldn't see more than a few steps ahead of the horses, which stumbled over the tree roots protruding across the path. They proceeded carefully for a long time until finally, when they reached the end of the ravine and the open steppe, faintly lit by the gray reflection of the clouds, one of the riders whispered, "Go faster!"
They shot ahead, like two arrows sent from Tartar bows. Nothing followed them but the sound of hoofs. The dark steppe seemed to fly from under their beasts. Single oak-trees standing here and there by the roadside swept past like phantoms, and they fled for a long time without rest or drawing breath, till finally the horses dropped their ears and began to snort from weariness, their gait grew heavy and slow.
They raced forward, like two arrows shot from a bow. All that followed was the sound of hooves. The dark steppe seemed to rush by beneath them. Isolated oak trees along the roadside flashed by like ghosts, and they ran for a long time without stopping or catching their breath, until finally the horses dropped their ears and started to snort from exhaustion, their pace becoming heavy and slow.
"There is no help for it, the horses must slacken their pace," said one of the travellers, a heavy man.
"There’s no way around it, the horses have to slow down," said one of the travelers, a big guy.
Just then dawn began to push night from the steppe. Every moment a broader expanse came out from the darkness; the thistles of the steppe were outlined indistinctly, the distant trees, the mounds; every moment more light was diffused in the air. The whitish gleams lighted up the faces of the riders too. They were Pan Zagloba and Helena.
Just then, dawn started to chase away the night from the steppe. With each passing moment, a larger area emerged from the darkness; the thistles of the steppe became vaguely visible, along with the distant trees and mounds; more light spread through the air with every instant. The pale glimmers also illuminated the faces of the riders. They were Pan Zagloba and Helena.
"No help for it, we must let the horses slacken their speed," said Zagloba. "Yesterday they came from Chigirin to Rozlogi without resting. They cannot endure this kind of travelling long. I am afraid they may drop dead. How do you feel?"
"No way around it, we have to let the horses slow down," said Zagloba. "Yesterday, they traveled from Chigirin to Rozlogi without a break. They can't handle this kind of travel for too long. I’m worried they might collapse. How are you feeling?"
Here Zagloba looked at his companion, and not waiting for her to answer, cried out,--
Here Zagloba glanced at his companion, and without waiting for her response, shouted,--
"Oh, let me look at you in the daylight! Oh, ho! are those your cousin's clothes? It must be said you are a splendid Cossack. I've not had in all my life such another waiting-man; but I think Pan Skshetuski will take him from me soon. But what is this? Oh, for God's sake, twist up your hair! Unless you do there will be no doubt as to your sex."
"Oh, let me see you in the daylight! Wow! Are those your cousin's clothes? I have to say you look like a fantastic Cossack. I've never had such a great servant in my life; but I have a feeling Pan Skshetuski will take him from me soon. But what is this? Oh, for heaven's sake, fix your hair! If you don't, there will be no question about your gender."
In fact, over Helena's shoulders flowed a torrent of black hair, let loose by the speed of the course and the dampness of the night.
In fact, a rush of black hair cascaded over Helena's shoulders, released by the speed of the run and the moisture of the night.
"Where are we going?" asked she, winding up her hair with both hands, and trying to put it under her cap.
"Where are we going?" she asked, gathering her hair with both hands and trying to tuck it under her cap.
"Where our eyes take us."
"Where our eyes lead us."
"Then not to Lubni?"
"Then not to Lubni?"
Alarm was reflected on Helena's face, and in the quick glance which she threw at Zagloba reawakened distrust was evident.
Alarm was clear on Helena's face, and in the quick look she threw at Zagloba, her renewed distrust was obvious.
"Do you see," said he, "I have my own reason; and believe me I have reckoned everything carefully, and my reckoning is based on the following wise maxim: Do not escape in the direction in which you will be pursued. If they are pursuing us at this moment, they are pursuing in the direction of Lubni; for I inquired yesterday in a loud voice about the road, and before setting out I told Bogun that we should go in that direction. Therefore we shall go to Cherkasi. If they follow us, it will not be quickly, for it will take them two days to discover that we are not on the Lubni road. By that time we shall be in Cherkasi, where the Polish regiments of Pivnitski and Rudomina are stationed; and in Korsún are all the forces of the hetmans. Do you understand now?"
"Do you see," he said, "I have my own reasons; and believe me, I’ve thought this through carefully, and my reasoning is based on this wise saying: Don’t run away in the direction where you’ll be chased. If they’re chasing us right now, they’re going towards Lubni; because I asked about the road out loud yesterday, and before we left, I told Bogun we should go that way. So we’re going to Cherkasi. If they do follow us, it won’t be right away, since it will take them two days to figure out we’re not on the Lubni road. By then, we’ll be in Cherkasi, where the Polish regiments of Pivnitski and Rudomina are stationed; and in Korsún, all the forces of the hetmans are gathered. Do you understand now?"
"I understand, and while life lasts I shall be thankful to you! I do not know who you are or whence you came to Rozlogi; but I think God sent you to defend and save me, for I should stab myself rather than fall into the power of that robber."
"I get it, and as long as I live, I’ll be grateful to you! I don’t know who you are or where you came from to Rozlogi; but I believe God sent you to protect and rescue me, because I’d rather hurt myself than fall into the hands of that thief."
"He is a dragon, terribly intent on pursuing you."
"He is a dragon, fiercely determined to chase after you."
"What in my misfortune have I done to him that he should pursue me? I have known him long, and long have I hated him, long since has he roused in me nothing but fear. Am I the only woman in the world, that he should love me, and shed so much blood on my account,--that he should kill my cousins? When I remember it my blood grows cold. What shall I do? Where shall I hide from him? Do not wonder at my complaining, for I am unhappy. I am ashamed of such affection; I should prefer death a hundred times."
"What have I done in my misfortune to deserve this from him? I've known him for a long time, and I've hated him just as long; he has only ever instilled fear in me. Am I the only woman in the world that he should love, causing so much bloodshed on my behalf—killing my cousins? When I think about it, my blood runs cold. What should I do? Where can I hide from him? Don't be surprised by my complaints; I am truly unhappy. I feel ashamed of such affection; I'd rather die a hundred times."
Helena's cheeks were flushed; tears were flowing over them, forced out by anger, contempt, and pain.
Helena's cheeks were red; tears were streaming down them, pushed out by anger, disdain, and hurt.
"I will not deny," said Zagloba, "that a great misfortune has come upon your house; but permit me to say that your relatives are partly to blame. They should not have promised your hand to the Cossack, and then betrayed him. When this was discovered he became so enraged that no persuasion of mine could avail. I am sorry for your two dead cousins, and especially for the younger; for he was still a mere youth, but it was evident at a glance that he would have ripened into a mighty warrior."
"I won’t deny," said Zagloba, "that a huge tragedy has struck your family; but I have to say that your relatives share some of the blame. They shouldn’t have promised your hand to the Cossack and then turned their backs on him. When he found out, he was so furious that I couldn’t talk him down. I feel sorry for your two deceased cousins, especially the younger one; he was still just a kid, but it was clear from the start that he would have grown into a powerful warrior."
Helena began to cry.
Helena started to cry.
"Tears are not proper to those garments which you wear; wipe them away therefore, and say to yourself that this was the will of God. God will punish the outlaw too, who is indeed already punished; for he has shed blood in vain, and has lost you, the one chief object of his desires."
"Tears don’t belong on the clothes you’re wearing; so wipe them away and remind yourself that this was God’s will. God will punish the outlaw, who is already suffering; he has shed blood for nothing and has lost you, the main thing he wanted."
Here Zagloba stopped; after a while he spoke again:--
Here Zagloba stopped; after a moment, he spoke again:--
"Oh, dear Lord, what a dressing he would give me if I should fall into his hands! He would make a lizard out of my skin. You do not know that I have already received the crown of martyrdom from the Turks; but I have had enough, I do not wish another; therefore I do not go to Lubni, but to Cherkasi. It would be pleasant to take refuge with the prince, but if they should catch us while going there! You heard, as I was untying the horse from the post, how one of Bogun's serving-men woke up. But if he had raised the alarm then? They would have been ready for the chase at once, and would have caught us in an hour; for they have the fresh horses of Rozlogi, from which I had no time to select. Oh, I tell you he is a wild beast, that Bogun! I have such a horror of him that I would rather take a look at the devil than at him."
"Oh, my God, what a beating he would give me if I fell into his hands! He would skin me alive. You don’t know that I’ve already suffered enough at the hands of the Turks; I’ve had my fill, and I don’t want another round of that. So I'm not going to Lubni, but to Cherkasi instead. It would be nice to find refuge with the prince, but what if they catch us on the way there? You heard me untying the horse from the post, and how one of Bogun's servants woke up. What if he had raised the alarm then? They would have been after us in no time, and they would have had us caught within an hour; after all, they have the fresh horses from Rozlogi, and I didn’t have time to pick any. Oh, I tell you, Bogun is a real monster! I am so scared of him that I’d rather face the devil than see him."
"God save us from his hands!"
"God save us from him!"
"He has ruined himself. He abandoned Chigirin, in spite of the orders of the hetman; he has come into collision with Vishnyevetski. Nothing now remains for him but to flee to Hmelnitski. But he will lose his daring if Hmelnitski is beaten, and that may happen. Jendzian met troops beyond Kremenchug, sailing down the river under Barabash and Krechovski, against Hmelnitski; and, besides, young Stephan Pototski is moving by land with his hussars; but Jendzian waited ten days in Kremenchug to repair his boat. Therefore the battle must have taken place before he reached Chigirin. We were expecting news every moment."
"He has completely messed up. He left Chigirin, ignoring the hetman's orders; he got into a conflict with Vishnyevetski. Now he has no choice but to run to Hmelnitski. But he'll lose his courage if Hmelnitski gets defeated, and that could happen. Jendzian encountered troops near Kremenchug, moving down the river under Barabash and Krechovski, heading towards Hmelnitski; plus, young Stephan Pototski is advancing overland with his hussars. However, Jendzian waited ten days in Kremenchug to fix his boat. So the battle must have happened before he got to Chigirin. We were expecting news any moment."
"Then Jendzian brought letters from Kudák, did he?" asked Helena.
"Then Jendzian brought letters from Kudák, right?" asked Helena.
"Yes, there were letters from Skshetuski to the princess and to you; but Bogun seized them, and from them learned everything. Then he struck down Jendzian at once, and set out to take vengeance on the Kurtsevichi."
"Yes, there were letters from Skshetuski to the princess and to you; but Bogun grabbed them and found out everything. Then he immediately killed Jendzian and went out to get revenge on the Kurtsevichi."
"Oh, unfortunate youth! He has shed his blood on my account."
"Oh, poor young man! He has spilled his blood because of me."
"Do not grieve; he will recover."
"Don’t worry; he’ll be okay."
"When did this happen?"
"When did this occur?"
"Yesterday morning. For Bogun to fell a man is no more than for another to toss off a glass of wine. And after the reading of the letters, he roared so that all Chigirin trembled."
"Yesterday morning. For Bogun to take down a man is as easy as it is for someone else to down a glass of wine. And after reading the letters, he bellowed so loudly that all of Chigirin shook."
Conversation was interrupted for a moment. Daylight had come. The rosy dawn, streaked with opals, bright gold, and purple, was glowing in the east. The breeze was fresh; the horses, now rested, moved gladly.
Conversation was paused for a moment. Daylight had arrived. The pink dawn, streaked with opals, bright gold, and purple, was shining in the east. The breeze was refreshing; the horses, now rested, moved happily.
"Let us go on, in God's name, and quickly! Our horses have drawn breath, and we have no time to lose," said Zagloba.
"Let’s move forward, in God’s name, and fast! Our horses are ready, and we don’t have any time to waste," said Zagloba.
They went again at a gallop, and rushed on for two or three miles without rest. All at once a dark point appeared ahead of them, which approached with amazing rapidity.
They took off again at a gallop and raced on for two or three miles without stopping. Suddenly, a dark shape appeared in front of them, coming closer at an astonishing speed.
"What can that be?" asked Zagloba. "Let us draw up a little. That's a man on horseback."
"What could that be?" asked Zagloba. "Let's get a bit closer. That's a guy on horseback."
In fact, some horseman was approaching them at full speed. Bent forward in the saddle, with face hidden in the mane of the horse, he continued to urge with a nagaika the stallion, which seemed not to touch the ground.
In fact, a horseman was coming toward them at full speed. Leaning forward in the saddle, his face hidden in the horse's mane, he kept urging the stallion, which seemed to barely touch the ground.
"What kind of devil can he be, and why does he flee so? But he just flies!" said Zagloba, taking out a pistol from the holsters, to be ready in every event.
"What kind of devil is he, and why is he running away like that? He's just taking off!" said Zagloba, pulling a pistol from the holster to be prepared for anything.
Meanwhile the courier had come within thirty yards.
Meanwhile, the courier had approached within thirty yards.
"Stop!" thundered Zagloba, aiming his pistol; "who are you?"
"Stop!" shouted Zagloba, pointing his gun; "who are you?"
The horseman reined in his steed, and sat erect in the saddle; but the moment he looked he cried, "Pan Zagloba!"
The rider pulled back on the reins and sat up straight in the saddle; but the moment he looked, he shouted, "Pan Zagloba!"
"Pleshnyevski, attendant of the starosta of Chigirin! But what are you doing here? Where are you fleeing to?"
"Pleshnyevski, assistant to the starosta of Chigirin! But what are you doing here? Where are you running off to?"
"Oh, turn back with me! Misfortune! The anger of God, the judgment of God!"
"Oh, come back with me! What a disaster! The wrath of God, the judgment of God!"
"What has happened? Speak!"
"What's happened? Speak up!"
"Chigirin is taken by the Zaporojians. The peasants are slaughtering the nobles."
"Chigirin is captured by the Zaporozhian Cossacks. The peasants are killing the nobles."
"In the name of the Father and Son! What do you say? Has Hmelnitski come?"
"In the name of the Father and the Son! What do you think? Has Hmelnitski arrived?"
"Pototski is killed, Charnetski in captivity. The Tartars are marching with the Cossacks. Tugai Bey--"
"Pototski is dead, Charnetski is in captivity. The Tartars are advancing with the Cossacks. Tugai Bey--"
"But Barabash and Krechovski?"
"But what about Barabash and Krechovski?"
"Barabash is killed, Krechovski has gone over to Hmelnitski. Krívonos moved on the hetmans last night, Hmelnitski before daybreak this morning. He has tremendous forces. The country is on fire, peasants rising everywhere; blood is flowing. Save yourself!"
"Barabash is dead, Krechovski has joined Hmelnitski. Krívonos attacked the hetmans last night, and Hmelnitski before dawn this morning. He has a massive army. The country is in chaos, peasants are revolting everywhere; blood is being shed. Save yourself!"
Zagloba's eyes were starting out, his mouth open, and he was so astonished that he could not speak.
Zagloba's eyes were wide, his mouth hanging open, and he was so shocked that he couldn't say a word.
"Save yourself!" repeated Pleshnyevski.
"Save yourself!" Pleshnyevski repeated.
"Jesus and Mary!" groaned Zagloba.
"Jesus and Mary!" groaned Zagloba.
"Jesus and Mary!" repeated Helena, and burst into tears.
"Jesus and Mary!" Helena repeated, and started to cry.
"Escape! There is no time to be wasted."
"Get out! There's no time to waste."
"Where! To what place?"
"Where to?"
"To Lubni."
"To Lubni."
"But are you going there?"
"But are you heading there?"
"Yes; to the prince, the voevoda."
"Yeah; to the prince, the voevoda."
"Devil take it all!" cried Zagloba. "But where are the hetmans?"
"Devil take it all!" yelled Zagloba. "But where are the commanders?"
"At Korsún. But Krívonos is fighting with them already."
"At Korsún. But Krívonos is already fighting them."
"Krívonos or Prostonos,[10] may the plague consume him! I have no reason to go where he is."
"Krívonos or Prostonos,[10] may the plague take him! I have no reason to go where he is."
"You are running to your own destruction, as into a lion's mouth."
"You are running toward your own destruction, like running into the mouth of a lion."
"And who sent you to Lubni? Your lord?"
"And who sent you to Lubni? Your master?"
"Oh! he escaped with his life; and a friend whom I have among the Zaporojians saved my head, and helped me to flee. I am going to Lubni of my own will, for I don't know where else to take refuge."
"Oh! He got away with his life; and a friend I have among the Zaporojians saved me and helped me escape. I’m heading to Lubni on my own, because I don’t know where else to find shelter."
"But avoid Rozlogi, for Bogun is there. He also wishes to join the rebellion."
"But stay away from Rozlogi, because Bogun is there. He also wants to join the rebellion."
"Oh, for God's sake, save us! In Chigirin they said that the peasants would rise immediately beyond the Dnieper!"
"Oh, for God's sake, help us! In Chigirin, they said the peasants would rise up right across the Dnieper!"
"Maybe! maybe! But go your own way wherever you please, for I have enough to do to think of my own skin."
"Maybe! Maybe! But go your own way wherever you want, because I have enough to worry about taking care of myself."
"That is what I'll do," said Pleshnyevski; and lashing his horse with the nagaika, he rushed on.
"That's what I'm going to do," said Pleshnyevski; and, whipping his horse with the nagaika, he sped away.
"But avoid Rozlogi!" called Zagloba after him. "Should you meet Bogun, don't tell him that you have seen me. Do you hear?"
"But steer clear of Rozlogi!" called Zagloba after him. "If you run into Bogun, don’t let him know that you’ve seen me. Do you get that?"
"I hear," answered Pleshnyevski. "God be with you!" And he raced away as if hunted.
"I hear," replied Pleshnyevski. "God be with you!" And he ran off like he was being chased.
"Well, devil, here's an overcoat for you! I've got out of many a trouble, but I have never been in anything like this. Hmelnitski in front, Bogun in the rear; and since this is so, I wouldn't give a broken orta for either my front or rear, or my whole skin. I was a fool not to go to Lubni with you, but it is no time to talk of that now. Pshaw, pshaw! All my wit at the present moment isn't fit to grease a pair of boots with. What is to be done? Where am I to go? In the whole Commonwealth it appears there is not a corner where a man can leave the world with his own death, and not have death given him. I would rather be excused from such presents; let others take them."
"Well, devil, here's an overcoat for you! I've gotten out of many situations, but I've never been in anything like this. Hmelnitski in front, Bogun in the back; and since that's the case, I wouldn't risk my life or my freedom for either my front or back. I was an idiot not to go to Lubni with you, but that’s not the issue right now. Ugh, ugh! All my cleverness at the moment isn’t worth anything. What should I do? Where can I go? It seems there isn’t a single place in the whole Commonwealth where a man can leave this world without facing death. I’d rather not receive such gifts; let others deal with them."
"Most worthy sir," said Helena, "I know that my cousins Yuri and Fedor are in Zólotonosha; maybe they could save us."
"Most worthy sir," said Helena, "I know that my cousins Yuri and Fedor are in Zólotonosha; maybe they can help us."
"In Zólotonosha? Wait a moment! In Chigirin I knew Pan Unyejitski, who owns the estates of Krapivna and Chernobái, near Zólotonosha. But that place is far from here, farther than Cherkasi. What is to be done? If there is no other place, why, we will take refuge even there. But we must leave the highway; it is safer to go by the steppe and woods. If we hide somewhere a week, even in the woods, perhaps by that time the hetmans will finish with Hmelnitski, and it will be more peaceable in the Ukraine."
"In Zólotonosha? Hold on! In Chigirin, I knew Pan Unyejitski, who owns the estates of Krapivna and Chernobái, not far from Zólotonosha. But that place is quite a distance from here, even farther than Cherkasi. What should we do? If there's no other option, then we’ll take shelter there. But we need to avoid the highway; it's safer to travel through the steppe and woods. If we can hide out somewhere for a week, even in the woods, maybe by then the hetmans will have sorted things out with Hmelnitski, and it’ll be calmer in Ukraine."
"God did not save us from the hands of Bogun to let us perish. Have courage!"
"God didn’t save us from Bogun just to let us die. Have courage!"
"Wait a moment! Some spirit enters me anew. I have been in many a trouble. In a leisure hour I will tell you what happened to me in Galáts, and you will see at once that I was in a terrible place that time; still I slipped out by my own wit from those dangers and escaped in safety, though as you see my beard has grown gray a little. But we must leave the highway. Turn, my lady! You ride as well as the best Cossack. The grass is high, and no eye can see us."
"Wait a moment! I feel a new energy inside me. I've been through so much trouble. During a quiet moment, I'll tell you what happened to me in Galáts, and you'll see that I found myself in a really dangerous situation; however, with my own cleverness, I managed to get out safely, even though my beard is a bit gray now. But we need to get off the main road. Turn, my lady! You ride as well as any top Cossack. The grass is high, and no one can see us."
In fact, the grass became higher and higher as they entered the steppe, so that at last they were hidden in it entirely. But it was difficult for the horses to move through that thicket of stalks, both slender and heavy, and at times sharp and cutting. Soon they became so tired that they were completely exhausted.
In fact, the grass got taller and taller as they entered the steppe, until they were completely hidden in it. But it was hard for the horses to navigate through that thick mass of stalks, which were both thin and heavy, and at times sharp and cutting. Before long, they were so tired that they were completely worn out.
"If we want these horses to serve us further, we must dismount, unsaddle them, and let them roll and eat awhile, otherwise they will not go on. I see that we shall reach the Kagamlik before long. I should like to be there now. There is no place to hide in like reeds; when you are in them the devil himself can't find you. But we must not go astray."
"If we want these horses to keep serving us, we need to get off, take off their saddles, and let them roll around and eat for a bit; otherwise, they won't be able to continue. I can see that we'll reach the Kagamlik soon. I wish we were there already. There's no better hiding place than reeds; when you're in them, even the devil can't find you. But we have to make sure we don't get lost."
He dismounted and assisted Helena from the horse, then took off the saddles and produced a supply of provisions which he had prudently provided in Rozlogi.
He got off the horse and helped Helena down, then removed the saddles and brought out a stash of supplies that he had wisely prepared in Rozlogi.
"We must strengthen ourselves," said he, "for the road is long; and do you make some vow to Saint Raphael for our safe passage. There is an old fortress in Zólotonosha, and perhaps there is some kind of garrison there now. Pleshnyevski said that beyond the Dnieper the peasants are rising. H'm! this may be true, for the people are quick at rebellion everywhere; but the hand of the prince is on the country behind them, and it is a devil of a hand for weight! Bogun has a strong neck; but if that hand should fall on it, the neck would bend to the earth,--which God grant, amen! But eat something, Princess!"
"We need to get ready," he said, "because the journey is long; and you should make a vow to Saint Raphael for our safe passage. There's an old fortress in Zólotonosha, and there might be a garrison there now. Pleshnyevski mentioned that the peasants are rising beyond the Dnieper. H'm! That could be true, as people are quick to rebel everywhere; but the prince's hand is heavy on the country behind them, and it’s a powerful grip! Bogun is strong, but if that hand were to come down on him, his strength would falter under the pressure—God forbid! Now, please eat something, Princess!"
Zagloba took a little knife-case out of his boot-leg and gave it to Helena; then he placed before her, on the saddle-cloth, roast beef and bread.
Zagloba pulled a small knife case out of his boot and handed it to Helena; then he set out roast beef and bread on the saddlecloth in front of her.
"Eat!" said he. "'When there is nothing in the stomach, we have peas and cabbage for brains.' 'If you want to keep your head right, eat roast beef.' But we have made fools of ourselves once, for apparently it would have been better to flee to Lubni; but the chance is gone now. The prince will surely move with his forces to the Dnieper, to assist the hetmans. We have lived to terrible times, when there is civil war, the worst of all evils. There will not be a corner for peaceable persons. It would have been better for me if I had joined the priesthood, for which I had a vocation, being a quiet and sober man; but fortune ordained otherwise. Oh, my God, my God! I should be canon of Cracow now, chanting my prayers, for I have a very beautiful voice. But what is to be done? From my youth up, girls pleased me! You wouldn't believe what a handsome fellow I was; whenever I looked at a woman, it was as if lightning struck her. If I were twenty years younger now, Pan Skshetuski would have something on his hands. Ah, you are a splendid Cossack! No wonder young men are rushing after you, and battling to win you. Pan Skshetuski is no common warrior. I saw the punishment he gave Chaplinski. True, he had something in his head; but when he took him by the neck and--pardon me--by the trousers, and when he battered the door open with him, I tell you that every bone in Chaplinski came out of its pocket. Old Zatsvilikhovski told me too that your betrothed is a great knight, the favorite of the prince. I saw myself in a moment that he was a soldier of uncommon daring and of experience beyond his years. He acts quickly. Though your company may be dear to me, I don't know how much I should give if we were in Zólotonosha now. I see that we must stay in the grass during the day and travel at night. But I don't know whether you will be able to endure such toil."
"Eat!" he said. "When your stomach is empty, you end up with peas and cabbage for brains. If you want to keep your head straight, eat roast beef." But we made a fool of ourselves once; it would have been better to escape to Lubni, but that chance is gone now. The prince is definitely going to move his forces to the Dnieper to help the hetmans. We’re living in terrible times, with a civil war, the worst evil of all. There won’t be a safe spot for peaceable people. I would have been better off joining the priesthood, for which I had a calling, being a quiet and sober man, but fate had other plans. Oh, my God, my God! I should be a canon in Cracow now, chanting my prayers, since I have a really beautiful voice. But what can I do? Since I was young, I’ve been drawn to girls! You wouldn't believe how handsome I was; whenever I looked at a woman, it was like lightning struck her. If I were twenty years younger now, Pan Skshetuski would have his hands full. Ah, you’re a fantastic Cossack! No wonder young men are chasing after you, fighting to win your affection. Pan Skshetuski is no ordinary warrior. I saw the punishment he dealt Chaplinski. True, Chaplinski had something in his head, but when he grabbed him by the neck and—excuse me—by the trousers, and then smashed the door open with him, I tell you, every bone in Chaplinski was rattling. Old Zatsvilikhovski also told me that your fiancé is a great knight and the prince’s favorite. I could see right away he was a soldier of exceptional bravery and more experience than his age would suggest. He acts fast. Even though your company means a lot to me, I can’t say how much I would give if we were in Zólotonosha right now. I see that we’ll have to hide during the day and travel at night. But I don’t know if you can handle such hardship."
"Oh, I am in good health. I will endure every hardship. We could start even this moment."
"Oh, I’m in good health. I can handle any challenge. We could start right now."
"You have courage beyond women! The horses have rolled; I will saddle them at once, so as to be ready in every event. I shall not feel at ease till I see the reeds and rushes of the Kagamlik. If we hadn't left the road, we should have come upon the river nearer Chigirin, but here it is about five miles to it from the road. That is my estimate, at least. We shall cross to the other bank at once. I must tell you that I have a great desire to sleep. The entire night before last I went around in Chigirin, yesterday we drove with the Cossacks at a terrible pace to Rozlogi, and last night you and I rode away from Rozlogi. I want to sleep so much that I have lost all wish to talk; and though I have not the habit of being silent,--for philosophers say that a cat should be a hunter, and a man a talker,--still I find my tongue has grown lazy. Pardon me, then, if I doze."
"You have amazing courage! The horses are ready; I’ll saddle them right now to be prepared for anything. I won’t feel comfortable until I see the reeds and rushes of the Kagamlik. If we hadn’t left the road, we would have reached the river closer to Chigirin, but from here it's about five miles away. That’s my estimate, at least. We'll cross to the other bank right away. I have to tell you, I’m really tired. The whole night before last I was out in Chigirin, yesterday we raced with the Cossacks to Rozlogi, and last night you and I left Rozlogi. I’m so tired that I don’t even want to talk; and even though I’m not usually one to be silent—philosophers say a cat should be a hunter, and a man should be a talker—I find my tongue has become lazy. So, forgive me if I doze off."
"Oh, there is nothing to make excuse for," said Helena.
"Oh, there's no need to make excuses," said Helena.
Pan Zagloba had really no need to accuse his tongue of sloth, for it had been going unceasingly since daylight; but in truth he wished to sleep. When he sat on the horse again, he began to doze at once, and soon he was sleeping soundly. He fell asleep from weariness and from the sound of the grass bent apart by the breasts of the horses.
Pan Zagloba really had no reason to blame his tongue for being lazy, since it had been talking non-stop since morning; but in reality, he wanted to sleep. Once he got back on the horse, he started to doze off right away, and soon he was sleeping deeply. He fell asleep from exhaustion and from the sound of the grass being pressed down by the horses.
Meanwhile Helena gave herself up to the thoughts which were whirling in her head like a flock of birds in the air. Up to that moment events had followed one another so quickly that she was unable to render account of all that had happened to her. The attack, the frightful scenes of death, terror, unexpected rescue, and flight,--all came like a storm in the course of a single night. And besides, so many unintelligible things! Who was this who had saved her? He had told her his name, it is true, but that name explained in no way the motives of his action. Whence did he come to Rozlogi? He said that he had come with Bogun; he had evidently kept company with him, was his acquaintance and friend. But in such a case why did he save her, and expose himself to the greatest danger and the terrible revenge of the Cossack? To understand this it was necessary to know Zagloba well, with his unruly head and his kindly heart. Helena had known him only six hours. And that unknown man with his impudent face, a swaggerer, a drunkard, is her savior. If she had met him three days before, he would have roused in her aversion and distrust; but now she looks on him as a good angel, and flees with him--whither? To Zólotonosha or anywhere else,--she herself knows not yet clearly. What a change of fate! Yesterday she lay down to rest under the quiet roof where she was born; to-day she is in the steppe, on horseback, in male attire, without home, without refuge. Behind her is the terrible chief, with designs on her honor; before her conflagration, peasant rebellion, civil war with all its ambushes, alarms, and horrors. And all her hope is in that man? No! it is still in some one more powerful than violence, war, murder, and conflagration. Here she raised her eyes to heaven and said,--
Meanwhile, Helena found herself lost in the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind like a flock of birds in the sky. Until that moment, things had happened so fast that she couldn't grasp everything that had transpired. The attack, the horrific scenes of death, terror, unexpected rescue, and flight—all came crashing down on her in the course of a single night. And on top of that, so many confusing things! Who was the person that had saved her? He had given her his name, true, but that name didn’t reveal anything about his motives. Where did he come from to Rozlogi? He claimed he had arrived with Bogun; clearly, he had associated with him, was his acquaintance and friend. But if that were the case, why did he save her and risk the greatest danger and the terrible wrath of the Cossack? To understand this, it would be necessary to know Zagloba well, with his wild ways and kind heart. Helena had known him for only six hours. And that unknown man with his bold face, a show-off, a drunkard, is her savior. If she had met him three days earlier, he would have stirred feelings of aversion and distrust within her; but now she views him as a guardian angel and flees with him—where to? To Zólotonosha or elsewhere—she doesn’t even know yet. What a twist of fate! Yesterday she laid down to sleep under the quiet roof of her childhood home; today she's in the steppe, on horseback, dressed as a man, without a home, without safety. Behind her is the terrible leader, with intentions on her honor; ahead lies chaos, peasant rebellion, civil war with all its traps, alarms, and horrors. And all her hope is in that man? No! It’s still in someone more powerful than violence, war, murder, and destruction. Here she lifted her eyes to heaven and said,—
"Oh, do thou save me, great and merciful God! Rescue the orphan, the unhappy, the wanderer! Let thy will be done, but let thy mercy be manifest."
"Oh, please save me, great and merciful God! Rescue the orphan, the unhappy, the wanderer! Let your will be done, but let your mercy be shown."
Indeed the mercy had been made manifest, for she had been caught away from the most terrible hands, and saved by an incomprehensible miracle of God. Danger had not passed yet, but perhaps rescue was not distant. Who knows where he is whom she has chosen with her heart? He must have returned already from the Saitch; perhaps he is somewhere in that same steppe. He will seek her and find her, and then joy will take the place of tears, and rejoicing of grief; alarm and terror will disappear forever, peace and pleasure will come. The brave simple heart of the girl was filled with trust, and the steppe rustled sweetly around her; the breeze which moved the grass blew at the same time pleasant thoughts to her brain. She is not an orphan, then, in this world, since she has here at her side one strange, unknown guardian, and still another, known and beloved, who is caring for her. He will not desert her, he will take her for good; and he is a man of iron, stronger and mightier than those rising against her in that hour.
Indeed, the mercy had become clear, for she had been rescued from the most terrible hands by an unimaginable miracle from God. The danger wasn't over yet, but maybe help was close. Who knows where the one she loves is? He must have already returned from the Saitch; perhaps he’s somewhere on that same steppe. He will search for her and find her, and then joy will replace tears, and celebration will take the place of sorrow; fear and terror will vanish forever, making way for peace and happiness. The brave, simple heart of the girl was filled with trust, and the steppe rustled gently around her; the breeze that stirred the grass brought pleasant thoughts to her mind. She is not an orphan in this world since she has this strange, unknown guardian by her side, along with another known and beloved one who is looking out for her. He will not abandon her; he will take care of her for good, and he is a man of iron, stronger and mightier than those who rise against her in that moment.
The steppe rustled sweetly; from the flowers came odors strong and intoxicating; the ruddy tops of the thistle spread out their purple bunches; the white pearls of the mikalief and the feathers of the steppe grass bent toward her, as if recognizing a maiden sister in that Cossack, with long tresses, milk-white face, and red lips. They bent toward her as if wishing to say: "Cry not, beautiful maiden! we too are in the care of the Lord." A calm, increasing every moment, came to her from the steppe. Pictures of death and pursuit were blotted from her mind, and straightway a sort of weakness seized her, but a sweet one; slumber began to close her eyelids; the horses went slowly, the movement lulled her. She dropped asleep.
The steppe rustled softly; the flowers released strong, intoxicating scents; the vibrant tops of the thistle spread out their purple clusters; the white pearls of the mikalief and the feathers of the steppe grass bowed toward her, as if recognizing a sister in that Cossack, with long hair, a pale face, and red lips. They leaned toward her as if wanting to say: "Don't cry, beautiful maiden! We too are cared for by the Lord." A calmness, growing more intense by the moment, washed over her from the steppe. Thoughts of death and danger faded from her mind, and she felt a kind of weakness, but a sweet one; drowsiness began to close her eyelids; the horses moved slowly, lulling her into sleep. She fell asleep.
CHAPTER XX.
Helena was wakened by the barking of dogs. Opening her eyes, she saw in the distance before her a great shady oak, an enclosure, and a well-sweep. She roused her companion at once: "Oh, wake up!"
Helena was awakened by the barking of dogs. Opening her eyes, she saw in the distance a large shady oak tree, a fenced area, and a well. She immediately woke her companion: "Oh, wake up!"
Zagloba opened his eyes. "What is this? Where are we?"
Zagloba opened his eyes. "What’s going on? Where are we?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"Wait a moment! This is a Cossack wintering-place."
"Hold on! This is a Cossack winter camp."
"So it appears to me."
"That's how it looks to me."
"Herdsmen live here, no doubt. Not too pleasant company! And these dogs howl as if wolves had bitten them. There are horses and men at the enclosure. No help for it; we must ride up to them, lest they pursue us if we pass. You must have been asleep."
"Herdsmen live here, that's for sure. Not the most pleasant company! And these dogs howl like they've been bitten by wolves. There are horses and men at the gateway. There's no choice; we have to ride up to them, or they'll come after us if we try to pass. You must have been asleep."
"I was."
"I am."
"One, two, three, four horses saddled,--four men there at the enclosure. Well, that is no great force. True, they are herdsmen. They are doing something in a hurry. Hallo there, men, come this way!"
"One, two, three, four horses saddled—four guys over at the enclosure. Well, that’s not a big team. True, they are herdsmen. They seem to be in a rush. Hey there, guys, come over here!"
The four Cossacks approached immediately. They were, in fact, herders who watched horses in the steppe during the summer. Zagloba noticed at once that only one of them had a sabre and a gun. The other three were armed with horse-jaws fastened to staves, but he knew that such herdsmen were often dangerous to travellers.
The four Cossacks came over right away. They were, in fact, herders who watched over horses in the steppe during the summer. Zagloba immediately noticed that only one of them had a saber and a gun. The other three were armed with horse jaws attached to sticks, but he knew that these herdsmen could often be a threat to travelers.
When all four approached they gazed from under their brows at the new-comers; in their bronzed faces could not be found the least trace of welcome. "What do you want?" asked they, without removing their caps.
When all four approached, they looked at the newcomers with narrowed eyes; their tanned faces showed no sign of welcome. "What do you want?" they asked, without taking off their caps.
"Glory to God!" said Zagloba.
"Glory to God!" Zagloba said.
"For the ages of ages! What do you want?"
"For ages and ages! What do you want?"
"Is it far to Syrovati?"
"Is Syrovati far from here?"
"We don't know of any Syrovati."
"We don't know any Syrovati."
"And what is this place called?"
"And what is this place called?"
"Gusla."
"Gusla."
"Give our horses water."
"Water our horses."
"We have no water; it is dried up. But where do you ride from?"
"We have no water; it’s all dried up. But where did you come from?"
"From Krivaya Rudá."
"From Krivaya Ruda."
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"To Chigirin."
"To Chigirin."
The herdsmen looked at one another. One of them, black as a bug and crooked-eyed, began to gaze intently at Zagloba. At last he asked: "Why did you leave the highway?"
The herdsmen glanced at each other. One of them, dark-skinned and cross-eyed, started staring intently at Zagloba. Finally, he asked, "Why did you leave the main road?"
"It was hot there."
"It was really hot there."
The crooked-eyed man put his hand on the reins of Zagloba's horse: "Come down from the horse, come down! You have nothing to go to Chigirin for."
The crooked-eyed man grabbed the reins of Zagloba's horse: "Get off the horse, get off! You don't have any reason to go to Chigirin."
"How so?" asked Zagloba, quietly.
"How come?" asked Zagloba, quietly.
"Do you see that young fellow there?" asked crooked-eye, pointing to one of the herdsmen.
"Do you see that young guy over there?" asked crooked-eye, pointing to one of the herdsmen.
"I do."
"I will."
"He has come from Chigirin. They are slaughtering Poles there."
"He has come from Chigirin. They are killing Poles there."
"And do you know, fellow, who is following us to Chigirin?"
"And do you know, buddy, who’s following us to Chigirin?"
"Who?"
"Who?"
"Prince Yeremi."
"Prince Yeremi."
The insolent face of the herdsman dropped in a moment. All, as if by command, removed their caps.
The herdsman's cocky expression faded instantly. Everyone, almost like it was a command, took off their caps.
"Do you know, you trash!" continued Zagloba, "what the Poles do to those who slaughter? They hang them. And do you know how many men Prince Yeremi has, and do you know that he is no farther than two or three miles from here? And how have you received us, you dog souls! What stuff you tell!--the well is dried up, you have no water for horses! Ah, basilisks! I'll show you!"
"Do you even know, you scum!" Zagloba continued, "what the Poles do to those who kill? They hang them. Do you even know how many men Prince Yeremi has, and that he's only two or three miles away? And how have you welcomed us, you worthless souls! What nonsense you’re spreading! The well is dry, and you have no water for the horses! Ah, you basilisks! I'll show you!"
"Oh, don't be angry, Pan! The well is dried up. We go to the Kagamlik with our horses, and bring water for ourselves. But say the word and we will run for water."
"Oh, don't be mad, Pan! The well is dry. We're heading to the Kagamlik with our horses to get water for ourselves. But just say the word, and we'll go fetch some."
"Oh, I can get on without you! I will go with my attendant. Where is the Kagamlik?" inquired he, sternly.
"Oh, I can manage without you! I'll go with my attendant. Where is the Kagamlik?" he asked, sternly.
"About a mile and a quarter from here," said the crooked-eyed man, pointing to a line of reeds.
"About a mile and a quarter from here," said the crooked-eyed man, pointing to a line of reeds.
"And must I return this way, or can I go along the bank?"
"And do I have to come back this way, or can I walk along the shore?"
"Go by the bank. The river turns to the road about a mile from here."
"Go past the bank. The river curves toward the road about a mile from here."
"Dash ahead, young man!" said Zagloba, turning to Helena.
"Go ahead, young man!" said Zagloba, turning to Helena.
The pretended youth turned his horse and galloped on.
The fake young man turned his horse and sped away.
"Listen!" said Zagloba, turning to the herdsman. "If the vanguard comes up, say that I went to the road along the river."
"Listen!" said Zagloba, turning to the herdsman. "If the vanguard arrives, tell them I went to the road by the river."
"I will."
"I'll."
A quarter of an hour later Zagloba was riding again by the side of Helena.
A little over fifteen minutes later, Zagloba was riding again beside Helena.
"I invented the prince for them in season," said he, blinking with his cataract-covered eye. "Now they will stay all day waiting for the vanguard. They shuddered at the mere name of the prince."
"I created the prince for them this season," he said, blinking with his cataract-clouded eye. "Now they will wait all day for the front line. They shivered at just hearing the name of the prince."
"I see you have such ready wit that you will save us from every trouble," said Helena, "and I thank God for sending me such a guardian."
"I see you have such a quick wit that you'll save us from every trouble," said Helena, "and I'm grateful to God for sending me such a protector."
These words went to the heart of the noble. He smiled, stroked his beard, and said,--
These words touched the noble's heart. He smiled, stroked his beard, and said, --
"Well, hasn't Zagloba a head on his shoulders? Cunning as Ulysses! and I must tell you, had it not been for that cunning, the crows would have eaten me long ago. Can't help it, I must save myself. They believed easily that the prince was coming, for it is probable that he will appear to-morrow or next day in this neighborhood with a fiery sword like an archangel. And if he should only strike Bogun somewhere on the road, I would make a vow to walk barefoot to Chenstokhova. Even if those herdsmen did not believe, the very mention of the power of the prince was enough to restrain them from attacks on our lives. Still I tell you that their impudence is no good sign to us, for it means that the peasants here have heard of the victories of Hmelnitski, and will become more and more insolent every moment. We must keep therefore to the waste places and visit few villages, for they are dangerous. We have got into such a snare that, as I live, it would be hard to invent a worse one."
"Well, isn't Zagloba clever? He's as cunning as Ulysses! And I have to say, if it weren't for that cleverness, the crows would have eaten me a long time ago. I have no choice; I need to save myself. They easily believed that the prince was coming, since it's likely he'll show up around here tomorrow or the day after, wielding a fiery sword like an archangel. And if he happens to strike Bogun on the road, I’d promise to walk barefoot to Chenstokhova. Even if those herdsmen don’t believe, just mentioning the prince's power is enough to keep them from attacking us. Still, I have to tell you, their boldness is not a good sign for us, as it suggests that the local peasants have heard about Hmelnitski's victories and will only get bolder by the moment. We need to stick to the remote areas and avoid most villages, because they’re dangerous. We’ve found ourselves in such a trap that, honestly, it would be hard to come up with a worse situation."
Alarm again seized Helena. Wishing to get some word of hope from Zagloba, she said: "But you will save me and yourself this time?"
Alarm once again gripped Helena. Hoping to hear some words of encouragement from Zagloba, she asked, "But you will save both me and yourself this time?"
"Of course," said the old fox; "the head is given to think about the body. I have become so attached to you that I will struggle for you as for my own daughter. But, to tell the truth, the worst is that we don't know where to take refuge, for Zólotonosha is no safe asylum."
"Of course," said the old fox. "The head thinks for the body. I've grown so attached to you that I'll fight for you like you're my own daughter. But honestly, the worst part is that we don’t know where to find safety, because Zólotonosha isn’t a safe place."
"I know surely that my cousins are there."
"I definitely know that my cousins are there."
"They are, or they are not; they may have left there and returned to Rozlogi by a different road from the one we are travelling. I count more on the garrison, if there is only half a regiment in the castle. But here is the Kagamlik and plenty of reeds. We will cross to the other side, and instead of going with the current toward the road, we will go up stream to elude pursuit. It is true that we shall go toward Rozlogi, but not far."
"They are, or they're not; they might have left there and taken a different route back to Rozlogi than the one we're on. I rely more on the garrison, even if there's only half a regiment in the castle. But here’s the Kagamlik and lots of reeds. We’ll cross to the other side, and instead of going with the current toward the road, we’ll head upstream to avoid being followed. It's true that we’ll be heading toward Rozlogi, but not for long."
"We shall approach Brovarki," said Helena, "from which there is a road to Zólotonosha."
"We'll head to Brovarki," Helena said, "from there, there's a road to Zólotonosha."
"That is better. Stop your horse!"
"That's better. Stop your horse!"
They watered the horses. Zagloba, leaving Helena carefully hidden in the reeds, went to look for a ford. He found one easily, for it was only a few yards from the place to which they had come,--just where the herdsmen used to drive their horses through the river, which was shallow enough, but the bank was inconvenient because overgrown with reeds and soft. When they had crossed the river they hurried up stream and rode without resting till night. The road was bad; for the Kagamlik had many tributary streams, which spreading out toward the mouth formed swamps and soft places. Every little while it was necessary to look for fords, or to push through reeds difficult of passage for mounted travellers. The horses were tired and barely able to drag their legs along; at times they stumbled so badly that it seemed to Zagloba they could hold out no longer. At last they came out on a lofty dry bank covered with oaks. But it was night already, and very dark. Further movement was impossible, for in the darkness it was easy to stumble into deep swamps and perish. Zagloba therefore decided to wait till morning.
They watered the horses. Zagloba, leaving Helena carefully hidden in the reeds, went to find a shallow crossing. He found one easily, just a few yards from where they had arrived—right where the herdsmen used to drive their horses through the river, which was shallow enough, although the bank was tricky because it was overgrown with reeds and soft. After they crossed the river, they hurried upstream and rode without stopping until nightfall. The path was rough; the Kagamlik had many tributary streams that spread out toward the mouth, creating swamps and muddy spots. Every now and then, they had to search for fords or push through reeds that were hard to navigate on horseback. The horses were exhausted and struggled to move their legs; at times they stumbled so badly that Zagloba thought they couldn’t go on. Finally, they reached a high, dry bank covered with oaks. But it was already night and very dark. Further movement was impossible, as it was easy to stumble into deep swamps and get lost. Zagloba decided to wait until morning.
He unsaddled the horses, fettered and let them out to graze; then he gathered leaves for a bed, spread the saddle-cloths over them, and covering both with a burka, said to Helena,--
He took off the saddles from the horses, tied them up, and let them out to graze; then he collected leaves for a bed, laid the saddle blankets over them, and covering everything with a burka, said to Helena,--
"Lie down and sleep, for you have nothing better to do. The dew will wash your eyes, and that is good. I will put my head on the saddle too, for I don't feel a bone in my body. We will not make a fire, for the light would attract herdsmen. The night is short, and we will move on at daybreak. We doubled on our tracks like hares, not advancing much, it is true; but we have so hidden the trail that the devil who finds us will puff. Good-night!"
"Lie down and sleep, because you have nothing better to do. The dew will cleanse your eyes, and that’s good. I’ll rest my head on the saddle too, since I can’t feel a thing in my body. We won’t make a fire, because the light would attract the herdsmen. The night is short, and we’ll continue at dawn. We backtracked like rabbits, not making much progress, it's true; but we've covered our tracks so well that anyone who finds us will be exhausted. Goodnight!"
"Good-night!"
"Good night!"
The slender young Cossack knelt down and prayed long with eyes raised to the stars. Zagloba took the saddle on his shoulders and carried it to some distance, where he sought out a place to sleep. The bank was well chosen for a halting-place; it was high and dry, also free from mosquitoes. The thick leaves of the oak-trees might furnish a passable protection from rain.
The thin young Cossack knelt and prayed for a while, looking up at the stars. Zagloba picked up the saddle and carried it a little further away, looking for a spot to sleep. The riverbank he chose was a great place to stop; it was high and dry, and also free of mosquitoes. The thick oak leaves could offer decent protection from the rain.
Helena could not sleep for a long time. The events of the past night rose at once in her memory as vividly as life. In the darkness appeared the faces of her murdered aunt and cousins. It seemed to her that she was shut up in the chamber with their bodies, and that Bogun would come in a moment. She saw his pale face and his dark sable brows contracted, with pain, and his eyes fixed upon her. Unspeakable terror seized her. But will she really see on a sudden through the darkness around her two gleaming eyes?
Helena couldn’t sleep for a long time. The events of the previous night surfaced in her mind as clearly as if they were happening right now. In the darkness, she saw the faces of her murdered aunt and cousins. It felt like she was trapped in the room with their bodies, and that Bogun would enter at any moment. She could picture his pale face and the dark furrows of his brows, contorted in pain, with his eyes locked on her. An overwhelming fear gripped her. But would she really see, all of a sudden, two glowing eyes piercing through the darkness around her?
The moon, looking for a moment from behind the clouds, whitened with a few rays the oaks, and lent fantastic forms to the stumps and branches. Landrails called in the meadows, and quails in the steppes; at times certain strange and distant cries of birds or beasts of the night came to them. Nearer was heard the snorting of their horses, who eating the grass and jumping in their fetters went farther and farther from the sleepers. But all those sounds quieted Helena, for they dissipated the fantastic visions and brought her to reality; told her that that chamber which was continually present before her eyes, and those corpses of her friends, and that pale Bogun, with vengeance in his looks, were an illusion of the senses, a whim of fear, nothing more. A few days before, the thought of such a night under the open sky in the desert would have frightened her to death; now, to gain rest she was obliged to remember that she was really on the bank of the Kagamlik, and far from home.
The moon peeked out from behind the clouds for a moment, casting a few rays that illuminated the oaks and created eerie shapes from the stumps and branches. Landrails called in the meadows, and quails echoed across the steppes; occasionally, strange and distant cries of night birds or beasts reached them. The snorting of their horses, who were eating grass and tugging at their restraints, was closer, pulling them farther away from the sleepers. But all of those sounds calmed Helena, as they shattered the surreal visions and brought her back to reality; they reminded her that the chamber constantly before her eyes, those bodies of her friends, and the pale Bogun with a vengeful glare were just illusions of the senses, a trick of fear, nothing more. Just a few days ago, the idea of spending a night under the open sky in the wilderness would have terrified her; now, to find peace, she had to remind herself that she was really on the bank of the Kagamlik and far from home.
The voices of the quails and landrails lulled her to sleep. The stars twinkled whenever the breeze moved the branches, the beetles sounded in the oak-leaves; she fell asleep at last. But nights in the desert have their surprises too. Day was already breaking, when from a distance terrible noises came to Helena's ears,--howling, snorting, later a squeal so full of pain and terror that the blood stopped in her veins. She sprang to her feet, covered with cold sweat, terror-stricken, and not knowing what to do. Suddenly Zagloba shot past her. He rushed without a cap, in the direction of the cry, pistol in hand. After a while his voice was heard: "U-ha! u-ha!" a pistol-shot, then all was silent. It seemed to Helena as if she had waited an age. At last she heard Zagloba below the bank.
The calls of the quails and landrails lulled her to sleep. The stars sparkled as the breeze rustled the branches, and the sound of beetles filled the oak leaves; eventually, she dozed off. But nights in the desert can be full of surprises. Just as dawn was breaking, Helena heard terrifying sounds in the distance—howling, snorting, and then a squeal filled with pain and fear that made her blood run cold. She jumped up, drenched in cold sweat, paralyzed by fear and unsure of what to do. Suddenly, Zagloba dashed past her, bare-headed, heading toward the cries with his pistol drawn. After a moment, his voice rang out: "U-ha! u-ha!" followed by a gunshot, then silence. Helena felt like she waited forever. Finally, she heard Zagloba below the bank.
"May the dogs devour you, may your skins be torn off, may the Jews wear you in their collars!"
"May the dogs eat you, may your skin be ripped off, may the Jews wear you as their accessories!"
Genuine despair was in the voice of Zagloba.
Genuine despair was in Zagloba's voice.
"What has happened?" inquired Helena.
"What happened?" asked Helena.
"The wolves have eaten our horses."
"The wolves have eaten our horses."
"Jesus, Mary! both of them?"
"Wow, both of them?"
"One is eaten, the other is maimed so that he cannot stand. They didn't go more than three hundred yards, and are lost."
"One is eaten, the other is injured so badly that he can't stand. They didn't go more than three hundred yards and are lost."
"What shall we do now?"
"What should we do now?"
"What shall we do? Whittle out sticks for ourselves and sit on them. Do I know what we shall do? Here is pure despair. I tell you, the devil has surely got after us,--which is not to be wondered at, for he must be a friend of Bogun, or his blood relation. What are we to do? May I turn into a horse if I know,--you would then at least have something to ride on. I am a scoundrel if ever I have been in such a fix."
"What should we do? Carve some sticks for ourselves and sit on them? Do I even know what we should do? This is total despair. Honestly, I think the devil is after us—though it’s not surprising, since he must be a friend of Bogun, or maybe even family. What are we supposed to do? I swear, I don’t know—if I did, you’d at least have something to ride. I feel like a scoundrel for being in such a mess."
"Let us go on foot."
"Let's walk."
"It is well for your ladyship to travel in peasant fashion, with your twenty years, but not for me with my circumference. I speak incorrectly, though, for here any clown can have a nag, only dogs travel on foot. Pure despair, as God is kind to me! Of course we shall not sit here, we shall walk on directly; but when we are to reach Zólotonosha is unknown to me. If it is not pleasant to flee on horseback, it is sorest of all on foot. Now the worst thing possible has happened to us. We must leave the saddles and carry on our own shoulders whatever we put between our lips."
"It’s fine for you to travel like a peasant, at your twenty years, but it's not for me with my size. I shouldn’t say that, though, because here any fool can get a horse; only dogs go on foot. Pure despair, as God is my witness! Of course, we won’t sit here; we’ll keep walking right away. But when we’ll actually get to Zólotonosha is beyond me. If it’s not pleasant to escape on horseback, it’s even worse on foot. Now the worst possible thing has happened to us. We have to leave the saddles behind and carry on our own backs whatever we bring to eat."
"I will not allow you to carry the burden alone; I too will carry whatever is necessary."
"I won't let you bear the burden by yourself; I'll carry whatever is needed too."
Zagloba was pleased to see such resolution in Helena.
Zagloba was glad to see such determination in Helena.
"I should be either a Turk or a Pagan to permit you. Those white hands and slender shoulders are not for burdens. With God's help I will manage; only I must rest frequently, for, always too abstemious in eating and drinking, I have short breath now. Let us take the saddle-cloths to sleep on and some provisions; but there will not be much of them, since we shall have to strengthen ourselves directly."
"I would have to be either a Turk or a Pagan to allow you to do that. Those delicate hands and slim shoulders aren’t meant for heavy work. With God’s help, I’ll manage; I just need to take breaks often, because I've always been too strict about eating and drinking, and now I get out of breath easily. Let’s take the saddle blankets to sleep on and some food; but there won’t be much since we need to fuel up right away."
Straightway they began the strengthening, during which Pan Zagloba, abandoning his boasted abstemiousness, busied himself about long breath. Near midday they reached a ford through which men and wagons passed from time to time, for on both banks there were marks of wheels and horses' tracks.
Straight away, they started getting stronger, during which Pan Zagloba, putting aside his claimed self-control, focused on catching his breath. Around midday, they reached a shallow crossing where people and wagons came through now and then, as there were signs of wheels and horse tracks on both sides.
"Maybe that is the road to Zólotonosha."
"Maybe that's the road to Zólotonosha."
"There is no one to ask."
"No one to ask."
Zagloba had barely stopped speaking, when voices reached their ears from a distance.
Zagloba had just finished speaking when voices drifted toward them from afar.
"Wait!" whispered Zagloba, "we must hide."
"Wait!" whispered Zagloba, "we need to hide."
The voices continued to approach them.
The voices kept getting closer to them.
"Do you see anything?" inquired Helena.
"Do you see anything?" Helena asked.
"I do."
"I do."
"Who are coming?"
"Who’s coming?"
"A blind old man with a lyre. A youth is leading him, Now they are taking off their boots. They will come to us through the river."
"A blind old man with a lyre. A young man is guiding him. Now they're taking off their boots. They'll come to us across the river."
After a time the plashing of water indicated that they were really crossing. Zagloba and Helena came out of the hiding-place.
After a while, the sound of water splashing showed that they were actually crossing. Zagloba and Helena emerged from their hiding spot.
"Glory be to God!" said the noble, aloud.
"Glory be to God!" said the noble, loudly.
"For the ages of ages!" answered the old man. "But who are you?"
"For ages and ages!" replied the old man. "But who are you?"
"Christians. Don't be afraid, grandfather!"
"Christians. Don't worry, Grandpa!"
"May Saint Nicholas give you health and happiness!"
"May Saint Nicholas bring you health and happiness!"
"And where are you coming from, grandfather?"
"And where are you coming from, Grandpa?"
"From Brovarki."
"From Brovarki."
"And where does this road lead to?"
"And where does this road go?"
"Oh, to farmhouses and villages."
"Oh, to homes and towns."
"It doesn't go to Zólotonosha?"
"Isn't it going to Zólotonosha?"
"Maybe it does."
"Maybe it does."
"Is it long since you left Brovarki?"
"Have you been gone from Brovarki for a while?"
"Yesterday morning."
"Yesterday morning."
"And were you in Rozlogi?"
"Were you in Rozlogi?"
"Yes. But they say that the knights came there, that there was a battle."
"Yes. But they say that the knights showed up there and that there was a battle."
"Who said that?"
"Who said that?"
"Oh, they said so in Brovarki. One of the servants of the princess came, and what he told was terrible!"
"Oh, they mentioned it in Brovarki. One of the princess's servants came, and what he said was awful!"
"And you didn't see him?"
"And you didn't see him?"
"I? I see no man, I am blind."
"I? I don't see anyone, I'm blind."
"And this youth?"
"And this kid?"
"He sees, but he is dumb. I am the only one who understands him."
"He sees, but he can’t speak. I’m the only one who gets him."
"Is it far from here to Rozlogi, for we are going there?"
"Is it far from here to Rozlogi? We're heading there."
"Oh, it is far!"
"Oh, it's so far!"
"You say, then, that you were in Rozlogi?"
"You’re saying you were in Rozlogi?"
"Yes, we were."
"Yeah, we were."
"So!" said Zagloba; and suddenly he seized the youth by the shoulder. "Ha! scoundrels, criminals, thieves! you are going around as spies, rousing the serfs to rebellion. Here, Fedor, Oleksa, Maksim, take them, strip them naked, and hang or drown them; beat them,--they are rebels, spies,--beat, kill them!"
"So!" said Zagloba, suddenly grabbing the young man by the shoulder. "Ha! You scoundrels, criminals, thieves! You're wandering around like spies, stirring up the serfs to rebel. Fedor, Oleksa, Maksim, get them! Strip them naked, and hang or drown them; beat them— they're rebels, spies—beat them, kill them!"
He began to pull the youth about and to shake him roughly, shouting louder and louder every moment. The old man threw himself on his knees, begging for mercy; the youth uttered sounds of terror peculiar to the dumb, and Helena looked with astonishment at the attack.
He started to grab the young man and shake him violently, shouting louder and louder with each passing moment. The old man dropped to his knees, pleading for mercy; the young man made terrified sounds typical of the mute, and Helena watched in shock at the scene unfolding.
"What are you doing?" inquired she, not believing her own eyes.
"What are you doing?" she asked, unable to believe her own eyes.
But Zagloba shouted, cursed, moved hell, summoned all the miseries, misfortunes, and diseases, threatened with every manner of torment and death.
But Zagloba shouted, cursed, raised hell, called on all the miseries, misfortunes, and diseases, and threatened with every kind of torment and death.
The princess thought that his mind had failed.
The princess believed that he had lost his mind.
"Go away!" cried he to her; "it is not proper for you to see what is going to take place here. Go away, I tell you!"
"Go away!" he shouted at her; "it's not appropriate for you to see what's going to happen here. Go away, I'm telling you!"
He turned to the old man. "Take off your clothes, you clown! If you don't, I'll cut you to pieces."
He turned to the old man. "Take off your clothes, you idiot! If you don't, I'll chop you into bits."
When he had thrown the youth to the ground Zagloba began to strip him with his own hands. The old man, frightened, dropped his lyre, his bag, and his coat as quickly as he could.
When he threw the young man to the ground, Zagloba started to take off his clothes with his own hands. The old man, scared, quickly dropped his lyre, his bag, and his coat.
"Throw off everything or you will be killed!" shouted Zagloba.
"Get rid of everything or you'll be killed!" shouted Zagloba.
The old man began to take off his shirt.
The old man started to remove his shirt.
Helena, seeing whither matters were tending, hurried away, and as she fled she heard the curses of Zagloba.
Helena, realizing where things were headed, rushed away, and as she ran, she heard Zagloba cursing.
After she had gone some distance she stopped, not knowing what to do. Near by was the trunk of a tree thrown down by the wind; she sat on this and waited. The noises of the dumb youth, the groans of the old man, and the uproar of Zagloba came to her ears.
After she had walked for a while, she stopped, unsure of what to do. Nearby was the trunk of a tree that had been knocked down by the wind; she sat on it and waited. She could hear the sounds of the mute young man, the groans of the old man, and the commotion of Zagloba.
At last all was silent save the twittering of birds and the rustle of leaves. After a time the heavy steps of a man panting were heard. It was Zagloba. On his shoulders he carried the clothing stripped from the old man and the youth, in his hands two pair of boots and a lyre. When he came near he began to wink with his sound eye, to smile, and to puff. He was evidently in perfect humor.
At last, everything was quiet except for the chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves. After a while, the heavy footsteps of a man breathing hard could be heard. It was Zagloba. On his shoulders, he carried the clothes taken from the old man and the young man, and in his hands, he held two pairs of boots and a lyre. As he approached, he started to wink with one eye, smile, and catch his breath. He was clearly in great spirits.
"No herald in a court would have shouted as I have," said he, "until I am hoarse; but I have got what I wanted. I let them go naked as their mother bore them. If the Sultan doesn't make me a pasha, or hospodar of Wallachia, he is a thankless fellow, for I have made two Turkish saints. Oh, the scoundrels! they begged me to leave them at least their shirts. I told them they ought to be grateful that I left them their lives. And see here, young lady! Everything is new,--the coats and the boots and the shirts. There must be nice order in that Commonwealth, in which trash dress so richly. But they were at a festival in Brovarki, where they collected no small amount of money and bought everything new at the fair. Not a single noble will plough out so much in this country as a minstrel will beg. Therefore I abandon my career as a knight, and will strip grandfathers on the highway, for I see that in this manner I shall arrive at fortune more quickly."
"No herald in a court would have shouted as I have," he said, "until I’m hoarse; but I got what I wanted. I let them go as naked as the day they were born. If the Sultan doesn’t make me a pasha or hospodar of Wallachia, he’s ungrateful, because I’ve made two Turkish saints. Oh, those scoundrels! They begged me to at least leave them their shirts. I told them they should be grateful I left them their lives. And look here, young lady! Everything is new—the coats, the boots, and the shirts. There must be good order in that Commonwealth, where such rubbish dresses so richly. But they were at a festival in Brovarki, where they gathered quite a bit of money and bought everything new at the fair. Not a single noble in this country will plow out as much as a minstrel will beg. So I’m done with my career as a knight and will rob grandfathers on the highway, because I see that this way I’ll reach fortune faster."
"For what purpose did you do that?" asked Helena.
"For what reason did you do that?" asked Helena.
"Just wait a minute, and I will show you for what purpose."
"Just wait a minute, and I'll show you what it's for."
Saying this, he took half the plundered clothing and went into the reeds which covered the bank. After a time the sounds of a lyre were heard in the rushes, and there appeared, not Pan Zagloba, but a real "grandfather" of the Ukraine, with a cataract on one eye and a gray beard. The "grandfather" approached Helena, singing with a hoarse voice,--
Saying this, he took half the stolen clothes and walked into the reeds along the bank. After a while, the sounds of a lyre echoed through the rushes, and there appeared, not Pan Zagloba, but a real "grandfather" from Ukraine, with a cataract in one eye and a gray beard. The "grandfather" approached Helena, singing in a raspy voice,--
"Oh, bright falcon, my own brother,
High dost thou soar,
And far dost thou fly!"
"Oh, bright falcon, my own brother,
You soar so high,
And fly so far!"
The princess clapped her hands, and for the first time since her flight from Rozlogi a smile brightened her beautiful face.
The princess clapped her hands, and for the first time since her escape from Rozlogi, a smile lit up her beautiful face.
"If I did not know that it was you, I should never have recognized you."
"If I didn't know it was you, I would have never recognized you."
"Well," said Zagloba, "I know you have not seen a better mask at a festival. I looked into the Kagamlik myself; and if ever I have seen a better-looking grandfather, then hang me. As for songs, I have no lack of them. What do you prefer? Maybe you would like to hear of Marusia Boguslava, of Bondarivna, or the death of Sierpahova; I can give you that. I am a rogue if I can't get a crust of bread among the worst knaves that exist."
"Well," said Zagloba, "I know you haven't seen a better mask at a festival. I checked out the Kagamlik myself, and if I've ever seen a better-looking grandfather, then you can hang me. As for songs, I've got plenty. What do you want to hear? Maybe you'd like to hear about Marusia Boguslava, Bondarivna, or the death of Sierpahova; I can do that. I'm a rogue if I can't manage to get a crust of bread among the worst knuckleheads out there."
"Now I understand your action, why you stripped the clothing from those poor creatures,--because it is safer to go over the road in disguise."
"Now I get why you did what you did, taking the clothes off those poor beings—because it's smarter to travel down the road in disguise."
"Of course," said Zagloba; "and what do you suppose? Here, east of the Dnieper, the people are worse than anywhere else; and now when they hear of the war with the Zaporojians, and the victories, of Hmelnitski, no power will keep them from rebellion. You saw those herdsmen who wanted to get our skins. If the hetmans do not put down Hmelnitski at once, the whole country will be on fire in two or three days, and how should I take you through bands of peasants in rebellion? And if you had to fall into their hands, you would better have remained in Bogun's."
"Of course," said Zagloba; "and what do you think? Here, east of the Dnieper, the people are worse than anywhere else; and now when they hear about the war with the Zaporojians and Hmelnitski's victories, nothing will stop them from rebelling. You saw those herdsmen who wanted to get us. If the hetmans don't deal with Hmelnitski immediately, the whole country will explode in two or three days, and how would I get you through groups of rebellious peasants? If you ended up in their hands, you'd be better off staying with Bogun."
"That cannot be! I prefer death," interrupted Helena.
"That can't be! I prefer death," interrupted Helena.
"But I prefer life; for death is a thing from which you cannot rise by any wit. I think, however, that God sent us this old man and the youth. I frightened them with the prince and his whole army as I did the herdsmen. They will sit in the reeds naked for three days from terror, and by that time we shall reach Zólotonosha in disguise somehow. We shall find your cousins and efficient aid; if not, we will go farther to the hetmans,--and all this in safety, for grandfathers have no fear of peasants and Cossacks. We might take our heads in safety through Hmelnitski's camp. But we have to avoid the Tartars, for they would take you as a youth into captivity."
"But I choose life; death is something you can't escape with cleverness. I believe God sent us this old man and the young guy. I scared them with the prince and his whole army just like I did with the herdsmen. They'll be sitting in the reeds naked out of fear for three days, and by then, we'll find a way to reach Zólotonosha in disguise. We'll locate your cousins and reliable help; if that doesn't work, we can go further to the hetmans—and all of this safely, because old men aren't afraid of peasants and Cossacks. We might even pass through Hmelnitski's camp without a problem. But we need to steer clear of the Tartars, because they would take you as a young man into captivity."
"Then must I too disguise myself?"
"Do I also have to disguise myself?"
"Yes; throw off your Cossack clothes, and disguise yourself as a peasant youth,--though you are rather comely to be a clodhopper's child, as I am to be a grandfather; but that is nothing. The wind will tan your face, and my stomach will fall in from walking. I shall sweat away all my thickness. When the Wallachians burned out my eye, I thought that an absolutely awful thing had come upon me; but now I see it is really an advantage, for a grandfather not blind would be suspected. You will lead me by the hand, and call me Onufri, for that is my minstrel name. Now dress up as quickly as you can, since it is time for the road, which will be so long for us on foot."
"Yes, take off your Cossack clothes and dress up like a peasant boy—though you look a bit too good to be a country bumpkin, just like I look too young to be a grandfather; but that doesn’t matter. The wind will darken your face, and I’ll get skinny from walking. I’ll sweat off all my weight. When the Wallachians took out my eye, I thought it was the worst thing ever; but now I realize it’s actually a plus, since a grandfather who isn’t blind would raise suspicion. You’ll hold my hand and call me Onufri, which is my minstrel name. Now hurry and get dressed, because it’s time to hit the road, which is going to be a long journey for us on foot."
Zagloba went aside, and Helena began at once to array herself as a minstrel boy. Having washed in the river, she cast aside the Cossack coat, and took the peasant's svitka, straw hat, and knapsack. Fortunately the youth stripped by Zagloba was tall, so that everything fitted Helena well.
Zagloba stepped aside, and Helena immediately started getting ready as a minstrel boy. After washing in the river, she discarded the Cossack coat and put on the peasant's svitka, straw hat, and knapsack. Luckily, the young man who was stripped by Zagloba was tall, so everything fit Helena perfectly.
Zagloba, returning, examined her carefully, and said,--
Zagloba, coming back, looked her over closely and said,--
"God save me! more than one knight would willingly lay aside his armor if he only had such an attendant as you; and I know one hussar who would certainly. But we must do something with that hair. I saw handsome boys in Stamboul, but never one so handsome as you are."
"God save me! More than one knight would gladly put down his armor if he had an attendant like you; and I know one hussar who definitely would. But we need to do something about that hair. I saw some good-looking guys in Stamboul, but never anyone as handsome as you."
"God grant my beauty may work no ill for me!" said Helena. But she smiled; for her woman's ear was tickled by Zagloba's praise.
"God help my beauty not to cause me any trouble!" said Helena. But she smiled; for her woman's ears were pleased by Zagloba's compliments.
"Beauty never turns out ill, and I will give you an example of this; for when the Turks in Galáts burned out one of my eyes, and wanted to burn out the other, the wife of the Pasha saved me on account of my extraordinary beauty, the remnants of which you may see even yet."
"Beauty never ends badly, and I’ll give you an example of this; when the Turks in Galáts burned one of my eyes and tried to burn out the other, the Pasha’s wife saved me because of my remarkable beauty, which you can still see remnants of today."
"But you said that the Wallachians burned your eye out."
"But you said that the Wallachians burned your eye out."
"They were Wallachians, but had become Turks, and were serving the Pasha in Galáts."
"They were Wallachians, but had become Turks, and were serving the Pasha in Galáts."
"They didn't burn even one of your eyes out."
"They didn't even burn one of your eyes out."
"But from the heated iron a cataract grew on it. It's all the same. What do you wish to do with your tresses?"
"But from the heated iron, a cataract formed on it. It’s all the same. What do you want to do with your hair?"
"What! I must cut them off?"
"What! I have to cut them off?"
"You must. But how?"
"You have to. But how?"
"With your sabre."
"With your saber."
"It is well to cut a head off with this sword, but hair--I don't know how."
"It’s easy to cut off a head with this sword, but hair—I have no idea how."
"Well, I will sit by that log and put my hair across it, you can strike and cut it off; but don't cut my head off!"
"Okay, I'll sit on that log and lay my hair over it, you can hit it and cut it off; just don't cut my head off!"
"Oh, never fear! More than once have I shot the wick from candles when I was drunk, without cutting the candle. I will do no harm to you, although this act is the first of its kind in my life."
"Oh, don’t worry! I've shot the wick off candles more than once when I was drunk, without cutting the candle. I won’t hurt you, even though this is the first time I've done something like this."
Helena sat near the log, and throwing her heavy dark hair across it, raised her eyes to Zagloba. "I am ready," said she; "cut!"
Helena sat by the log, tossed her thick dark hair over it, and looked up at Zagloba. "I'm ready," she said; "go ahead!"
She smiled somewhat sadly; for she was sorry for those tresses, which near the head could hardly be clasped by two hands. Zagloba had a sort of awkward feeling. He went around the trunk to cut more conveniently, and muttered:
She smiled a little sadly because she felt sorry for those locks of hair, which near the scalp could barely be held by two hands. Zagloba felt a bit awkward. He walked around the trunk to cut more easily and muttered:
"Pshaw, pshaw! I would rather be a barber and cut Cossack tufts. I seem to be an executioner going to my work; for it is known to you that they cut the hair off witches, so that the devils shouldn't hide in it and weaken the power of torture. But you are not a witch; therefore this act seems disgraceful to me,--for which if Pan Skshetuski does not cut my ears, then I'll pay him. Upon my word, shivers are going along my arm. At least, close your eyes!"
"Pshaw, pshaw! I'd rather be a barber and trim Cossack hairstyles. I feel like an executioner heading to my job; you know they shave the heads of witches so that the devils can't hide in their hair and weaken the torture. But you're not a witch; so this feels shameful to me—if Pan Skshetuski doesn't cut my ears off, then I’ll pay him. Seriously, I’m getting chills up my arm. At least, close your eyes!"
"All ready!" said Helena.
"All set!" said Helena.
Zagloba straightened up, as if rising in his stirrups for a blow. The metallic blade whistled in the air, and that moment the dark tresses slipped down along the smooth bark to the ground.
Zagloba stood up, as if he were lifting himself in his saddle to strike. The metallic blade whistled through the air, and in that instant, the dark hair fell along the smooth trunk to the ground.
"All over!" said Zagloba, in his turn.
"All done!" said Zagloba, in his turn.
Helena sprang up, and immediately the short-cut hair fell in a dark circle around her face, on which blushes of shame were beating,--for at that period the cutting of a maiden's hair was considered a great disgrace; therefore it was on her part a grievous sacrifice, which she could make only in case of extreme necessity. In fact, tears came to her eyes; and Zagloba, angry at himself, made no attempt to comfort her.
Helena jumped up, and instantly her short hair fell in a dark circle around her face, which was flushed with shame—because back then, cutting a young woman's hair was seen as a huge disgrace; so for her, it was a painful sacrifice that she could only make in extreme circumstances. In fact, tears filled her eyes, and Zagloba, frustrated with himself, didn’t try to comfort her.
"It seems to me that I have ventured on something dishonorable, and I repeat to you that Pan Skshetuski, if he is a worthy cavalier, is bound to cut my ears off. But it could not be avoided, for your sex would have been discovered at once. Now at least we can go on with confidence. I inquired of the old man too about the road, holding a dagger to his throat. According to what he said, we shall see three oaks in the steppe; near them is the Wolf's Ravine, and along the ravine lies the road through Demiánovka to Zólotonosha. He said that wagoners go by the road, and it would be possible to sit with them in the wagons. You and I are passing through a grievous time, which I shall ever remember; for now we must part with the sabre, since it befits neither the minstrel nor his boy to have marks of nobility about their persons. I will push it under this tree. God may permit me to find it here some other day. Many an expedition has this sabre seen, and it has been the cause of great victories. Believe me, I should be commander of an army now were it not for the envy and malice of men who accused me of a love for strong drinks. So is it always in the world,--no justice in anything! When I was not rushing into destruction like a fool, and knew how to unite prudence with valor like a second Cunctator, Pan Zatsvilikhovski was the first to say that I was a coward. He is a good man, but he has an evil tongue. The other day he gnawed at me because I played brother with the Cossacks; but had it not been for that you would not have escaped the power of Bogun."
"It seems to me that I've engaged in something disgraceful, and I must tell you that Pan Skshetuski, if he's a true knight, should cut my ears off. But it couldn't be helped, as your identity would have been discovered immediately. Now we can move forward with confidence. I also asked the old man about the road while holding a dagger to his throat. According to him, we’ll see three oaks in the steppe; near them is Wolf's Ravine, and along the ravine is the road through Demiánovka to Zólotonosha. He mentioned that wagoners use that road, and we could catch a ride with them. You and I are going through a tough time that I'll always remember, because now we have to part with the sabre, as it doesn't suit a minstrel or his boy to carry signs of nobility. I’ll hide it under this tree. God may let me find it again another day. This sabre has been part of many battles and has brought great victories. Believe me, I would be leading an army now if it weren't for the jealousy and spite of men who accused me of having a taste for strong drinks. That's how it is in the world—no justice in anything! When I wasn't rushing headlong into destruction like a fool and knew how to mix caution with bravery, just like a second Cunctator, Pan Zatsvilikhovski was the first to call me a coward. He's a good man, but he's got a wicked tongue. Just the other day, he was nagging me for getting close to the Cossacks; but if it weren’t for that, you wouldn’t have escaped Bogun's control."
While talking, Zagloba thrust the sabre under the tree, covered it with plants and grass, then threw the bag and lyre over his shoulder, took the staff pointed with flintstones, waved his hands a couple of times, and said,--
While he was talking, Zagloba shoved the saber under the tree, covered it with plants and grass, then threw the bag and lyre over his shoulder, grabbed the flint-tipped staff, waved his hands a couple of times, and said, --
"Well, this is not bad. I can strike a light in the eyes of some dog or wolf with this staff and count his teeth. The worst of all is that we must walk; but there is no help. Come!"
"Well, this isn't too bad. I can shine a light in the eyes of some dog or wolf with this staff and count his teeth. The worst part is that we have to walk; but there's no helping it. Come!"
They went on,--the dark-haired youth in front, the old man following. The latter grunted and cursed; for it was hot for him to travel on foot, though a breeze passed over the steppe. The breeze burned and tanned the face of the handsome boy. Soon they came to the ravine, at the bottom of which was a spring which distilled its pure waters into the Kagamlik. Around that ravine not far from the river three strong oaks were growing on a mound; to these our wayfarers turned at once. They came also upon traces of the road, which looked yellow along the steppe from flowers which were growing on droppings of cattle. The road was deserted; there were neither teamsters, nor tar-spots on the ground, nor gray oxen slowly moving. But here and there lay the bones of cattle torn to pieces by wolves and whitening in the sun. The wayfarers went on steadily, resting only under the shade of oak-groves. The dark-haired boy lay down to slumber on the green turf, and the old man watched. They passed through streams also; and when there was no ford they searched for one, walking for a distance along the shore. Sometimes, too, the old man carried the boy over in his arms, with a power that was wonderful in a man who begged his bread. But he was a sturdy minstrel! Thus they dragged on till evening, when the boy sat down by the wayside at an oak-forest and said,--
They kept going—the dark-haired young guy in front and the old man behind. The old man grumbled and swore because it was tough for him to walk, even though a breeze was blowing across the steppe. The breeze sunburned and tanned the handsome boy's face. Before long, they reached the ravine, where a spring poured out its clear water into the Kagamlik. Nearby, three strong oaks were growing on a mound by the river, and the travelers headed straight for them. They also found signs of the road, which appeared yellow along the steppe due to flowers growing on cow droppings. The road was deserted; there were no drivers, no tar stains on the ground, and no gray oxen moving slowly. But now and then, they saw the bones of cattle left by wolves, bleached in the sun. The travelers kept going, only resting in the shade of the oak trees. The dark-haired boy lay down to nap on the green grass while the old man kept watch. They crossed streams, and when there was no shallow spot to walk through, they searched for one, walking along the shore for a while. Sometimes, the old man would carry the boy in his arms, surprising for a man who begged for food. But he was a strong minstrel! They continued like this until evening when the boy sat down by the roadside near an oak forest and said—
"My breath is gone, I have spent my strength; I can walk no farther, I will lie down here and die."
"My breath is gone, I've used up all my strength; I can’t walk anymore, I’m going to lie down here and die."
The old man was terribly distressed. "Oh, these cursed wastes,--not a house nor a cottage by the roadside, nor a living soul! But we cannot spend the night here. Evening is already falling, it will be dark in an hour,--and just listen!"
The old man was really upset. "Oh, these cursed wastelands—there's not a house or cottage in sight, nor a living soul! But we can't stay the night here. Evening is already setting in; it will be dark in an hour—and just listen!"
The old man stopped speaking, and for a while there was deep silence. But it was soon broken by a distant dismal sound which seemed to come from the bowels of the earth; it did really come from the ravine, which lay not far from the road.
The old man stopped talking, and for a moment, there was complete silence. But it was quickly interrupted by a distant, gloomy sound that seemed to come from deep within the earth; it actually came from the ravine, which was not far from the road.
"Those are wolves," said Zagloba. "Last night we had horses,--they ate them; this time they will get at our own persons. I have, it is true, a pistol under my svitka; but I don't know whether my powder would hold out for two charges, and I should not like to be the supper at a wolf's wedding. Listen! Another howl!"
"Those are wolves," Zagloba said. "Last night we had horses—they ate them; this time they’ll come for us. I do have a pistol under my coat, but I’m not sure if my powder will last for two shots, and I really don’t want to end up as the main course at a wolf's feast. Listen! Another howl!"
The howling was heard again, and appeared to be nearer.
The howling was heard again and seemed to be closer.
"Rise, my child!" said the old man; "and if you are unable to walk, I will carry you. What's to be done? I see that I have a great affection for you, which is surely because living in a wifeless condition I am unable to leave legitimate descendants of my own; and if I have illegitimate they are heathen, for I lived a long time in Turkey. With me ends the family of Zagloba, with its escutcheon 'In the Forehead.' You will take care of my old age, but now you must get up and sit on my shoulders."
"Get up, my child!" said the old man; "and if you can't walk, I'll carry you. What should we do? I realize that I care for you a lot, which is probably because living without a wife, I can’t have legitimate children of my own; and if I have any illegitimate ones, they're not the right kind since I spent a long time in Turkey. With me, the family of Zagloba, with its coat of arms 'In the Forehead,' comes to an end. You will take care of me in my old age, but first, you need to get up and sit on my shoulders."
"My feet have grown so heavy that I cannot move."
"My feet feel so heavy that I can't move."
"You were boasting of your strength. But stop! stop! As God is dear to me, I hear the barking of dogs. That's it. Those are dogs, not wolves. Then Demiánovka, of which the old minstrel told me, must be near. Praise be to God in the highest! I had thought not to make a fire on account of the wolves; for we should have surely gone to sleep, we are so tired. Yes, they are dogs. Do you hear?"
"You were bragging about your strength. But wait! As God is my witness, I hear dogs barking. That’s it. Those are dogs, not wolves. Then Demiánovka, the place the old minstrel told me about, must be close. Thank God! I had thought about not making a fire because of the wolves; otherwise, we would have definitely fallen asleep since we’re so tired. Yes, they’re dogs. Do you hear that?"
"Let us go on," said Helena, whose strength returned suddenly.
"Let's keep going," said Helena, her strength suddenly coming back.
They had barely come out of the wood when smoke from a number of cottages appeared at no great distance. They saw also three domes of a church, covered with fresh shingles, which shone yet in the dusk from the last gleams of the evening twilight. The barking of dogs seemed nearer, more distinct each moment.
They had just emerged from the woods when they noticed smoke rising from several cottages not far away. They also saw three church domes, freshly shingled, still shining in the fading evening light. The barking of dogs sounded closer and clearer with every passing moment.
"Yes, that is Demiánovka; it cannot be another place," said Zagloba. "They receive minstrels hospitably everywhere; maybe we shall find supper and lodging, and perhaps good people will take us farther. Wait a moment! this is one of the prince's villages; there must be an agent living in it. We will rest and get news. The prince must be already on the way. Rescue may come sooner than you expect. Remember that you are a mute. I began at the wrong end when I told you to call me Onufri, for since you are a mute you cannot call me anything. I shall speak for you and for myself, and, praise be to God! I can use peasants' speech as well as Latin. Move on, move on! Now the first cottage is near. My God! when will our wanderings come to an end? If we could get some warmed beer, I should praise the Lord God for even that."
"Yes, that's Demiánovka; it can't be anywhere else," Zagloba said. "They welcome minstrels everywhere; maybe we'll find dinner and a place to stay, and perhaps good people will help us go further. Hold on a second! This is one of the prince's villages; there must be an agent living here. We'll rest and get some news. The prince must already be on his way. Help might come sooner than you think. Remember that you can't speak. I started off wrong when I told you to call me Onufri, since you can't call me anything. I'll speak for both of us, and thank God! I can speak like the peasants as well as in Latin. Let’s keep moving! The first cottage is close now. My God! When will our wanderings end? If we could just get some warm beer, I’d thank the Lord God for that."
Zagloba ceased, and for a time they went on in silence together; then he began to talk again.
Zagloba stopped speaking, and for a while, they continued in silence together; then he started talking again.
"Remember that you are dumb. When they ask you about anything, point to me and say, 'Hum, hum, hum! niyá, niyá!' I have seen that you have much wit, and besides, it is a question of our lives. If we should chance on a regiment belonging to the hetmans or the prince, then we would tell who we are at once, especially if the officer is courteous and an acquaintance of Pan Skshetuski. It is true that you are under the guardianship of the prince, and you have nothing to fear from soldiers. Oh! what fires are those bursting out in the glen? Ah, there are blacksmiths--there is a forge! But I see there is no small number of people at it. Let us go there."
"Remember that you’re not very smart. When they ask you anything, just point to me and say, 'Hum, hum, hum! niyá, niyá!' I know you’re clever, but this is a matter of our lives. If we happen to encounter a regiment belonging to the hetmans or the prince, we should reveal who we are, especially if the officer is polite and knows Pan Skshetuski. It’s true you’re under the prince’s protection, so you don’t need to worry about soldiers. Oh! What are those fires bursting out in the glen? Ah, it’s blacksmiths—there’s a forge! But I can see there’s a big crowd there. Let’s go check it out."
In the cleft which formed the entrance to the ravine there was a forge, from the chimney of which bundles and bunches of golden sparks were thrown out; and through the open doors and numerous chinks in the walls sparkling light burst forth, intercepted from moment to moment by dark forms moving around inside. In front of the forge were to be seen in the evening twilight a number of dark forms standing together in knots. The hammers in the forge beat in time, till the echo was heard all about; and the sound was mingled with songs in front of the forge, with the buzz of conversation and the barking of dogs. Seeing all this, Zagloba turned immediately into the ravine, touched his lyre, and began to sing,--
In the gap that led into the ravine, there was a forge, and from its chimney, streams of golden sparks were flying out. Light spilled through the open doors and various cracks in the walls, momentarily blocked by dark shapes moving around inside. In the evening twilight, several dark figures stood together in groups in front of the forge. The hammers in the forge struck in rhythm, their echoes spreading all around, blending with songs coming from in front of the forge, the chatter of conversations, and the barking of dogs. Watching all this, Zagloba headed straight into the ravine, picked up his lyre, and started to sing—
"Hei! on the mountain
Reapers are seen,
Under the mountain,
The mountain green,
Cossacks are marching on."
"Hey! on the mountain
Reapers can be seen,
Under the mountain,
The mountain is green,
Cossacks are marching on."
Singing thus, he approached the crowd of people standing in front of the forge. He looked around. They were peasants, for the most part drunk. Nearly all of them had sticks in their hands; on some of these sticks were scythes, double-edged and pointed. The blacksmiths in the forge were occupied specially in the making of these points and the bending of the scythes.
Singing like this, he walked up to the crowd of people gathered in front of the forge. He glanced around. Most of them were peasants, mostly drunk. Almost all of them held sticks; some of these sticks had scythes on the ends, sharp and pointed. The blacksmiths in the forge were particularly busy making these points and bending the scythes.
"Ah, grandfather! grandfather!" they began to call out in the crowd.
"Hey, Grandpa! Grandpa!" they started to shout in the crowd.
"Glory be to God!" said Zagloba.
"Thank goodness!" said Zagloba.
"For the ages of ages!"
"For ages and ages!"
"Tell me, children, is this Demiánovka?"
"Tell me, kids, is this Demiánovka?"
"Yes, it is Demiánovka. But why do you ask?"
"Yes, it's Demiánovka. But why are you asking?"
"I ask because men told me on the way," continued the grandfather, "that good people dwell here, that they will take in the old man, give him food and drink, let him spend the night, and give him some money. I am old; I have travelled a long road, and this boy here cannot go a step farther. He, poor fellow, is dumb; he leads me because I am sightless. I am a blind unfortunate. God will bless you, kind people. Saint Nicholas, the wonder-worker, will bless you. Saint Onufri will bless you. In one eye there is a little of God's light left me; in the other it is dark forever. So I travel with my lyre. I sing songs, and I live like the birds on what falls from the hands of kind people."
"I ask because some men told me on the way," the grandfather continued, "that there are good people living here who will take in an old man, give him food and drinks, let him stay the night, and even give him some money. I am old; I’ve traveled a long way, and this boy here can’t go any further. He, poor thing, is mute; he guides me because I can’t see. I’m a blind unfortunate. May God bless you, kind people. Saint Nicholas, the miracle worker, will bless you. Saint Onufri will bless you. I have a little bit of God’s light left in one eye; the other is dark forever. So I travel with my lyre. I sing songs and live like the birds, surviving on what kind people give me."
"And where are you from, grandfather?"
"And where are you from, Grandpa?"
"Oh, from afar, afar! But let me rest, for I see here by the forge a bench. And sit down, poor creature!" said he, showing the bench to Helena. "We are from Ladava, good people, and left home long, long ago; but to-day we come from the festival in Brovarki."
"Oh, from far away! But let me take a break, because I see a bench by the forge. Come sit down, poor thing!" he said, gesturing to the bench for Helena. "We're from Ladava, good folks, and we left home a long time ago; but today we just got back from the festival in Brovarki."
"And have you heard anything good there?" asked an old peasant with a scythe in his hand.
"And have you heard anything good there?" asked an old farmer, holding a scythe.
"We heard, we heard, but whether it is anything good we don't know. Many people have collected there. They spoke of Hmelnitski,--that he had conquered the hetman's son and his knights. We heard, too, that the peasants are rising against the nobles on the Russian bank."
"We heard, we heard, but we're not sure if it's anything good. A lot of people have gathered there. They talked about Hmelnitski—that he had defeated the hetman's son and his knights. We also heard that the peasants are rising up against the nobles on the Russian side."
Immediately the crowd surrounded Zagloba, who, sitting by Helena, struck the strings of the lyre from time to time.
Immediately, the crowd gathered around Zagloba, who, sitting next to Helena, strummed the strings of the lyre now and then.
"Then you heard, father, that the people are rising?"
"Did you hear, Dad, that the people are rising?"
"I did; for wretched is our peasant lot."
"I did; because our life as peasants is miserable."
"But they say there will be an end to it?"
"But they say there will be an end to it?"
"In Kieff they found on the altar a letter from Christ, saying there would be fearful and awful war and much blood-spilling in the whole Ukraine."
"In Kyiv, they found a letter from Christ on the altar that warned of a terrible and devastating war with a lot of bloodshed throughout all of Ukraine."
The half-circle in front of the bench on which Zagloba sat contracted still more.
The half-circle in front of the bench where Zagloba was sitting shrank even more.
"You say there was a letter?"
"You said there was a letter?"
"There was, as I am alive. About war and the spilling of blood. But I cannot speak further, for the throat is dried up within me, poor old man!"
"There was, as I'm still alive. About war and the shedding of blood. But I can't go on, because my throat is parched, poor old man!"
"Here is a measure of gorailka for you, father; and tell us what you have heard in the world. We know that minstrels go everywhere and know everything. There have been some among us already. They said that the black hour would come from Hmelnitski on the lords. We had these scythes and pikes made for us, so as not to be the last; but we don't know whether to begin now or to wait for a letter from Hmelnitski."
"Here's a drink for you, Dad; and let us know what's been happening in the world. We know that minstrels travel everywhere and know everything. We've already had a few here. They said that trouble would come from Hmelnitski for the nobles. We had these scythes and pikes made for us, so we wouldn't be last; but we don't know if we should start now or wait for a letter from Hmelnitski."
Zagloba emptied the measure, smacked his lips, thought awhile, and then said: "Who tells you it is time to begin?"
Zagloba finished the drink, licked his lips, thought for a moment, and then said, "Who says it's time to start?"
"We want to begin ourselves."
"We want to start ourselves."
"Begin! begin!" said numerous voices. "If the Zaporojians have beaten the lords, then begin!"
"Start! Start!" said many voices. "If the Zaporojians have defeated the lords, then start!"
The scythes and pikes quivered in strong hands, and gave out an ominous clatter. Then followed a moment of silence, but the hammers in the forge continued to beat. The future killers waited for what the old man would say. He thought and thought; at last he asked,--
The scythes and pikes shook in strong hands, making a threatening clatter. Then there was a moment of silence, but the hammers in the forge kept pounding away. The future killers waited for what the old man would say. He pondered for a while; finally, he asked,--
"Whose people are you?"
"Which group are you with?"
"Prince Yeremi's."
"Prince Yeremi's."
"And whom will you kill?"
"And who will you kill?"
The peasants looked at one another.
The peasants looked at each other.
"Him?" asked the old man.
"Him?" asked the old guy.
"We couldn't manage him."
"We couldn't handle him."
"Oh, you can't manage him, children, you can't manage him! I was in Lubni, and I saw that prince with my own eyes. He is awful! When he shouts the trees tremble in the woods, and when he stamps his foot a ravine is made. The king is afraid of him, the hetmans obey him, and all are terrified at him. He has more soldiers than the Khan or the Sultan. Oh, you can't manage him, children, you can't manage him! He is after you, not you after him. And I know what you don't know yet, that all the Poles will come to help him; and where there is a Pole, there is a sabre."
"Oh, you can't handle him, kids, you can't handle him! I was in Lubni, and I saw that prince with my own eyes. He's terrifying! When he yells, the trees shake in the woods, and when he stamps his foot, a ravine forms. The king is scared of him, the hetmans follow his orders, and everyone is afraid of him. He has more soldiers than the Khan or the Sultan. Oh, you can't handle him, kids, you can't handle him! He’s after you, not you after him. And I know something you don’t yet: all the Poles will come to support him; and wherever there's a Pole, there's a sword."
Gloomy silence seized the crowd; the old man struck his lyre again, and raising his face toward the moon, continued:
Gloomy silence fell over the crowd; the old manplayed his lyre again and, lifting his face toward the moon, continued:
"The prince is coming, he is coming, and with him as many beautiful plumes and banners as there are stars in heaven or thistles on the steppe. The wind flies before him and groans; and do you know, my children, why the wind groans? It groans over your fate. Mother Death flies before him with a scythe, and strikes; and do you know what she strikes at? She strikes at your necks."
"The prince is coming, he’s coming, and with him there's as many beautiful feathers and banners as there are stars in the sky or thistles on the plains. The wind rushes ahead of him and moans; and do you know, my children, why the wind moans? It moans about your fate. Mother Death rushes ahead of him with a scythe, and she strikes; and do you know what she strikes at? She strikes at your necks."
"O Lord, have mercy on us!" said low, terrified voices.
"O Lord, have mercy on us!" whispered frightened voices.
Again nothing was heard but the beating of hammers.
Again, all that could be heard was the sound of hammers pounding.
"Who is the prince's agent here?" asked the old man.
"Who is the prince's representative here?" asked the old man.
"Pan Gdeshinski."
"Pan Gdeshinski."
"And where is he?"
"Where is he?"
"He ran away."
"He escaped."
"Why did he run away?"
"Why did he leave?"
"He ran away, for he heard that they were making scythes and pikes for us. He got frightened and ran away."
"He ran away because he heard they were making scythes and pikes for us. He got scared and took off."
"So much the worse, for he will tell the prince about you."
"So much the worse, because he will tell the prince about you."
"Why do you croak, grandfather, like a raven?" asked an old peasant. "We believe that the black hour is coming on the lords; and there will be neither on the Russian nor Tartar bank lords or princes,--only Cossacks, free people; there will be neither land-rent, nor barrel-tax, nor mill-tax, nor transport-tax, nor any more Jews, for thus does it stand in the letter from Christ which you yourself spoke of. And Hmelnitski is as strong as the prince. Let them go at it!"
"Why are you croaking like a raven, grandfather?" asked an old peasant. "We believe the dark times are coming for the lords; there will be no lords or princes on either the Russian or Tartar bank—only Cossacks, free people; there will be no land rent, barrel tax, mill tax, transport tax, or any more Jews, as it says in the letter from Christ that you mentioned. And Hmelnitski is as strong as the prince. Let them go for it!"
"God grant!" said the old man. "Oh, bitter is our peasant lot! It was different in old times."
"God help us!" said the old man. "Oh, our life as peasants is so harsh! It was different back in the day."
"Who owns the land? The prince. Who owns the steppe? The prince. Who owns the woods? The prince. Who has the cattle? The prince. And in old times it was God's woods and God's steppe; whoever came first, took it, and was bound to no man. Now everything belongs to the lords and princes."
"Who owns the land? The prince. Who owns the steppe? The prince. Who owns the woods? The prince. Who has the cattle? The prince. In the past, it was God's woods and God's steppe; whoever got there first took it, and was beholden to no one. Now everything belongs to the lords and princes."
"All belongs to you, my children; but I tell you one thing you yourselves know, that you can't manage the prince here. I tell you this,--whoever wants to slay lords, let him not stay here till Hmelnitski has tried his hand on the prince, but let him be off to Hmelnitski, and right away, to-morrow, for the prince is on the road already. If Pan Gdeshinski brings him to Demiánovka, the prince won't leave one of you alive; he will kill the last man of you. Make your way to Hmelnitski. The more of you there, the easier for Hmelnitski to succeed. Oh, but he has heavy work before him! The hetmans in front of him, the armies of the king without number, and then the prince more powerful than the hetmans. Hurry on, children, to help Hmelnitski and the Zaporojians; for they, poor men, won't hold out unless you help, and they are fighting against the lords for your freedom and property. Hurry! You will save yourselves from the prince and you will help Hmelnitski."
"Everything belongs to you, my children; but I'm telling you something you already know: you can't control the prince here. I'm saying this—whoever wants to kill lords, don’t stick around until Hmelnitski has a chance to deal with the prince. Get to Hmelnitski, and do it fast, by tomorrow, because the prince is already on the move. If Pan Gdeshinski brings him to Demiánovka, the prince won't spare any of you; he’ll kill every last one of you. Make your way to Hmelnitski. The more of you there are, the easier it’ll be for Hmelnitski to succeed. Oh, but he has a tough job ahead! The hetmans in front of him, countless armies from the king, and then the prince, who is even more powerful than the hetmans. Hurry, children, to support Hmelnitski and the Zaporojians; because those poor people won’t last without your help, and they’re fighting against the lords for your freedom and property. Hurry! You’ll save yourselves from the prince and help Hmelnitski."
"He speaks the truth!" cried voices in the crowd.
"He’s telling the truth!" shouted voices in the crowd.
"He speaks well!"
"He's a great speaker!"
"A wise grandfather!"
"A smart grandpa!"
"Did you see the prince on the road?"
"Did you see the prince on the road?"
"See him I didn't, but I heard in Brovarki that he had left Lubni, that he is burning and slaying; and where he finds even one pike before him, he leaves only the sky and the earth behind."
"Didn’t see him, but I heard in Brovarki that he had left Lubni, that he is burning and killing; and wherever he comes across a pike, he leaves nothing but the sky and the earth behind."
"Lord, have mercy on us!"
"God, have mercy on us!"
"And where are we to look for Hmelnitski?"
"And where should we search for Hmelnitski?"
"I came here, children, to tell you where to look for Hmelnitski. Go, my children, to Zólotonosha, then to Trakhtimiroff, and there Hmelnitski will be waiting for you. There people are collecting from all the villages, houses, and cottages; the Tartars will come there too. Go! Unless you do, the prince will not leave you to walk over the earth."
"I came here, kids, to tell you where to find Hmelnitski. Go, my children, to Zólotonosha, then to Trakhtimiroff, and there Hmelnitski will be waiting for you. People are gathering from all the villages, houses, and cottages; the Tartars will come there too. Go! If you don't, the prince won't let you walk freely on this earth."
"And you will go with us, father?"
"And you're coming with us, Dad?"
"Walk I will not, for the ground pulls down my old legs. But get ready a telega, and I will ride with you. Before we come to Zólotonosha I will go on ahead to see if there are Polish soldiers. If there are, we will pass by and go straight to Trakhtimiroff. That is a Cossack country. But now give me something to eat and drink, for I am hungry, and this lad here is hungry too. We will start off in the morning, and along the road I will sing to you of Pan Pototski and Prince Yeremi. Oh, they are terrible lions! There will be great bloodshed in the Ukraine. The sky is awfully red, and the moon just as if swimming in blood. Beg, children, for the mercy of God, for no one will walk long in God's world. I have heard also that vampires rise out of their graves and howl."
"Walking is not an option for me; the ground is too hard on my old legs. But prepare a cart, and I will ride with you. Before we reach Zólotonosha, I'll go ahead to check for Polish soldiers. If they're there, we'll avoid them and head straight to Trakhtimiroff, which is Cossack territory. But first, give me something to eat and drink, because I'm hungry, and this young man here is hungry too. We'll set off in the morning, and along the way, I’ll sing to you about Pan Pototski and Prince Yeremi. Oh, they are fierce warriors! There’s going to be a lot of bloodshed in Ukraine. The sky looks terrifyingly red, and the moon appears as if it’s swimming in blood. Pray, children, for the mercy of God, because no one will walk for long in God's world. I've also heard that vampires rise from their graves and howl."
A vague terror seized the crowd of peasants; they began to look around involuntarily, make the sign of the cross and whisper among themselves. At last one cried out,--
A vague fear gripped the crowd of peasants; they started looking around instinctively, crossing themselves and whispering to one another. Finally, one shouted out,--
"To Zólotonosha!"
"Cheers to Zólotonosha!"
"To Zólotonosha!" repeated all, as if there in particular were refuge and safety.
"To Zólotonosha!" everyone echoed, as if that place held refuge and safety.
"To Trakhtimiroff!"
"Cheers to Trakhtimiroff!"
"Death to the Poles and lords!"
"Death to the Poles and lords!"
All at once a young Cossack stepped forward, shook his pike, and cried: "Fathers, if we go to Zólotonosha to-morrow, we will go to the manager's house to-night."
All of a sudden, a young Cossack stepped up, shook his pike, and said: "Guys, if we head to Zólotonosha tomorrow, we should go to the manager's house tonight."
"To the manager's house!" cried a number of voices at once.
"To the manager's house!" shouted several voices at once.
"Burn it up! take the goods!"
"Burn it down! Grab the stuff!"
But the minstrel, who held his head drooping on his breast, raised it and said,--
But the minstrel, who had been looking down, lifted his head and said,--
"Oh, children, do not go to the manager's house, and do not burn it, or you will suffer. The prince may be close by, he is going along with his army; he will see the fire, he will come, and there will be trouble. Better give me something to eat and show me a place to rest. And do you keep your peace!"
"Oh, kids, don’t go to the manager's house, and don’t burn it, or you’re going to regret it. The prince might be nearby; he’s on his way with his army. He’ll see the fire, come over, and there will be chaos. Just give me something to eat and show me somewhere to rest. And you all stay quiet!"
"He tells the truth!" said a number of voices.
"He’s telling the truth!" said several voices.
"He tells the truth, and, Maksim, you are a fool!"
"He tells the truth, and Maksim, you're an idiot!"
"Come, father, to my house for bread and salt and a cup of mead, and rest on the hay till daylight," said an old peasant, turning to the minstrel.
"Come, father, to my house for bread and salt and a cup of mead, and rest on the hay till daylight," said an old peasant, turning to the minstrel.
Zagloba rose, and pulled the sleeve of Helena's svitka. She was asleep.
Zagloba got up and tugged at the sleeve of Helena's jacket. She was asleep.
"The boy is tired to death; he fell asleep under the very sound of the hammers," said Zagloba. But in his soul he thought: "Oh, sweet innocence, thou art able to sleep amidst pikes and knives! It is clear that angels of heaven are guarding thee, and me in thy company."
"The boy is completely worn out; he dozed off right under the sound of the hammers," said Zagloba. But deep down he thought: "Oh, sweet innocence, you can sleep among swords and knives! It's obvious that the angels in heaven are protecting you, and me along with you."
He roused her, and they went on toward the village, which lay at some distance. The night was calm and quiet; the echo of the striking hammers followed them. The old peasant went ahead to show the way in the darkness; and Zagloba, pretending to say his prayers, muttered in a monotone,--
He woke her up, and they headed toward the village, which was a bit far away. The night was peaceful and still; the sound of hammers striking echoed behind them. The old farmer walked in front to lead the way in the dark; and Zagloba, pretending to pray, murmured in a flat tone,--
"O God, have mercy on us, sinners--Do you see, Princess--O Holy Most Pure--what would have happened to us without this peasant disguise?--As it is on earth, so in heaven--We shall get something to eat, and to-morrow ride to Zólotonosha instead of going on foot--Amen, amen, amen!--Bogun may come upon our tracks, for our tracks will not deceive him; but it will be late, for we shall cross the Dnieper at Próhorovka--Amen!--May black death choke them, may the hangman light their way! Do you hear, Princess, how they are howling at the forge?--Amen!--Terrible times have come on us, but I am a fool if I don't rescue you even if we have to flee to Warsaw itself."
"O God, have mercy on us, sinners—Do you see, Princess—O Holy Most Pure—what would have happened to us without this peasant disguise?—As it is on earth, so in heaven—We’ll get something to eat, and tomorrow we’ll ride to Zólotonosha instead of walking—Amen, amen, amen!—Bogun might come across our tracks, but our tracks won’t mislead him; however, it will be too late because we’ll cross the Dnieper at Próhorovka—Amen!—May the black death choke them, may the hangman guide their way! Do you hear, Princess, how they are howling at the forge?—Amen!—Terrible times have come upon us, but I’d be a fool if I didn’t rescue you even if we have to flee all the way to Warsaw."
"What are you muttering there, brother?" asked the peasant.
"What are you mumbling about, brother?" asked the peasant.
"Oh, nothing! I am praying for your health. Amen, amen!"
"Oh, nothing! I’m just praying for your health. Amen, amen!"
"Here is my cottage."
"Here’s my cottage."
"Glory be to God!"
"Thank God!"
"For the ages of ages!"
"For all time!"
"I beg you to eat my bread and salt."
"I ask you to share my bread and salt."
"God will reward you."
"God will bless you."
A little later the minstrel had strengthened himself powerfully with mutton and a good portion of mead. Next morning early, he moved on with his attendant lad, in a comfortable telega, toward Zólotonosha, escorted by a number of mounted peasants armed with pikes and scythes.
A little later, the minstrel had fortified himself with mutton and a generous amount of mead. The next morning, he set off early with his young servant in a cozy cart toward Zólotonosha, accompanied by several mounted peasants armed with pikes and scythes.
They went through Kovraiets, Chernobái, and Krapivna. The wayfarers saw that everything was seething; the peasants were arming at all points, the forges were working from morning till night, and only the terrible name and power of Prince Yeremi still restrained the bloody outburst. West of the Dnieper the tempest was let loose in all its fury. News of the defeat at Korsún had spread over all Russia with the speed of lightning, and every living soul was rushing forth.
They passed through Kovraiets, Chernobái, and Krapivna. The travelers noticed that everything was in turmoil; the peasants were arming themselves everywhere, the forges were busy from morning until night, and only the fearsome name and influence of Prince Yeremi held back the violent explosion. West of the Dnieper, the storm had broken loose with full force. The news of the defeat at Korsún had spread across all of Russia like wildfire, and everyone was rushing out.
CHAPTER XXI.
Next morning after the flight of Zagloba, the Cossacks found Bogun half suffocated in the coat in which Zagloba had wrapped him; but since his wounds were not serious he returned soon to consciousness. Remembering everything that had happened, he fell into a rage, roared like a wild beast, stained his hands with blood from his own wounded head, and struck at the men with his dagger, so that the Cossacks dared not come near him. At last, being unable to support himself in the saddle, he ordered them to bind a Jew cradle between two horses, and sitting in it, he hurried on as if insane in the direction of Lubni, supposing that the fugitives had gone thither. Resting on the Jew bed on down, and in his own blood, he raced over the steppe like a vampire hurrying back to its grave before daybreak; and after him speeded his trusty Cossacks, with the thought in mind that they were hurrying to evident death. They flew on in this way to Vassílyevka, where there was a garrison of one hundred Hungarian infantry belonging to Prince Yeremi. The furious leader, as if life had become loathsome to him, fell upon these without hesitation, rushing first into the fire himself, and after a struggle of some hours' duration cut the men to pieces, with the exception of a few whom he spared to gain from them a confession through torture. Learning that no noble with a maiden had escaped by that road, and not knowing himself what to do, he tore away his bandages from excess of pain.
The next morning after Zagloba’s escape, the Cossacks found Bogun half-suffocated in the coat that Zagloba had wrapped around him. Thankfully, since his wounds weren’t too serious, he quickly regained consciousness. Remembering everything that had happened, he flew into a rage, howling like a wild animal, staining his hands with blood from his own injured head, and attacked the men with his dagger, making the Cossacks hesitant to approach him. Eventually, unable to hold himself up in the saddle, he ordered them to tie a Jewish cradle between two horses, and sitting in it, he sped off madly toward Lubni, thinking that the fugitives had gone that way. Resting on the Jewish bed filled with down and his own blood, he raced across the steppe like a vampire rushing back to its grave before dawn, with his loyal Cossacks trailing behind, aware that they were likely racing toward certain death. They sped along to Vassílyevka, where there was a garrison of one hundred Hungarian infantry led by Prince Yeremi. The furious leader, as if life had become unbearable for him, attacked these soldiers without hesitation, charging into the fray himself. After several hours of fighting, he slaughtered the men, sparing only a few to extract confessions through torture. Discovering that no noble with a maiden had escaped that way and uncertain of his next move, he ripped off his bandages out of sheer pain.
To go farther was impossible; for everywhere toward Lubni were stationed the forces of the prince, whom the villagers that had run away during the battle at Vassílyevka must have already informed of the attack. The faithful Cossacks therefore bore away their ataman weakened from rage, and took him back to Rozlogi. On their return they found not a trace of the buildings; for the peasants of the neighborhood had plundered and burned them, together with Prince Vassily, thinking that in case the Kurtsevichi or Prince Yeremi should wish to inflict punishment, the blame could be cast easily on Bogun and his Cossacks. They had burned every out-house, cut down the cherry-orchard, and killed all the servants. The peasants had taken unsparing vengeance for the harsh rule and oppression which they had endured from the Kurtsevichi.
Going any further was impossible; everywhere toward Lubni, the prince's forces were stationed, and the villagers who had fled during the battle at Vassílyevka must have already informed them about the attack. The loyal Cossacks carried their ataman, weakened by anger, back to Rozlogi. On their return, they found not a single trace of the buildings; the local peasants had looted and burned them down, along with Prince Vassily, believing that if the Kurtsevichi or Prince Yeremi sought to take revenge, the blame could easily fall on Bogun and his Cossacks. They had set fire to every outbuilding, chopped down the cherry orchard, and killed all the servants. The peasants had taken ruthless revenge for the harsh rule and oppression they had suffered under the Kurtsevichi.
Just beyond Rozlogi, Pleshnyevski, who was carrying tidings of the defeat at Jóltiya Vodi from Chigirin, fell into the hands of Bogun. When asked where and for what purpose he was going, he hesitated and failed to give clear answers; he fell under suspicion, and when burned with fire, told of the victory of Hmelnitski, and also of Zagloba, whom he had met the day before. The leader rejoiced, and drew a long breath. After he had hanged Pleshnyevski, he hurried on, feeling certain that Zagloba would not escape him. The herdsmen gave some new indications, but beyond the ford all traces disappeared. The ataman did not meet the minstrel whom Zagloba had stripped of his clothing, for he had gone lower down along the Kagamlik, and besides was so frightened that he had hidden like a fox in the reeds.
Just past Rozlogi, Pleshnyevski, who was delivering news about the defeat at Jóltiya Vodi from Chigirin, fell into the hands of Bogun. When asked where he was going and why, he hesitated and didn't provide clear answers; this raised suspicion. When he was burned with fire, he revealed the victory of Hmelnitski and also mentioned Zagloba, whom he had met the day before. The leader was pleased and took a deep breath. After hanging Pleshnyevski, he hurried on, confident that Zagloba wouldn't escape him. The herdsmen provided some new leads, but beyond the ford, all traces vanished. The ataman didn't encounter the minstrel whom Zagloba had stripped of his clothes, as he had moved lower down along the Kagamlik and was so terrified that he hid like a fox in the reeds.
A day and a night more passed; and since the pursuit toward Vassílyevka occupied two days precisely, Zagloba had much time on his side. What was to be done then? In this difficult juncture the essaul came to Bogun with advice and assistance. He was an old wolf of the steppe, accustomed from youth to track Tartars through the Wilderness.
A day and a night went by, and since the chase towards Vassílyevka took exactly two days, Zagloba had plenty of time on his hands. So, what should he do? At this tough moment, the essaul came to Bogun with advice and help. He was a seasoned veteran of the steppe, used to tracking Tartars through the Wilderness since he was young.
"Father," said he, "they fled to Chigirin,--and they have done wisely, for they have gained time,--but when they heard of Hmelnitski and Jóltiya Vodi from Pleshnyevski, they changed their road. You have seen yourself, father, that they left the high-road and rushed to one side."
"Father," he said, "they ran to Chigirin—and they made a smart move because they bought themselves some time—but when they heard about Hmelnitski and Jóltiya Vodi from Pleshnyevski, they switched their route. You've seen it yourself, father, that they veered off the main road and hurried to the side."
"To the steppe?"
"To the plains?"
"In the steppe I could find them, father; but they went toward the Dnieper, to go to the hetmans; therefore they went either through Cherkas or Zólotonosha and Próhorovka; and if they went even to Pereyasláv, though I don't believe that, still we shall find them. We should go, one to Cherkasi, another to Zólotonosha, along the wagon-road; and quickly, for as soon as they cross the Dnieper, they will hasten to the hetmans, or Hmelnitski's Tartars will pick them up."
"In the steppe, I could find them, Dad; but they headed towards the Dnieper to reach the hetmans. So, they probably passed through Cherkas or Zólotonosha and Próhorovka. Even if they made it to Pereyasláv, which I doubt, we can still track them down. We should split up—one of us to Cherkasi and the other to Zólotonosha, along the main road; and we need to do it fast, because as soon as they cross the Dnieper, they'll hurry to the hetmans, or Hmelnitski's Tartars will get to them first."
"You hurry to Zólotonosha, and I will go to Cherkasi," said Bogun.
"You rush to Zólotonosha, and I'll head to Cherkasi," said Bogun.
"All right, father."
"Okay, dad."
"And keep a sharp lookout, for he is a cunning fox."
"And stay alert, because he’s a clever fox."
"Ai, father! I am cunning too."
"Hey, Dad! I'm smart too."
Having settled the plan of pursuit in this way, the leader and the essaul turned immediately,--one to Cherkasi; the other higher up, to Zólotonosha. In the evening of the same day the old essaul Anton reached Demiánovka.
Having set the plan for the pursuit like this, the leader and the essaul turned right away—one headed to Cherkasi and the other further up to Zólotonosha. By that evening, the old essaul Anton arrived in Demiánovka.
The village was deserted; only the women were left, for all the men had gone beyond the river to Hmelnitski. Seeing armed men and not knowing who they were, the women had hidden in the thatch and in the barns. The Cossacks had to search long; but at last they found an old woman, who feared nothing, not even the Tartars.
The village was empty; only the women remained, as all the men had crossed the river to Hmelnitski. Spotting armed men and unsure of their identity, the women hid in the thatch and in the barns. The Cossacks had to search for a while, but finally, they found an old woman who was unafraid, not even of the Tartars.
"And where are the men, mother?" asked Anton.
"And where are the guys, mom?" asked Anton.
"Do I know?" answered she, showing her yellow teeth.
"Do I know?" she replied, revealing her yellow teeth.
"We are Cossacks, mother, don't be afraid; we are not from the Poles."
"We're Cossacks, mom, don't worry; we're not from the Poles."
"The Poles? May the evil one--"
"The Poles? Damn it--"
"You are glad to see us, I suppose?"
"You're happy to see us, I guess?"
"You?" The old woman hesitated a moment. "The plague take you!"
"You?" The old woman paused for a moment. "Curse you!"
Anton was at a loss what to do, when suddenly the door of one of the cottages squeaked, and a young, fair-looking woman came out.
Anton didn’t know what to do when suddenly the door of one of the cottages squeaked and a young, attractive woman stepped out.
"Ai! good men, I heard that you were not Poles."
"Ai! Good people, I heard that you aren't Poles."
"True, we are not."
"That's true, we aren't."
"Are you from Hmelnitski?"
"Are you from Hmelnitski?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Not from the Poles?"
"Not from the poles?"
"By no means."
"Definitely not."
"And why do you ask for the men?"
"And why are you asking about the men?"
"I ask if they have gone already."
"I ask if they have left already."
"They have gone."
"They're gone."
"Glory be to God! And tell us now, did a noble go by here,--a cursed Pole with a young woman?"
"Glory be to God! Now tell us, did a nobleman just pass by here—a cursed Pole with a young woman?"
"A noble? A Pole? I didn't see them."
"A noble? A Pole? I didn't notice them."
"Was no one here?"
"Is no one here?"
"There was a 'grandfather.' He persuaded the men to go to Hmelnitski through Zólotonosha, for he said that Prince Yeremi was coming here."
"There was a 'grandfather.' He convinced the men to go to Hmelnitski through Zólotonosha, saying that Prince Yeremi was on his way here."
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"Here. And from here would go to Zólotonosha, so the old man said."
"Here. And from here, we would go to Zólotonosha, or so the old man said."
"And the old man persuaded the men to rise?"
"And the old man convinced the men to stand up?"
"He did."
"He did."
"And he was alone?"
"And he was by himself?"
"No, With a dumb boy."
"No, with an idiot."
"How did he look?"
"How did he look?"
"Who?"
"Who?"
"The old man."
"The elderly man."
"Oh, ai! old, very old. He played on a lyre, and complained of the lords. But I did not see him."
"Oh, wow! So old, really old. He played a lyre and complained about the lords. But I didn’t see him."
"And he persuaded the men to rise?" asked Anton.
"And he convinced the guys to get up?" asked Anton.
"He did."
"He did."
"Well, good-by, young woman."
"Well, goodbye, young woman."
"God be with you!"
"God be with you!"
Anton stopped in deep thought. If the old man was Zagloba disguised, why did he persuade the peasants to go to Hmelnitski, and where did he get the disguise? Where did he leave the horses, for he fled on horseback? But, above all, why did he incite peasants to rebellion and warn them of the coming of the prince? A noble would not have warned them, and first of all he would have taken refuge under the protection of the prince. And if the prince is really going to Zólotonosha, in which there is nothing strange, then he will pay for Vassílyevka without fail. Here Anton shuddered; for that moment he saw a new picket in the gate, exactly like an empaling stake.
Anton paused, lost in thought. If the old man was Zagloba in disguise, why did he encourage the peasants to go to Hmelnitski, and how did he manage to get the disguise? Where had he left the horses, since he had escaped on horseback? But most importantly, why did he stir the peasants to rebel and warn them about the prince’s arrival? A noble wouldn’t have warned them; he would have sought refuge with the prince first. And if the prince is actually heading to Zólotonosha, which isn’t surprising, then he would surely pay for Vassílyevka. At that thought, Anton shuddered; for a moment, he envisioned a new post at the gate, looking just like a stake for impaling.
"No! That old man was only a minstrel and nothing more. There is no reason to go to Zólotonosha unless they fled that way."
"No! That old guy was just a minstrel and nothing else. There’s no reason to go to Zólotonosha unless they ran off in that direction."
But Zagloba had disappeared. What was to be done further? Wait?--but the prince might come up. Go to Próhorovka and cross the Dnieper?--that would be to fall into the hands of the hetmans.
But Zagloba had vanished. What should they do next? Wait?--but the prince might arrive. Head to Próhorovka and cross the Dnieper?--that would be walking straight into the hetmans' grasp.
It was growing rather narrow for the old wolf of the Wilderness in the broad steppes. He felt also that being a wolf he had come upon a fox in Pan Zagloba. Then he struck his forehead. But why did that "grandfather" take the people to Zólotonosha, beyond which is Próhorovka, and beyond that and the Dnieper the hetmans and the whole camp of the king? Anton determined that come what might, he would go to Próhorovka.
It was getting tight for the old wolf of the Wilderness in the wide plains. He also realized that as a wolf, he had stumbled upon a fox in Pan Zagloba. Then he slapped his forehead. But why did that "grandfather" take the people to Zólotonosha, past which is Próhorovka, and beyond that and the Dnieper are the hetmans and the entire king's camp? Anton decided that no matter what, he would go to Próhorovka.
"When I am at the river, if I hear that the forces of the hetmans are on the other side, then I will not cross, I will go along the bank and join Bogun opposite Cherkasi. Besides, I shall get news of Hmelnitski along the road."
"When I'm by the river and I find out that the hetmans' forces are on the other side, I won't cross. I'll walk along the bank and meet up with Bogun across from Cherkasi. Plus, I'll get news about Hmelnitski on the way."
Anton already knew, from the story of Pleshnyevski, that Hmelnitski had occupied Chigirin; that he had sent Krívonos against the hetmans, and was to follow him at once with Tugai Bey. Anton was an experienced soldier, and knowing the situation of the country well, was sure that the battle must have been fought already. In such an event it was necessary to know what was to be done. If Hmelnitski had been beaten, the forces of the hetmans would spread over the whole country along the Dnieper in pursuit; in that case there would be no sense in looking for Zagloba. But if Hmelnitski had won,--which in truth Anton did not greatly believe,--it was easier to beat the son of the hetman than the hetman, a van detachment than the whole army.
Anton already knew, from Pleshnyevski's story, that Hmelnitski had taken Chigirin; that he had dispatched Krívonos against the hetmans, and was planning to follow him immediately with Tugai Bey. Anton was a seasoned soldier, and being well aware of the country's layout, he was certain that the battle must have already taken place. In this situation, it was crucial to know what to do next. If Hmelnitski had lost, the hetmans’ forces would spread across the entire region along the Dnieper chasing after him; in that case, it wouldn't make sense to look for Zagloba. But if Hmelnitski had won—which Anton didn't truly believe—then it would be easier to defeat the hetman's son than to take on the hetman himself, a smaller group than the entire army.
"Oh," thought the old Cossack, "our ataman would do better to think of his own skin than of a young girl! Near Chigirin he might have crossed the Dnieper, and from there slipped off to the Saitch in time. Here between Prince Yeremi and the hetmans it will be difficult for him to make his way."
"Oh," thought the old Cossack, "our leader should focus on saving himself instead of worrying about a young girl! Near Chigirin, he could have crossed the Dnieper and made it to the Saitch in time. Here, stuck between Prince Yeremi and the hetmans, it'll be tough for him to escape."
With these thoughts he moved on quickly with the Cossacks in the direction of the Sula, which he had to cross just beyond Demiánovka, wishing to go to Próhorovka. They went to Mogilna, situated at the river itself. Here fortune served Anton; for Mogilna, like Demiánovka, was deserted. He found, however, scows ready, and ferrymen who took over peasants fleeing to the Dnieper.
With these thoughts, he hurried on with the Cossacks toward the Sula, which he needed to cross just past Demiánovka, wanting to get to Próhorovka. They headed to Mogilna, located right by the river. Here, luck was on Anton's side; like Demiánovka, Mogilna was empty. However, he found scows ready and ferrymen who helped peasants fleeing to the Dnieper.
The Trans-Dnieper did not dare to rise under the hand of the prince; but to make up for this the peasants left all the hamlets, settlements, and villages, to join Hmelnitski and rally to his banners. The news of the victory of the Zaporojians at Jóltiya Vodi flew like a bird through the whole Trans-Dnieper. The wild inhabitants could not remain in quiet, though there especially they had experienced hardly any oppression; for, as has been said, the prince, merciless to rebels, was a real father to peaceful settlers. His overseers on this account feared to commit injustice on people intrusted to them. But that people, changed not long before from robbers into agriculturists, were weary of the harshness of regulations and order. They fled therefore to where the hope of wild freedom gleamed. In many villages even the women fled to Hmelnitski. In Chabanovets and Vysoki the whole population turned out, burning the houses behind them so as to have no place for return. In those villages in which a few people still remained, they were forced to arms.
The Trans-Dnieper didn’t dare rise up against the prince; however, to make up for this, the peasants left all their hamlets, settlements, and villages to join Hmelnitski and rally to his banners. The news of the Zaporojians’ victory at Jóltiya Vodi spread quickly throughout the entire Trans-Dnieper region. The wild inhabitants couldn’t stay still, even though they hadn’t faced much oppression there; as mentioned, the prince, ruthless to rebels, was a true father to peaceful settlers. His overseers were therefore afraid to mistreat the people under their care. But those people, who had recently shifted from being robbers to farmers, were tired of the strict rules and order. They fled to where the hope of wild freedom shone. In many villages, even the women escaped to Hmelnitski. In Chabanovets and Vysoki, the entire population left, setting fire to their houses behind them so they had no place to return to. In those villages where a few people remained, they were forced to take up arms.
Anton began to inquire at once of the ferrymen for news beyond the Dnieper. There were reports, but contradictory, confused, unintelligible. It was said that Hmelnitski was fighting with the hetmans; some said that he was beaten, others that he was victorious. A peasant fleeing toward Demiánovka said that the hetmans were taken captive. The ferrymen suspected that he was a noble in disguise, but were afraid to detain him because they had heard that the forces of the prince were at hand. A certain fear increased the number of the prince's armies everywhere, and made of them omnipresent divisions; for there was not a single village in the whole Trans-Dnieper in which it was not said that the prince was "right here, close by." Anton saw that they considered his party everywhere as belonging to Prince Yeremi.
Anton immediately started asking the ferrymen for news from beyond the Dnieper. There were reports, but they were contradictory, mixed up, and hard to understand. Some said that Hmelnitski was fighting with the hetmans; some claimed he was defeated, while others insisted he won. A peasant fleeing toward Demiánovka mentioned that the hetmans had been captured. The ferrymen suspected he was a noble in disguise, but they were too scared to stop him because they had heard that the prince’s forces were nearby. A certain fear made it seem like the prince's armies were everywhere, creating the impression of an omnipresent military presence; there wasn’t a single village in the whole Trans-Dnieper area that didn’t claim the prince was "right here, close by." Anton realized that people viewed his group as part of Prince Yeremi’s entourage.
But soon he set the ferrymen at rest, and began to inquire about the Demiánovka peasants.
But soon he put the ferrymen at ease and started asking about the Demiánovka peasants.
"Oh yes; they passed. We took them to the other side," said a ferryman.
"Oh yeah; they made it across. We took them to the other side," said a ferryman.
"And there was a minstrel with them?"
"And there was a musician with them?"
"Yes, there was."
"Yeah, there was."
"And a dumb boy with the old man,--a lad?"
"And a clueless boy with the old man—a kid?"
"Yes; there was."
"Yes, there was."
"What did the minstrel look like?"
"What did the singer look like?"
"He was not old, heavy, had eyes like a fish, and on one of them a cataract."
"He wasn't old, heavy, had fish-like eyes, and one of them had a cataract."
"Oh, that is he!" muttered Anton, and inquired further: "And the boy?"
"Oh, there he is!" muttered Anton, and asked more: "And what about the boy?"
"Oh, father ataman," said the ferryman, "an angel, out and out! We have never seen such a boy."
"Oh, father ataman," said the ferryman, "he's a total angel! We've never seen a boy like this before."
In the mean while they were coming to the shore.
In the meantime, they were coming to the shore.
"Ah, we will bring her to the ataman!" muttered Anton to himself. Then he turned to the Cossacks: "To horse!"
"Ah, we’ll take her to the ataman!" Anton mumbled to himself. Then he turned to the Cossacks: "Get on your horses!"
They shot on like a flock of frightened bustards, though the road was difficult, for the country was broken into gorges. But they entered a broad ravine at the bottom of which was a kind of natural path formed by the flowing of a spring. The ravine extended to Kavraiets. They rushed on some miles without halting; Anton, on the best horse, ahead. The broad mouth of the ravine was already visible when Anton suddenly pulled in his horse till his hind shoes crushed the stones.
They raced forward like a flock of scared birds, even though the road was tough because the land was full of gorges. But they found a wide ravine at the bottom where a natural path had formed from a spring. The ravine stretched all the way to Kavraiets. They rushed ahead for several miles without stopping, with Anton on the best horse leading the way. The wide opening of the ravine was already in sight when Anton suddenly pulled back on his horse, causing its back hooves to crush the stones.
"What is this?"
"What’s this?"
The entrance was suddenly darkened with men and horses. A troop entered in pairs, and formed six abreast. There were about three hundred horsemen. Anton looked; and although he was an old soldier hardened to every danger, his heart thumped within his breast and on his face came a deathly pallor. He recognized the dragoons of Prince Yeremi.
The entrance was suddenly filled with men and horses. A group came in pairs and formed six across. There were about three hundred horsemen. Anton watched, and even though he was an experienced soldier used to every danger, his heart raced in his chest and he went pale. He recognized the dragoons of Prince Yeremi.
It was too late to flee. Anton's party was separated from the dragoons by scarcely two hundred yards, and the tired horses of the Cossacks could not go far in escape. The dragoons, seeing them, rode up on a trot. In a moment the Cossacks were surrounded on every side.
It was too late to escape. Anton's group was only about two hundred yards away from the dragoons, and the exhausted horses of the Cossacks couldn't get far. The dragoons saw them and quickly rode up at a trot. In an instant, the Cossacks were surrounded on all sides.
"Who are you?" asked the commander, sternly.
"Who are you?" the commander asked, firmly.
"Bogun's men!" answered Anton, seeing that it was necessary to tell the truth. But recognizing the lieutenant whom he had seen in Pereyasláv, he cried out at once with pretended joy: "Oh, Pan Kushel! Thank God!"
"Bogun's men!" Anton replied, realizing he needed to be honest. But when he recognized the lieutenant he had seen in Pereyasláv, he exclaimed with feigned excitement, "Oh, Pan Kushel! Thank God!"
"Ah! is that you, Anton?" asked the lieutenant, looking at the essaul. "What are you doing here? Where is your ataman?"
"Ah! Is that you, Anton?" the lieutenant asked, looking at the essaul. "What are you doing here? Where's your ataman?"
"The Grand Hetman has sent our ataman to the prince to ask for assistance; so he has gone to Lubni, and he has commanded us to go along through the villages to catch deserters."
"The Grand Hetman has sent our ataman to the prince to request help; so he has gone to Lubni, and he has ordered us to travel through the villages to catch deserters."
Anton lied as if for hire; but he trusted in this,--since the dragoons were going away from the Dnieper, they could not know yet of the attack on Rozlogi, nor of the battle at Vassílyevka, nor of any of Bogun's undertakings.
Anton lied as if he was being paid to do so; but he believed this—since the dragoons were leaving the Dnieper, they couldn’t yet know about the attack on Rozlogi, the battle at Vassílyevka, or any of Bogun’s plans.
Still the lieutenant added: "One might say you wanted to steal over to the rebellion."
Still, the lieutenant added, "You could say you wanted to sneak over to the rebellion."
"Oh, Lieutenant, if we wanted to go to Hmelnitski, we should not be on this side of the Dnieper."
"Oh, Lieutenant, if we want to get to Hmelnitski, we shouldn't be on this side of the Dnieper."
"That," said Kushel,--"is an evident truth which I am not able to deny. But the ataman will not find the prince in Lubni."
"That," said Kushel, "is an obvious truth that I can't dispute. But the ataman won't find the prince in Lubni."
"Where is he?"
"Where's he?"
"He was in Priluka; but it is possible that he started yesterday for Lubni."
"He was in Priluka, but he可能已经昨天出发去Lubni."
"Too bad! The ataman has a letter from the hetman to the prince. And may I make bold to ask if you are coming from Zólotonosha?"
"Too bad! The leader has a letter from the commander to the prince. May I be bold enough to ask if you’re coming from Zólotonosha?"
"No; we were stationed at Kalenki, and now we have received orders to go to Lubni, like the rest of the army. From there the prince will move, with all his forces. But where are you going?"
"No; we were based at Kalenki, and now we've received orders to head to Lubni, just like the rest of the army. From there, the prince will advance with all his forces. But where are you headed?"
"To Próhorovka, for the peasants are crossing there."
"To Próhorovka, because the peasants are crossing there."
"Have many of them fled?"
"Have a lot of them fled?"
"Oh, many, many!"
"Oh, lots and lots!"
"Well, then, go! God be with you!"
"Alright, then, go! God be with you!"
"Thank you kindly, Lieutenant. God conduct you!"
"Thank you very much, Lieutenant. Safe travels!"
The dragoons opened their ranks, and Anton's escort rode out from among them to the mouth of the ravine.
The dragoons parted their ranks, and Anton's escort rode out from among them to the entrance of the ravine.
After he had issued from the ravine, Anton stopped and listened carefully; and when the dragoons had vanished from sight, and the last echo had ceased, he turned to his Cossacks, and said,--
After he came out of the ravine, Anton stopped and listened intently; and when the dragoons were out of sight and the last echo faded away, he turned to his Cossacks and said,--
"Do you know, you simpletons, that were it not for me, you would soon be gasping, empaled on stakes, in Lubni? And now, forward, even if we drive the last breath out of our horses!"
"Do you know, you fools, that if it wasn't for me, you would soon be gasping, impaled on stakes, in Lubni? And now, let's go, even if we have to push our horses to their last breath!"
They rushed on with all speed.
They hurried on as fast as they could.
"We are lucky, and doubly so," thought Anton,--"first, in escaping with sound skins, and then because those dragoons were not marching from Zólotonosha, and Zagloba missed them; for if he had met them, he would have been safe from every pursuit."
"We're fortunate, and even more so," Anton thought, "first, for getting away unscathed, and second, because those dragoons weren't coming from Zólotonosha, and Zagloba avoided them; if he had run into them, he would have been safe from all pursuit."
In truth, fortune was very unfavorable to Zagloba in not letting him come upon Kushel and his company; for then he would have been rescued at once, and freed from every fear.
In reality, luck was really against Zagloba for not allowing him to run into Kushel and his group; if he had, he would have been saved right away and free from any worries.
Meanwhile the news of the catastrophe at Korsún came upon Zagloba at Próhorovka like a thunderbolt. Reports had already been passing through the villages and farmhouses on the road to Zólotonosha of a great battle, even of the victory of Hmelnitski; but Zagloba did not lend them belief, for he knew from experience that every report grows and grows among the common people to unheard of dimensions, and that specially of the preponderance of the Cossacks the people willingly told wonders. But in Próhorovka it was difficult to doubt any longer. The terrible and ominous truth struck like a club on the head. Hmelnitski had triumphed, the army of the king was swept away, the hetmans were in captivity, and the whole Ukraine was on fire.
Meanwhile, the news of the disaster at Korsún hit Zagloba in Próhorovka like a bolt from the blue. There had already been reports circulating through the villages and farmhouses on the way to Zólotonosha about a major battle, even claiming a victory for Hmelnitski; but Zagloba didn’t believe them, as he knew from experience how every story grows and grows among the common people, often to unbelievable extents, especially when it came to the strength of the Cossacks, which people were eager to exaggerate. But in Próhorovka, it was hard to doubt any longer. The terrible and alarming truth struck him like a blow to the head. Hmelnitski had won, the king's army was defeated, the hetmans were captured, and all of Ukraine was in flames.
Zagloba lost his head at first, for he was in a terrible position. Fortune had not favored him on the road, for at Zólotonosha he did not find the garrison, and the old fortress was deserted. He doubted not for a moment that Bogun was pursuing him, and that sooner or later he would come upon his trail. He had doubled back, it is true, like a hunted hare; but he knew, through and through, the hound that was hunting him, and he knew that that hound would not allow himself to be turned from the trail. Zagloba had Bogun behind, and before him a sea of peasant rebellion, slaughter, conflagration, Tartar raids, and raging mobs. To flee in such a position was a task difficult of accomplishment, especially with a young woman who, though disguised as a minstrel boy, attracted attention everywhere by her extraordinary beauty. In truth, it was enough to make a man lose his head.
Zagloba completely lost his cool at first because he was in a terrible situation. Luck hadn’t been on his side during the journey, as he didn’t find the garrison at Zólotonosha, and the old fortress was empty. He had no doubt that Bogun was after him and that sooner or later, he would pick up his trail. He had backtracked, like a hunted hare, but he fully understood the relentless hound tracking him, knowing that it wouldn’t be easily distracted. Zagloba had Bogun behind him and ahead was a sea of peasant rebellion, slaughter, fires, Tartar raids, and angry mobs. Escaping from such a position was incredibly challenging, especially with a young woman who, despite being disguised as a minstrel boy, drew attention everywhere because of her extraordinary beauty. Honestly, it was enough to make anyone lose their head.
But Zagloba never lost it long. Amid the greatest chaos in his brain he saw perfectly one thing, or rather felt it most clearly,--that he feared Bogun a hundred times more than fire, water, rebellion, slaughter, or Hmelnitski himself. At the very thought that he might fall into the hands of the terrible leader, the skin crept on his body. "He would flay me," repeated he, continually. "But in front is a sea of rebellion!"
But Zagloba never panicked for long. Even in the midst of total chaos in his mind, he clearly sensed one thing, or rather felt it deeply—that he feared Bogun a hundred times more than fire, water, rebellion, slaughter, or even Hmelnitski himself. Just the thought of falling into the grasp of the fearsome leader made his skin crawl. "He would skin me alive," he kept repeating. "But ahead lies a sea of rebellion!"
One method of salvation remained,--to desert Helena, and leave her to the will of God; but Zagloba did not wish to do that, and did not let the thought enter his head. What was he to do?
One way to save himself was to abandon Helena and leave her to whatever fate God had in store for her; but Zagloba couldn’t bring himself to do that, and he refused to even consider it. What was he supposed to do?
"Ah," thought he, "it is not the time to look for the prince. Before me is a sea; I will give a plunge into this sea. At least I shall hide myself, and with God's aid swim to the other shore." And he determined to cross to the right bank of the Dnieper.
"Ah," he thought, "now is not the time to search for the prince. Ahead of me is a sea; I’ll take a dive into this sea. At least I’ll be hidden, and with God’s help, I can swim to the other side." And he decided to swim to the right bank of the Dnieper.
This was no easy task at Próhorovka. Nikolai Pototski had already collected for Krechovski and his men all the scows and boats, large and small, from Pereyasláv to Chigirin. In Próhorovka there was only one leaky scow. Thousands of people, fleeing from the neighborhood of the Dnieper, were waiting for that scow. All the cottages, cow-houses, barns, sheds in the entire village were taken. Everything was enormously dear. Zagloba was in truth forced to earn a bit of bread with his lyre and his song. For twenty-four hours there was no passage. The scow was injured twice, and had to be repaired. Zagloba passed the night sitting on the bank of the river with Helena, together with crowds of drunken peasants who were sitting around fires. The night, too, was windy and cold. The princess was worn out and in pain, for the peasant boots galled her feet; she was afraid of becoming so ill as to be unable to move. Her face grew dark and pale, her marvellous eyes were quenched; every moment she feared that she should be recognized under her disguise, or that Bogun's men would come up. That same night she beheld a terrible sight. A number of nobles who had tried to take refuge in the domains of Vishnyevetski from Tartar attack were brought from the mouth of the Ros by peasants, and put to death on the bank of the river.
This was no easy task at Próhorovka. Nikolai Pototski had already gathered all the scows and boats, big and small, from Pereyasláv to Chigirin for Krechovski and his men. In Próhorovka, there was only one leaky scow. Thousands of people, fleeing from the Dnieper area, were waiting for that scow. All the cottages, cow-sheds, barns, and sheds in the entire village were occupied. Everything was incredibly expensive. Zagloba really had to make a little money with his lyre and song. For twenty-four hours, there was no crossing. The scow was damaged twice and needed repairs. Zagloba spent the night sitting on the riverbank with Helena, along with crowds of drunken peasants gathered around fires. The night was windy and cold. The princess was exhausted and in pain because the peasant boots were hurting her feet; she was worried about getting so sick that she couldn't move. Her face grew dark and pale, her beautiful eyes lost their sparkle; she constantly feared being recognized in her disguise, or that Bogun's men would show up. That same night, she witnessed a horrifying scene. A group of nobles who had tried to escape to Vishnyevetski's lands from Tartar attacks were captured by peasants at the mouth of the Ros and executed on the riverbank.
Besides this, in Próhorovka there were two Jews, with their families. The maddened crowd hurled them into the river; and when they did not go to the bottom at once, they were pushed down with long sticks, together with their wives and children. This was accompanied by uproar and drunkenness. Tipsy men frolicked with tipsy women. Terrible outbursts of laughter sounded ominously on the dark shores of the Dnieper. The winds scattered the fire; red brands, and sparks driven by the wind, flew along, and died on the waves. Occasionally alarm sprang up. At one time and another a drunken, hoarse voice would cry in the darkness, "Save yourselves! Yeremi is coming!" And the crowd rushed blindly to the shore, trampled on one another, and pushed one another into the water. Once they came near running over Zagloba and the princess. It was an infernal night, and seemed endless. Zagloba begged a quart of vudka, drank himself, and forced the princess to drink; otherwise she would have fainted or caught a fever. At last the waves of the Dnieper began to whiten and shine. Light had come. The day was cloudy, gloomy, pale. Zagloba wished to cross, with all haste, to the other side. Happily the scow was repaired, but the throng in front of it was enormous.
Besides this, there were two Jewish families in Próhorovka. The frenzied crowd threw them into the river, and when they didn’t sink immediately, they were pushed down with long sticks, along with their wives and children. This was accompanied by chaos and drunkenness. Tipsy men danced with tipsy women. Horrible bursts of laughter echoed ominously on the dark banks of the Dnieper. The winds scattered the fire; red embers and sparks flew away and died on the waves. Occasionally, panic would break out. Now and then, a drunken, hoarse voice would shout in the darkness, "Save yourselves! Yeremi is coming!" The crowd would rush blindly to the shore, trampling on each other and pushing one another into the water. At one point, they nearly trampled over Zagloba and the princess. It was a hellish night that felt never-ending. Zagloba begged for a quart of vodka, drank some himself, and made the princess drink as well; otherwise, she would have fainted or developed a fever. Finally, the waves of the Dnieper began to whiten and shine. Light had arrived. The day was cloudy, gloomy, and pale. Zagloba wanted to cross to the other side as quickly as possible. Luckily, the scow was repaired, but the crowd in front of it was massive.
"A place for the grandfather, a place for the grandfather!" cried Zagloba, holding Helena between his outstretched arms, and defending her from the pressure. "A place for the grandfather! I am going to Hmelnitski and Krívonos. A place for the grandfather, good people! My dear fellows, may the black death choke you and your children! I cannot see well; I shall fall into the water; my boy will be drowned. Give way, children! May the paralysis shake every limb of you; may you die on the stake!"
"A spot for the grandfather, a spot for the grandfather!" shouted Zagloba, holding Helena tightly in his arms and protecting her from the crowd. "A spot for the grandfather! I'm heading to Hmelnitski and Krívonos. A spot for the grandfather, kind people! My good friends, may the black death take you and your kids! I can't see clearly; I'm going to fall into the water; my boy will drown. Clear out, kids! May paralysis hit every limb of yours; may you suffer on the stake!"
Thus brawling, begging, pushing the crowd apart with powerful arms, he urged Helena forward to the scow, clambered on himself, and then began to brawl again,--
Thus fighting, pleading, pushing the crowd aside with strong arms, he urged Helena forward to the boat, climbed on himself, and then started fighting again,--
"There are plenty of you here already. Why do you crowd so? You will sink the scow. Why do so many of you push on here? Enough, enough! Your turn will come; and if it doesn't, small matter!"
"There are already plenty of you here. Why are you crowding so much? You're going to tip the boat. Why are so many of you pushing to get in here? Enough, enough! Your turn will come; and if it doesn't, it's not a big deal!"
"Enough, enough!" cried those who had got on the scow. "Push off, push off!"
"That's enough, that's enough!" shouted those who had boarded the barge. "Let’s get going, let’s get going!"
The oars bent, and the scow began to move from the shore. A swift current bore it downward at once, somewhat in the direction of Domontov.
The oars bent, and the scow started to pull away from the shore. A strong current carried it downstream right away, somewhat toward Domontov.
They had passed about one half the stream, when on the Próhorovka side shouts and cries were heard. A terrible disturbance rose among the people near the river. Some ran as if wild toward Domontov; others jumped into the water. Some shouted and waved their hands, or threw themselves on the ground.
They had crossed about half of the stream when they started hearing shouts and cries from the Próhorovka side. A huge panic erupted among the people near the river. Some ran frantically toward Domontov, while others jumped into the water. Some were shouting and waving their hands, or threw themselves on the ground.
"What is that? What has happened?" was asked on the scow.
"What is that? What happened?" someone asked on the scow.
"Yeremi!" cried one voice.
"Yeremi!" shouted one voice.
"Yeremi, Yeremi! Let us flee," cried others.
"Yeremi, Yeremi! Let's get out of here," shouted the others.
The oars began to beat feverishly on the water; the scow sped on through the waves like a Cossack boat. At the same moment horsemen appeared on the Próhorovka shore.
The oars started pounding wildly on the water; the scow raced through the waves like a Cossack boat. At the same time, horsemen appeared on the Próhorovka shore.
"The armies of Yeremi!" shouted some on the boat.
"The armies of Yeremi!" shouted some on the boat.
The horsemen rode along the shore, turned, asked the people about something. At last they began to call out to the boatmen: "Stop, stop!"
The horsemen rode along the shore, turned, and asked the people about something. Finally, they started calling out to the boatmen: "Stop, stop!"
Zagloba looked, and cold sweat covered him from head to foot. He recognized Bogun's Cossacks. It was, in fact, Anton with his men.
Zagloba looked, and cold sweat drenched him from head to toe. He recognized Bogun's Cossacks. It was, in fact, Anton with his men.
But, as already stated, Zagloba never lost his head long. He covered his eyes like a man of poor sight, looking; he must have looked a good while. At last he began to cry, as if some one were pulling him out of his skin,--
But, as mentioned earlier, Zagloba never panicked for too long. He covered his eyes like someone with poor vision, trying to see; he must have stared for a while. Finally, he started to cry, as if someone were pulling him out of his skin,--
"Oh, children, those are the Cossacks of Vishnyevetski! Oh, for the sake of God and his Holy Purest Mother, quick, to the shore! We will resign ourselves to the loss of those who are left, and break the scow; if not, death to us all!"
"Oh, kids, those are the Cossacks of Vishnyevetski! For the love of God and his Holy Purest Mother, hurry to the shore! We’ll accept that we’ve lost those who are left, and smash the boat; if not, we’re all doomed!"
"Oh, hurry, hurry! break the scow!" cried others.
"Oh, hurry, hurry! Break the boat!" cried others.
A shouting was raised, in which nothing could be heard of the cries from the Próhorovka side. Then the scow grated upon the gravel of the shore. The peasants began to spring out; but some of them were not able to land before others were breaking the railing and cutting the bottom with their axes. The planks and broken pieces began to fly through the air. The ill-fated boat was destroyed with frenzy, torn to pieces; terror lent strength to the raging people.
A loud commotion erupted, drowning out any cries from the Próhorovka side. Then the boat scraped against the gravel of the shore. The peasants started to jump out; however, some couldn’t land before others began breaking the railing and chopping at the bottom with their axes. Planks and debris flew through the air. The unfortunate boat was violently destroyed, torn apart; fear gave strength to the enraged crowd.
And all this time Zagloba was screaming: "Cut! slash! break! tear! burn! Save yourselves! Yeremi is coming! Yeremi is coming!"
And all this time, Zagloba was shouting, "Cut! Slash! Break! Tear! Burn! Save yourselves! Yeremi is coming! Yeremi is coming!"
Shouting in this fashion, he looked with his sound eye at Helena and began to mutter significantly.
Shouting like this, he looked at Helena with his good eye and started to mumble meaningfully.
Meanwhile from the other shore the shouts increased in view of the destruction of the boat, but it was so far away they could not understand what was said. The waving of hands seemed like threatening, and only increased the speed of destruction.
Meanwhile, from the other shore, the shouts grew louder at the sight of the boat's destruction, but they were too far away to catch what was being said. The waving hands looked like threats and only sped up the destruction.
The scow disappeared after a while, but suddenly from every breast there came a cry of horror.
The scow disappeared after a while, but then suddenly everyone let out a cry of horror.
"They are springing into the water! they are swimming to us!" roared the peasants.
"They're jumping into the water! They're swimming over to us!" yelled the peasants.
In fact, one horseman in advance and after him a number of others urged their horses into the water to swim to the other shore. It was a deed of almost insane daring; for increased by the spring flood, the river rushed on more powerfully than usual, forming here and there many eddies and whirlpools. Borne away by the impetus of the river, the horses could not swim straight across; the current began to bear them on with extraordinary swiftness.
In fact, one rider led the way, followed by several others who urged their horses into the water to swim to the other side. It was a move of nearly reckless bravery; with the spring flood, the river surged more strongly than usual, creating numerous eddies and whirlpools. The force of the river carried the horses off course; the current started to sweep them along at an incredible speed.
"They will not swim across!" cried the peasants.
"They won't swim across!" cried the peasants.
"They are drowning!"
"They're drowning!"
"Glory be to God! Oh! oh! one horse has gone down already! Death to them!"
"Glory to God! Oh! One horse has already gone down! Death to them!"
The horses had swum a third part of the river, but the water bore them down with increasing speed. Evidently they began to lose strength; gradually too they sank deeper and deeper. After a little the men on their backs were in the water to their girdles. The peasants from Shelepukhi ran to the water to see what was going on; now only the horses' heads looked out above the water, which reached the breasts of the men. But now they had swum half the river. Suddenly one horse's head and one man disappeared under the water; after that a second, a third, a fourth, a fifth,--the number of swimmers decreased each moment. On both sides of the river a deep silence reigned in the crowds, but all ran with the course of the water to see what would happen. Now two thirds of the river was crossed; the number of swimmers still decreased, but the heavy snorting of horses and the voices of the heroes urging them on was heard; it was clear that some would cross.
The horses had swum a third of the river, but the current was pushing them downstream faster and faster. Clearly, they were starting to tire; gradually, they sank deeper and deeper. Soon, the men on their backs were in the water up to their waists. The villagers from Shelepukhi ran to the river to see what was happening; now only the horses' heads were above the water, which reached the men’s chests. But they had swum halfway across the river. Suddenly, one horse's head and one man vanished beneath the surface; then a second, a third, a fourth, a fifth—the number of swimmers dropped with each passing moment. On both banks of the river, a deep silence fell over the crowds, but everyone ran alongside the water to see what would happen. Now two-thirds of the river had been crossed; the number of swimmers continued to dwindle, but the heavy breathing of the horses and the voices of the men encouraging them could still be heard; it was clear that some would make it across.
"Hi, children! to your muskets! Destruction to the prince's men!"
"Hey, kids! Grab your muskets! Let's take down the prince's men!"
Puffs of smoke burst forth; then the rattle of muskets. A cry of despair was heard from the river, and after a while horses and men had vanished. The river was cleared; only here and there in the distance, in the whirl of the waves, looked black for an instant the belly of a horse, gleamed red for a moment the cap of a Cossack.
Puffs of smoke erupted; then the sound of gunfire. A cry of despair echoed from the river, and soon horses and men disappeared. The river was empty; only occasionally in the distance, amidst the swirling waves, did the dark shape of a horse's belly briefly appear, and for a moment, a Cossack's cap shone red.
Zagloba looked at Helena, and muttered.
Zagloba glanced at Helena and whispered.
CHAPTER XXII.
Prince Vishnyevetski knew of the defeat at Korsún before Skshetuski had been found sitting on the ruins of Rozlogi, since Polyanovski, one of his hussar officers, had brought news of it to Segotin. Previous to that the prince had been in Priluka, and from there had sent Boguslav Mashkevich with a letter to the hetmans, inquiring when they would order him to march with all his forces. But as Pan Mashkevich did not return for a long time with the answer of the hetmans, the prince moved on toward Pereyasláv, sending orders on every side to the detachments that the regiments which were scattered here and there in the Trans-Dnieper should assemble as quickly as possible at Lubni.
Prince Vishnyevetski learned about the defeat at Korsún before Skshetuski was found sitting among the ruins of Rozlogi, because Polyanovski, one of his hussar officers, had brought the news to Segotin. Before that, the prince had been in Priluka and had sent Boguslav Mashkevich with a letter to the hetmans, asking when they would tell him to march with all his forces. But since Pan Mashkevich didn’t return for a long time with the hetmans' response, the prince moved toward Pereyasláv, sending orders in every direction for the detachments that the scattered regiments in the Trans-Dnieper to gather as quickly as possible at Lubni.
But news came that some Cossack regiments disposed in outposts along the borders next the Tartars had dispersed or joined the insurrection. Thus the prince saw his forces suddenly decreased, and was grieved not a little; for he did not expect that those men whom he had led so often to victory could ever desert him. However, upon meeting with Pan Polyanovski and receiving news of the unexampled catastrophe, he concealed it from the army and went on toward the Dnieper, thinking to march at random into the midst of the storm and uprising, and either revenge the defeat, wipe away the disgrace of the armies, or shed his own blood. He judged that there must be some, and perhaps large, portions of the army of the Crown left after the defeat. These, if joined to his division of six thousand, might measure themselves with Hmelnitski with hope of victory.
But news arrived that some Cossack regiments stationed at outposts along the borders near the Tartars had either scattered or joined the uprising. As a result, the prince saw his forces suddenly shrink and was quite upset; he never expected that those men he had led to victory so many times would abandon him. However, upon meeting Pan Polyanovski and hearing about the unprecedented disaster, he kept it from the army and continued toward the Dnieper, planning to march unpredictably into the heart of the chaos and rebellion, hoping to either avenge the defeat, erase the shame of the armies, or give his own life. He believed that there must still be some, possibly significant, portions of the Crown's army remaining after the defeat. If these joined his division of six thousand, they might stand a chance against Hmelnitski with hopes of victory.
Halting at Pereyasláv, he ordered Pan Volodyovski and Pan Kushel to send their dragoons in every direction,--to Cherkasi, Mantovo, Sekirnaya, Buchach, Staiki, Trakhtimiroff, and Rjischeff,--to collect all the boats and craft which they could find anywhere. Then the army was to cross from the left side to Rjischeff.
Halting at Pereyasláv, he instructed Pan Volodyovski and Pan Kushel to send their dragoons in every direction—to Cherkasi, Mantovo, Sekirnaya, Buchach, Staiki, Trakhtimiroff, and Rjischeff—to gather all the boats and vessels they could find. Then the army was to cross from the left side to Rjischeff.
The messengers heard of the defeat from fugitives whom they met here and there; but at all the above-mentioned places they could not find a single boat, since, as already stated, the Grand Hetman of the Crown had taken one half of them long before for Krechovski and Barabash, and the rebellious mob on the right bank had destroyed the rest through fear of the prince. But Volodyovski crossed over with ten men to the right bank on a raft which he had fashioned in haste from tree-trunks, and seized a number of Cossacks, whom he brought to the prince, who learned from them of the enormous extent of the rebellion and the terrible fruits of the defeat at Korsún. The whole Ukraine had risen to the last man. The insurrection had spread like a deluge, which covering a level land occupies more and more space at each twinkle of an eye. The nobles defended themselves in large and small castles; but many of these castles had been already captured.
The messengers learned about the defeat from fugitives they encountered here and there, but at all the previously mentioned locations, they couldn't find a single boat. As noted earlier, the Grand Hetman of the Crown had taken half of them long ago for Krechovski and Barabash, and the rebellious crowd on the right bank had destroyed the rest out of fear of the prince. However, Volodyovski crossed over with ten men to the right bank on a raft he quickly made from tree trunks and captured several Cossacks, whom he brought to the prince. The prince learned from them about the widespread rebellion and the terrible aftermath of the defeat at Korsún. All of Ukraine had risen in rebellion. The insurrection spread like a flood, which, covering flat land, takes up more space with each passing moment. The nobles defended themselves in large and small castles, but many of these castles had already been captured.
Hmelnitski was increasing in power every moment. The captured Cossacks gave the number of his army at two hundred thousand men, and in a couple of days it might be doubled. For this reason he remained in Korsún after the battle, and took immediate advantage of the peace to marshal the people into his countless hosts. He divided the mob into regiments, appointed colonels from the atamans and experienced Zaporojian essauls, and sent detachments or whole divisions to capture neighboring castles. Considering all this, Prince Yeremi saw that on account of the absence of boats the construction of which for an army of six thousand men would occupy several weeks' time, and on account of the strength of the enemy which had increased beyond measure, there was no means of crossing the Dnieper in those parts in which he then found himself. Pan Polyanovski, Colonel Baranovski, the commander of the camp, Alexander Baranovski, Volodyovski, and Vurtsel were in favor of moving to the north toward Chernigoff, which was on the other side of dense forests, thence they would march on Lubech, and cross the river to Braginoff. It was a long and perilous journey; for beyond the Chernigoff forests, in the direction of Braginoff, were enormous swamps, which were not easy of passage even for infantry, and what must they be for heavy cavalry-wagons and artillery. The proposal, however, pleased the prince; but he wished, before going on that long and as he considered unavoidable road, to show himself once more in his Trans-Dnieper domains, prevent immediate outbreak, gather the nobles under his wing, transfix the people with terror, and leave behind the memory of that terror, which in the absence of the master would be the only safeguard to the country and the guardian of all who were unable to march with the army. Besides this, Princess Griselda, the Princesses Zbaraskie, the ladies in waiting, the whole court, and some regiments,--namely, the infantry,--were still in Lubni. The prince therefore determined to go to Lubni for a last farewell.
Hmelnitski was gaining power by the moment. The captured Cossacks reported that his army numbered two hundred thousand men, and in a few days, it could double. For this reason, he stayed in Korsún after the battle and quickly took advantage of the peace to organize people into his numerous forces. He split the mass into regiments, appointed colonels from the atamans and experienced Zaporojian essauls, and sent detachments or entire divisions to capture nearby castles. Given all this, Prince Yeremi realized that due to the lack of boats—building enough for an army of six thousand would take several weeks—and the enemy's overwhelming strength, there was no way to cross the Dnieper in the areas where he found himself. Pan Polyanovski, Colonel Baranovski, the camp commander, Alexander Baranovski, Volodyovski, and Vurtsel favored moving north toward Chernigoff, past dense forests, and then marching on Lubech to cross the river to Braginoff. It was a long and risky journey; beyond the Chernigoff forests, towards Braginoff, were vast swamps that were hard to navigate even for infantry, let alone heavy cavalry, wagons, and artillery. However, the proposal appealed to the prince; but before embarking on that long and seemingly unavoidable route, he wanted to show himself once more in his Trans-Dnieper lands, prevent an immediate uprising, gather the nobles under his control, intimidate the people, and leave behind a memory of that fear, which in the absence of the master would be the only protection for the country and safeguard for those unable to march with the army. Additionally, Princess Griselda, the Princesses Zbaraskie, the ladies in waiting, the entire court, and some regiments—specifically, the infantry—were still in Lubni. Therefore, the prince resolved to go to Lubni for a final farewell.
The troops moved that very day, and at their head Pan Volodyovski with his dragoons, who, though all Russian without exception, still held by the bonds of discipline and trained as regular soldiers, almost surpassed in loyalty the other regiments. The country was quiet yet. Here and there had been formed ruffianly bands which plundered castle and cottage alike. These bands the prince destroyed in great part along the road and empaled on stakes. The common people had risen in no place. Their minds were seething, fire was in the eyes and souls of the peasants, they armed in secret and fled beyond the Dnieper; but fear was still superior to the thirst for blood and murder. It might be considered of ill-omen for the future, however, that the inhabitants of those villages from which the peasants had not gone to Hmelnitski fled at the approach of the army, as if fearing that the terrible prince would read in their faces that which was hidden in their hearts and would punish them in advance. And he did punish wherever he found the least sign of incipient rebellion; and as he had a nature unbounded both in rewarding and punishing, he punished without measure and without mercy. It might have been said at that time that two vampires were careering along both banks of the Dnieper,--one, Hmelnitski, devouring nobles; the other, Prince Yeremi, destroying the uprisen people. It was whispered among the peasants that when these two met the sun would be darkened and the water in all rivers run red. But the meeting was not at hand; for Hmelnitski, the conqueror at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún,--that Hmelnitski who had battered into fragments the armies of the Crown, who had taken captive the hetmans, and who was then at the head of hundreds of thousands of warriors,--simply feared that lord of Lubni, who was going to look for him west of the Dnieper. The armies of the prince had passed Sleporod. The prince himself stopped to rest at Philipovo, where he was informed that envoys had come from Hmelnitski with a letter and begged for an audience. The prince gave orders to produce them at once. Then the six Zaporojians entered the house of the under-starosta where the prince was stopping. They entered boldly enough, especially the chief of them, the ataman Sukhaya Ruká, distinguished through the victory of Korsún and his new rank of colonel. But when they saw the prince such fear seized them that they fell at his feet, not daring to utter a word.
The troops set out that very day, with Pan Volodyovski leading his dragoons, who, although entirely Russian, were still bound by discipline and trained as regular soldiers, almost surpassing the other regiments in loyalty. The countryside was still calm. Here and there, rough gangs had formed, plundering castles and cottages alike. The prince took out many of these bands along the way and impaled them on stakes. The common people had not risen up anywhere. Their minds were restless, fire flickered in the eyes and hearts of the peasants, they armed themselves in secret and fled beyond the Dnieper; but fear still outweighed the desire for blood and murder. It was ominous for the future, however, that the residents of those villages where the peasants had not gone to Hmelnitski fled at the army's approach, as if fearing that the fearsome prince would see in their faces what was hidden in their hearts and would punish them in advance. And he did punish anyone he found showing the slightest sign of potential rebellion; and since he was boundless in both rewards and punishments, he punished without limit and without mercy. At that time, it could be said that two vampires roamed both banks of the Dnieper—one, Hmelnitski, devouring nobles; the other, Prince Yeremi, destroying the uprising people. The peasants whispered that when these two met, the sun would go dark and all rivers would run red. But that meeting was not imminent; for Hmelnitski, the victor at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún—who had shattered the Crown's armies, captured the hetmans, and was leading hundreds of thousands of warriors—feared the lord of Lubni, who was looking for him west of the Dnieper. The prince's armies had passed Sleporod. The prince himself stopped to rest at Philipovo, where he was informed that envoys from Hmelnitski had arrived with a letter and requested an audience. The prince ordered them to be brought in immediately. Then six Zaporojians entered the house of the under-starosta where the prince was staying. They walked in confidently, especially their leader, ataman Sukhaya Ruká, known for his victory at Korsún and for his new rank of colonel. But when they saw the prince, they were overtaken by such fear that they fell at his feet, unable to speak a word.
The chieftain, surrounded by his principal knights, ordered them to rise, and asked what they had brought.
The chieftain, surrounded by his main knights, told them to stand up and asked what they had brought.
"A letter from the hetman," answered Sukhaya Ruká.
"A letter from the leader," answered Sukhaya Ruká.
The prince fixed his eyes on the Cossack, and answered quietly, but with emphasis on every word,--
The prince stared at the Cossack and replied calmly, making sure to emphasize every word,--
"From a bandit, a ruffian, and a robber,--not from a hetman!"
"From a bandit, a thug, and a thief,--not from a leader!"
The Zaporojians grew pale, or blue rather, and dropping their heads on their breasts stood in silence at the door. Then the prince ordered Pan Mashkevich to take the letter and read it.
The Zaporojians went pale, or more like blue, and with their heads bowed to their chests, they stood silently at the door. Then the prince told Pan Mashkevich to take the letter and read it.
The letter was humble, though it was after Korsún. The fox had gained the upper hand of the lion in Hmelnitski, the serpent of the eagle, for he remembered that he was writing to Vishnyevetski. He flattered in order to quiet, and then the more easily to sting. He wrote that what had happened was through the fault of Chaplinski, and that the fickleness of fortune had met the hetmans; hence it was not his fault, but their evil fate and the oppressions which the Cossacks had endured in the Ukraine. Still he asked the prince not to be offended, to pardon him, and he would ever remain his obedient and willing servant; and to win favor for his envoys and save them from anger, he declared that he had dismissed in safety Pan Skshetuski, the hussar officer taken in the Saitch.
The letter was modest, even after Korsún. The fox had come out on top against the lion in Hmelnitski, the serpent had outsmarted the eagle, because he remembered he was writing to Vishnyevetski. He used flattery to calm things down, and then it was easier to deliver a sharp jab. He claimed that what happened was Chaplinski's fault, and that luck had turned against the hetmans; therefore, it wasn’t his fault, but rather their unfortunate fate and the hardships the Cossacks had suffered in Ukraine. Still, he asked the prince not to take offense, to forgive him, and he would always remain his obedient and willing servant; and to win favor for his envoys and protect them from the prince's anger, he stated that he had safely dismissed Pan Skshetuski, the hussar officer captured in the Saitch.
Now followed complaints against the haughtiness of Skshetuski, who had refused to take letters from Hmelnitski to the prince, by which action he had put a great slight upon the dignity of the hetman and the whole Zaporojian army. To haughtiness and contempt like this which the Cossacks met with from the Poles at every step, did Hmelnitski attribute specially all that had happened from Jóltiya Vodi to Korsún. The letter ended with assurances of regret, and of loyalty to the Commonwealth, together with offers of service to Yeremi.
Now there were complaints about Skshetuski's arrogance, as he had refused to deliver letters from Hmelnitski to the prince, which disrespected the dignity of the hetman and the entire Zaporojian army. Hmelnitski linked this kind of arrogance and disdain, which the Cossacks experienced from the Poles at every turn, to everything that had happened from Jóltiya Vodi to Korsún. The letter concluded with expressions of regret, loyalty to the Commonwealth, and offers of service to Yeremi.
The envoys themselves were astonished when they heard this letter; for they had no previous knowledge of its contents, and supposed that it contained abase and harsh challenges rather than requests. One thing was clear to them,--Hmelnitski had no wish to risk everything with such a famous leader, and instead of moving on him with all his forces, was delaying and deceiving him with humility, and waiting apparently till the forces of the prince should be worn out on campaigns and struggles with various detachments; in one word, he seemed to fear the prince. The envoys became still more subservient, and during the reading perused the prince's face carefully to see if they could find in it the hour of their death. Though in coming they were prepared to die, still fear seized them then. The prince listened quietly, but from time to time dropped the lids of his eyes as if wishing to restrain the thunderbolts hidden within, and it was as visible as if on the palm of the hand that he was holding terrible anger in check. When the letter was finished he answered no word to the envoys, but merely ordered Volodyovski to remove and keep them under guard; then he turned to the colonels himself and said,--
The envoys were shocked when they heard this letter; they had no prior knowledge of its contents and expected it to contain harsh demands instead of requests. One thing was clear to them—Hmelnitski had no intention of risking everything against such a well-known leader, and rather than attacking him with his full force, he was stalling and deceiving him with false humility, apparently waiting for the prince's forces to wear down from battles and skirmishes with various groups; in short, he seemed to be afraid of the prince. The envoys became even more submissive and, while it was being read, studied the prince's face carefully to see if they could detect their impending doom. Although they came prepared to die, fear overtook them at that moment. The prince listened calmly, but from time to time lowered his eyelids as if trying to contain the anger hidden inside, and it was clear, almost as if visible on his palm, that he was holding back intense rage. When the letter was finished, he did not say a word to the envoys but simply ordered Volodyovski to take them away and guard them; then he turned to the colonels and said—
"Great is the cunning of this enemy, for he wishes to lull me with that letter so as to attack me asleep; or he will move into the heart of the Commonwealth, conclude terms, and receive immunity from the yielding estates and the king, and then he will feel himself safe,--for if I wanted to war with him after that, not he, but I should act against the will of the Commonwealth, and be held as a rebel."
"This enemy is very clever; he wants to distract me with that letter so he can strike me when I'm off guard. Or he might enter the core of the Commonwealth, make some agreements, and gain protection from the compliant estates and the king. Then he would feel secure—because if I wanted to fight him after that, it wouldn’t be him acting against the will of the Commonwealth, but me, and I would be seen as a rebel."
Vurtsel caught himself by the head. "Oh, vulpes astuta!"
Vurtsel grabbed his head. "Oh, clever fox!"
"Well, gentlemen, what action do you advise?" asked the prince. "Speak boldly, and then I will indicate to you my own will."
"Well, gentlemen, what do you suggest we do?" asked the prince. "Speak confidently, and then I'll share my own thoughts."
Old Zatsvilikhovski, who had left Chigirin some time before and joined the prince, said,--
Old Zatsvilikhovski, who had left Chigirin a while ago and joined the prince, said,--
"Let it be according to the will of your Highness; but if we are permitted to speak, then I will say that you have sounded the intentions of Hmelnitski with your usual quickness, for they are what you say and no other. I should think, therefore, that there is no need of paying attention to his letter, but after securing the future safety of the princess, to cross the Dnieper and begin war before Hmelnitski settles any conditions. It would be a shame and dishonor for the Commonwealth to suffer such insults to pass unpunished. But," here he turned to the colonels, "I wait your opinions, not giving my own as infallible."
"Let it be as your Highness wishes; but if we’re allowed to speak, then I have to say you’ve quickly understood Hmelnitski’s intentions, and they are just as you described. Therefore, I think there’s no need to pay attention to his letter. Instead, we should ensure the princess's safety and then cross the Dnieper to start the war before Hmelnitski sets any terms. It would be a shame and dishonor for the Commonwealth to let such insults go unpunished. But," he turned to the colonels, "I’m waiting for your thoughts, and I’m not presenting my own as the only truth."
The commander of the camp, Alexander Zamoiski, struck his sabre and said,--
The camp leader, Alexander Zamoiski, drew his saber and said,--
"Worthy colonel, age speaks through you, and wisdom also. We must tear off the head of that hydra before it grows and devours us."
"Worthy colonel, your age gives you experience, and your wisdom shines through. We need to cut off the head of that hydra before it grows and consumes us."
"Amen!" said the priest Mukhovetski.
"Amen!" said Priest Mukhovetski.
Other colonels, instead of speaking, followed the example of the commander, shook their sabres, breathed hard, and gritted their teeth; but Vurtsel said,--
Other colonels, rather than talking, imitated the commander, waved their sabers, breathed heavily, and clenched their teeth; but Vurtsel said,--
"It is a downright insult to the name of your Highness that that ruffian should dare to write to you. A koshevoi ataman has rank confirmed and recognized by the Commonwealth, with which the kuren atamans can cloak their action. But this is a pretended hetman, who can be considered in no light but that of a robber; and Pan Skshetuski acted in a praiseworthy manner when he refused to take his letters to your Highness."
"It’s a complete insult to your Highness that this thug would even think to write to you. A koshevoi ataman has rank that’s officially recognized by the Commonwealth, which the kuren atamans can use to justify their actions. But this so-called hetman can only be seen as a thief; and Pan Skshetuski did the right thing by refusing to deliver his letters to your Highness."
"That is just what I think," said the prince; "and since I cannot reach him, he will be punished in the persons of his envoys." Then he turned to the colonel of the Tartar regiment of his guard: "Vershul, order your Tartars to behead those Cossacks; and for their chief let a stake be trimmed, and seat him on it without delay."
"That's exactly what I think," said the prince. "And since I can't get to him, he'll be punished through his envoys." Then he turned to the colonel of the Tartar regiment in his guard: "Vershul, tell your Tartars to behead those Cossacks; and for their leader, prepare a stake and seat him on it immediately."
Vershul inclined his head, which was red as a flame. The priest Mukhovetski, who usually restrained the prince, crossed his hands as if in prayer, and looked imploringly into his eyes, wishing to find mercy.
Vershul tilted his head, which was as red as fire. The priest Mukhovetski, who usually held the prince back, crossed his hands like he was praying and looked pleadingly into his eyes, hoping to find some mercy.
"I know, priest, what you want," said the prince, "but it cannot be. This is necessary on account of the cruelties which they have committed west of the Dnieper, for our own dignity, and for the good of the Commonwealth. It must be shown convincingly that there is some one yet who is not afraid of that outcast, and treats him as a bandit,--who, though he writes with submission, acts with insolence, and conducts himself in the Ukraine as if he were an independent prince, and has brought such a paroxysm on the Commonwealth as it has not gone through for many a day."
"I know what you're after, priest," the prince said, "but it just can't happen. We need to do this because of the atrocities committed west of the Dnieper, to uphold our dignity, and for the good of the Commonwealth. We have to clearly show that there’s still someone who isn’t afraid of that outcast and sees him for what he is—a bandit—who, even though he writes submissively, acts arrogantly and behaves in the Ukraine like he's an independent prince, causing a crisis in the Commonwealth unlike anything we've faced in a long time."
"Your Highness, as he states, he liberated Pan Skshetuski unharmed," said the priest, timidly.
"Your Highness, as he says, he freed Pan Skshetuski without any harm," said the priest, nervously.
"I thank you in Skshetuski's name for comparing him with butchers." Here the prince frowned. "But enough! I see," continued he, turning to the colonels, "that your voices are all for war; this too is my will. We march on Chigirin, collecting nobles by the way. We will cross at Bragin, then move to the south. Now to Lubni!"
"I thank you in Skshetuski's name for comparing him to butchers." The prince frowned. "But enough! I see," he continued, turning to the colonels, "that you're all in favor of war; this is also what I want. We will march on Chigirin, gathering nobles along the way. We’ll cross at Bragin, then head south. Now to Lubni!"
"God be on our side!" said the colonels.
"God is on our side!" said the colonels.
At this moment the door opened, and in it appeared Roztvorovski, lieutenant of the Wallachian regiment, sent two days before with three hundred horse on a reconnoissance.
At that moment, the door opened, and in walked Roztvorovski, lieutenant of the Wallachian regiment, sent two days earlier with three hundred cavalry for a reconnaissance mission.
"Your Highness," cried he, "the rebellion is spreading. Rozlogi is burned. The garrison at Vassflyevka is cut to pieces!"
"Your Highness," he shouted, "the rebellion is spreading. Rozlogi is on fire. The garrison at Vassflyevka has been destroyed!"
"How? what? where?" was asked on every side.
"How? What? Where?" was asked all around.
But the prince motioned with his hand to be silent, and asked: "Who did it,--marauders or troops?"
But the prince waved his hand for silence and asked, "Who did it—raiders or soldiers?"
"They say Bogun did it."
"They say Bogun did it."
"Bogun?"
"Bogun?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"When did it happen?"
"When did it occur?"
"Three days ago."
"Three days ago."
"Did you follow the trace, catch up with them, seize informants?"
"Did you track them down, catch up with them, and gather information from informants?"
"I followed, but could not come up, for I was three days too late. I collected news along the road. They returned to Chigirin, then separated,--one half going to Cherkasi, the other to Zölotonosha and Próhorovka."
"I followed, but couldn’t catch up, as I was three days late. I gathered information along the way. They returned to Chigirin, then split up—one group headed to Cherkasi, while the other went to Zölotonosha and Próhorovka."
Here Pan Kushel said: "I met the detachment that was going to Próhorovka, and informed your Highness. They said they were sent by Bogun to prevent peasants from crossing the Dnieper; therefore I let them pass."
Here Pan Kushel said: "I ran into the group that was heading to Próhorovka and let you know, Your Highness. They told me they were sent by Bogun to stop the peasants from crossing the Dnieper, so I let them go through."
"You committed a folly, but I do not blame you. It is difficult not to be deceived when there is treason at every step, and the ground under one's feet is burning," said the prince.
"You made a mistake, but I don't hold it against you. It's hard not to be misled when there's betrayal all around, and the ground beneath you is on fire," said the prince.
Suddenly he seized himself by the head. "Almighty God!" cried he, "I remember that Skshetuski told me Bogun was making attempts on the honor of Kurtsevichovna; I understand now why Rozlogi was burned. The girl must have been carried away. Here, Volodyovski!" said the prince, "take five hundred horse and move on again to Cherkasi; let Bykhovets take five hundred Wallachians and go through Zólotonosha to Próhorovka. Don't spare the horses; whoever rescues the girl for me will have Yeremiovka for life. On! on!" Then to the colonels: "And we will go to Lubni through Rozlogi."
Suddenly, he grabbed his head in disbelief. "Oh my God!" he exclaimed, "I remember Skshetuski telling me that Bogun was trying to dishonor Kurtsevichovna; now I understand why Rozlogi was burned. The girl must have been taken. Here, Volodyovski!" said the prince, "gather five hundred men and head back to Cherkasi; let Bykhovets take five hundred Wallachians and go through Zólotonosha to Próhorovka. Don't hold back the horses; whoever rescues the girl for me will get Yeremiovka for life. Go! Go!" Then to the colonels: "And we will head to Lubni through Rozlogi."
Thereupon the colonels hurried out of the under-starosta's house and galloped to their regiments. Soldiers rushed to their horses. They brought to the prince the chestnut steed which he usually rode on his expeditions. And soon the regiments moved, and stretched out like a long and many-colored gleaming serpent over the Philipovo road.
Thereafter, the colonels quickly left the under-starosta's house and rode off to their regiments. Soldiers ran to their horses. They brought the prince the chestnut stallion he usually rode on his missions. Soon, the regiments set off, spanning like a long, colorful, shining serpent along the Philipovo road.
Near the gate a bloody sight struck the eyes of the soldiers. On stakes of the hurdle-fence were to be seen the severed heads of the five Cossacks, which gazed on the army marching past with the dead whites of their open eyes; and some distance beyond the gate, on a green mound struggled and quivered the ataman Sukhaya Ruká, sitting upright, empaled on a stake. The point had already passed through half his body; but long hours of dying were indicated yet for the unfortunate ataman, for he might quiver there till night before death would put him to rest. At that time he was not only living, but he turned his terrible eyes on the regiments as each one of them passed by,--eyes which said: "May God punish you, and your children, and your grandchildren to the tenth generation, for the blood, for the wounds, for the torments! God grant that you perish, you and your race; that every misfortune may strike you! God grant that you be continually dying, and that you may never be able either to die or to live!" And although he was a simple Cossack,--although he died not in purple nor cloth of gold but in a common blue coat, and not in the chamber of a castle but under the naked sky on a stake,--still that torment of his, that death circling above his head, clothed him with dignity, and put such a power into his look, such an ocean of hate into his eyes, that all understood well what he wanted to say, and the regiments rode past in silence. But he in the golden gleam of the midday towered above them, shining on the freshly smoothed stake like a torch.
Near the gate, a gruesome sight met the soldiers' eyes. On the stakes of the hurdle-fence were the severed heads of five Cossacks, staring back at the army marching by with lifeless eyes. A little farther from the gate, on a green mound, the ataman Sukhaya Ruká struggled and quivered, sitting upright, impaled on a stake. The point had already pierced through half his body; yet it indicated that the unfortunate ataman could remain in agony for hours before death would finally grant him peace. In that moment, he was not only alive, but he fixed his fierce gaze on each regiment as they passed, eyes that seemed to say: "May God punish you, your children, and your grandchildren to the tenth generation for the blood, the wounds, the suffering! May you and your lineage perish! May misfortune always strike you! May you be eternally dying, and never able to find peace in death or life!" And although he was just a simple Cossack—dying not in royal robes but in a plain blue coat, and not in a castle chamber but under the open sky on a stake—his suffering and the specter of death hovering above him gave him a kind of dignity and infused his glare with a power, an immense ocean of hatred in his eyes, that everyone understood what he wanted to express. The regiments rode past in silence. Yet, in the golden light of midday, he stood out above them, glowing on the freshly smoothed stake like a torch.
The prince rode by, not turning an eye; the priest Mukhovetski made the sign of the cross on the unfortunate man; and all had passed, when a youth from the hussar regiment, without asking any one for permission, urged his horse to the mound, and putting a pistol to the ear of the victim, ended his torments with a shot. All trembled at such daring infraction of military rules, and knowing the rigor of the prince, they looked on the youth as lost; but the prince said nothing. Whether he pretended not to hear or was buried in thought, it is sufficient that he rode on in silence, and only in the evening did he order the young man to be called.
The prince rode past without glancing over; priest Mukhovetski made the sign of the cross over the unfortunate man; and all seemed to have moved on when a young man from the hussar regiment, without asking for anyone's permission, spurred his horse to the mound and, putting a pistol to the victim's ear, ended his suffering with a shot. Everyone shuddered at such a bold violation of military rules, and knowing how strict the prince was, they thought the young man was doomed; but the prince said nothing. Whether he chose to ignore it or was lost in thought, the important thing is that he continued on in silence, and only in the evening did he order the young man to be summoned.
The stripling stood before the face of his lord barely alive, and thought that the ground was opening under his feet. But the prince inquired,--
The young man stood in front of his lord, barely hanging on, and felt like the ground was crumbling beneath him. But the prince asked,--
"What is your name?"
"What's your name?"
"Jelenski."
"Zelensky."
"You fired at the Cossack?"
"You shot at the Cossack?"
"I did," groaned he, pale as a sheet.
"I did," he groaned, pale as a ghost.
"Why did you do it?"
"Why did you do that?"
"Because I could not look at the torment."
"Because I couldn't bear to see the suffering."
"Oh, you will see so much of their deeds that at a sight like this pity will fly from you like an angel; but because on account of your pity you risked your life, the treasurer in Lubni will pay you ten golden ducats, and I take you into my personal service."
"Oh, you will witness so many of their actions that when you see this, your pity will disappear like an angel; but because you risked your life out of pity, the treasurer in Lubni will reward you with ten golden ducats, and I will take you into my personal service."
All wondered that the affair was finished in this way; but meanwhile it was announced that a detachment from Zólotonosha had come, and attention was turned in another direction.
All were surprised that the situation ended this way; however, it was soon announced that a unit from Zólotonosha had arrived, and attention shifted elsewhere.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Late in the evening the army arrived in Rozlogi by moonlight. There they found Pan Yan sitting on his Calvary. The knight, as is known, had lost his senses altogether from pain and torment; and when the priest Mukhovetski brought him to his mind, the officers bore him away and began to greet and comfort him, especially Pan Longin Podbipienta, who for three months past had been a popular officer in Skshetuski's regiment. Pan Longin was ready also to be his companion in sighing and weeping, and for his benefit made a new vow at once, that he would fast every Tuesday of his life, if God would in any way send solace to the lieutenant.
Late in the evening, the army arrived in Rozlogi under the moonlight. There, they found Pan Yan sitting on his horse. The knight had completely lost his senses from pain and suffering; and when Priest Mukhovetski brought him back to his senses, the officers carried him away and began to greet and comfort him, especially Pan Longin Podbipienta, who had been a well-liked officer in Skshetuski's regiment for the past three months. Pan Longin was also ready to join him in sighing and weeping, and for his sake, he immediately made a new vow to fast every Tuesday for the rest of his life, if God would somehow send comfort to the lieutenant.
Skshetuski was conducted straightway to Vishnyevetski at a peasant's cottage. When the prince saw his favorite he said not a word; he only opened his arms to him and waited. Skshetuski threw himself into those arms with loud weeping. Yeremi pressed him to his bosom and kissed him on the forehead, and the officers present saw the tears in his worthy eyes. After a while he began to speak,--
Skshetuski was taken directly to Vishnyevetski at a peasant's cottage. When the prince saw his favorite, he didn't say anything; he just opened his arms to him and waited. Skshetuski threw himself into those arms, crying loudly. Yeremi hugged him tightly and kissed him on the forehead, and the officers present noticed the tears in his noble eyes. After a while, he began to speak,--
"I greet you as a son, for I thought I should never see you again. Bear your burden manfully, and remember that you will have thousands of comrades in misfortune who will leave wives, children, parents, and friends; and as a drop of water is lost in an ocean, so let your suffering sink in the sea of universal pain. When such terrible times have come on our dear country, whoever is a man and has a sword at his side will not yield himself to weeping over his own loss, but will hasten to the rescue of the common mother, and either find relief in his conscience or lie down in a glorious death, receive a heavenly crown, and with it eternal happiness."
"I greet you as a son, thinking I might never see you again. Carry your burden bravely, and remember that many others share your misfortune, leaving behind wives, children, parents, and friends; and just as a drop of water is lost in the ocean, let your suffering blend into the sea of universal pain. In these dark times for our beloved country, any man with a sword at his side won't dwell on his own loss but will rush to help our collective mother, finding peace in his conscience or laying down in a glorious death, earning a heavenly crown and eternal happiness."
"Amen!" said the priest Mukhovetski.
"Amen!" said Priest Mukhovetski.
"Oh, I should rather see her dead!" groaned the knight.
"Oh, I'd rather see her dead!" groaned the knight.
"Weep, then, for great is your loss, and we will weep with you; for you have come not to Pagans, wild Scythians, or Tartars, but to brothers and loving comrades. Say to yourself, 'To-day I will weep over myself, but to-morrow is not mine;' for remember that to-morrow we march to battle."
"Weep, then, for your loss is immense, and we will grieve with you; for you have not come to pagans, wild Scythians, or Tartars, but to brothers and caring friends. Tell yourself, 'Today I will cry for myself, but tomorrow is not mine;' for remember that tomorrow we head into battle."
"I will go with you to the end of the world; but I cannot console myself. It is so grievous for me without her that I cannot, I cannot--"
"I will go with you anywhere, but I can't find comfort. It's so painful for me without her that I just can't, I really can't--"
The poor fellow seized himself by the head, then put his fingers between his teeth, and gnawed them to overcome the groans, for a storm of despair was tearing him afresh.
The poor guy grabbed his head, then stuck his fingers between his teeth and bit down on them to stifle his groans, as a wave of despair washed over him once more.
"You have said, 'Thy will be done!'" said the priest, severely.
"You've said, 'Your will be done!'" the priest said sternly.
"Amen, amen! I yield to his will, but with pain. I cannot help it," answered the knight, with a broken voice.
"Amen, amen! I submit to his will, but it hurts. I can't help it," replied the knight, his voice shaky.
They could see how he struggled and writhed, and his suffering wrung tears from them all. The most sensitive were Volodyovski and Podbipienta, who poured out whole streams. The latter clasped his hands and said pitifully:
They could see how he struggled and writhed, and his suffering brought tears to them all. The most sensitive were Volodyovski and Podbipienta, who let out a flood of tears. The latter clasped his hands and said sadly:
"Brother, dear brother, contain yourself!"
"Bro, chill out!"
"Listen!" said the prince on a sudden, "I have news that Bogun rushed off from here toward Lubni, for he cut down my men at Vassílyevka. Do not despair too soon, for perhaps he did not find her; if he did, why should he rush on toward Lubni?"
"Listen!" said the prince suddenly, "I have news that Bogun took off from here toward Lubni because he attacked my men at Vassílyevka. Don't lose hope just yet, because maybe he didn't find her; and if he did, why would he hurry toward Lubni?"
"As true as life, that may be the case," cried some of the officers. "God will console you."
"As true as life, that might be the case," shouted some of the officers. "God will comfort you."
Skshetuski opened his eyes as if he did not understand what they were saying. Suddenly hope gleamed in his mind, and he threw himself at the feet of the prince.
Skshetuski opened his eyes as if he didn't understand what they were saying. Suddenly, hope sparkled in his mind, and he dropped to his knees at the prince's feet.
"Oh, your Highness!" cried he, "my life, my blood--"
"Oh, your Highness!" he cried, "my life, my blood--"
He could speak no further. He had grown so weak that Pan Longin was obliged to raise him and place him on the bench; but it was evident from his looks that he had grasped at that hope as a drowning man at a plank, and that his pain had left him. The officers fanned that spark, saying he might find the princess in Lubni. Afterward they took him to another cottage, and then brought him mead and wine. He wished to drink, but could not, his throat was so straitened. His faithful comrades drank instead; and when they had grown gladsome they began to embrace and kiss him, and to wonder at his meagreness and the marks of sickness which he bore on his face.
He couldn't speak anymore. He had become so weak that Pan Longin had to lift him and set him on the bench; but it was clear from his expression that he had clung to that hope like a drowning man grabbing at a piece of wood, and that his pain had finally eased. The officers fueled that spark, suggesting he might find the princess in Lubni. Later, they took him to another cottage and brought him mead and wine. He wanted to drink, but his throat was too tight. His loyal friends drank in his place; and as they grew cheerful, they began to hug and kiss him, marveling at his thinness and the signs of illness on his face.
"Oh, you look like one risen from the dead," said portly Pan Dzik.
"Oh, you look like someone who just came back from the dead," said the plump Pan Dzik.
"It must be they insulted you in the Saitch, and gave you neither food nor drink."
"It must be they disrespected you in the Saitch and didn't give you any food or drink."
"Tell us what happened to you."
"Tell us what happened to you."
"I will tell you some time," said Skshetuski, with a weak voice. "They wounded me, and I was sick."
"I'll tell you sometime," said Skshetuski, his voice faint. "They injured me, and I was ill."
"They wounded him!" cried Pan Dzik.
"They hurt him!" shouted Pan Dzik.
"They wounded him, though an envoy!" added Pan Sleshinski. The officers, astounded at Cossack insolence, looked at one another, and then began to press forward to Pan Yan with great friendliness.
"They hurt him, even though he was a messenger!" added Pan Sleshinski. The officers, shocked by the Cossack's audacity, glanced at each other and then started to approach Pan Yan with a warm demeanor.
"And did you see Hmelnitski?"
"And did you see Hmelnitski?"
"I did."
"I did."
"Well, give him here!" said Migurski; "we will make mince-meat of him in a minute."
"Well, hand him over!" said Migurski; "we'll take care of him in no time."
The night passed in such conversation. Toward morning it was announced that the second party, despatched on the more distant road to Cherkasi, had returned. It was evident the men of this party had not come up with Bogun; they had brought wonderful news, however. They brought many people whom they had found on the road, and who had seen Bogun two days before. These people said that the chief was evidently pursuing some one, for he inquired everywhere if a fat noble had not been seen fleeing with a young Cossack. Besides, he was in a terrible hurry, and flew at breakneck speed. The people also affirmed that they had not seen Bogun taking away a young woman, and they would have seen her without fail if she had been with him, for only a few Cossacks were following the chief.
The night went by with that kind of conversation. Towards morning, it was announced that the second group, sent down the longer route to Cherkasi, had returned. It was clear that this group hadn't caught up with Bogun; however, they brought some exciting news. They had found several people on the road who had seen Bogun two days earlier. These people said that the chief was clearly chasing someone because he was asking everyone if a well-off noble had been seen escaping with a young Cossack. Moreover, he was in a huge rush and was moving at breakneck speed. The witnesses also confirmed that they hadn't seen Bogun with a young woman, and they definitely would have noticed her if she had been with him, as there were only a few Cossacks trailing behind the chief.
New consolation, but also new anxiety, entered the heart of Pan Yan, for these stories were simply beyond his comprehension. He did not understand why Bogun, pursuing first in the direction of Lubni, threw himself on the garrison at Vassílyevka, and then returned suddenly in the direction of Cherkasi. That he had not carried off Helena appeared to be certain, for Pan Kushel had met Anton's party, and she was not with them. The people now brought from the direction of Cherkasi had not seen her with Bogun. Where could she be then? Where was she hiding? Had she escaped? If so, in what direction? Why should she not escape to Lubni, instead of Cherkasi or Zólotonosha? Still Bogun's parties were pursuing and hunting somebody around Cherkasi and Próhorovka. But why were they inquiring about a noble with a young Cossack? To all these questions the lieutenant found no answer.
New comfort, but also new worry, filled Pan Yan's heart, as these stories were just beyond his understanding. He couldn’t figure out why Bogun, initially heading towards Lubni, suddenly attacked the garrison at Vassílyevka and then turned back toward Cherkasi. It seemed clear that he hadn’t captured Helena, since Pan Kushel had encountered Anton's group, and she wasn’t with them. The people brought in from Cherkasi hadn’t seen her with Bogun either. So where could she be? Where was she hiding? Had she managed to escape? If she did, in what direction? Why wouldn’t she escape to Lubni instead of Cherkasi or Zólotonosha? Still, Bogun’s groups were chasing and looking for someone around Cherkasi and Próhorovka. But why were they asking about a nobleman with a young Cossack? The lieutenant could find no answers to any of these questions.
"Put your heads together, talk the matter over, explain what this means," said he to the officers, "for my head is unequal to the task."
"Put your heads together, discuss this, and explain what it means," he said to the officers, "because I can't handle it on my own."
"I think she must be in Lubni," said Pan Migurski.
"I think she has to be in Lubni," said Pan Migurski.
"Impossible!" rejoined Zatsvilikhovski; "for if she were in Lubni then Bogun would hurry to Chigirin, and would not expose himself to the hetmans, of whose defeat he could not have known at that time. If he divided his Cossacks and pursued in two directions, I tell you that he was pursuing no one but her."
"That's impossible!" Zatsvilikhovski replied. "If she were in Lubni, then Bogun would rush to Chigirin and wouldn't risk being seen by the hetmans, especially since he couldn't have known about their defeat at that moment. If he split his Cossacks and chased in two directions, I’m telling you, he was only pursuing her."
"And why did he inquire for an old noble and a young Cossack?"
"And why did he ask about an old noble and a young Cossack?"
"No great sagacity is needed to guess that. If she fled, she was not in woman's dress, but surely in disguise, so as not to be discovered. It is my opinion, then, that that Cossack is she."
"No great wisdom is required to figure that out. If she ran away, she wasn't wearing women's clothing but was definitely in disguise to avoid being recognized. So, I believe that Cossack is her."
"Sure as life, sure as life!" repeated the others.
"Sure as anything, sure as anything!" the others echoed.
"Well, but who is the noble?"
"Well, but who is the noble person?"
"I don't know that," replied the old man, "but we can ask about it. The peasants must have seen who was here and what happened. Let's have the man of this cottage brought in."
"I don't know about that," replied the old man, "but we can ask. The villagers must have seen who was here and what happened. Let's get the guy from this cottage brought in."
The officers hurried, and brought by the shoulder a "sub-neighbor" from the cow-house.
The officers rushed over and grabbed a "sub-neighbor" from the cow shed by the shoulder.
"Well, fellow," said Zatsvilikhovski, "were you here when the Cossacks with Bogun attacked the castle?"
"Well, buddy," said Zatsvilikhovski, "were you here when the Cossacks with Bogun attacked the castle?"
The peasant, as was customary, began to swear that he had not been present, that he had not seen anything, did not know anything. But Zatsvilikhovski knew with whom he had to deal; therefore he said,--
The peasant, as usual, started swearing that he hadn't been there, that he hadn't seen anything, and didn't know anything. But Zatsvilikhovski knew who he was dealing with; so he said,--
"Oh, I know, you son of a Pagan, that you were right here when they plundered the place. Lie to some one else. Here is a gold ducat for you, and there is a soldier with a sword. Take your choice. Besides, if you do not tell, we will burn the village, and harm will come to poor people through you."
"Oh, I know, you son of a Pagan, that you were right here when they looted the place. Lie to someone else. Here’s a gold ducat for you, and there’s a soldier with a sword. Take your pick. Also, if you don’t say anything, we’ll burn the village, and innocent people will suffer because of you."
Then the "sub-neighbor" began to tell of what he had seen. When the Cossacks fell to revelling on the square before the house, he went with others to see what was going on. They heard that the old princess and her sons were killed, but that Nikolai had wounded the ataman, who lay as if lifeless. What happened to the young woman they could not discover; but at daybreak next morning they heard that she had escaped with a noble who had come with Bogun.
Then the "sub-neighbor" started to share what he had witnessed. When the Cossacks began celebrating in the square outside the house, he went with others to check it out. They learned that the old princess and her sons had been killed, but that Nikolai had injured the ataman, who lay there as if he were dead. They couldn't find out what happened to the young woman; however, by dawn the next day, they heard that she had escaped with a nobleman who had come with Bogun.
"That's it! that's it!" said Zatsvilikhovski. "Here is your gold ducat. You see that no harm has come to you. And did you or any one in the neighborhood see that noble?"
"That's it! That's it!" said Zatsvilikhovski. "Here’s your gold ducat. You see that you haven't been harmed. And did you or anyone around here see that noble?"
"I saw him; but he was not from this place."
"I saw him; but he wasn't from here."
"What did he look like?"
"What did he look like?"
"He was as big as a stove, with a gray beard, and swore like a minstrel; blind of one eye."
"He was as big as a stove, had a gray beard, and swore like a sailor; blind in one eye."
"Oh, for God's sake!" said Pan Longin, "that must be Pan Zagloba."
"Oh, come on!" said Pan Longin, "that has to be Pan Zagloba."
"Zagloba, who else!"
"Zagloba, who else?"
"Zagloba? Wait!--Zagloba?--maybe it is. He kept company with Bogun in Chigirin,--drank and played dice with him. Maybe it is he. The description fits him."
"Zagloba? Wait!—Zagloba?—maybe it is. He hung out with Bogun in Chigirin,—drank and played dice with him. Maybe it is him. The description matches."
Here Zatsvilikhovski turned again to the peasant.
Here Zatsvilikhovski turned back to the peasant.
"And that noble fled with the young lady?"
"And that nobleman ran away with the young lady?"
"Yes; so we heard."
"Yeah; we heard that."
"Do you know Bogun well?"
"Do you know Bogun well?"
"Oh, very well! He used to be here for months at a time."
"Oh, fine! He used to be here for months."
"But maybe that noble took her away for Bogun?"
"But maybe that noble took her away for Bogun?"
"No; how could he do that? He bound Bogun,--tied him up with his coat,--then, they say, carried off the young lady as far as the eye of people could see. The ataman howled like a werewolf, and before daylight had himself bound between horses, and rushed off toward Lubni, but did not find them; then he rushed in another direction."
"No; how could he do that? He tied up Bogun with his coat, then, they say, carried off the young lady as far as anyone could see. The ataman howled like a beast, and before dawn had himself tied between horses, and sped off toward Lubni, but didn’t find them; then he took off in another direction."
"Praise be to God!" said Migurski; "she may be in Lubni. That he hurried in the direction of Cherkasi is nothing; not finding her in one place, he tried in another."
"Praise God!" said Migurski; "she might be in Lubni. The fact that he rushed towards Cherkasi doesn't mean much; if he didn't find her in one place, he just looked somewhere else."
Pan Yan was already on his knees, praying fervently.
Pan Yan was already on his knees, praying intensely.
"Well, well," said the old standard-bearer, "I did not think there was such mettle in Zagloba that he would dare to attack such a hero as Bogun. True, he was very friendly to Skshetuski for the triple mead of Lubni which we drank in Chigirin, He mentioned it to me more than once, and called him a distinguished cavalier. Well, well, this cannot find a place yet in my head, for he drank up no small amount of Bogun's money. But that he should bind Bogun and carry off the lady! I did not expect such a daring deed from him, for I held him a squabbler and a coward. Cunning he is, but a tremendous exaggerator; and all the bravery of such people is generally on their lips."
"Well, well," said the old standard-bearer, "I didn't think Zagloba had it in him to take on someone as tough as Bogun. Sure, he was pretty friendly with Skshetuski over the three mugs of mead we shared in Chigirin. He’s brought it up more than once and even called him a distinguished gentleman. But honestly, I can't wrap my head around this, especially since he spent quite a bit of Bogun's money. But for him to tie up Bogun and kidnap the lady! I never expected such a bold move from him because I always thought he was just a brawler and a coward. He’s clever, but really just a big talker; usually, all their bravery is just noise."
"Let him be as he likes; it is enough that he has snatched the princess from the hands of robbers," said Volodyovski. "And since, as is evident, he has no lack of stratagems, he has surely fled with her in such fashion as to be safe from the enemy himself."
"Let him be who he is; it's enough that he rescued the princess from the hands of thieves," said Volodyovski. "And since, as we can see, he clearly has plenty of tricks up his sleeve, he must have escaped with her in a way that keeps them safe from the enemy."
"His own life depended on that," said Migurski.
"His own life depended on that," Migurski said.
Then they turned to Pan Yan and said: "Comfort yourself, dear comrade; we shall all be your best men yet!"
Then they turned to Pan Yan and said, "Cheer up, dear comrade; we’ll all be your best supporters yet!"
"And drink at the wedding."
"Have drinks at the wedding."
Zatsvilikhovski added: "If he fled beyond the Dnieper and heard of the defeat at Korsún, he was obliged to return to Chernigoff, and in that case we shall come up to him on the road."
Zatsvilikhovski added, "If he escaped past the Dnieper and found out about the defeat at Korsún, he would have to go back to Chernigoff, and in that case, we’ll catch up with him on the road."
"Here is to the happy conclusion of all the troubles and sufferings of our friend!" called out Sleshinski.
"Here's to the happy end of all our friend's troubles and suffering!" shouted Sleshinski.
They began to raise their glasses to the health of Pan Yan, the princess, their future descendants, and Zagloba. Thus passed the night. At daybreak the march was sounded, and the forces moved for Lubni.
They started to lift their glasses in a toast to Pan Yan, the princess, their future kids, and Zagloba. And so the night went on. At dawn, the march was called, and the troops set out for Lubni.
The journey was made quickly, for the troops of the prince went without a train. Pan Yan wished to gallop ahead with the Tartar regiment, but was too weak. Besides, Prince Yeremi kept him near his own person, for he wished to hear the account of his mission to the Saitch. The knight was obliged, therefore, to give an account of how he had travelled, how they attacked him at Hortitsa and dragged him into the Saitch, but was silent concerning his disputes with Hmelnitski, lest it might seem that he was praising himself. The prince was affected most by the news that old Grodzitski had no powder, and therefore could not defend himself long.
The journey went quickly since the prince's troops traveled without any extra baggage. Pan Yan wanted to ride ahead with the Tartar regiment, but he was too weak. Also, Prince Yeremi kept him close because he wanted to hear about Pan Yan's mission to the Saitch. So, the knight had to explain how he traveled, how they attacked him at Hortitsa, and how they took him into the Saitch, but he didn't mention his disagreements with Hmelnitski, so it wouldn’t seem like he was boasting. The prince was especially concerned to hear that old Grodzitski had no gunpowder and therefore couldn’t defend himself for long.
"That is an unspeakable loss," said he, "for that fortress might cause great damage and hindrance to the rebellion. Grodzitski is a famous man, really a decus et præsidium to the Commonwealth. Why did he not send to me for powder? I should have given it to him from the cellars of Lubni."
"That's an unimaginable loss," he said, "because that fortress could inflict serious damage and obstruct the rebellion. Grodzitski is a well-known figure, truly a decus et præsidium to the Commonwealth. Why didn't he ask me for gunpowder? I would have given it to him from the cellars of Lubni."
"He thought evidently that by virtue of his office the Grand Hetman should think of that," said Pan Yan.
"He clearly believed that, because of his position, the Grand Hetman should consider that," said Pan Yan.
"I can believe it," added the prince, and was silent.
"I can believe it," the prince added, and then fell silent.
After a while, however, he continued: "The Grand Hetman is an old and experienced soldier, but he had too much self-confidence, and thereby has ruined himself; he underestimated the whole rebellion, and when I hurried to him with assistance he did not look at me at all agreeably. He did not wish to divide the glory with any one, feared the victory would be attributed to me."
After a while, though, he went on: "The Grand Hetman is an old and seasoned soldier, but he was overly confident, which took him down; he underestimated the entire rebellion, and when I rushed to help him, he didn’t look at me at all kindly. He didn’t want to share the glory with anyone and feared the victory would be credited to me."
"That is my opinion too," said Skshetuski, gravely.
"That's my opinion too," said Skshetuski, seriously.
"He thought to pacify the Zaporojians with clubs. God has punished the insolence. This Commonwealth is perishing through that same kind of pride, which is hateful to God, and of which perhaps no one is free."
"He thought about calming the Zaporojians with clubs. God has punished the arrogance. This Commonwealth is dying from the same kind of pride that God despises, and perhaps no one is free from it."
The prince was right; and in truth he was not himself without blame, for it was not so long since, in his dispute over Gadyach with Pan Alexander Konyetspolski, the prince entered Warsaw with four thousand men, whom he ordered, in case he should be pressed to take the oath in the Senate, to break into the Chamber and fall upon them all; and he did this through nothing else but insolent pride, which would not allow him to be brought to oath instead of giving his word. Maybe he remembered this affair at that moment; for he fell to thinking, and rode on in silence, his eyes wandering over the broad steppes which lay on both sides of the road. Perhaps he thought of the fate of that Commonwealth which he loved with all the power of his ardent spirit, and to which the day of wrath and calamity seemed approaching.
The prince was correct; and honestly, he wasn't completely blameless either, because it hadn't been long ago that, during his argument over Gadyach with Pan Alexander Konyetspolski, the prince marched into Warsaw with four thousand men. He instructed them that if he were forced to take the oath in the Senate, they should storm the Chamber and attack everyone there. He acted out of nothing but arrogant pride, which wouldn’t let him take the oath instead of promising his word. Maybe this situation crossed his mind at that moment; he fell into thought and continued riding in silence, his eyes drifting over the vast steppes on either side of the road. Perhaps he contemplated the fate of that Commonwealth which he loved with all his heart, feeling that a day of reckoning and disaster was nearing.
After midday the swelling cupolas of Lubni churches and the glittering roof and pointed towers of St. Michael appeared from the lofty bank of the Sula. The army marched without hurry, and entered before evening.
After midday, the rising dome-shaped roofs of the Lubni churches and the shining roof and pointed towers of St. Michael came into view from the high bank of the Sula. The army marched at a relaxed pace and arrived before evening.
The prince went immediately to the castle, where, in accordance with orders sent in advance, everything had been made ready for the road. The regiments were disposed for the night in the town,--which was no easy matter, for there was a great concourse of people in the place. Roused by reports of the progress of civil war on the right bank and of ferment among the peasants, all the nobles east of the Dnieper had crowded to Lubni. They had come even from distant settlements, with their wives, children, servants, horses, camels, and whole herds of cattle. There had come also the prince's agents, under-starostas and all kinds of officials from among the nobles, tenants, Jews; in a word, all against whom the rebellion might turn sharp knives. You would have said that some great annual fair was going on at Lubni; for there were not wanting even merchants of Moscow and Astrakhan Tartars, who, coming to the Ukraine with goods, halted there in view of war. On the square stood thousands of wagons of the most varied forms,--some with willow-bound wheels, others having wheels without spokes, cut out of one piece of wood,--Cossack telegas, and equipages of nobles. The more distinguished guests were lodged in the castle and in inns; the unimportant and servants, in tents near the churches. In the streets fires were kindled, at which food was cooking; and everywhere was a throng, a stir, a bustle, as in a bee-hive. The most varied costumes and colors were to be seen. There were present soldiers of the prince from different regiments, haiduks and Turkish grooms, Jews in black cloaks, peasants, Armenians in violet caps, Tartars in fur coats. The air was full of the sounds of different languages, of shouts, curses, cries of children, barking of dogs, and bellowing of cattle.
The prince immediately went to the castle, where, following prior orders, everything was prepared for the journey. The regiments were settled for the night in the town, which wasn't easy, as there was a large crowd of people present. Alerts about the ongoing civil war on the right bank and unrest among the peasants had drawn all the nobles east of the Dnieper to Lubni. They had come from far-off places, bringing their wives, children, servants, horses, camels, and entire herds of cattle. The prince's agents, under-starostas, and various officials from among the nobles, tenants, and Jews were also there—all those who might be targeted by the rebellion. You would think a huge annual fair was happening in Lubni, as even merchants from Moscow and Astrakhan Tartars, coming to Ukraine with goods, paused there in light of the war. In the square stood thousands of wagons in various shapes—some with willow-bound wheels, others with solid wooden wheels, Cossack telegas, and noble carriages. The more distinguished guests were accommodated in the castle and in inns, while the less important ones and servants were in tents near the churches. Fires were lit in the streets, cooking food, and everywhere was a crowd, a flurry, a hustle, like a beehive. There were all sorts of costumes and colors on display. Soldiers serving the prince from different regiments, haiduks and Turkish grooms, Jews in black cloaks, peasants, Armenians in violet caps, and Tartars in fur coats were all present. The air was filled with the sounds of different languages, shouts, curses, children's cries, barking dogs, and the bellowing of cattle.
The people greeted the approaching regiments joyfully, for they saw in them assurance of safety and deliverance. Some went to the castle to shout in honor of the prince and princess. The most varied reports passed through the crowd,--one that the prince would stay in Lubni; another that he was going far away to Lithuania, where it would be necessary to follow him; a third, that he had already defeated Hmelnitski. The prince, after the greeting with his wife was over, and the announcement of the journey on the following day, looked with anxiety on those crowds of wagons and people which were to follow the army, and be fetters to his feet by lessening the speed of the march. His only comfort was the thought that beyond Bragin, in a quieter country, all would disperse, take refuge in various corners, and be a burden no longer. The princess herself, with ladies in waiting and the court, were to be sent to Vishnyovets, so that the prince without care or hindrance might move into the fire with his whole force. The preparations at the castle had been made already,--wagons were filled with effects and valuables, supplies were collected, all persons of the court were ready to take their seats in the wagons and on horseback at a moment's notice. This readiness was the work of Princess Griselda, who in calamity had as great a soul as her husband, and who, in truth, was equal to him in energy and unbending temper.
The people joyfully welcomed the approaching regiments, seeing them as a sign of safety and rescue. Some went to the castle to cheer for the prince and princess. Various rumors spread through the crowd—some said the prince was staying in Lubni; others claimed he was heading far away to Lithuania, where they would need to follow him; and some said he had already defeated Hmelnitski. After greeting his wife and announcing their journey the next day, the prince anxiously scanned the throngs of wagons and people that would accompany the army, weighing down his march. His only relief was the thought that beyond Bragin, in a quieter region, everyone would disperse, seek shelter in different places, and no longer be a burden. The princess, along with her ladies in waiting and the court, would be sent to Vishnyovets, allowing the prince to move into battle with his whole force without distraction. Preparations at the castle were already underway—wagons filled with belongings and valuables, supplies gathered, and everyone in the court ready to hop into wagons or mount horses at a moment’s notice. This state of readiness was thanks to Princess Griselda, who was as strong-willed in crisis as her husband and truly matched him in energy and unwavering determination.
The prince was pleased with what he saw, though his heart was rent at the thought that he must leave the Lubni nest in which he had known so much happiness and had won so much glory. This sorrow, too, was shared by the whole army, the servants, and the entire court; for all felt certain that when the prince would be far away in battle, the enemy would not leave Lubni in peace, but would avenge on those beloved walls all the blows which they had suffered at the hands of Yeremi. Cries and lamentations were not lacking, especially among the women, and among those whose children were born there, and those who were leaving the graves of their parents behind.
The prince was happy with what he saw, but his heart ached at the thought of leaving the Lubni home where he had experienced so much joy and achieved so much honor. This sadness was felt by the whole army, the servants, and the entire court; everyone believed that while the prince was away fighting, the enemy wouldn’t let Lubni rest, but would take revenge on those cherished walls for all the damage they had endured at Yeremi's hands. There were plenty of cries and wailing, especially from the women, and from those whose children were born there, and those who were leaving behind the graves of their parents.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Pan Yan, who had galloped in advance of the regiments to the castle to inquire for the princess and Zagloba, did not find them. They had neither been seen nor heard of, though there was news of the attack on Rozlogi and the destruction of the troops at Vassílyevka. The knight locked himself up in his quarters at the arsenal, together with his disappointed hopes. Sorrow, fear, and affliction rushed upon him again; but he defended himself from them as a wounded soldier on the battle-field defends himself from crows and ravens flocking around to drink his warm blood and tear his flesh. He strengthened himself with the thought that Zagloba, being fertile in stratagems, might make his way to Chernigoff and hide on receiving news of the defeat of the hetmans. He remembered then that old man whom he met on the way to Rozlogi, and who, together with his boy, as he said himself, had been stripped of his clothes by some devil, and had sat three days in the reeds of the Kagamlik, fearing to come out into the world. The thought occurred to Skshetuski at once that it must be Zagloba who had stripped them in order to get a disguise for himself and Helena. "It cannot be otherwise," repeated he; and he found great consolation in this thought, since such disguise made flight much more easy. He hoped that God, who watches over innocence, would not abandon Helena; and wishing the more to obtain this favor for her, he determined to purify himself from his sins. He left the arsenal therefore; and on searching for the priest Mukhovetski, and finding him engaged in consoling some women, he begged to have his confession heard.
Pan Yan, who had rushed ahead of the troops to the castle to look for the princess and Zagloba, didn’t find them. They hadn’t been seen or heard from, although there were reports of the attack on Rozlogi and the destruction of the troops at Vassílyevka. The knight locked himself in his quarters at the arsenal, along with his shattered hopes. Sorrow, fear, and distress overwhelmed him again, but he fought them off like a wounded soldier on the battlefield fights off crows and ravens circling to feast on his warm blood and flesh. He reassured himself with the idea that Zagloba, known for his clever tactics, might make his way to Chernigoff and hide upon hearing news of the hetmans’ defeat. He then remembered the old man he met on the way to Rozlogi, who, along with his son, as he had said, had been stripped of his clothes by some devil and had hid for three days in the reeds of the Kagamlik, afraid to come out into the world. The thought struck Skshetuski that it must be Zagloba who had robbed them to create a disguise for himself and Helena. “It can’t be any other way,” he repeated, finding great comfort in this idea since such a disguise would make escape much easier. He hoped that God, who protects the innocent, would not abandon Helena; and wanting to earn this favor for her, he decided to cleanse himself of his sins. He left the arsenal and, after searching for the priest Mukhovetski and finding him comforting some women, asked if he could confess.
The priest led him to a chapel, entered the confessional at once, and began to hear him. When he had finished, the priest instructed, edified, and consoled him, strengthened his faith, and then rebuked him, saying: "A Christian is not permitted to doubt the power of God, or an individual to grieve more over his own misfortune than that of his country; but you have more tears for your personal interests--that is, for your friends--than for the nation, and grieve moreover your love than over the catastrophe that has come upon all." Then he described the defeats, the fall, the disgrace of the country, in such lofty and touching speech that he roused at once great patriotism in the heart of the knight, to whom his own misfortunes seemed so belittled that he was almost unable to see them. The priest reproved him for the animosity and hatred against the Cossacks which he had observed in him.
The priest took him to a chapel, entered the confessional right away, and started hearing his confession. After he was done, the priest offered guidance, encouragement, and comfort, boosted his faith, and then scolded him, saying, “A Christian shouldn’t doubt God’s power, nor should someone be more upset about their own misfortunes than those of their country; yet you seem to shed more tears for your personal issues—that is, for your friends—than for the nation, and you mourn your own love more than the disaster that has affected everyone.” He then recounted the defeats, the downfall, and the humiliation of the country in such an elevated and moving way that he sparked a strong sense of patriotism in the knight, making his personal troubles seem so minor that he could barely focus on them. The priest chastised him for the hostility and hatred towards the Cossacks that he had noticed in him.
"The Cossacks you will crush," said he, "as enemies of the faith and the country, as allies of the Pagan; but you will forgive them for having injured you, and pardon them from your heart, without thought of vengeance. And when you manifest this, I know that God will comfort you, restore your love to you, and send you peace."
"The Cossacks you will defeat," he said, "as enemies of the faith and the nation, as allies of the pagans; but you should forgive them for the harm they’ve caused you and truly let go of any resentment. When you do this, I know that God will comfort you, bring back your love, and give you peace."
Then the priest made the sign of the cross over Pan Yan, blessed him, and went out, having enjoined as penance to lie in the form of a cross till morning before the crucified Christ.
Then the priest made the sign of the cross over Pan Yan, blessed him, and left, instructing him as penance to lie in the shape of a cross until morning before the crucified Christ.
The chapel was empty and dark; only two candles were burning before the altar, casting rosy and golden gleams on the face of Christ, cut from alabaster and full of sweetness and suffering. Hours passed away, and the lieutenant lay there motionless as if dead; but he felt with increasing certainty that bitterness, despair, hatred, pain, grief, suffering, were unwinding themselves from his heart,--crawling out of his breast, creeping away like serpents, and hiding somewhere in the darkness. He felt that he was breathing more freely, that a kind of new health and new strength were entering into him, that his mind was becoming clearer and a species of happiness was embracing him; in a word, he found before that altar and before that Christ all, whatever it might be, that a man of those ages could find,--a man of unshaken faith, without a trace or a shadow of doubt.
The chapel was empty and dark; only two candles were flickering in front of the altar, casting rosy and golden glows on the face of Christ, carved from alabaster and full of sweetness and suffering. Hours went by, and the lieutenant lay there motionless as if dead; but he felt with increasing certainty that bitterness, despair, hatred, pain, grief, and suffering were unwinding from his heart—crawling out of his chest, slinking away like serpents, and hiding somewhere in the darkness. He sensed that he was breathing more easily, that a kind of new health and new strength were entering him, that his mind was becoming clearer and a sense of happiness was enveloping him; in short, he discovered before that altar and in front of that Christ everything a man of those times could find—a man of unwavering faith, without a trace or shadow of doubt.
Next morning the lieutenant was as if reborn. Work, movement, and bustle began, for this was the day of leaving Lubni. Officers from early morning had to review the regiments to see that horses and men were in proper order, then lead them to the field, and put them in marching array. The prince heard holy Mass in the Church of St. Michael, after which he returned to the castle and received deputations from the Greek clergy and from the townspeople of Lubni and Khoról. Then he mounted the throne, in the hall painted by Helm, surrounded by his foremost knights; and here Grubi, the mayor of Lubni, gave his farewell in Russian in the name of all the places belonging to the prince's Trans-Dnieper domains. He begged him first of all not to depart, not to leave them as sheep without a shepherd; hearing which, other deputies, clasping their hands, repeated, "Do not go away! do not go away!" And when the prince answered that he must go, they fell at the feet of their good lord in regret,--or pretended regret, for it was said that many of them, notwithstanding all the kindness of the prince, were very friendly to the Cossacks and Hmelnitski. But the more wealthy of them were afraid of the disturbance which they feared would arise immediately on the departure of the prince and his forces. Vishnyevetski answered that he had tried to be a father, not a lord, to them, and implored them to remain loyal to the king and the Commonwealth,--the mother of all, under whose wings they had suffered no injustice, had lived in peace, had grown in wealth, feeling no yoke such as strangers would not fail to lay upon them. He took farewell of the Greek clergy with similar words; after that came the hour of parting. Then was heard throughout the whole castle the weeping and lamentation of servants; the young ladies and ladies in waiting fainted, and they were barely able to restore Anusia Borzobogata to her senses. The princess herself was the only woman who entered a carriage with dry eyes and uplifted head, for the proud lady was ashamed to show the world that she suffered. Crowds of people stood near the castle; all the bells in Lubni were tolling; the Russian priests blessed with their crosses the departing company; the line of carriages and equipages could scarcely squeeze through the gates of the castle.
The next morning, the lieutenant felt completely renewed. Work, movement, and activity began, as this was the day to leave Lubni. Officers had to inspect the regiments from early morning to ensure that horses and men were in good shape, then lead them to the field and get them ready to march. The prince attended Mass at the Church of St. Michael, after which he returned to the castle and met with representatives from the Greek clergy and the town residents of Lubni and Khoról. Then he took his place on the throne in the hall decorated by Helm, surrounded by his top knights; here, Grubi, the mayor of Lubni, delivered his farewell in Russian on behalf of all the towns in the prince's Trans-Dnieper territories. He pleaded with him not to leave, not to abandon them like sheep without a shepherd; upon hearing this, other representatives clasped their hands and echoed, "Don't go! Don't go!" When the prince said he had to leave, they fell at the feet of their good lord in sorrow—or pretended sorrow, as many were rumored to be quite friendly with the Cossacks and Hmelnitski despite the prince's kindness. However, the wealthier townspeople feared the chaos that would arise immediately after the prince and his forces departed. Vishnyevetski responded that he had tried to be a father to them, not just a lord, and urged them to stay loyal to the king and the Commonwealth—their mother, under whose protection they had faced no injustice, lived in peace, and prospered without the burden that outsiders would impose on them. He bid farewell to the Greek clergy with similar sentiments; after that, the time for parting had come. The entire castle filled with the sound of servants weeping and lamenting; the young ladies and their attendants fainted, and they barely managed to revive Anusia Borzobogata. The princess herself was the only woman who got into a carriage with dry eyes and a proud demeanor, as she felt ashamed to reveal her pain. Crowds gathered near the castle; all the bells in Lubni were ringing; Russian priests blessed the departing group with their crosses; the line of carriages and vehicles could barely fit through the castle gates.
Finally the prince mounted his horse. The regimental flags were lowered before him; cannon were fired from the walls. The sounds of weeping, the bustle and shouting of crowds were mingled with the sounds of bells and guns, with the blare of trumpets and the rattle of drums. The procession moved on.
Finally, the prince got on his horse. The regimental flags were lowered for him; cannons were fired from the walls. The sounds of crying, the hustle and shouting of the crowd blended with the ringing of bells and the cannon fire, along with the blaring of trumpets and the beating of drums. The procession continued.
In advance went the Tartar regiments, under Roztvorovski and Vershul; then the artillery of Pan Vurtsel, the infantry of Makhnitski; next came the princess with her ladies, then the whole court, and wagons with valuables; after them the Wallachian regiment of Pan Bykhovets; finally, the body of the army, the picked regiments of heavy artillery, the armored regiments, and hussars; the rear was brought up by the dragoons and the Cossacks.
In front went the Tartar regiments, led by Roztvorovski and Vershul; then came the artillery of Pan Vurtsel and the infantry of Makhnitski; next was the princess with her ladies, followed by the whole court and wagons filled with valuables; after them came the Wallachian regiment of Pan Bykhovets; finally, there was the main body of the army, consisting of elite heavy artillery regiments, armored units, and hussars; the rear was rounded out by the dragoons and the Cossacks.
After the army came an endless train of wagons, many-colored as a serpent, and carrying the families of all those nobles who after the departure of the prince would not remain east of the Dnieper.
After the army came a long line of wagons, vividly colored like a serpent, carrying the families of all those nobles who, after the prince left, would not stay east of the Dnieper.
The trumpets sounded throughout the regiments; but the hearts of all were straitened. Each one looking at those walls thought to himself: "Dear houses, shall I see you again in life?" It is easy to depart, but difficult to return; and each left as it were a part of his soul in those places, and a pleasant memory. Therefore all turned their eyes for the last time on the castle, on the town, on the towers of the Polish churches, on the domes of the Russian, and on the roofs of the houses. Each one knew what he was leaving behind, but did not know what was waiting there in that blue distance toward which the tabor was moving.
The trumpets sounded throughout the regiments, but everyone felt heavy-hearted. Each person looking at those walls thought to themselves: "Dear homes, will I see you again in life?" It’s easy to leave, but hard to come back; and each person left a piece of their soul in those places, along with happy memories. So, everyone turned their eyes one last time to the castle, the town, the towers of the Polish churches, the domes of the Russian ones, and the roofs of the houses. Each one knew what they were leaving behind, but had no idea what awaited them in that blue distance toward which the group was heading.
Sadness therefore was in the soul of each person. The town called to the departing ones with the voices of bells, as if beseeching and imploring them not to leave it exposed to uncertainty, to the evil fortune of the future; it called out as if by those sad sounds it wished to say farewell and remain in their memory.
Sadness filled the heart of everyone. The town called to those leaving with the sound of bells, as if pleading with them not to abandon it to uncertainty, to the misfortunes of the future; it echoed as if those sorrowful sounds were meant to say goodbye and stay in their memories.
Though the procession moved away, heads were turned toward the town, and in every face could be read the question: "Is this the last time?"
Though the procession moved on, people turned their heads toward the town, and in every face, you could read the question: "Is this the last time?"
It was the last time. Of all the army and throng of thousands who in that hour were going forth with Prince Vishnyevetski, neither he himself nor any one of them was ever to look again upon that town or that country.
It was the last time. Of all the soldiers and the crowd of thousands who were leaving with Prince Vishnyevetski, neither he nor any of them would ever see that town or that country again.
The trumpets sounded. The tabor moved on slowly, but steadily; and after a time Lubni began to be veiled in a blue haze, the houses and roofs were blended into one mass brightly distinct. Then the prince urged his horse ahead, and having ridden to a lofty mound stood motionless and gazed long. That town gleaming there in the sun, and all that country visible from the mound was the work of his ancestors and himself. For the Vishnyevetskis had changed that gloomy wilderness of the past into a settled country, opened it to the life of people, and it may be said, created the Trans-Dnieper. And the greater part of that work the prince had himself accomplished. He built those Polish churches whose towers stood there blue over the town; he increased the place, and joined it with roads to the Ukraine; he felled forests, drained swamps, built castles, founded villages and settlements, brought in settlers, put down robbers, defended from Tartar raids, maintained the peace necessary to husbandman and merchant, and introduced the rule of law and justice. Through him that country had lived, grown, and flourished,--he was the heart and soul of it; and now he had to leave all.
The trumpets blared. The drum moved on slowly but steadily; and after a while, Lubni began to be shrouded in a blue haze, the houses and rooftops merging into one brightly distinct mass. Then the prince urged his horse forward, and after riding to a high mound, he paused and gazed for a long time. That town shining in the sun, and all the land visible from the mound was the work of his ancestors and himself. The Vishnyevetskis had transformed that bleak wilderness of the past into a settled area, opened it up to the lifestyles of people, and effectively created the Trans-Dnieper region. Most of that work had been accomplished by the prince himself. He built those Polish churches whose towers stood tall and blue over the town; he expanded the area and connected it with roads to Ukraine; he cleared forests, drained swamps, constructed castles, founded villages and settlements, brought in settlers, dealt with robbers, protected against Tartar raids, maintained the peace essential for farmers and merchants, and established the rule of law and justice. Thanks to him, that land had lived, grown, and thrived—he was its heart and soul; and now he had to leave it all behind.
And it was not that colossal fortune, great as an entire German principality, which the prince regretted, but he had become attached to the work of his hands. He knew that when he was absent everything was absent; that the labor of years would be destroyed at once; that toil would go for nothing, ferocity would be unchained, flames would embrace villages and towns, the Tartar would water his horse in those rivers, woods would grow out of ruins; that if God granted him to return everything would have to be begun anew, and perhaps his strength would fail, time be wanting, and confidence such as he had enjoyed at first would not be given him. Here passed the years which were for him praise before men, merit before God; and now the praise and the merit are to roll away in smoke.
And it wasn’t the massive fortune, as big as an entire German principality, that the prince regretted, but rather the work he had put his heart into. He understood that when he was gone, everything would be gone too; that years of hard work would be wiped out in an instant; that all his effort would amount to nothing, chaos would be unleashed, fires would consume villages and towns, the Tartar would drink from those rivers, and forests would take over the ruins. If God allowed him to return, everything would have to be started from scratch, and maybe he wouldn’t have the strength, there wouldn’t be enough time, and the confidence he once had wouldn’t be there anymore. Those years had been a time of honor among men and merit before God; and now both the honor and the merit would vanish like smoke.
Two tears flowed slowly down his face. These were his last tears, after which remained in his eyes only lightning.
Two tears trickled slowly down his face. These were his last tears; after this, only lightning remained in his eyes.
The prince's horse stretched out his neck and neighed, and this neighing was answered immediately by other steeds under the banners. These sounds roused the prince from his revery and filled him with hope. And so there remains to him yet six thousand faithful comrades,--six thousand sabres with which the world is open to him, and to which the prostrate Commonwealth is looking as the only salvation. The idyl beyond the Dnieper is at an end; but where cannon are thundering, where villages and towns are in flames, where by night the wail of captives, the groans of men, women, and children are mingled with the neighing of Tartar horses and Cossack tumult, there is an open field, and there he may win the glory of a savior and father of his country. Who will reach for the crown, who rescue the fatherland, disgraced, trodden under the feet of peasants, conquered, dying, if not he, the prince,--if not those forces which shine there below him in their armor and gleam in the sun?
The prince's horse stretched its neck and neighed, and this was instantly responded to by other horses beneath the banners. These sounds snapped the prince out of his daydream and filled him with hope. He still has six thousand loyal comrades—six thousand swords that can carve a path for him in the world, and to which the humbled Commonwealth looks as its only salvation. The peaceful times beyond the Dnieper are over; but where cannons roar, where villages and towns are ablaze, where at night the cries of captives and the groans of men, women, and children mix with the neighing of Tartar horses and the chaos of the Cossacks, there is an open field, and there he can earn the glory of being a savior and father of his country. Who will seize the crown, who will save the homeland—humiliated, trampled by peasants, defeated, and dying—if not he, the prince—if not those forces that shine below him in their armor and glimmer in the sun?
The tabor passed by the foot of the mound; and at the sight of the prince standing with his baton in his hand on the eminence under the cross, all the soldiers gave forth one shout: "Long live the prince! long live our leader and hetman Yeremi Vishnyevetski!"
The drums passed by the base of the hill, and when the soldiers saw the prince standing at the top with his baton in hand under the cross, they all shouted together: "Long live the prince! Long live our leader and hetman Yeremi Vishnyevetski!"
A hundred banners were lowered to his feet. The hussars sounded their horns, and the drums were beaten to accompany the shouts. Then the prince drew forth his sabre, and raising it with his eyes to heaven, said,--
A hundred banners were lowered to his feet. The hussars sounded their horns, and the drums were beaten to accompany the cheers. Then the prince drew his saber, raised it with his eyes to the heavens, and said,--
"I, Yeremi Vishnyevetski, voevoda of Rus, prince in Lubni and Vishnyovets, swear to thee, O God, One in a Holy Trinity, and to thee, Most Holy Mother, that, raising this sabre against ruffianism by which our land is disgraced, I will not lay it down while strength and life remain to me, until I wash out that disgrace and bend every enemy to the feet of the Commonwealth, give peace to the Ukraine, and drown servile insurrection in blood. And as I make this oath with a sincere heart, so God give me aid. Amen!"
"I, Yeremi Vishnyevetski, voevoda of Rus, prince of Lubni and Vishnyovets, swear to you, O God, One in a Holy Trinity, and to you, Most Holy Mother, that by raising this sword against the lawlessness that dishonors our land, I will not put it down while I have the strength and life to carry on, until I erase that shame and bring every enemy to the feet of the Commonwealth, restore peace to Ukraine, and crush any rebellion in blood. As I take this oath with a sincere heart, may God help me. Amen!"
He stood yet awhile longer looking at the heavens, then rode down slowly from the height to the regiments. The army marched that evening to Basani, a village belonging to Pani Krynitska, who received the prince on her knees at the gate; for the peasants had laid siege to her house and she was keeping them off with the assistance of the more faithful of her servants, when the sudden arrival of the army saved her and her nineteen children, of whom fourteen were girls. When the prince had given orders to seize the aggressors, he sent a Cossack company to Kanyeff under command of Captain Ponyatovski, who brought that same night five Zaporojians of the Vasyutin kuren. These had all taken part in the battle of Korsún, and when burned with fire gave a detailed account of the battle. They stated that Hmelnitski was still in Korsún, but that Tugai Bey had gone with captives, booty, and both hetmans to Chigirin, whence he intended to return to the Crimea. They heard also that Hmelnitski had begged him earnestly not to leave the Zaporojian army, but to march against the prince. The murza, however, would not agree to this, saying that after the destruction of the armies and the hetmans, the Cossacks could go on alone; he would not wait longer, for his captives would die. They put Hmelnitski's forces at two hundred thousand, but of rather poor quality; of good men only fifty thousand,--that is, Zaporojians and Cossacks subject to lords, or town Cossacks who had joined the rebellion.
He stood a little longer gazing at the sky, then rode down slowly from the height to the regiments. The army marched that evening to Basani, a village owned by Pani Krynitska, who received the prince on her knees at the gate; the peasants had besieged her house, and she was holding them off with the help of her more loyal servants when the army's sudden arrival saved her and her nineteen children, of whom fourteen were girls. After the prince ordered the attackers to be captured, he sent a Cossack company to Kanyeff, led by Captain Ponyatovski, who that same night brought back five Zaporojians from the Vasyutin kuren. They had all participated in the battle of Korsún, and when questioned, they provided a detailed account of the battle. They reported that Hmelnitski was still in Korsún but that Tugai Bey had left with captives, loot, and both hetmans to Chigirin, from where he planned to return to the Crimea. They also heard that Hmelnitski had earnestly urged him not to abandon the Zaporojian army and to march against the prince. However, the murza refused to comply, stating that after the destruction of the armies and the hetmans, the Cossacks could continue on their own; he would not wait any longer for his captives would die. They estimated Hmelnitski's forces at two hundred thousand, but of rather poor quality; only about fifty thousand were good fighters—specifically, Zaporojians and Cossacks serving lords, or town Cossacks who had joined the rebellion.
On receiving these tidings the prince grew strong in spirit, for he hoped that he too would increase considerably in strength by the accession of nobles on the west of the Dnieper, stragglers from the army of the Crown, and detachments belonging to Polish lords. Therefore he set out early next morning.
On hearing this news, the prince felt empowered because he believed he would gain significant strength with the addition of nobles from the west of the Dnieper, stragglers from the Crown's army, and units belonging to Polish lords. So, he left early the next morning.
Beyond Pereyasláv the army entered immense gloomy forests extending along the course of the Trubej to Kozelets, and farther on to Chernigoff itself. It was toward the end of May, and terribly hot. In the woods, instead of being cool, it was so sultry that men and horses lacked air for breathing. Cattle, driven after the army, fell at every step, or when they caught the smell of water, rushed to it as if wild, overturning wagons and causing dismay. Horses too began to fall, especially those of the heavy cavalry. The nights were unendurable from the infinite number of insects and the overpowering odor of pitch, which the trees dropped in unusual abundance by reason of the heat.
Beyond Pereyasláv, the army entered vast, dark forests stretching along the Trubej River toward Kozelets and further to Chernigoff itself. It was late May, and the heat was intense. In the woods, instead of a cool respite, the humidity was so thick that both men and horses struggled to breathe. Cattle, driven along with the army, collapsed at every step, or when they caught a whiff of water, charged toward it like they were wild, toppling wagons and creating chaos. Horses also began to fall, especially those from the heavy cavalry. The nights were unbearable due to the swarm of insects and the overwhelming smell of pitch that the trees dropped in unusually large amounts because of the heat.
They dragged on in this way for four days; at length on the fifth day the heat became unnatural. When night came the horses began to snort and the cattle to bellow plaintively, as if foreseeing some danger which men could not yet surmise.
They dragged on like this for four days; finally, on the fifth day, the heat became unbearable. When night fell, the horses started to snort and the cattle bellowed sadly, as if sensing some danger that humans couldn’t yet understand.
"They smell blood!" was said in the tabor among the crowds of fugitive families of nobles.
"They smell blood!" was said in the drum among the crowds of fleeing noble families.
"The Cossacks are pursuing us! there will be a battle!"
"The Cossacks are chasing us! There’s going to be a fight!"
At these words the women raised a lament, the rumor reached the servants, panic and disturbance set in; the people tried to drive ahead of one another, or to leave the track and go at random through the woods, where they got entangled among the trees.
At these words, the women began to wail, the news spread to the servants, and panic broke out; people tried to push ahead of each other or veer off the path and wander randomly through the woods, where they became tangled in the trees.
But men sent by the prince soon restored order. Scouts were ordered out on every side, so as to be sure whether danger was threatening or not.
But men sent by the prince quickly brought things back under control. Scouts were dispatched in every direction to determine if there was any potential danger.
Skshetuski, who had gone as a volunteer with the Wallachians, returned first toward morning and went straightway to the prince.
Skshetuski, who had volunteered with the Wallachians, returned early in the morning and went directly to the prince.
"What is the trouble?" asked Yeremi.
"What's wrong?" Yeremi asked.
"Your Highness, the woods are on fire."
"Your Highness, the forest is on fire."
"Set on fire?"
"On fire?"
"Yes; I seized a number of men who confessed that Hmelnitski had sent volunteers to follow you and to set fire, if the wind should be favorable."
"Yes; I captured several men who admitted that Hmelnitski had sent volunteers to track you down and start a fire if the wind was blowing in the right direction."
"He wanted to roast us alive without giving battle. Bring the people here!"
"He wanted to burn us alive without fighting back. Bring the people here!"
In a moment three herdsmen were brought,--wild, stupid, terrified,--who immediately confessed that they were in fact commanded to set fire to the woods. They confessed also that forces were despatched after the prince, but that they were going to Chernigoff by another road, nearer the Dnieper.
In a moment, three herdsmen were brought in—wild, scared, and confused—who quickly admitted they had been ordered to set fire to the woods. They also confessed that forces had been sent after the prince but that they were taking a different route to Chernigoff, one that was closer to the Dnieper.
Meanwhile other scouts returned. All brought the same report: "The woods are on fire."
Meanwhile, other scouts returned. They all had the same report: "The woods are on fire."
But the prince did not allow himself to be disturbed in the least by this. "It is a villanous method," said he; "but nothing will come of it. The fire will not go beyond the rivers entering the Trubej."
But the prince didn’t let this upset him at all. “It’s a wicked tactic,” he said; “but it won’t lead to anything. The fire won’t spread beyond the rivers flowing into the Trubej.”
In fact, into the Trubej, along which the army marched to the north, there fell so many small rivers forming here and there broad morasses, impassable for fire, that it would have been necessary to ignite the woods beyond each one of them separately. The scouts soon discovered that this was being done. Every day incendiaries were brought in; with these they ornamented the pine-trees along the road.
In fact, into the Trubej, along which the army marched north, many small rivers flowed, creating broad swamps that were impossible to cross with fire, so it would have been necessary to set the woods on fire beyond each one of them individually. The scouts quickly found out that this was happening. Every day, arsonists were brought in; they used them to set the pine trees along the road on fire.
The fires extended vigorously along the rivers to the east and west, not to the north. In the night-time the heavens were red as far as the eye could see. The women sang sacred hymns from dusk to the dawning of the day. Terrified wild beasts from the flaming forests took refuge on the road and followed the army, running in among the cattle of the herds. The wind blew in the smoke, which covered the whole horizon. The army and the wagons pushed forward as if through a dense fog, which the eye could not penetrate. The lungs had no air; the smoke bit the eyes, and the wind kept driving it on more and more each moment. The light of the sun could not pierce the clouds, and there was more to be seen in the night-time than in the day, for flames gave light. The woods seemed to have no end.
The fires spread fiercely along the rivers to the east and west, but not to the north. At night, the sky was red as far as the eye could see. The women sang sacred hymns from dusk until dawn. Terrified wild animals from the blazing forests took refuge on the road and followed the army, running among the herds of cattle. The wind carried in the smoke, covering the entire horizon. The army and the wagons pushed forward as if through a thick fog that the eye couldn't penetrate. There was no air to breathe; the smoke stung the eyes, and the wind kept pushing it on more with each passing moment. The sun's light couldn't break through the clouds, and there was more visibility at night than during the day because the flames provided light. The woods seemed endless.
In the midst of such burning forests and such smoke did Prince Yeremi lead his army. Meanwhile news came that the enemy was marching on the other side of the Trubej. The extent of his power was unknown, but Vershul's Tartars affirmed that he was still far away.
In the midst of burning forests and thick smoke, Prince Yeremi led his army. Meanwhile, news arrived that the enemy was advancing on the other side of the Trubej. The full extent of his power was uncertain, but Vershul's Tartars insisted that he was still far off.
One night Pan Sukhodolski came to the army from Bodenki, on the other side of the Desna. He was an old attendant of the prince, who some years before had settled in a village. He was fleeing before the peasants, but brought news as yet unknown in the army.
One night, Pan Sukhodolski arrived at the army from Bodenki, located across the Desna. He was a former servant of the prince who, a few years earlier, had moved to a village. He was escaping from the peasants but came with news that was still unknown to the army.
Great consternation was caused when, asked by the prince for news, he answered: "Bad, your Highness! You know already of the defeat of the hetmans and the death of the king?"
Great alarm spread when, asked by the prince for news, he replied: "Not good, your Highness! You already know about the defeat of the hetmans and the death of the king?"
The prince, who was sitting on a small camp-stool in front of the tent, sprang to his feet. "How?--is the king dead?"
The prince, sitting on a small camp stool in front of the tent, jumped to his feet. "What? Is the king dead?"
"Our merciful lord gave up the spirit in Merech a week before the catastrophe at Korsún."
"Our gracious Lord passed away in Merech a week before the disaster at Korsún."
"God in his mercy did not permit him to live to such times!" said the prince; then seizing himself by the head, he continued: "Awful times have come upon the Commonwealth! Convocations and elections,--an interregnum, dissensions, and foreign intrigues,--now, when the whole people should become a single sword in a single hand. God surely has turned away his face from us, and in his anger intends to punish us for our sins. Only King Vladislav himself could extinguish these conflagrations; for there was a wonderful affection for him among the Cossacks, and besides, he was a military man."
"God in his mercy didn't let him live to see these times!" said the prince; then gripping his head, he continued: "Terrible times have fallen on the Commonwealth! Meetings and elections—an interregnum, conflicts, and foreign plots—now, when the whole nation should unite as one force in one hand. God has surely turned his back on us, and in his anger intends to punish us for our sins. Only King Vladislav himself could put out these fires; the Cossacks had a deep affection for him, and on top of that, he was a military leader."
At this time a number of officers--among them Zatsvilikhovski, Skshetuski, Baranovski, Vurtsel, Makhnitski, and Polyanovski--approached the prince, who said: "Gentlemen, the king is dead!"
At that moment, several officers—including Zatsvilikhovski, Skshetuski, Baranovski, Vurtsel, Makhnitski, and Polyanovski—came up to the prince, who announced, "Gentlemen, the king is dead!"
Their heads were uncovered as if by command. Their faces grew serious. Such unexpected news deprived all of speech. Only after a while came an expression of universal sorrow.
Their heads were bare as if instructed. Their faces turned serious. Such unexpected news left everyone speechless. Only after a moment did a look of collective sadness appear.
"May God grant him eternal rest!" said the prince.
"May God grant him eternal rest!" said the prince.
"And eternal light shine upon him!"
"And may eternal light shine upon him!"
Soon after the priest Mukhovetski intoned "Dies Iræ;" and amidst those forests and that smoke an unspeakable sorrow seized their hearts and souls. It seemed to all as if some expected rescue had failed; as if they were standing alone in the world, in presence of some terrible enemy, and they had no one against him except their prince. So then all eyes turned to him, and a new bond was formed between Vishnyevetski and his men.
Soon after the priest Mukhovetski began to chant "Dies Iræ," an overwhelming sadness filled their hearts and souls amidst the forests and the smoke. It felt to everyone as if a hoped-for rescue had fallen through; as if they were left alone in the world, facing a terrifying enemy, with only their prince to rely on. All eyes then turned to him, and a new connection was forged between Vishnyevetski and his men.
That evening the prince spoke to Zatsvilikhovski in a voice that was heard by all,--
That evening, the prince talked to Zatsvilikhovski in a voice that everyone could hear,--
"We need a warrior king, so that if God grants us to give our votes at an election, we will give them for Prince Karl, who has more of the military genius than Kazimir."
"We need a warrior king, so that if God allows us to cast our votes in an election, we will vote for Prince Karl, who has more military genius than Kazimir."
"Vivat Carolus rex!" shouted the officers.
"Long live King Charles!" shouted the officers.
"Vivat!" repeated the hussars, and after them the whole army.
"Long live!" repeated the hussars, and then the entire army joined in.
The prince voevoda had no thought, indeed, that those shouts raised east of the Dnieper, in the gloomy forests of Chernigoff, would reach Warsaw, and wrest from his grasp the baton of Grand Hetman of the Crown.
The prince voevoda had no idea, really, that those shouts coming from the gloomy forests of Chernigoff, east of the Dnieper, would reach Warsaw and take away his position as Grand Hetman of the Crown.
CHAPTER XXV.
After the nine days' march of which Mashkevich was the Xenophon, and the three days' passage of the Desna, the army reached Chernigoff at last. Skshetuski entered first of all with the Wallachians. The prince ordered him to the place on purpose, so that he might inquire sooner about the princess and Zagloba. But here, as in Lubni, neither in the town nor the castle did he hear anything of them. They had vanished somewhere without a trace, like a stone in the water, and the knight himself knew not what to think. Where could they have hidden themselves? Certainly not in Moscow, nor in the Crimea, nor in the Saitch. There remained only one hypothesis, that they had crossed the Dnieper; but in such an event they would find themselves at once in the midst of the storm. On that side there were slaughter and swarms of drunken peasants, Zaporojians, and Tartars, from whom not even a disguise would protect Helena; for those wild Pagans were glad to take boys captive, for whom they found a great demand in the markets of Stamboul. A terrible suspicion entered Skshetuski's head,--that possibly Zagloba had taken her to that side on purpose to sell her to Tugai Bey, who might pay him more liberally than Bogun; and this thought drove him to the very verge of madness. But Podbipienta, who had known Zagloba longer than Skshetuski, quieted him considerably in this respect.
After the nine-day march where Mashkevich played the role of Xenophon, and the three-day journey across the Desna, the army finally arrived at Chernigoff. Skshetuski was the first to enter with the Wallachians. The prince had ordered him to go there specifically to inquire about the princess and Zagloba. However, just like in Lubni, he found no trace of them in either the town or the castle. They had disappeared without a trace, like a stone sinking in water, and the knight was left confused. Where could they have gone? Certainly not to Moscow, the Crimea, or the Saitch. The only remaining theory was that they had crossed the Dnieper, but if that were the case, they would be in danger. On that side, there were massacres and hordes of drunken peasants, Zaporojians, and Tartars, from whom not even a disguise would protect Helena; those wild Pagans were eager to capture boys, who were in high demand in the markets of Stamboul. A dreadful thought crossed Skshetuski's mind—that perhaps Zagloba had intentionally taken her to that side to sell her to Tugai Bey, who might pay him more generously than Bogun; this idea pushed him to the brink of madness. But Podbipienta, who had known Zagloba longer than Skshetuski, managed to calm him down somewhat.
"My dear brother," said he, "cast that thought out of your head! That noble has done nothing of the sort. The Kurtsevichi had treasures enough, which Bogun would have been willing to give him. Had he wished to ruin the girl, he would not have exposed his life, and he would have made his fortune."
"My dear brother," he said, "get that thought out of your mind! That nobleman hasn't done anything like that. The Kurtsevichi had plenty of treasures that Bogun would have gladly given him. If he wanted to ruin the girl, he wouldn't have put his life on the line, and he could have made a fortune."
"True," said the lieutenant; "but why has he fled with her across the Dnieper, instead of going to Lubni or Chernigoff?"
"True," said the lieutenant; "but why did he run away with her across the Dnieper instead of going to Lubni or Chernigoff?"
"Well, quiet your mind, my dear fellow! I know that Zagloba. He drank with me and borrowed money of me. He does not care for money,--either his own or another man's. If he has his own he will spend it, and he won't repay another's if he borrows; but that he would undertake such a deed I do not believe."
"Well, calm down, my friend! I know Zagloba. He drank with me and borrowed money from me. He doesn't care about money—his own or anyone else's. If he has his own, he'll spend it, and he won't pay back what he borrows; but I really don't believe he'd go through with something like that."
"He is a frivolous man," said Pan Yan.
"He is a shallow man," said Pan Yan.
"Frivolous he may be, but he is a trickster who will outwit any man, and slip out of every danger himself. And as the priest with prophetic spirit said that God would give her back to you, so will it be; for it is just that every sincere affection should be rewarded. Console yourself with this hope, as I console myself."
"Sure, he may seem silly, but he's a trickster who can outsmart anyone and escape from any danger. And just as the priest with the gift of prophecy said that God will return her to you, that will happen; because it’s fair for every genuine love to be rewarded. Hold on to this hope, just like I hold on to mine."
Here Pan Longin began to sigh deeply, and after a while added: "Let us inquire once more at the castle. Maybe they passed by here."
Here Pan Longin started to sigh deeply, and after a bit, he added: "Let's check at the castle again. Maybe they came through here."
They inquired everywhere, but to no purpose. There was not a trace even of the passage of the fugitives. The castle was full of nobles with their wives and children, who had shut themselves in against the Cossacks. The prince endeavored to persuade them to go with him, and warned them that the Cossacks were following in his tracks. They did not dare to attack the army, but it was likely they would attack the castle and the town after his departure. The nobles in the castle, however, were strangely blinded.
They searched everywhere, but it was all in vain. There wasn't a single sign of the escapees. The castle was crowded with nobles, their wives, and children, all locked inside to protect themselves from the Cossacks. The prince tried to convince them to join him and warned that the Cossacks were on his heels. They didn’t have the guts to confront the army, but it was likely they would go after the castle and the town once he left. However, the nobles in the castle were oddly oblivious.
"We are safe behind the forests," said they to the prince. "No one will come to us here."
"We're safe behind the forests," they said to the prince. "No one will come to us here."
"But I have passed through these forests," said he.
“But I’ve walked through these forests,” he said.
"You have passed, but the rabble will not. These are not the forests for them."
"You've made it through, but the masses won't. These aren't the woods for them."
The nobles refused to go, continuing in their blindness, for which they paid dearly later on. After the passage of the prince the Cossacks came quickly. The castle was defended manfully for three weeks, then was captured and all in it were cut to pieces. The Cossacks committed terrible cruelties, and no one took vengeance on them.
The nobles wouldn't leave, stuck in their ignorance, and they paid a heavy price for it later. After the prince passed through, the Cossacks arrived quickly. The castle held out bravely for three weeks, but it was eventually captured, and everyone inside was slaughtered. The Cossacks committed horrific acts, and no one retaliated against them.
When the prince arrived at Lubech on the Dnieper he disposed his army there for rest, but went himself with the princess and court to Bragin, situated in the midst of forests and impassable swamps. A week later the army crossed over too. They marched then through Babitsa to Mozir, where, on the day of Corpus Christi, came the moment of separation; for the princess with the court had to go to Turoff to the wife of the voevoda of Vilna, her aunt, but the prince with the army into fire in the Ukraine.
When the prince arrived at Lubech on the Dnieper, he set his army up there to rest but went with the princess and court to Bragin, located in the middle of forests and impassable swamps. A week later, the army crossed over as well. They marched through Babitsa to Mozir, where, on the day of Corpus Christi, the moment of separation came; the princess with the court had to go to Turoff to visit her aunt, the wife of the voevoda of Vilna, while the prince headed into battle in Ukraine with the army.
At the farewell dinner the prince and princess, the ladies in waiting, and most of the distinguished officers were present. But the usual animation was not evident among the ladies and cavaliers, for more than one soldier heart was cut by the thought that he would soon have to leave the chosen one, for whom he wished to live, fight, and die; more than one pair of bright or dark maiden eyes were filled with tears of sorrow because "he is going to the war among bullets and swords, among Cossacks and wild Tartars,--is going and may not return."
At the farewell dinner, the prince and princess, their ladies-in-waiting, and most of the distinguished officers were present. However, the usual excitement was missing from the ladies and gentlemen, as more than one soldier's heart was heavy with the thought that he would soon have to leave the one he loved, for whom he wished to live, fight, and die. More than one pair of bright or dark maiden eyes were filled with tears of sorrow because "he is going off to war among bullets and swords, among Cossacks and fierce Tartars—he is going and may not come back."
When the prince began to speak in taking farewell of his wife and court, the young ladies fell to crying one after another as plaintively as kittens; but the knights, being of sterner stuff, rose from their places, and seizing the hilts of their swords, shouted in unison,--
When the prince started to say goodbye to his wife and court, the young ladies began to cry one after another as sadly as kittens; but the knights, being tougher, stood up from their seats, grabbed the hilts of their swords, and shouted together,--
"We will conquer and return!"
"We'll conquer and return!"
"God give you strength!" answered the princess.
"May God give you strength!" answered the princess.
Then there rose a shout that made the walls and windows tremble.
Then a shout arose that made the walls and windows shake.
"Long life to the princess! Long life to our mother and benefactress! Long life to her! long life to her!"
"Long live the princess! Long live our mother and benefactor! Long live her! Long live her!"
The officers loved her for her love to them, for her greatness of soul, her liberality and kindness, for her care of their families. Prince Yeremi loved her above all things; for theirs were two natures created as it were for each other, as much alike as two goblets of gold and bronze.
The officers admired her for the love she showed them, her noble spirit, her generosity and kindness, and her attention to their families. Prince Yeremi loved her more than anything; their personalities were almost made for each other, as similar as two goblets, one of gold and the other of bronze.
Then all went up to her, and each one knelt with his goblet before her chair, and she, embracing the head of each one, spoke some word of kindness. But to Skshetuski she said,--
Then everyone went up to her, and each person knelt with their goblet in front of her chair. She embraced the head of each one and spoke a kind word. But to Skshetuski, she said,--
"It is likely that more than one knight here will receive a scapula or a ribbon at parting; and since you have not here the one from whom most of all you would wish to receive a memento, take this from me as from a mother."
"It’s likely that more than one knight here will get a scapula or a ribbon when they leave; and since you don’t have the person from whom you’d most want to get a keepsake, take this from me as if I were your mother."
While saying this, she removed a golden cross set with turquoise and hung it upon his neck. He kissed her hands with reverence.
While saying this, she took off a golden cross inlaid with turquoise and placed it around his neck. He kissed her hands with deep respect.
It was evident that the prince was greatly pleased at this attention shown Skshetuski; for of late he had given him increased affection because in his mission to the Saitch he had upheld the dignity of the prince and refused to take letters from Hmelnitski. They rose from the table. The young ladies, catching on the wing the words of the princess spoken to Pan Yan and receiving them as a sign of approval and permission, began immediately to bring, one a scapula, another a scarf, a third a cross, which seeing, the knights present approached, if not his chosen, at least his favorite one. Therefore Ponyatovski came to Jitinska; Bykhovets to Bogovitinyanka, for recently he had grown pleasing to her; Roztvorovski to Jukovna; red Vershul to Skoropadska; Colonel Makhnitski, though old, to Zavyeska. Only Anusia Borzobogata Krasenska, though the most beautiful of all, stood under the window deserted and alone; her face was flushed, her eyes with drooping lids shot from their corners glances full of anger and of a prayer not to put such an affront on her. Seeing this, the traitor Volodyovski came up and said,--
It was clear that the prince was really pleased with the attention shown to Skshetuski. Lately, he had grown fonder of him because Skshetuski upheld the prince's dignity during his mission to the Saitch and refused to take letters from Hmelnitski. They got up from the table. The young ladies, picking up on the princess's words to Pan Yan as a sign of approval and permission, immediately started bringing items: one brought a scapular, another a scarf, and a third a cross. Seeing this, the knights present approached, not necessarily their chosen ones, but at least their favorites. So, Ponyatovski went to Jitinska; Bykhovets went to Bogovitinyanka, who he had recently pleased; Roztvorovski went to Jukovna; the red-haired Vershul approached Skoropadska; and Colonel Makhnitski, despite being older, went to Zavyeska. Only Anusia Borzobogata Krasenska, the most beautiful of them all, stood alone under the window; her face was flushed, and her eyes with drooping lids shot glances full of anger and a silent plea not to be disrespected. Noticing this, the traitor Volodyovski came over and said,--
"I too wished to beg Panna Anna for a memento, but I abandoned, resigned, my wish, thinking I should not be able to push my way to her through the dense throng."
"I also wanted to ask Panna Anna for a keepsake, but I gave up on that wish, thinking I wouldn’t be able to make my way through the crowded crowd."
Anusia's cheeks burned still more hotly, but without a moment's hesitation she answered,--
Anusia's cheeks burned even more, but without a moment's hesitation, she replied,--
"You would like to get a keepsake from other hands than mine, but you will not get it; for if it is not too crowded for you there, it is too high."
"You want a memento from someone else, but you won't get it; because if it's not too crowded for you there, it's too far out of reach."
The blow was well directed and double, for in the first place it turned the sarcasm to the low stature of the knight, and in the second to his passion for Princess Barbara Zbaraska. Pan Volodyovski fell in love first with the elder sister Anna; but when she was betrothed he recovered from his pain and in silence made an offering of his heart to Barbara, thinking that no one suspected it. When therefore he heard this from Anusia, though he was a champion of the first degree both with sword and tongue, he was so confused that he forgot his speech and muttered something wide of the mark,--
The blow was well aimed and twofold: first, it mocked the knight's short stature, and second, it pointed to his infatuation with Princess Barbara Zbaraska. Pan Volodyovski initially fell for the older sister, Anna; but when she got engaged, he moved on from his heartache and quietly offered his heart to Barbara, believing no one noticed. So when he heard this from Anusia, even though he was a top-notch fighter and speaker, he was so flustered that he lost his words and mumbled something completely off.
"You are aiming high too, as high indeed as the head of Pan Podbipienta."
"You’re aiming high too, as high as the head of Pan Podbipienta."
"He is in truth higher than you in arms and in manners," said the resolute girl. "Thank you for reminding me!" Then she called to the Lithuanian: "Will you come this way? I wish to have my knight too, and I do not know that I could bind my scarf on a braver breast than yours."
"He's actually better than you in skill and behavior," said the determined girl. "Thanks for pointing that out!" Then she called to the Lithuanian: "Will you come over here? I want my knight too, and I can't think of anyone braver to tie my scarf on than you."
Pan Podbipienta stared as if uncertain whether he heard correctly; finally he cast himself on his knees, so that the floor trembled.
Pan Podbipienta stared, unsure if he had heard correctly; finally, he dropped to his knees, causing the floor to shake.
"My benefactress!"
"My sponsor!"
Anusia fastened the scarf, and then her little hands disappeared entirely under the blond mustaches of Pan Longin. There was heard only the sound of kissing and muttering, hearing which Volodyovski said to Lieutenant Migurski, "One would swear that a bear had broken into a bee-hive and was eating the honey." Then he went away with a certain anger, for he felt Anusia's sting, and moreover he had been in love with her in his time.
Anusia tied the scarf and then her small hands completely vanished under the blonde mustache of Pan Longin. The only sounds heard were kisses and murmured words, prompting Volodyovski to say to Lieutenant Migurski, "It sounds like a bear broke into a beehive and is devouring the honey." He then walked away feeling a bit angry, as he sensed Anusia's indifference, and he had been in love with her once.
But the prince had already begun to take farewell of the princess, and an hour later the court set out for Turoff, and the army for the Pripet.
But the prince had already started to say goodbye to the princess, and an hour later the court headed out for Turoff, and the army set off for the Pripet.
During the night at the crossing, while they were building rafts to carry over the cannon, and the hussars were doing the work, Pan Longin said to Skshetuski,--
During the night at the crossing, while they were building rafts to transport the cannon, and the hussars were managing the work, Pan Longin said to Skshetuski,--
"Look here, brother, a misfortune!"
"Hey, bro, a disaster!"
"What has happened?" asked the lieutenant.
"What happened?" the lieutenant asked.
"Why, the news from the Ukraine!"
"Wow, the news from Ukraine!"
"What news?"
"What's the news?"
"The Zaporojians tell me that Tugai Bey has gone with the horde to the Crimea."
"The Zaporojians tell me that Tugai Bey has left with the horde for Crimea."
"Well, what of that? You will not cry over that, I suppose."
"Well, what about that? I guess you're not going to cry over it."
"But, my brother, you told me--and you were right, were you not?--that I could not count Cossacks' heads, and if the Tartars are gone where am I to get the three Pagan heads? Where should I look for them? and oh, how much I need them!"
"But, my brother, you told me—and you were right, right?—that I couldn’t count Cossacks' heads, and if the Tartars are gone, where am I supposed to get the three Pagan heads? Where should I look for them? And oh, how much I need them!"
Skshetuski, though suffering himself, laughed, and answered: "I understand what the matter is, for I saw how you were made a knight to-day."
Skshetuski, even though he was in pain, laughed and said, "I see what's going on; I noticed that you were knighted today."
"That is true. Why hide it longer? I have fallen in love, brother,--fallen in love. That is the misfortune."
"That’s true. Why keep it a secret any longer? I’ve fallen in love, brother—fallen in love. That’s the tragedy."
"Don't torment yourself. I do not believe that Tugai Bey has gone, and besides you will meet as many Pagans as there are mosquitoes over our heads."
"Don't torture yourself. I really don't think Tugai Bey is gone, and anyway, you'll encounter as many Pagans as there are mosquitoes buzzing around us."
In fact, whole clouds of mosquitoes swept over the horses and men; for the troops went into a country of impassable morasses, swampy forests, soft meadows, rivers, creeks, and streams,--into an empty, gloomy land, one howling wilderness, concerning the inhabitants of which it was said in those times,--
In fact, entire swarms of mosquitoes swept over the horses and men; because the troops ventured into an area of impassable swamps, marshy forests, soft meadows, rivers, creeks, and streams—into a desolate, dark land, a wild wilderness, about which it was said in those days—
"Nobleman Nakedness (Holota[11])
Gave with his daughter
Two kegs of wagon grease,
One wreath of mushrooms,
One jar of mud-fish,
And one ridge of swamp."
"Nobleman Nakedness (Holota[11])
Gave with his daughter
Two kegs of wagon grease,
One wreath of mushrooms,
One jar of mud-fish,
And one ridge of swamp."
In this swamp, however, there grew not only mushrooms, but, in spite of the above sarcasm, great lordly fortunes. But at this time the prince's men, who, for the greater part had been reared on the lofty dry steppes of the Trans-Dnieper, could not believe their own eyes. True, there were swamps in their country and forests in places, but here the whole region seemed to be one swamp. The nights were clear and bright. As far as the eye could see by the light of the moon not two yards of dry ground were visible. Only tufts of earth looked black above the water, the trees appeared to grow out of the water, water spattered from under the feet of the horses, water sprinkled the wheels of the wagons and the cannon.
In this swamp, there grew not only mushrooms but, despite the earlier sarcasm, significant fortunes as well. However, at that time, the prince's men, who had mostly been raised in the high, dry steppes of the Trans-Dnieper, couldn't believe their eyes. Sure, there were swamps and some forests in their homeland, but here the entire area seemed to be one big swamp. The nights were clear and bright. As far as the eye could see in the moonlight, not even two yards of dry land were visible. Only patches of earth appeared dark above the water; the trees looked like they were sprouting from the water, water splashed from under the horses' feet, and water splattered on the wagon wheels and the cannon.
Vurtsel fell into despair: "A wonderful march!" said he; "near Chernigoff we were in danger from fire, and now water is drowning us."
Vurtsel fell into despair: "What a great journey!" he said; "near Chernigoff, we were threatened by fire, and now water is drowning us."
Indeed the earth, in contradiction to its nature, did not give a firm support to the foot, but bent and trembled as if wishing to open and swallow those who moved upon it.
Indeed, the earth, going against its nature, did not provide solid support for the foot, but instead bent and shook as if it wanted to open up and swallow those who walked on it.
The troops were four days passing the Pripet; then they had to cross almost every day rivers and streams flowing through shaky ground. And nowhere was there a bridge. All the people crossed in boats. After a few days fog and rain began. The men did their utmost to get out of those enchanted regions at last, and the prince urged and pushed them on. The soldiers, seeing too that he did not spare himself,--he was on horseback from dawn till dark, leading the army and overseeing its advance, directing everything in person,--did not dare to murmur, though really they labored beyond their strength. To toil from morning till night and in the water was the common lot of all. The horses began to lose their hoofs; many of the artillery horses died, so that the infantry and Volodyovski's dragoons drew cannon themselves. The picked regiments, such as Skshetuski's and Zatsvilikhovski's hussars, and the armored regiments took their axes to make roads. It was a famous march, in cold and water and hunger, in which the will of the leader and the ardor of the soldiers broke through every barrier. No one hitherto had dared to lead an army through that country during the high water of spring. Happily the march was not interrupted by any accident. The people were peaceable and without thought of rebellion; though afterward roused by the Cossacks and incited by example, they did not wish to rally to the banners of sedition. They looked with sleepy eyes on the passing legions, who issued from the pine woods and swamps as if enchanted, and passed on like a dream; they furnished guides, and did quietly and obediently all that was asked of them.
The troops spent four days navigating the Pripet, then had to cross rivers and streams on unstable ground almost every day. There weren't any bridges, so everyone used boats. After a few days, fog and rain set in. The men did their best to finally escape those enchanted areas while the prince encouraged and pushed them forward. The soldiers saw that he didn’t spare himself—he was on horseback from dawn until dusk, leading the army, overseeing its movement, and directing everything personally—which made them hesitate to complain, even though they were truly pushing beyond their limits. Working from morning till night in the water was everyone’s shared struggle. The horses started losing their hooves; many artillery horses died, forcing the infantry and Volodyovski's dragoons to pull the cannons themselves. The elite regiments, like Skshetuski's and Zatsvilikhovski's hussars, along with the armored units, took their axes to clear paths. It was a remarkable march, full of cold, wet conditions, and hunger, where the leader’s determination and the soldiers’ enthusiasm overcame every obstacle. Until now, no one had dared to lead an army through that terrain during the spring floods. Fortunately, the march wasn’t interrupted by any mishaps. The locals were peaceful and had no thoughts of rebellion; although later stirred up by the Cossacks and inspired by others, they weren’t inclined to join the uprising. They watched with heavy eyes as the passing legions emerged from the pine forests and swamps like they were under a spell, moving on like a dream; they provided guides and quietly and obediently did everything that was asked of them.
In view of this the prince punished severely every military license, and the army was not followed by groans, curses, and complaints; and when after the passage of the army it was learned in some smoky village that Prince Yeremi had passed, the people shook their heads, and said quietly, "Why, he is good-natured."
In light of this, the prince harshly punished every military misdeed, and the army was not met with groans, curses, and complaints; and when it was discovered in some smoke-filled village that Prince Yeremi had passed through, the people shook their heads and remarked softly, "He's a decent guy."
At last, after twenty days of superhuman toil and effort, the forces of the prince appeared in the region of revolt. "Yarema is coming! Yarema is coming!" was heard over the whole Ukraine, to the Wilderness, to Chigirin and Yagorlik. "Yarema is coming!" was heard in the towns, villages, farms, and clearings; and at the report the scythes, forks, and knives dropped from the hands of the peasants, faces grew pale, wild bands hurried toward the south in the night, like wolves at the sound of the hunter's horn; the Tartar, wandering around for plunder, sprang from his horse and put his ear to the ground from time to time; in the castles and fortresses that were still uncaptured, bells were sounded and "Te Deum laudamus" was sung.
At last, after twenty days of incredible hard work and effort, the prince's forces arrived in the area of the uprising. "Yarema is coming! Yarema is coming!" echoed throughout Ukraine, reaching the Wilderness, Chigirin, and Yagorlik. "Yarema is coming!" rang out in towns, villages, farms, and clearings; at the news, scythes, forks, and knives fell from the peasants' hands, faces turned pale, and wild groups rushed south at night like wolves responding to a hunter's call. The Tartar, searching for loot, jumped off his horse and periodically listened to the ground; in the castles and fortresses that were still unconquered, bells rang, and "Te Deum laudamus" was sung.
And that terrible lion laid himself down on the threshold of a rebellious land and rested. He was gathering his strength.
And that fierce lion lay down at the entrance of a defiant land and took a break. He was recharging his energy.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Hmelnitski remained awhile at Korsún, and then pushed on to Bélaya Tserkoff, where he established his capital. The horde was disposed in camp on the other side of the river, sending out parties through the whole province of Kieff. Pan Longin Podbipienta therefore had been grieving in vain over the dearth of Tartar heads. Skshetuski foresaw correctly that the Zaporojians seized by Ponyatovski at Kanyeff gave false information. Tugai Bey not only had not departed, but had not gone even to Chigirin. What is more, new Tartar reinforcements came from every side. The petty sovereigns of Azoff and Astrakhan, who had never been in Poland before, came with four thousand warriors. Twelve thousand of the Nogai horde came, and twenty thousand of the Bélgorod and Budjak hordes,--all sworn enemies hitherto of the Zaporojians and the Cossacks, now brothers and sworn allies against Christian blood. Finally the Khan Islam Giréi himself came with twelve thousand from Perekop. The whole Ukraine suffered from these friends; not only the nobles suffered, but the Russian people, whose villages were burned, cattle driven away, and whose wives and children were hurried into captivity. In those times of murder, burning, and bloodshed there was only one rescue for the peasant, and that was to flee to Hmelnitski,--where from being a victim he became a destroyer, and ravaged his own country; but at least his life was safe. Unhappy country! When rebellion broke out in it Pan Nikolai Pototski punished and wasted it to begin with; then the Zaporojians and the Tartars, who came as if for its liberation; and now Yeremi Vishnyevetski hovered over it.
Hmelnitski stayed for a while at Korsún and then moved on to Bélaya Tserkoff, where he set up his capital. The horde was camped on the other side of the river, sending out groups throughout the entire Kieff province. So, Pan Longin Podbipienta had been wasting his time worrying about the lack of Tartar heads. Skshetuski correctly predicted that the Zaporojians captured by Ponyatovski at Kanyeff provided false information. Tugai Bey not only hadn’t left, but he hadn’t even gone to Chigirin. Moreover, new Tartar reinforcements were arriving from all sides. The minor rulers of Azoff and Astrakhan, who had never been to Poland before, came with four thousand warriors. Twelve thousand from the Nogai horde arrived, along with twenty thousand from the Bélgorod and Budjak hordes—all former enemies of the Zaporojians and the Cossacks, now united as allies against Christian blood. Finally, Khan Islam Giréi himself came with twelve thousand from Perekop. The entire Ukraine suffered from these so-called allies; not only the nobles endured hardship, but the Russian people, whose villages were burned, cattle were stolen, and whose wives and children were taken captive. During those times of murder, fire, and violence, the only option for the peasants was to flee to Hmelnitski—where instead of being victims, they became destroyers, wreaking havoc on their own country, but at least their lives were spared. Poor country! When rebellion broke out, Pan Nikolai Pototski first punished and ravaged it; then the Zaporojians and the Tartars came as if to liberate it; and now Yeremi Vishnyevetski loomed over it.
Therefore all who were able fled to Hmelnitski's camp; even nobles fled, for other means of safety were not to be found. Thanks to this, Hmelnitski increased in power; and if he remained long in Bélaya Tserkoff and did not move at once to the heart of the Commonwealth, it was above all to give order to these lawless and wild elements.
Therefore, everyone who could escape ran to Hmelnitski's camp; even nobles were fleeing because there were no other safe options available. Because of this, Hmelnitski gained more power; and if he stayed in Bélaya Tserkoff for a while without moving directly to the heart of the Commonwealth, it was mainly to bring order to these chaotic and unruly groups.
In his iron hands they changed quickly into military strength. Skeleton regiments of trained Zaporojians were at hand; the mob was divided among these. Colonels were appointed from koshevoi atamans of long standing; single parties were sent out to capture castles, and receive thereby training for battle. They were men valiant by nature, fitted beyond all others for war, used to arms, familiar with fire and the bloody front of battle, through Tartar raids.
In his strong grip, they quickly transformed into a military force. Skeleton regiments of trained Zaporojians were ready; the crowd was split among these groups. Colonels were appointed from long-standing koshevoi atamans; small units were sent out to capture forts, gaining battle experience in the process. They were naturally brave men, more suited for war than anyone else, accustomed to weapons and familiar with fire and the bloody front lines of battle, thanks to Tartar raids.
Two colonels, Handja and Ostap, went to Nestorvar, which they captured, cutting to pieces all the Jews and nobles among its inhabitants, and beheading Prince Chetvertinski's miller on the threshold of the castle. Ostap made the princess his captive. Others went in other directions, and success attended their arms; for a terror of the heart seized the Poles,--a terror "unusual to that people," who dropped the weapons from their hands and lost their strength.
Two colonels, Handja and Ostap, went to Nestorvar, which they took over, killing all the Jews and nobles among the residents, and beheading Prince Chetvertinski's miller at the castle's entrance. Ostap captured the princess. Others went in different directions, and they were successful; for an unusual fear gripped the Poles, making them drop their weapons and lose their strength.
More than once it happened that the colonels importuned Hmelnitski: "Why don't you move on Warsaw? Why do you stay resting here, getting information from wizards, and filling yourself with gorailka, letting the Poles recover from their terror and assemble their men?" More than once also the drunken crowd howled in the night-time, surrounding the quarters of Hmelnitski, asking him to lead them against the Poles. The hetman had raised the rebellion and given it a terrible power, but now he began to see that this power was urging him forward to an unknown future; therefore he gazed often into that future with uncertain eye, tried to solve the riddle of it, and in the face of that future was disturbed at heart.
More than once, the colonels pressured Hmelnitski: "Why don't you advance on Warsaw? Why are you just hanging around here, gathering information from sorcerers and drinking vodka, letting the Poles recover and regroup?" More than once, the drunken crowd cried out at night, surrounding Hmelnitski's quarters, urging him to lead them against the Poles. The hetman had sparked the rebellion and given it immense power, but now he started to realize that this power was pushing him toward an uncertain future; so he often looked into that future with doubt, trying to decipher its riddle, and felt troubled at heart in the face of it.
As has been said, among those colonels and atamans he alone knew what terrible power there was in the apparent weakness of the Commonwealth. He had raised the rebellion, gained the victory at Jóltiya Vodi, at Korsún had swept away the armies of the Crown,--but what further?
As mentioned, among those colonels and leaders, he alone understood the terrible power hidden in the Commonwealth's apparent weakness. He had sparked the rebellion, achieved victory at Jóltiya Vodi, and defeated the Crown's armies at Korsún—but what next?
He assembled the colonels then in council, and glancing at them with bloodshot eyes before which they all trembled, proposed the very same question,--"What further? What do you want? To go to Warsaw? Then Prince Vishnyevetski will be here, and kill your wives and children with the speed of lightning. He will leave only earth and water behind, and will follow to Warsaw, marching with the whole power of the nobles who will join him. Then, caught between two fires, we shall perish; if not in battle, empaled on stakes. You cannot depend on Tartar friendship. To-day they are with us; to-morrow they may turn against us and rush off to the Crimea, or sell our heads to the Poles. Well, what more will you say? March on Vishnyevetski? He would detain our forces and those of the Tartar till armies could be enrolled in the heart of the Commonwealth and brought to his aid. Choose!"
He gathered the colonels for a meeting, and looking at them with bloodshot eyes that made them all uneasy, he asked the same question, "What now? What do you want? To go to Warsaw? Then Prince Vishnyevetski will come here and kill your wives and children in an instant. He will leave nothing but dust and water behind and will pursue us to Warsaw, marching with all the noble forces that will join him. Caught between two enemies, we will be doomed; if not in battle, then impaled on stakes. You can’t rely on Tartar loyalty. Today they stand with us; tomorrow they might turn against us and run off to the Crimea or betray us to the Poles. So, what do you have to say? Should we march on Vishnyevetski? He would hold up our forces and those of the Tartars until armies could be gathered in the heart of the Commonwealth to support him. Make your choice!"
The alarmed colonels were silent, and Hmelnitski continued:--
The worried colonels were quiet, and Hmelnitski went on:--
"Why are you silent? Why do you urge me no longer to go to Warsaw? If you know not what to do, then rely on me, and with God's help I will save my own head and yours, and win satisfaction for the Zaporojian army and all the Cossacks."
"Why are you quiet? Why don’t you encourage me to go to Warsaw anymore? If you don’t know what to do, then trust me, and with God’s help, I’ll protect both our lives and get satisfaction for the Zaporojian army and all the Cossacks."
In fact, there remained one method,--negotiation. Hmelnitski knew well how much he could extort from the Commonwealth in that way. He calculated that the Diets would rather agree to liberal concessions than to taxes, levies of troops, and war, which would have to be long and difficult. Finally, he knew that in Warsaw there was a strong party, and at the head of it the king himself (news of whose death had not yet come), with the chancellor and many nobles, who would be glad to hinder the growth of the colossal fortunes of the magnates of the Ukraine, and to create a power for the hands of the king out of the Cossacks, conclude a permanent peace with them, and use those thousands of warriors for foreign wars. In these conditions Hmelnitski might acquire a distinguished position for himself, receive the baton of hetman from the king, and gain countless concessions for the Cossacks.
In fact, there was one option left—negotiation. Hmelnitski knew exactly how much he could extract from the Commonwealth this way. He figured that the Diets would prefer to agree to generous concessions rather than face taxes, troop levies, and a long, difficult war. Additionally, he was aware that there was a strong faction in Warsaw, led by the king himself (news of whose death had not yet arrived), along with the chancellor and many nobles, who would be eager to prevent the massive fortunes of the Ukrainian magnates from growing, and to empower the king by aligning with the Cossacks, reaching a lasting peace with them while using those thousands of warriors for foreign conflicts. Given these circumstances, Hmelnitski could secure a prominent position for himself, receive the hetman's baton from the king, and gain numerous concessions for the Cossacks.
This was why he remained long in Bélaya Tserkoff. He armed his men, sent general orders in every direction, collected the people, created whole armies, took possession of castles, for he knew they would negotiate only with power, but he did not move into the heart of the Commonwealth. If he could conclude peace by negotiation, then either the weapon would drop from the hand of Vishnyevetski, or, if the prince would not lay it aside, then not Hmelnitski, but Vishnyevetski, would be the rebel carrying on war against the will of the king and the Diets. He would move then on Vishnyevetski, but by command of the king and the Commonwealth; and the last hour would have struck not for Vishnyevetski alone, but for all the kinglets of the Ukraine, with their fortunes and their lands.
This is why he stayed in Bélaya Tserkoff for so long. He armed his men, sent out orders in every direction, gathered the people, built whole armies, and took over castles, knowing they would only negotiate from a position of power. However, he didn't advance into the heart of the Commonwealth. If he could secure peace through negotiation, then either Vishnyevetski would lay down his arms, or if the prince refused to do so, it would be Vishnyevetski, not Hmelnitski, who would be the rebel fighting against the king’s will and the Diets. He would then move against Vishnyevetski, but under the command of the king and the Commonwealth; and the final hour wouldn't just have come for Vishnyevetski, but for all the petty rulers of the Ukraine, along with their fortunes and lands.
Thus meditated the self-created Zaporojian hetman; such was the pile that he built for the future. But on the scaffolding of this edifice the dark birds, Care, Doubt, Fear, sat many a time, and ominous was their croaking. Will the peace party be strong enough in Warsaw? Will it begin negotiations with him? What will the Diet and the Senate say? Will they close their ears in the capital to the groans and cries of the Ukraine? Will they shut their eyes to the flames of conflagration? Will not negotiations be prevented by the influence of the magnates possessing those immeasurable estates, the preservation of which will be for their interest? And has the Commonwealth become so terror-stricken that it will forgive him?
Thus reflected the self-made Zaporojian hetman; this was the foundation he laid for the future. But perched on the scaffolding of this structure were the dark birds—Worry, Doubt, and Fear—who often croaked ominously. Will the peace party in Warsaw be strong enough? Will it start negotiations with him? What will the Diet and the Senate decide? Will they ignore the groans and cries of Ukraine in the capital? Will they overlook the flames of chaos? Will negotiations be derailed by the influence of the magnates who own those vast estates, which they want to keep? And has the Commonwealth become so frightened that it will forgive him?
On the other hand, Hmelnitski's soul was rent by the doubt. Has not the rebellion become too inflamed and too developed? Would those wild masses allow themselves to be confined within any limits? Suppose he, Hmelnitski, should conclude peace, the cut-throats may continue to murder and burn in his name, or take vengeance on his head for their deluded hopes. Then that swollen river, that sea, that storm! An awful position! If the outbreak had been weaker, they would not negotiate with him, by reason of his weakness; but because the rebellion is mighty, negotiations, by the force of things, may be defeated. Then what will happen?
On the other hand, Hmelnitski was torn by doubt. Has the rebellion become too intense and too far gone? Would those chaotic masses allow themselves to be limited in any way? What if he, Hmelnitski, were to make peace? The violent ones might continue to kill and burn in his name, or seek revenge on him for their misplaced hopes. Then that raging river, that sea, that storm! It's a terrible situation! If the uprising had been weaker, they wouldn't negotiate with him due to his weakness; but because the rebellion is strong, negotiations could potentially fail. So what will happen?
When such thoughts besieged the weighty head of the hetman he shut himself up in his quarters, and drank whole days and nights. Then among the colonels and the mob the report went around: "The hetman is drinking!" and following his example, all drank. Discipline was relaxed, prisoners killed, fights sprang up, booty was stolen. The day of judgment was beginning, the reign of horror and ghastliness. Bélaya Tserkoff was turned into a real Inferno.
When those thoughts overwhelmed the hetman, he isolated himself in his room and drank for days and nights on end. Soon, word spread among the colonels and the crowds: "The hetman is drinking!" and everyone followed his lead. Discipline fell apart, prisoners were killed, fights broke out, and loot was stolen. The day of reckoning was starting, ushering in a time of terror and dread. Bélaya Tserkoff had turned into a true Hell.
One day Vygovski, a noble captured at Korsún and made secretary to the hetman, came in. He began to shake the drinker without ceremony, till seizing him by the shoulders he seated him on the low bench and brought him to his senses.
One day, Vygovski, a noble who was captured at Korsún and became the hetman's secretary, walked in. He started shaking the drinker without any hesitation, and after grabbing him by the shoulders, he sat him down on the low bench and brought him back to reality.
"What is it? What the plague--" demanded Hmelnitski.
"What is it? What the hell--" demanded Hmelnitski.
"Rise up, Hetman, and come to yourself!" answered Vygovski. "An embassy has come."
"Get up, Hetman, and pay attention!" Vygovski replied. "A delegation has arrived."
Hmelnitski sprang to his feet, and in a moment was sober.
Hmelnitski jumped to his feet and was instantly sober.
"Hi, there!" he cried to the Cossack sitting at the threshold, "give me my cap and baton. Who has come? From whom?"
"Hey there!" he called out to the Cossack at the doorway, "bring me my cap and baton. Who's arrived? From whom?"
"The priest Patroni Lasko, from Gushchi, from the voevoda of Bratslav."
"The priest Patroni Lasko, from Gushchi, from the governor of Bratslav."
"From Pan Kisel?"
"From Pan Kisel?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Glory to the Father and Son, glory to the Holy Ghost and to the Holy Most Pure!" said Hmelnitski, making the sign of the cross. His face became clear, he regained his good humor,--negotiations had begun.
"Glory to the Father and Son, glory to the Holy Spirit and to the Most Pure!" said Hmelnitski, making the sign of the cross. His face brightened, and he regained his good spirits—negotiations had started.
But that day there came news of a character directly opposed to the peaceful embassy of Pan Kisel. It was stated that Prince Yeremi, after he had given rest to his army, wearied with its march through the woods and swamps, had entered into the rebellious country; that he was killing, burning, beheading; that a division sent under Skshetuski had dispersed a band of two thousand Cossacks with a mob and cut them to pieces; that the prince himself had taken Pogrébische, the property of the princes Zbaraski, and had left only earth and water behind him. Awful things were related of the storm and taking of Pogrébische,--for it was a nest of the most stubborn murderers. The prince, it was said, told the soldiers: "Kill them so they will feel they are dying." The soldiers therefore allowed themselves the wildest excesses of cruelty. Out of the whole town not a single soul escaped. Seven hundred prisoners were hanged, two hundred seated on stakes. Mention is made also of boring out eyes with augers and burning on slow fires. The rebellion was put down at once in the whole neighborhood. The inhabitants either fled to Hmelnitski or received the lord of Lubni on their knees with bread and salt, howling for mercy. The smaller bands were all rubbed out, and in the woods, as stated by fugitives from Samorodka, Spichina, Pleskoff, Vakhnovka, there was not a tree on which a Cossack was not hanging. And all this was done not far from Bélaya Tserkoff and the many-legioned armies of Hmelnitski.
But that day, news came about a figure completely opposed to the peaceful mission of Pan Kisel. It was reported that Prince Yeremi, after resting his army that was tired from the march through forests and swamps, had entered the rebellious territory; that he was killing, burning, and beheading; that a unit led by Skshetuski had scattered a group of two thousand Cossacks and slaughtered them; that the prince himself had taken Pogrébische, the property of the Zbaraski princes, leaving nothing behind but dirt and water. Terrible stories circulated about the assault and capture of Pogrébische, as it was a stronghold of the fiercest killers. Supposedly, the prince instructed his soldiers: "Kill them so they know they are dying." As a result, the soldiers committed horrific acts of brutality. Not a single person in the whole town escaped. Seven hundred prisoners were hanged, and two hundred were impaled. There were also reports of eyes being gouged out with drills and people being burned slowly. The rebellion was swiftly crushed throughout the entire area. The inhabitants either fled to Hmelnitski or greeted the lord of Lubni on their knees with bread and salt, begging for mercy. The smaller groups were entirely wiped out, and in the woods, according to escapees from Samorodka, Spichina, Pleskoff, and Vakhnovka, there wasn't a tree that didn't have a Cossack hanging from it. And all of this happened not far from Bélaya Tserkoff and the massive armies of Hmelnitski.
So when Hmelnitski heard of this he began to roar like a wounded aurochs. On one side negotiations, on the other the sword. If he marches against the prince, it will mean that he does not want the negotiations proposed through Pan Kisel, the Lord of Brusiloff. His only hope was in the Tartars. Hmelnitski jumped up and hurried to the quarters of Tugai Bey.
So when Hmelnitski heard this, he started to roar like a wounded bull. On one side were negotiations, and on the other was the sword. If he marched against the prince, it meant he was rejecting the negotiations proposed through Pan Kisel, the Lord of Brusiloff. His only hope was with the Tartars. Hmelnitski jumped up and rushed to Tugai Bey's quarters.
"Tugai Bey, my friend!" said he, after giving the usual salaams, "as you saved me at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, save me now! An envoy has come here from the voevoda of Bratslav, with a letter, in which the voevoda promises satisfaction, and to the Zaporojian army the restoration of its ancient freedom, on condition that I cease from war, which I must do to show my sincerity and good-will. At the same time news has come that my enemy, Prince Vishnyevetski, has razed Pogrébische and left no man living. He is cutting down my warriors, empaling them, boring out their eyes with augers. I cannot move on him. To you I come, asking that you move on your enemy and mine with your Tartars; otherwise he will soon attack our camp here."
"Tugai Bey, my friend!" he said, after the usual greetings, "since you saved me at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, please help me again! An envoy has arrived from the voevoda of Bratslav, carrying a letter in which the voevoda promises satisfaction and the restoration of the Zaporojian army's ancient freedom, but only if I agree to stop fighting, which I have to do to show my sincerity and goodwill. At the same time, I've heard that my enemy, Prince Vishnyevetski, has destroyed Pogrébische and left no survivors. He is slaughtering my warriors, impaling them, and boring out their eyes with drills. I can’t advance against him. I come to you, asking that you send your Tartars against our shared enemy; otherwise, he will soon attack our camp here."
The murza, sitting on a pile of carpets taken at Korsún or stolen from the houses of nobles, swayed backward and forward some time, contracted his eyes as if for closer thinking; at last he said,--
The murza, sitting on a stack of carpets taken at Korsún or stolen from the homes of nobles, swayed back and forth for a while, squinted as if deep in thought; finally, he said,--
"Allah! I cannot do that."
"God! I can't do that."
"Why?" asked Hmelnitski.
"Why?" Hmelnitski asked.
"Because, as it is, I have lost for you beys and men enough at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, why should I lose more? Yeremi is a great warrior! I will march against him if you march, but not alone. I am not such a fool as to lose in one battle all that I have gained so far; better send out my detachments for booty and captives. I have done enough for you unbelieving dogs. I will not go myself, and I will dissuade the Khan from going. I have spoken."
"Look, I've already lost enough beys and men for you at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, so why should I lose more? Yeremi is a great warrior! I will fight him if you join in, but not on my own. I'm not foolish enough to risk everything I've gained in one battle; it’s better to send out my troops for loot and captives. I've done enough for you ungrateful people. I won’t go myself, and I'll talk the Khan out of going too. That's all I have to say."
"You swore to give me aid."
"You said you'd help me."
"I did; but I swore to make war at your side, not instead of you. Go away from here!"
"I did; but I promised to fight alongside you, not in your place. Leave this place!"
"I let you take captives from my own people, gave you booty, gave you the hetmans."
"I allowed you to capture people from my own community, provided you with spoils, and handed over the leaders."
"Yes, for if you had not I should have given you to them."
"Yes, because if you hadn't, I would have given you to them."
"I will go to the Khan."
"I'll go to the Khan."
"Be off, I tell you!"
"Get lost, I'm serious!"
The pointed teeth of the murza had already begun to gleam from under his mustache. Hmelnitski knew that he had nothing to get from him, and it was dangerous to stop longer; he rose therefore and went in fact to the Khan.
The sharp teeth of the murza were already starting to shine beneath his mustache. Hmelnitski realized he had nothing to gain from him, and it was risky to linger; so he got up and headed to the Khan.
But he got the same answer from the Khan. The Tartars had their own minds and were looking for their own profit. Instead of venturing on a general battle against a leader who was considered invincible, they preferred to send out plundering parties and enrich themselves without bloodshed.
But he got the same answer from the Khan. The Tartars had their own goals and were looking for their own gain. Instead of risking a full battle against a leader who was seen as unbeatable, they preferred to send out raiding groups and make themselves rich without violence.
Hmelnitski returned in a rage to his own quarters, and from despair was going to the decanter again, when Vygovski took it away from him.
Hmelnitski stormed back to his room, filled with anger, and in his despair was about to reach for the decanter again, but Vygovski took it away from him.
"You will not drink, worthy hetman!" said he. "There is an envoy, and you must finish with him first."
"You won't drink, respected hetman!" he said. "There's an envoy, and you need to deal with him first."
Hmelnitski was furious. "I will have you and the envoy empaled!"
Hmelnitski was furious. "I'll have you and the envoy impaled!"
"I will not give you gorailka. Are you not ashamed, when fortune has raised you so high, to fill yourself with gorailka, like a common Cossack? Pshaw! it must not be. News of the envoy's arrival has spread about the army, and the colonels want a council. It is not for you to drink now, but to forge the iron while it is hot; for now you can conclude peace and receive all you want; afterward it will be too late, and my life and yours are involved in this. You should send an envoy at once to Warsaw, and ask the king for favor."
"I won’t let you drink gorailka. Aren’t you embarrassed? With your fortune so high, how can you drink like a regular Cossack? Come on! That can’t happen. Word of the envoy's arrival has spread through the army, and the colonels want to hold a meeting. Now isn’t the time for you to drink; it’s time to act while the opportunity is hot. You can finalize peace and get everything you want; later, it’ll be too late, and both our lives are at stake. You should send an envoy to Warsaw right away and ask for the king's favor."
"You are a wise head," said Hmelnitski. "Command them to ring the bell for council, and tell the colonels on the square that I shall come out directly."
"You’re a smart one," said Hmelnitski. "Have them ring the bell for the council, and let the colonels in the square know that I’ll be out shortly."
Vygovski went out, and in a moment the bell was ringing for council. At the sound the Zaporojian army began to assemble immediately. The leaders and colonels sat down,--the terrible Krívonos, Hmelnitski's right hand; Krechovski, the sword of the Cossacks; the old and experienced Filon Daidyalo, colonel of Kropivnik; Fedor Loboda, of Pereyaslàv; the cruel Fedorenko, of Kalnik; the wild Pushkarenko, of Poltava, whose command was composed of herdsmen alone; Shumeiko, of Nyejin; the fiery Chernota, of Gadyach; Yakubovich, of Chigirin; besides Nosach, Gladki, Adamovich, Glukh, Pulyan, Panich. Not all the colonels were present; for some were on expeditions, and some were in the other world,--sent there by Prince Yeremi.
Vygovski stepped out, and moments later the bell was ringing for council. As soon as they heard it, the Zaporojian army quickly began to gather. The leaders and colonels took their seats— the formidable Krívonos, Hmelnitski's right hand; Krechovski, the Cossacks' sword; the seasoned Filon Daidyalo, colonel of Kropivnik; Fedor Loboda, from Pereyaslàv; the ruthless Fedorenko, from Kalnik; the fierce Pushkarenko, from Poltava, whose unit was made up entirely of herdsmen; Shumeiko, from Nyejin; the passionate Chernota, from Gadyach; Yakubovich, from Chigirin; alongside Nosach, Gladki, Adamovich, Glukh, Pulyan, and Panich. Not all the colonels were there; some were off on missions, and others had been sent to the afterlife by Prince Yeremi.
The Tartars were not invited this time to the council. The Brotherhood assembled on the square. The crowding multitudes were driven away with clubs and even with whirlbats, on which occasion cases of death were not wanting.
The Tartars weren’t invited to the council this time. The Brotherhood gathered in the square. The crowded masses were driven away with clubs and even with whips, resulting in some deaths.
Finally Hmelnitski himself appeared, dressed in red, wearing his cap, the baton in his hand. By his side walked the priest Patroni Lasko, white as a dove; and on the other side Vygovski, carrying papers.
Finally, Hmelnitski himself showed up, dressed in red and wearing his cap, with a baton in his hand. By his side walked the priest Patroni Lasko, looking as white as a dove; and on the other side was Vygovski, carrying some papers.
Hmelnitski took a place among the colonels, and sat for a time in silence; then he removed his cap as a sign that the council was open. He rose and began to speak:--
Hmelnitski took a seat among the colonels and sat in silence for a while; then he took off his cap to signal that the council was open. He stood up and started to speak:--
"Gentlemen, colonels, and atamans! It is known to you how we were forced to seize arms on account of the great injustices which we suffered without cause, and with the aid of the most serene Tsar of the Crimea, demand from the Polish lords our ancient rights and privileges, taken from us without the will of his Majesty the King, which undertaking God has blessed; and having sent a terror upon our faithless tyrants, altogether unusual to them, has punished their untruth and oppression, and rewarded us with signal victories, for which we should thank him with grateful hearts. Since, then, their insolence is punished, it is proper for us to think how the shedding of Christian blood may be restrained, which the God of mercy and our orthodox faith command; but not to let the sabres from our hands until our ancient rights and privileges are restored in accordance with the will of his most serene Majesty the King. The voevoda of Bratslav writes me, therefore, that this may come to pass, which I too believe, for it is not we who have left obedience to his Majesty the King and the Commonwealth, but the Pototskis, the Kalinovskis, the Vishnyevetskis, the Konyetspolskis, whom we have punished; therefore a proper concession and reward is due to us from his Majesty and the estates. I beg you therefore, gentlemen, to read the letter of the voevoda of Bratslav, sent to me through Father Patroni Lasko, a noble of the orthodox faith, and to determine wisely whether the spilling of Christian blood is to be restrained, and concessions and rewards made to us for our obedience and loyalty to the Commonwealth."
"Gentlemen, colonels, and atamans! You all know how we were forced to take up arms because of the great injustices we suffered without reason, and with the support of the most gracious Tsar of Crimea, we demand from the Polish lords our ancient rights and privileges, which were taken from us without the consent of His Majesty the King. This endeavor has been blessed by God; He has struck fear into our unfaithful oppressors, punishing their deceit and oppression, and granting us remarkable victories, for which we should give thanks with grateful hearts. Now that their arrogance is punished, we should consider how to prevent the shedding of Christian blood, as commanded by the God of mercy and our Orthodox faith; but we must not let go of our swords until our ancient rights and privileges are restored according to the will of His Most Serene Majesty the King. The voevoda of Bratslav has informed me that this can happen, and I believe it too, for it is not we who have abandoned obedience to His Majesty the King and the Commonwealth, but the Pototskis, the Kalinovskis, the Vishnyevetskis, and the Konyetspolskis, whom we have punished; therefore, a proper concession and reward is due to us from His Majesty and the estates. I ask you, gentlemen, to read the letter from the voevoda of Bratslav, sent to me through Father Patroni Lasko, a noble of the Orthodox faith, and to wisely decide whether the spilling of Christian blood should be stopped and whether concessions and rewards should be given to us for our obedience and loyalty to the Commonwealth."
Hmelnitski did not ask whether the war was to be discontinued, but he asked for a decision to suspend the war. Immediately, therefore, murmurs of discontent were raised, which soon changed into threatening shouts, directed mainly by Chernota of Gadyach.
Hmelnitski didn’t ask if the war was going to end, but he requested a decision to pause it. Right away, murmurs of dissatisfaction arose, which quickly turned into menacing shouts, mainly led by Chernota of Gadyach.
Hmelnitski was silent, but noted carefully where the protests came from, and fixed firmly in his memory those who opposed him.
Hmelnitski stayed quiet, but took careful note of where the protests were coming from, and firmly committed to memory those who were against him.
Vygovski then rose with the letter of Kisel in his hand. Zorko had brought a copy to be read to the Brotherhood. A deep silence followed. The voevoda began the letter in these words:--
Vygovski then stood up with Kisel's letter in hand. Zorko had brought a copy to be read to the Brotherhood. A deep silence followed. The voevoda began the letter with these words:--
"Chief of the Zaporojian Army of the Commonwealth.
"Leader of the Zaporojian Army of the Commonwealth."
"My old and dear Friend,--While there are many who understand you to be an enemy of the Commonwealth, I not only am thoroughly convinced myself of your loyalty to the Commonwealth, but I convince other senators and colleagues of mine of it. Three things are clear to me: First, that though the army of the Dnieper guards its glory and its freedom for centuries, it maintains always its faith to the king, the lords, and the Commonwealth; second, that our Russian people are so firm in their orthodox faith that every one of us prefers to lay down his life rather than to violate that faith in any regard; third, that though there be various internal blood-spillings (as now has happened, God pity us!), still we have all one country in which we were born and use our rights, and there is not indeed in the whole world another such rule and another such land as ours, with respect to rights and liberties. Therefore we are all of us in the same manner accustomed to guard the crown of our mother; and though there be various circumstances (as happens in the world), still reason commands us to consider that it is easier in a free government to make known our injuries than having lost that mother, not to find another such, either in a Christian or a pagan world."
"My old and dear friend,--While many people see you as an enemy of the Commonwealth, I am not only completely convinced of your loyalty myself, but I also persuade other senators and colleagues of this fact. Three things are clear to me: First, even though the army of the Dnieper has defended its glory and freedom for centuries, it remains faithful to the king, the lords, and the Commonwealth; second, our Russian people are so committed to their orthodox faith that each of us would rather give our lives than violate that faith in any way; third, despite various internal conflicts (as has unfortunately happened now, God help us!), we all share one homeland where we were born and exercise our rights, and there is truly no other place in the world with such governance and so many rights and freedoms as ours. Therefore, we are all similarly inclined to protect the crown of our mother; and although circumstances can vary (as they do in the world), reason tells us that it's easier in a free government to address our grievances than to lose that mother and find another one, whether in a Christian or pagan world."
Loboda of Pereyasláv interrupted the reading. "He tells the truth," said he.
Loboda of Pereyasláv interrupted the reading. "He's telling the truth," he said.
"He tells the truth," repeated other colonels.
"He tells the truth," other colonels repeated.
"Not the truth! He lies, dog-believer!" screamed Chernota.
"That’s not true! He’s lying, you dog-lover!" screamed Chernota.
"Be silent! You are a dog-believer yourself!"
"Be quiet! You're a dog believer too!"
"You are traitors. Death to you!"
"You are traitors. Death to you!"
"Death to you!"
"Curse you!"
"Listen; wait awhile! Read! He is one of us. Listen, listen!"
"Listen, wait a bit! Read! He’s one of us. Listen, listen!"
The storm was gathering in good earnest, but Vygovski began to read again. There was silence a second time.
The storm was building up for real, but Vygovski started to read again. It was silent once more.
The voevoda wrote, in continuation, that the Zaporojian army should have confidence in him, for they knew well that he, being of the same blood and faith, must wish it well. He wrote that in the unfortunate blood-spilling at Kuméiki and Starets, he had taken no part; then he called on Hmelnitski to put an end to the war, dismiss the Tartars or turn his arms against them, and remain faithful to the Commonwealth. Finally; the letter ended in the following words:--
The voevoda continued by stating that the Zaporojian army should trust him, as they knew he shared their blood and faith and wished them well. He mentioned that he had not participated in the tragic violence at Kuméiki and Starets. He urged Hmelnitski to end the war, get rid of the Tartars or fight against them, and stay loyal to the Commonwealth. The letter concluded with the following words:--
"I promise you, since I am a son of the Church of God, and as my house comes from the ancient blood of the Russian people, that I shall myself aid in everything just. You know very well that upon me in this Commonwealth (by the mercy of God) something depends, and without me war cannot be declared, nor peace concluded, and that I first do not wish civil war," etc.
"I promise you, as a member of the Church of God and coming from the ancient lineage of the Russian people, that I will personally support everything that is just. You know very well that in this Commonwealth (by God’s grace) I have some influence, and without me, war cannot be declared, nor can peace be established. I also do not want a civil war," etc.
Now rose immediate tumult for and against; but on the whole the letter pleased the colonels, and even the Brotherhood. Nevertheless, in the first moment it was impossible to understand or hear anything on account of the fury with which the letter was discussed. The Brotherhood, from a distance, seemed like a great vortex, in which swarms of people were seething and boiling and roaring. The colonels shook their batons, sprang at and thrust their fists in one another's eyes. There were purple faces, inflamed eyes, and foam on the mouth; and the leader of all who called for war was Chernota, who fell into a real frenzy. Hmelnitski too, while looking at his fury, was near an outbreak, before which everything generally grew silent as before the roaring of a lion. But Krechovski, anticipating him, sprang on a bench, waved his baton, and cried with a voice of thunder,--
Now there was an immediate uproar both in support and against it; but overall, the letter resonated well with the colonels and even the Brotherhood. Still, at first, it was impossible to comprehend or hear anything due to the intensity with which the letter was being debated. From a distance, the Brotherhood resembled a massive whirlpool, with crowds swirling, boiling, and shouting. The colonels waved their batons and lunged at each other, thrusting their fists at one another. Faces were flushed, eyes were bloodshot, and there was foam on their lips; leading the charge for war was Chernota, who was in a complete frenzy. Hmelnitski, watching his rage, was on the verge of an outburst that made everything else fall silent like the stillness before a lion's roar. But Krechovski, anticipating this, jumped onto a bench, raised his baton, and shouted with a voice like thunder,--
"Herding oxen is your work, not counselling, you outrageous slaves!"
"Herding oxen is your job, not giving advice, you outrageous slaves!"
"Silence! Krechovski wants to speak!" cried Chernota, first, who hoped that the famous colonel would speak for war.
"Silence! Krechovski wants to speak!" shouted Chernota, who was hoping that the famous colonel would advocate for war.
"Silence! silence!" shouted others.
"Be quiet! Be quiet!" shouted others.
Krechovski was respected beyond measure among the Cossacks, for the important services which he had rendered, for his great military brain, and wonderful to relate, because he was a noble. They were silent at once, therefore, and all waited with curiosity for what he would say. Hmelnitski himself fixed an uneasy glance on him.
Krechovski was highly respected among the Cossacks, thanks to the significant contributions he made, his impressive military intellect, and, interestingly enough, because he was a noble. Consequently, they immediately fell silent and all eagerly awaited what he would say. Hmelnitski himself cast an uneasy look in his direction.
But Chernota was mistaken in supposing that the colonel would declare for war. Krechovski, with his quick mind, understood that now or never might he obtain from the Commonwealth those starostaships and dignities of which he dreamed. He understood that at the pacification of the Cossacks they would try to detach and satisfy him before many others, with which Pan Pototski, being in captivity, would not be able to interfere. On this account he spoke as follows:--
But Chernota was wrong to think that the colonel would call for war. Krechovski, with his sharp mind, realized that this was his chance to get the starostaships and titles he had always wanted from the Commonwealth. He knew that during the pacification of the Cossacks, they would likely try to win him over before anyone else, especially since Pan Pototski, being held captive, wouldn’t be able to intervene. For this reason, he said the following:--
"My calling is to give battle, not advice; but as we are in council, I feel impelled to give my present opinion, since I have earned your favor as well if not better than others. Why did we kindle war? We kindled present war for the restoration of our liberties and rights, and the voevoda of Bratslav writes that this restoration will take place. Therefore, either it will, or it will not. If it will not, then war; if it will, peace! Why spill blood in vain? Let them pacify us, and we will pacify the crowd, and the war will stop. Our father Hmelnitski has arranged and thought out all this wisely,--that we are on the side of his Majesty the King, who will give us a reward for that; and if the lordlings will oppose, then he will let us have our sport with them, and we will have it. I should not advise to send the Tartars off; let them arrange themselves in camps in the Wilderness, and stay till we have one thing or another."
"My role is to fight, not to give advice; but since we’re in a meeting, I feel compelled to share my thoughts, as I have earned your trust just as much, if not more, than others. Why did we start this war? We started this war to regain our freedoms and rights, and the voevoda of Bratslav says this restoration will happen. So, it will either happen or it won't. If it won't, then we continue the war; if it will, then we seek peace! Why waste lives for nothing? Let them calm us down, and we will calm the people, and the war will end. Our father Hmelnitski has planned this wisely—this means we are on the side of His Majesty the King, who will reward us for it; and if the lords oppose us, then he will allow us to deal with them, and we will take action. I wouldn't recommend sending the Tartars away; let them set up their camps in the Wilderness and stay until we have a decision one way or another."
Hmelnitski's face brightened when he heard these words; and now the colonels in immense majority, began to call for a suspension of war and an embassy to Warsaw, to ask the Lord of Brusiloff to come in person to negotiate. Chernota still shouted and protested; but the colonel fixed threatening eyes on him and said,--
Hmelnitski's face lit up when he heard this. The colonels, a large majority, started calling for a halt to the war and for an embassy to go to Warsaw, asking the Lord of Brusiloff to come in person to negotiate. Chernota continued to shout and protest; but the colonel fixed a threatening gaze on him and said,--
"You, Chernota, Colonel of Gadyach, call for war and bloodshed; but when the light cavalry of Dmukhovski advanced upon you at Korsún, you squealed like a little pig, 'Oh, brothers, my own brothers, save me!' and you ran away in the face of your whole regiment."
"You, Chernota, Colonel of Gadyach, are calling for war and bloodshed; but when Dmukhovski's light cavalry came at you at Korsún, you squealed like a frightened little pig, 'Oh, brothers, my own brothers, save me!' and you ran away in front of your entire regiment."
"You lie!" roared Chernota. "I am not afraid of the Poles, nor of you."
"You’re lying!" shouted Chernota. "I'm not afraid of the Poles, or you."
Krechovski squeezed the baton in his hand and sprang toward Chernota; others began also to belabor the Gadyach colonel with their fists. The tumult increased. On the square the Brotherhood bellowed like a herd of wild bulls.
Krechovski gripped the baton tightly and lunged at Chernota; others also joined in, attacking the Gadyach colonel with their fists. The chaos intensified. In the square, the Brotherhood roared like a pack of wild bulls.
Then Hmelnitski himself rose a second time.
Then Hmelnitski stood up again.
"Gentlemen, colonels, friends," said he, "you have decided to send envoys to Warsaw, to mention our faithful services to his most serene Majesty the King, and to ask for a reward. But also whoever wishes war may have it,--not with the king nor the Commonwealth, for we have never carried on war with either, but with our greatest enemy, who is now red with Cossack blood, who at Starets bathed himself in it, and still does not cease to bathe himself, and continues in his hatred of the Zaporojian armies; to whom I sent a letter and envoys asking him to abandon that hatred, but who cruelly murdered my envoys, gave no answer to me, not paying respect to your chief, through which he is guilty of contempt against the whole Zaporojian army. And now, having come from the Trans-Dnieper, he has destroyed Pogrébische, punishing innocent people, for whom I have shed bitter tears. From Pogrébische, as I was informed this morning, he marched to Nyemiroff, and left no person alive there. And since the Tartars from fear and terror will not march against him, he will be seen soon on the way to destroy us here, innocent people, against the will of our affectionate king and the whole Commonwealth; for in his insolence he regards no man, and as he is now rebelling, so is he always ready to rebel against the will of his Majesty the King."
"Gentlemen, colonels, friends," he said, "you have decided to send envoys to Warsaw to inform His Most Serene Majesty the King of our loyal service and to request a reward. But anyone who wants war can have it—not with the king or the Commonwealth, since we have never fought against either. Instead, our greatest enemy, who is currently drenched in Cossack blood and bathed in it at Starets, continues to harbor hatred for the Zaporojian armies. I sent him a letter and envoys urging him to abandon that hatred, but he brutally murdered my envoys and did not respond to me, showing disrespect to your leader, which makes him guilty of contempt towards the entire Zaporojian army. Now, having returned from the Trans-Dnieper, he has destroyed Pogrébische, punishing innocent people, for whom I have shed bitter tears. I was informed this morning that from Pogrébische, he marched to Nyemiroff, leaving no one alive there. And since the Tartars, out of fear and terror, will not confront him, he will soon be on his way to destroy us here, innocent people, against the wishes of our beloved king and the entire Commonwealth. In his arrogance, he disregards everyone, and as he rebels now, he is always ready to rise against the will of His Majesty the King."
It grew very still in the assembly; Hmelnitski drew breath and spoke on:--
It became very quiet in the gathering; Hmelnitski took a breath and continued speaking:--
"God has rewarded us with a victory over the hetmans, but Yeremi is worse than the hetmans and all the kinglets,--a son of Satan, living by pure injustice. Against whom I should march myself were it not that in Warsaw he would begin to cry, through his friends, that I do not want peace, and blacken our innocence before the king. That this should not happen, it is necessary that his Majesty the King and the whole Commonwealth should know that I do not want war, that I am sitting here in quiet, and that he first comes on us with war. Therefore I am not able to move, I must remain for negotiations with the voevoda of Bratslav. That he, devil's son, should not break our power, it is necessary to make a stand against him and destroy his power as we did that of our enemies, those gentlemen, the hetmans at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún. Therefore I ask some of you to go against him of your own will, and I will write to the king that that took place aside from me, and for our absolute defence against the hatred and attacks of Vishnyevetski."
"God has blessed us with a victory over the hetmans, but Yeremi is worse than the hetmans and all the little kings—he’s a son of Satan, thriving on pure injustice. I would march against him myself if it weren't for the fact that in Warsaw he’d start crying out through his friends that I don’t want peace, tarnishing our reputation before the king. To prevent that, it’s essential that His Majesty the King and the entire Commonwealth understand that I don’t want war, that I'm sitting here peacefully, and that he is the one who has initiated hostilities against us. Therefore, I cannot move; I have to stay put for negotiations with the voevoda of Bratslav. To ensure that this devil’s son doesn’t tear our power apart, we must stand against him and crush his strength just as we did with our enemies, those gentlemen, the hetmans at Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún. So, I’m asking some of you to voluntarily go against him, and I will inform the king that this happened independently of me, for our absolute defense against the hatred and attacks of Vishnyevetski."
Profound silence reigned in the assembly. Hmelnitski continued:--
Profound silence filled the room. Hmelnitski continued:--
"To whomsoever wishes to go on this undertaking I will give men enough, good men, and I will give cannon and artillerists, so that with God's aid he may sweep aside our enemy and gain a victory over him."
"Whoever wants to take on this task, I will provide enough good men, along with cannons and artillery experts, so that with God's help, they can defeat our enemy and achieve victory."
But not one of the colonels stepped forward.
But not a single one of the colonels stepped forward.
"Sixty thousand chosen men I will give," said crafty Hmelnitski.
"Sixty thousand selected men I'll provide," said clever Hmelnitski.
Silence. And they were all fearless warriors, whose battle-shouts had echoed more than once around the walls of Tsargrad.[12] And perhaps for this very reason each one of them feared to lose the glory he possessed, by meeting the terrible Yeremi.
Silence. And they were all fearless warriors, whose battle cries had echoed more than once around the walls of Tsargrad.[12] And maybe for this very reason, each of them was afraid of losing the glory they had by facing the terrifying Yeremi.
Hmelnitski eyed the colonels, who under the influence of that glance looked to the ground. The face of Vygovski put on a look of satanic malice.
Hmelnitski stared at the colonels, who, feeling the weight of his gaze, looked down. Vygovski’s face took on an expression of wicked malice.
"I know a hero," said Hmelnitski, mournfully, "who would speak at this moment, and not avoid this work, but he is not among us."
"I know a hero," Hmelnitski said sadly, "who would speak up right now and wouldn't shy away from this task, but he's not here with us."
"Bogun!" exclaimed some voices.
"Bogun!" shouted some voices.
"Yes. He has already swept away Yeremi's garrison at Vassílyevka; but they wounded him in the engagement, and he lies now in Cherkasi struggling with Mother Death. And since he is not here, there is no one here as I see. Where is Cossack renown? Where are the Pavlyuks, the Nalivaikas, the Lobodas, and the Ostranitsas?"
"Yes. He has already defeated Yeremi's troops at Vassílyevka; but he got injured in the fight, and he is now in Cherkasi fighting for his life. And since he isn't here, there's no one else around as far as I can see. Where is the glory of the Cossacks? Where are the Pavlyuks, the Nalivaikas, the Lobodas, and the Ostranitsas?"
A short, thick man, with a blue and gloomy face, and a mustache red as fire over a crooked mouth, and with green eyes, rose from the bench, pushed forward toward Hmelnitski, and said, "I will go." This was Maksim Krívonos.
A short, stout man with a blue, gloomy face and a mustache as red as fire above a crooked mouth, along with green eyes, got up from the bench, stepped forward toward Hmelnitski, and said, "I'll go." This was Maksim Krívonos.
Shouts of "Glory to him!" rose in thunder; but he stood with his baton at his side, and spoke with a hoarse and halting voice,--
Shouts of "Glory to him!" erupted like thunder; but he stood with his baton at his side and spoke in a hoarse and shaky voice,--
"Do not think, Hetman, that I feel fear. I should have stood up at first, but I thought, 'There are better than I!' But matters being as they are, I will go. Who are you? [turning to the colonels]. You are the heads and the hands; but I have no head, only hands and a sword. Once my mother bore me! War is my mother and my sister. Vishnyevetski slaughters, I will slaughter; he hangs, and I will hang. But you, Hetman, give me good warriors; for with a mob you can do nothing with Vishnyevetski. And so I go to take castles, kill, slaughter, hang! Death to the white hands!"
"Don’t think, Hetman, that I’m afraid. I should have stood up right away, but I thought, 'There are better people than me!' But since things are the way they are, I’m going. Who are you? [turning to the colonels]. You are the leaders and the fighters; but I have no leadership, only hands and a sword. My mother gave me life! War is my mother and my sister. Vishnyevetski kills, I will kill; he hangs, and I will hang. But you, Hetman, give me good soldiers; because with a crowd, you can’t do anything against Vishnyevetski. So I’m going to take castles, kill, slaughter, hang! Death to those who are soft!"
Another ataman stepped forward. "I will go with you, Maksim." This was Pulyan.
Another ataman stepped forward. "I’ll go with you, Maksim." This was Pulyan.
"And Chernota of Gadyach, and Gladki of Mirgorod, and Nosach will go with you," said Hmelnitski.
"And Chernota from Gadyach, and Gladki from Mirgorod, and Nosach will go with you," said Hmelnitski.
"We will," said they, in one voice; for the example of Krívonos roused them, and courage entered them.
"We will," they said in unison; the example of Krívonos inspired them, and courage filled them.
"Against Yeremi, against Yeremi!" thundered shouts through the assembly. "Cut! slay!" repeated the Brotherhood; and after a time the council became a carousal. The regiments assigned to Krívonos drank deeply, for they were going to death. They knew this well themselves, but there was no fear in their hearts. "Once our mother bore us!" repeated they after their leader; and on this account they spared nothing on themselves, as is usual before death. Hmelnitski permitted and encouraged this; the crowd followed their example. The legions began to sing songs in a hundred thousand voices. Horses let loose and prancing through the camp raised clouds of dust, and caused indescribable disorder. They were chased with cries and shouts and laughter. Great crowds loitered along the river, fired muskets, crowded and pushed to the quarters of the hetman himself, who finally ordered Yakubovich to drive them away. Then began fighting and confusion, till a drenching rain drove them all to the wagons and tents.
"Against Yeremi, against Yeremi!" loud voices roared through the crowd. "Cut! Slay!" echoed the Brotherhood; and soon the council turned into a wild party. The troops assigned to Krívonos drank heavily, knowing they were heading to their deaths. They were well aware of this, but there was no fear in their hearts. "Once our mother bore us!" they chanted after their leader, and because of this, they indulged in everything, as is common before death. Hmelnitski allowed and encouraged this; the crowd followed suit. The legions started to sing songs in a chorus of a hundred thousand voices. Horses were let loose, prancing around the camp and kicking up clouds of dust, creating total chaos. They were chased amid shouts and laughter. Large groups lounged along the river, firing muskets, crowding and pushing towards the quarters of the hetman himself, who eventually ordered Yakubovich to disperse them. Then chaos erupted until a heavy rain forced everyone back to the wagons and tents.
In the evening a storm burst forth in the sky. Thunder rolled from one end of the clouds, to the other; lightning flashed through the whole country, now with white and now with ruddy blaze. In the light of these flashes Krívonos marched out of camp at the head of sixty thousand men,--some from the best warriors, the rest from the mob.
In the evening, a storm erupted in the sky. Thunder crashed from one side of the clouds to the other; lightning lit up the entire country, sometimes with a white glow and other times with a reddish blaze. In the light of these flashes, Krívonos marched out of camp at the head of sixty thousand men—some being the best warriors, while the rest were just from the crowd.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Krívonos marched then from Bélaya Tserkoff through Skvira and Pogrébische to Makhnovka. Wherever he passed, traces of human habitation vanished. Whoever did not join him perished under the knife. Grain was burned standing, with forests and gardens. At the same time the prince carried annihilation in his hand. After the razing of Pogrébische, and the baptism of blood which Pan Baranovski gave to Nyemiroff, the prince's army destroyed a number of other considerable bands, and halted in camp at Raigorod, where during a month they scarcely got off their horses. They were weakened by toil, and death had decreased them notably. Rest was necessary, for the hands of these reapers in the harvest of blood had relaxed. The prince wavered, therefore, and thought whether it would not be better to go for a time to a more peaceable region to rest and recruit his forces, especially his horses, which were more like skeletons of beasts than living creatures, since they had not eaten grain for a month, subsisting only on trampled grass.
Krívonos marched then from Bélaya Tserkoff through Skvira and Pogrébische to Makhnovka. Wherever he went, signs of human life disappeared. Anyone who didn’t join him met a brutal end. Grain was set ablaze while still standing, and forests and gardens were destroyed. At the same time, the prince carried destruction in his hands. After the destruction of Pogrébische, and the bloody initiation that Pan Baranovski gave to Nyemiroff, the prince's army defeated several other significant groups and set up camp at Raigorod, where for a month they hardly got off their horses. They were exhausted from hard work, and many had died. They needed rest, for the hands of these harvesters of blood had loosened. The prince hesitated, considering whether it might be better to retreat to a more peaceful area to rest and replenish his forces, especially his horses, which resembled skeletons rather than living creatures, since they hadn’t eaten grain in a month and had only survived on trampled grass.
But after they had halted a week tidings were brought that reinforcements were coming. The prince went out to meet them, and really met Pan Yanush Tishkyevich, the voevoda of Kieff, who came with fifteen hundred good men, and with him Pan Krishtof Tishkyevich, under-judge of Bratslav; young Pan Aksak, quite a youth yet, but with a well-armed company of his own; and many nobles, such as the Senyuts, the Palubinskis, the Jitinskis, the Yelovitskis, the Kyerdéis, the Boguslavskis,--some with escorts, others without. The entire force formed nearly two thousand horse, besides attendants.
But after they had stopped for a week, news came that reinforcements were on the way. The prince went out to meet them and encountered Pan Yanush Tishkyevich, the voevoda of Kieff, who arrived with fifteen hundred capable men. Along with him was Pan Krishtof Tishkyevich, the under-judge of Bratslav; young Pan Aksak, still just a youth but leading his own well-armed group; and many noblemen, including the Senyuts, the Palubinskis, the Jitinskis, the Yelovitskis, the Kyerdéis, and the Boguslavskis—some arriving with escorts, others without. The total force consisted of nearly two thousand horsemen, in addition to their attendants.
The prince was greatly pleased, and invited thankfully to his quarters the voevoda, who could not cease wondering at the poverty and simplicity of the place. For the prince, by so much as he lived like a king in Lubni, by that much did he permit himself no comfort in the field, wishing to give an example to the soldiers. He lived therefore in one room, which the voevoda of Kieff, squeezing through the narrow door, was hardly able to enter, by reason of his enormous thickness, till he ordered his attendant to push him from behind. In the cottage, besides the table, wooden benches, and a bed covered with horse-skin, there was nothing except a little room near the door, in which an attendant slept, always ready for service. This simplicity greatly astonished the voevoda, who lived in comfort and carried carpets with him. He entered finally, and gazed with curiosity on the prince, wondering how so great a spirit could find its place in such simplicity and poverty. He had seen Yeremi from time to time at the Diets in Warsaw, was in fact a distant relative of his, but did not know him intimately. Now, when he began to speak with him, he recognized at once that he had to do with an extraordinary man; and he, an old senator and soldier, who used to clap his senatorial colleagues on the shoulders, and say to Prince Dominik Zaslavski, "My dear," and was familiar with the king himself, could not attain familiarity like this with Vishnyevetski, though the prince received him kindly, for he was thankful for the reinforcements.
The prince was very pleased and gratefully invited the voevoda to his quarters, where the voevoda couldn’t help but marvel at the poverty and simplicity of the place. Even though the prince lived like royalty in Lubni, he denied himself any comforts in the field, wanting to set an example for his soldiers. So, he lived in a single room, which the voevoda of Kieff could hardly fit through the narrow door due to his large size, until he instructed his attendant to push him from behind. Inside the cottage, aside from the table, wooden benches, and a bed covered with horsehide, there was nothing except a small room near the door where an attendant slept, always ready to serve. This simplicity greatly surprised the voevoda, who was used to comfort and brought carpets with him. He finally entered and looked at the prince with curiosity, wondering how such a remarkable spirit could exist in such simplicity and poverty. He had seen Yeremi occasionally at the Diets in Warsaw, and since he was a distant relative, he didn’t know him well. Now, as he began to talk to him, he instantly recognized that he was dealing with an extraordinary man; and although he was an old senator and soldier, familiar with clapping his senatorial colleagues on the shoulder and saying to Prince Dominik Zaslavski, "My dear," and even acquainted with the king himself, he couldn’t achieve that same level of familiarity with Vishnyevetski, even though the prince welcomed him kindly, grateful for the reinforcements.
"Worthy voevoda," said he, "praise be to God that you have come with your people, for I have worked here to my last breath."
"Worthy leader," he said, "thank God you’ve come with your people, because I've put in all my effort here."
"I have noticed, by your soldiers, that they have worked, poor fellows, which disturbs me not a little, for I have come with the request that you hasten to save me."
"I've seen your soldiers working hard, poor guys, which troubles me quite a bit, because I've come to ask you to hurry and help me."
"And is there hurry?"
"Is there a hurry?"
"Periculum in mora, periculum in mora! Ruffians to the number of several thousand have appeared, with Krívonos at their head, who, as I have heard, was sent against you; but having received information that you had moved on Konstantinoff, he went there, and on the road has invested Makhnovka, and has wrought such desolation that no tongue can describe it."
"Delay is dangerous, delay is dangerous! A gang of several thousand has shown up, led by Krívonos, who I’ve heard was sent after you; but after learning that you had moved toward Konstantinoff, he went there and on the way has laid siege to Makhnovka, leaving such devastation that no words can capture it."
"I have heard of Krívonos, and waited for him here; but since I find that he has missed me, I must seek him. Really the affair will not bide delay. Is there a strong garrison in Makhnovka?"
"I've heard about Krívonos and waited for him here; but since I see that he's missed me, I have to go look for him. Honestly, we can't afford to wait. Is there a strong garrison in Makhnovka?"
"There are two hundred Germans in the castle, very good men, who will hold out yet for some time. But the worst is, that many nobles have assembled in the town with their families, and the place is fortified only by earthworks and palisades, and cannot resist long."
"There are two hundred Germans in the castle, really good men, who will hold out for a while longer. But the worst part is that many nobles have gathered in the town with their families, and the place is only protected by earthen walls and wooden barriers, which won't hold up for long."
"In truth, the affair suffers no delay," repeated the prince. Then turning to his attendant, he said: "Jelenksi, run for the colonels!"
"In truth, the situation is urgent," repeated the prince. Then turning to his attendant, he said: "Jelenksi, go get the colonels!"
The voevoda of Kieff was sitting meanwhile on a bench, and panting. He had some expectation of supper; for he was hungry, and liked good eating.
The voivode of Kiev was sitting on a bench, breathing heavily. He was looking forward to dinner because he was hungry and enjoyed good food.
Presently the tramp of armed men was heard, and the prince's officers entered,--black, thin, bearded, with sunken eyes, with traces of indescribable labor on their faces. They bowed in silence to the prince and his guests, and waited for his words.
Currently, the sound of armed men approaching could be heard, and the prince's officers entered—dark, thin, bearded, with sunken eyes and signs of indescribable hard work on their faces. They silently bowed to the prince and his guests, awaiting his words.
"Gentlemen, are the horses at their places?"
"Gentlemen, are the horses in their spots?"
"Yes, ready as always."
"Yep, ready as ever."
"It is well. In an hour we will move on Krívonos."
"It’s all good. In an hour, we’ll head out for Krívonos."
"Hi!" said the voevoda of Kieff; and he looked in wonderment at Pan Kryshtof, the sub-judge of Bratslav.
"Hi!" said the voevoda of Kieff, and he looked at Pan Kryshtof, the sub-judge of Bratslav, in amazement.
The prince continued: "Ponyatovski and Vershul will march first; after them Baranovski will go with his dragoons, and in an hour we will move with the cannon of Vurtsel."
The prince continued, "Ponyatovski and Vershul will lead the way; following them, Baranovski will come with his dragoons, and in an hour we'll move out with Vurtsel's cannons."
The colonels bowed and left the room, and soon the trumpets were heard sounding to horse. The voevoda of Kieff did not expect such haste, and did not indeed wish it, since he was hungry and tired. He counted on resting about a day with the prince, and then moving. Now he would have to mount his horse at once, without sleeping or eating.
The colonels bowed and left the room, and soon the trumpets sounded to call the horsemen. The voevoda of Kieff didn't expect such urgency and honestly didn't want it, as he was hungry and tired. He had planned to rest for about a day with the prince before moving on. Now he would have to get on his horse right away, without any sleep or food.
"But, your Highness," said he, "are your soldiers able to reach Makhnovka? I see they are terribly tired, and the road is a long one."
"But, Your Highness," he said, "are your soldiers able to reach Makhnovka? I can see they're really exhausted, and it's a long way ahead."
"Don't let your head ache over that. They go to a battle as to a concert."
"Don't let that stress you out. They head into battle like it's a concert."
"I see that; I see they are sulphurous fellows. But my men are road-weary."
"I get that; I see they're troublemakers. But my guys are exhausted from the journey."
"You have just said, 'Periculum in mora.'"
"You just said, 'There's danger in delay.'"
"Yes; but we might rest for the night. We have come from near Hmelnik."
"Yeah, but we could take a break for the night. We came from close to Hmelnik."
"Worthy voevoda, we have come from Lubni and the Trans-Dnieper."
"Worthy governor, we have come from Lubni and the area beyond the Dnieper."
"We were a whole day on the road."
"We spent an entire day on the road."
"We a whole month."
"We've been here a month."
The prince went out to arrange in person the order of march. The voevoda stared at the under-judge, struck his palms on his knees, and said,--
The prince went out to personally organize the march order. The voevoda looked at the under-judge, clapped his hands on his knees, and said,--
"Ah! I have got what I wanted, you see. As God lives, he will kill me with hunger. Here is swimming in hot water for you! I come for aid, and think that after great solicitation they will move in two or three days; but now they won't give us time to draw breath. May the devil take them! The stirrup-strap has galled my leg; my traitor of an attendant buckled it badly. My stomach is empty. The devil take them! Makhnovka is Makhnovka; but my stomach is my stomach. I am an old soldier, have fought in more wars probably than he has, but never in such helter-skelter fashion. Those are devils, not men; they don't eat, don't sleep,--just fight. As God is dear to me, they never eat anything. They look like ghosts, don't they?"
"Ah! I got what I wanted, you see. As God lives, he’s going to starve me to death. Here’s some hot water for you! I came asking for help, thinking that after a lot of begging they’d act in a couple of days; but now they won’t even give us a moment to breathe. May the devil take them! The stirrup strap has chafed my leg; my backstabbing attendant secured it poorly. I’m starving. The devil take them! Makhnovka is Makhnovka, but my stomach is my stomach. I’m an old soldier, I’ve probably fought in more wars than he has, but never in such a chaotic way. Those are like devils, not men; they don’t eat, don’t sleep—just fight. As God is dear to me, they never eat anything. They look like ghosts, don’t they?"
"Yes; but they have fiery courage," answered Pan Kryshtof, who was in love with soldier life. "God bless us, what disorder and tumult in other camps when it comes to marching--how much running, arranging wagons, sending for horses! But now, do you hear? the light cavalry is on the march."
"Yes, but they have a fierce courage," replied Pan Kryshtof, who loved the soldier's life. "Just think of the chaos and noise in other camps when it's time to march—so much running around, organizing wagons, calling for horses! But now, do you hear? The light cavalry is on the move."
"Is it possible? Why, this is terrible," said the voevoda.
"Is it really possible? This is awful," said the voevoda.
But young Pan Aksak clasped his boyish hands. "Ah, that is a mighty leader!" said he in ecstasy.
But young Pan Aksak clasped his youthful hands. "Ah, that's an incredible leader!" he exclaimed in excitement.
"Oh, there is milk under your nose!" snapped the voevoda. "Cunctator too was a great leader! Do you understand?"
"Oh, there's milk under your nose!" the voevoda snapped. "Cunctator was also a great leader! Do you get it?"
At this moment the prince came in. "Gentlemen, to horse! We march."
At that moment, the prince walked in. "Gentlemen, let’s get on our horses! We're marching."
The voevoda did not restrain himself. "Order something for us to eat. Prince, for I am hungry," cried he, in an outburst of ill-humor.
The voevoda didn't hold back. "Get us something to eat. Prince, I'm starving," he exclaimed in a fit of bad mood.
"Oh, my worthy voevoda," said the prince, laughing and taking hold of him by the shoulder, "forgive me, forgive me! With all my heart. But in war one forgets these things."
"Oh, my esteemed voevoda," the prince said, laughing and grabbing his shoulder, "forgive me, forgive me! I truly mean it. But in war, one tends to forget these things."
"Well, Pan Kryshtof, haven't I told you that they don't eat?" asked the voevoda, turning to the under-judge of Bratslav.
"Well, Pan Kryshtof, haven't I told you that they don't eat?" asked the voevoda, turning to the under-judge of Bratslav.
The supper did not last long, and a couple of hours later even the infantry had left Raigorod. The army marched through Vinnitsa and Litin to Hmelnik; on the way Vershul met a Tartar party in Saverovka, which he and Volodyovski destroyed, and freed a few hundred captives,--almost all young women. There began the ruined country; all around were traces of the hand of Krívonos. Strijavka was burned, and its population put to death in a terrible manner. Apparently the unfortunates had resisted Krívonos; therefore the savage chief had delivered them to sword and flame. On an oak-tree at the entrance to the village hung Pan Strijovski himself, whom Tishkyevich's men recognized at once. He was entirely naked, and had around his neck an enormous necklace of heads strung on a rope; they were the heads of his wife and six children. Everything in the village itself was burned to the ground. They saw on both sides of the road a long row of "Cossack candles,"--that is, people with hands raised above their heads, and tied to stakes driven into the ground, wound around with straw steeped in pitch and set on fire at the hands. The greater part of them had only their hands burned, for the rain had evidently stopped the further burning. But those bodies were terrible, with their distorted faces and black stumps of hands stretched to heaven. The odor of putrefaction spread round about. Above the stakes whirled circles of ravens and crows, which at the approach of the troops flew away with an uproar from the nearer stakes to sit on the farther ones. A number of wolves galloped off before the regiments to the thicket. The men marched on in silence through the alley, and counted the "candles." There were between three and four hundred of them.
The dinner didn't take long, and a couple of hours later, even the infantry had left Raigorod. The army marched through Vinnitsa and Litin to Hmelnik; on the way, Vershul ran into a Tartar group in Saverovka, which he and Volodyovski wiped out, freeing a few hundred captives—almost all young women. This was the devastated land; everywhere there were signs of Krívonos's destruction. Strijavka had been burned, and its people killed in a horrific way. Apparently, the unfortunate souls had resisted Krívonos, so the brutal leader had punished them with sword and fire. At the entrance to the village hung Pan Strijovski himself, instantly recognized by Tishkyevich's men. He was completely naked, with a huge necklace of heads strung around his neck; they were the heads of his wife and six children. Everything in the village was reduced to ashes. On both sides of the road stood a long line of "Cossack candles," meaning people with their hands raised above their heads, tied to stakes driven into the ground, wrapped in straw soaked in pitch and set on fire at the hands. Most of them had only their hands burned, as the rain had clearly prevented further burning. But those bodies were horrifying, with distorted faces and black stumps of hands reaching toward the sky. The smell of decay filled the air. Above the stakes, circles of ravens and crows circled, and as the troops approached, they flew away in a noisy flurry to settle on the farther stakes. A pack of wolves sprinted ahead of the regiments into the thicket. The men marched on in silence through the alley, counting the "candles." There were between three and four hundred of them.
They passed at length that unfortunate village, and breathed the fresh air of the field. But traces of destruction extended farther. It was the first half of July. The grain was almost ripe, for an early harvest was looked for. But entire fields were partly burned, partly trampled, tangled, trodden into the earth. It might have been thought that a hurricane had passed over the land. In fact, the most terrible of all hurricanes had passed,--civil war. The soldiers of the prince had seen more than once rich neighborhoods ruined by Tartar raids; but such a storm, such mad destruction, they had never seen. Forests were burned as well as grain. Where fire had not devoured the trees the bark and leaves were swept from them by a tongue of fire; they were scorched by its breath, smoked, blackened, and the tree-trunk stuck up like a skeleton. The voevoda of Kieff looked, and could not believe his eyes. Maidyanóe, Zbar,--villages, houses,--nothing but burned ruins! On one side and another the men had run off to Krívonos; the women and children had been taken captive by that part of the horde which Vershul and Volodyovski had crushed out. On the earth a wilderness; in the air flocks of ravens, crows, jackdaws, and vultures, which had flown hither, God knows whence, to the Cossack harvest. Fresher traces of the passage of troops were seen each moment. From time to time they came upon broken wagons, bodies of cattle and men not yet decayed, broken cups, brass kettles, bags of wet flour, ruins still smoking, stacks of grain recently begun and left unfinished.
They finally passed that unfortunate village and breathed in the fresh air of the fields. But signs of destruction stretched further. It was the first half of July, and the grain was almost ripe as an early harvest was expected. But entire fields were partially burned, trampled, tangled, and crushed into the ground. One might think a hurricane had swept over the land. In reality, the most devastating of all hurricanes had hit—civil war. The prince's soldiers had witnessed rich neighborhoods ruined by Tartar raids before, but they had never seen such chaos and destruction. Forests were burned along with the grain. Where the fire hadn't consumed the trees, the bark and leaves were stripped away, scorched by the flames, and the trunks stood like skeletons. The voevoda of Kieff looked on in disbelief. Maidyanóe, Zbar—villages, houses—nothing but charred ruins! Men had fled to Krívonos, while women and children were taken captive by the part of the horde that Vershul and Volodyovski had overthrown. What was once fertile land lay as a wasteland, and in the sky were flocks of ravens, crows, jackdaws, and vultures that had come from who knows where to scavenge the Cossack harvest. Fresh signs of troop movements appeared at every moment. Occasionally, they stumbled upon broken wagons, bodies of cattle and men still intact, shattered cups, brass kettles, bags of damp flour, smoking ruins, and unfinished stacks of grain.
The prince urged his regiments on to Hmelnik without drawing breath. The old voevoda seized himself by the head, repeating sadly,--
The prince pushed his troops toward Hmelnik without resting. The old voevoda grabbed his head, saying sadly, --
"My Makhnovka, my Makhnovka! I see we shall not come in time."
"My Makhnovka, my Makhnovka! I can see we won't make it in time."
Meanwhile news was brought to Hmelnik that Makhnovka was besieged, not by old Krívonos himself, but by his son with several thousand men, and that it was he who had committed such inhuman devastations along the road. The place was already taken, according to accounts. The Cossacks on capturing it had cut to pieces the nobles and the Jews, and taken the women of the nobles to camp, where a fate worse than death awaited them. But the castle, under the leadership of Pan Lyeff, held out yet. The Cossacks stormed it from the Bernardine monastery, in which they had put the monks to death. Pan Lyeff, using all his strength and powder, gave no hope of holding out longer than one night.
Meanwhile, news reached Hmelnik that Makhnovka was under siege, not by old Krívonos himself, but by his son with several thousand men, and that it was he who had caused such brutal destruction along the road. Reports said that the place had already been taken. When the Cossacks captured it, they slaughtered the nobles and the Jews and took the noblewomen to camp, where a fate worse than death awaited them. However, the castle, led by Pan Lyeff, still held out. The Cossacks attacked it from the Bernardine monastery, where they had killed the monks. Pan Lyeff, using all his strength and gunpowder, had no hope of holding out for more than one night.
The prince therefore left the infantry, the guns, and the main strength of the army, which he ordered to go to Bystrika, and galloped on to the relief with the voevoda, Pan Kryshtof, Pan Aksak, and two thousand soldiers. The old voevoda was for delay, for he had lost his head.
The prince left the infantry, the cannons, and the main force of the army, which he instructed to head to Bystrika, and rode off to assist with the voevoda, Pan Kryshtof, Pan Aksak, and two thousand soldiers. The old voevoda wanted to wait, as he had lost his composure.
"Makhnovka is lost! We shall arrive too late! We would better leave it, defend other places, and provide them with garrisons."
"Makhnovka is gone! We’re going to arrive too late! We should abandon it, defend other locations, and send them troops."
But the prince would not listen to him. The under-judge of Bratslav urged the advance, and the troops rushed to the fight.
But the prince wouldn’t listen to him. The under-judge of Bratslav pushed for progress, and the troops charged into battle.
"Since we have come thus far, we will not leave without blood," said the colonels; and they went on.
"Now that we've come this far, we're not leaving without a fight," said the colonels; and they kept moving forward.
About two miles and a half from Makhnovka a few riders, moving as fast as their horses could carry them, halted in front of the troops. It was Pan Lyeff and his companions. Seeing him, the voevoda of Kieff guessed at once what had happened.
About two and a half miles from Makhnovka, a few riders, going as fast as their horses could manage, stopped in front of the troops. It was Pan Lyeff and his companions. When the voevoda of Kieff saw him, he immediately understood what had happened.
"The castle is taken!" he cried.
"The castle has been taken!" he exclaimed.
"It is!" answered Pan Lyeff; and that moment he fainted, for he was cut with swords, was shot through, and had lost much blood. But the others began to tell what had taken place. The Germans on the wall were cut down to the last man, for they preferred to die rather than yield. Pan Lyeff had forced his way through the thick of the mob and the broken gates. In the rooms of the tower a few tens of nobles were defending themselves; to those speedy succor should be given.
"It is!" answered Pan Lyeff, and at that moment he fainted because he had been slashed with swords, shot, and lost a lot of blood. But the others began to explain what happened. The Germans on the wall were cut down to the last man, as they chose to die rather than surrender. Pan Lyeff had fought his way through the thick of the crowd and the broken gates. In the tower's rooms, a few dozen nobles were defending themselves; they needed immediate help.
The cavalry swept on with all speed. Soon the town and castle were visible on a hill, and above them a dense cloud of smoke from the fire which had already begun. The day was coming to an end. The sky was flushed with gigantic golden and purple lights, which the troops mistook at once for a conflagration. By these flashes the Zaporojian regiments could be seen, and dense masses of a mob rushing through the gates to meet the Polish troops,--the more confidently since no one in the town knew of the approach of Yeremi. It was supposed that the voevoda of Kieff alone was marching with succor. It was evident that vudka had blinded them entirely, or the recent capture of the castle had inspired them with immeasurable insolence; for they descended the hill boldly, and only when they had reached the plain did they form for battle, which they did with great readiness, thundering with their drums and trumpets. In view of this a shout of joy went up from every Polish breast, and the voevoda of Kieff had an opportunity to admire a second time the discipline of Vishnyevetski's troops. Halting in view of the Cossacks, they formed at once in battle-array, the heavy cavalry in the centre, the light horse at the wings, so that there was no necessity of manœuvres, they could begin on the spot.
The cavalry charged ahead quickly. Soon, the town and castle appeared on a hill, surrounded by a thick cloud of smoke from the fire that had already started. The day was winding down. The sky was lit up with huge golden and purple hues, which the troops immediately mistook for a fire. These flashes revealed the Zaporojian regiments, and groups of a mob rushed through the gates to confront the Polish troops, feeling more confident since no one in the town knew about Yeremi's approach. They believed that the voevoda of Kieff was the only one coming to help. It was clear that vodka had completely blinded them or that their recent capture of the castle had given them immense arrogance; they boldly descended the hill and only formed for battle once they reached the plain, doing so with great enthusiasm, drumming and trumpeting loudly. Upon seeing this, a cheer erupted from every Polish soldier, and the voevoda of Kieff got another chance to admire the discipline of Vishnyevetski's troops. Stopping in view of the Cossacks, they quickly arranged themselves for battle, with the heavy cavalry in the center and the light horse on the flanks, so there was no need for maneuvers—they could start right away.
"Oh, Pan Kryshtof, what men!" said the voevoda. "They fell into order at once; they could give battle without a leader."
"Oh, Pan Kryshtof, what men!" said the voevoda. "They fell into formation right away; they could fight without a leader."
But the prince, like a provident chief, flew, with baton in hand, between the companies, examined, and gave final orders. The evening twilight was reflected on his silver armor, and he was like a bright flame flying between the ranks, he alone glistening amid the dark armor.
But the prince, like a wise leader, rushed with his baton in hand between the groups, checked everything, and issued final orders. The evening twilight shimmered on his silver armor, and he looked like a bright flame darting between the ranks, shining alone amid the dark armor.
Three regiments formed the centre of the foremost line. The first of these was led by the voevoda of Kieff himself, the second by young Pan Aksak, the third by Pan Kryshtof Tishkyevich; after these, in the second line, were the dragoons under Baranovski, and finally the gigantic hussars of the prince, led by Pan Yan. Vershul, Kushel, and Ponyatovski occupied the wings. There were no cannon, for Vurtsel had remained in Bystrika. The prince galloped to the voevoda, motioned with his baton, and said,--
Three regiments made up the center of the front line. The first was led by the voevoda of Kieff himself, the second by young Pan Aksak, and the third by Pan Kryshtof Tishkyevich. Behind them, in the second line, were the dragoons under Baranovski, and finally the massive hussars of the prince, led by Pan Yan. Vershul, Kushel, and Ponyatovski took up the wings. There were no cannons because Vurtsel had stayed in Bystrika. The prince rode over to the voevoda, waved his baton, and said,--
"Do you begin, because of the injustice done you!"
"Are you starting this because of the injustice done to you!"
The voevoda in turn waved his hand; the soldiers bent in their saddles and moved on. It was evident at once by his style of leadership that the voevoda, though heavy and dilatory,--for he was bent with age,--was an experienced and valiant soldier. To spare his troops he did not start them at the highest speed, but led them slowly, quickening the march as he approached the enemy. He went himself in the front rank, with baton in hand; his attendant merely carried his long and heavy sword, but not heavy for the hand of the old voevoda. The mob on foot hurried with scythes and flails against the cavalry, in order to restrain the first impetus and lighten the attack for the Zaporojians. When they were separated by only a few tens of yards, the people of Makhnovka recognized the voevoda by his gigantic stature and corpulence, and began to cry out,--
The voevoda waved his hand, and the soldiers hunched over in their saddles and moved on. You could tell right away from how he led that the voevoda, despite being old and sluggish, was a skilled and brave soldier. To conserve his troops, he didn’t push them to go all out at first; instead, he led them slowly, speeding up as they got closer to the enemy. He positioned himself at the front, wielding a baton, while his aide carried his long, heavy sword, which wasn’t too heavy for the old voevoda. The crowd on foot rushed forward with scythes and flails to slow down the cavalry and make it easier for the Zaporojians. When they were only a few dozen yards apart, the people of Makhnovka spotted the voevoda by his huge size and bulk and began to shout, –
"Hi! serene great mighty voevoda, the harvest is near; why don't you order out your subjects? Our respects, serene lord! We will perforate that stomach of yours."
"Hi! Calm and powerful leader, the harvest is coming; why don't you gather your people? Our respects, noble lord! We will take care of that for you."
They sent a shower of bullets on the cavalry, but without harm, for the horses were going like a whirlwind and struck mightily. The clatter of flails and the sound of scythes were heard on the armor; then cries and groans. The lances opened a way in the dense mass of the mob, through which the infuriated horses rushed like a tempest, trampling, overturning, mashing. And as on the meadow when a rank of mowers advance, the rich grass disappears before them and they go on swinging the handles of their scythes, just so did the broad avalanche of the mob contract, melt, disappear, pushed by the breasts of horses. Unable to keep their places, they began to waver. Then thundered the shout, "Save yourselves!" and the whole mass, throwing down scythes, flails, forks, guns, rushed back in wild dismay on the Zaporojian regiments behind. But the Zaporojians, fearing lest the fleeing throng should disorder their ranks, placed their lances against them; the mob, seeing this resistance, rushed with a howl of despair to both sides, but were immediately hurled back by Kushel and Ponyatovski, who had just moved from the wings of the prince's division.
They unleashed a barrage of bullets on the cavalry, but it did no damage, as the horses were moving like a whirlwind and charging fiercely. The sound of flails and scythes clanged against the armor, followed by cries and groans. The lances cut through the thick crowd, and the furious horses burst through like a storm, trampling, overturning, and smashing everything. Just like when a group of mowers advances across a meadow, making the lush grass vanish as they swing their scythes, the wide mass of the mob shrank, melted, and disappeared, pushed back by the horses. Unable to hold their ground, they began to falter. Then came the thunderous shout, "Save yourselves!" and the entire crowd, dropping their scythes, flails, forks, and guns, surged back in panic towards the Zaporojian regiments behind them. But the Zaporojians, worried that the fleeing crowd might disrupt their ranks, aimed their lances at them; seeing this resistance, the mob let out a howl of despair and rushed to both sides, only to be immediately pushed back by Kushel and Ponyatovski, who had just advanced from the prince's division.
The voevoda, now riding over the bodies of the mob, was in the front of the Zaporojians and rushed toward them. They too rushed at him, wishing to answer momentum with momentum. They struck each other like two waves going in opposite directions, which when they meet form a foaming ridge. So horses rose before horses, the riders like a wave, the swords above the wave like foam. The voevoda discovered that he was not working with a mob now, but with stern and trained Zaporojian warriors. The two lines pressed each other mutually, bent, neither being able to break the other. Bodies fell thickly, for there man met man, and steel struck steel. The voevoda himself, putting his baton under his belt, and taking the sword from his attendant, worked in the sweat of his brow, puffing like a blacksmith's bellows. And with him the two Senyuts, the Kyerdéis, the Boguslavskis, the Yelovitskis, and the Polubinskis wriggled as if in boiling water.
The voevoda, now riding over the fallen bodies of the crowd, was at the front of the Zaporojians and charged toward them. They too surged forward, trying to match his momentum. They collided like two waves crashing in opposite directions, creating a foaming ridge where they met. Horses reared in front of other horses, the riders like a wave, their swords soaring above the chaos like foam. The voevoda realized he was no longer facing a mob, but rather disciplined and fierce Zaporojian warriors. The two lines pressed against each other, neither able to gain ground. Bodies piled up as men clashed, and steel met steel. The voevoda himself, tucking his baton under his belt and drawing the sword from his attendant, was working hard, sweating like a blacksmith's bellows. Alongside him were the two Senyuts, the Kyerdéis, the Boguslavskis, the Yelovitskis, and the Polubinskis, writhing as if caught in boiling water.
But on the Cossack side the fiercest of all was Ivan Burdabut, the lieutenant-colonel of the Kalnik regiment, a Cossack of gigantic strength and stature. He was the more terrible because he had a horse which fought as well as its master. More than one man reined in his steed and drew back so as not to meet that centaur spreading death and desolation. The brothers Senyut sprang at him; but the horse caught in its teeth the face of Andrei the younger and mashed it in the twinkle of an eye. Seeing this, the elder brother, Rafal, struck the beast above the eyes; he wounded, but did not kill it, for the sabre hit the great bronze button on the forehead of the horse. At that moment Burdabut plunged a weapon under the beard of Senyut, and deprived him of life. So fell the two brothers, and lay in their gilded armor in the dust, under the hoofs of horses; but Burdabut rushed on like a flame to more distant ranks, and struck in a flash the attendant of Prince Polubinski, a sixteen-year-old stripling, whose right shoulder he cut off together with the arm. Seeing this, Pan Urbanski, wishing to avenge the death of a relative, fired at Burdabut in the very face, but missed,--only shot away his ear and dashed him with blood. Terrible then was Burdabut with his horse, both black as night, both covered with blood, both with wild eyes and distended nostrils, raging like a tempest. And Pan Urbanski did not escape death; for like an executioner, Burdabut cut off his head with a blow, and the head of old Jitinski in his eightieth year, and the heads of the two Nikchemnis, each with one stroke. Others began to draw back with terror, especially as behind the Cossack gleamed a hundred Zaporojian sabres, and a hundred lances, already moistened in blood.
But on the Cossack side, the fiercest of all was Ivan Burdabut, the lieutenant-colonel of the Kalnik regiment, a Cossack with incredible strength and size. He was even more terrifying because his horse fought just as fiercely as he did. More than one man pulled back his horse to avoid facing that centaur of destruction. The Senyut brothers charged at him, but the horse caught Andrei, the younger brother, by the face and crushed it in an instant. Seeing this, the older brother, Rafal, struck the beast above the eyes; he wounded it but didn't kill it, as his saber hit the large bronze button on the horse's forehead. At that moment, Burdabut thrust a weapon under Senyut's chin, ending his life. So, the two brothers fell, lying in their gilded armor in the dust, under the hooves of horses; but Burdabut surged forward like a flame towards the distant ranks, and with a swift strike, he severed the right shoulder of Prince Polubinski's young attendant, a sixteen-year-old boy, along with his arm. Witnessing this, Pan Urbanski, wanting to avenge a relative's death, took aim at Burdabut's face but missed—only grazing his ear and splattering him with blood. Burdabut then appeared even more fearsome, him and his horse, both as black as night, drenched in blood, with wild eyes and flaring nostrils, raging like a storm. Pan Urbanski didn't escape death; like an executioner, Burdabut took off his head in one swift blow, as well as the head of old Jitinski, who was eighty, and the heads of the two Nikchemnis, each with a single stroke. Others began to retreat in terror, especially as behind the Cossack gleamed a hundred Zaporojian sabres and a hundred lances, already soaked in blood.
The furious chief saw at last the voevoda, and giving an awful shout of joy, hurried toward him, hurling down horses and riders in his path. But the voevoda did not retreat. Trusting in his uncommon strength, puffing like a wounded wild boar, he raised the sword above his head and urging on his horse rushed to Burdabut. His end would have come without doubt,--and Fate had already caught in her shears the thread of his life, which she afterward cut in Okra--had not Silnitski, his sword-bearer, hurled himself like lightning on the Cossack and seized him by the waist before his sword was satisfied. While Burdabut was putting him aside, the Kyerdéis shouted, summoning assistance for the voevoda; several tens of people sprang forth at once, and separated him from Burdabut. Then a stubborn fight set in. But the wearied regiments of the voevoda began to yield to greater Zaporojian strength, draw back, and break ranks, when Pan Kryshtof, under-judge of Bratslav, and Pan Aksak hurried up with fresh regiments. True, new Cossack regiments rushed in at that moment to the fight; but still below stood the prince, with the dragoons of Baranovski and the hussars of Skshetuski, who had taken no part as yet in the action.
The furious chief finally spotted the voevoda and let out an awful shout of joy as he charged toward him, knocking down horses and riders in his way. But the voevoda didn’t back down. Relying on his extraordinary strength and panting like a wounded wild boar, he raised his sword above his head and urged his horse forward, rushing at Burdabut. His end would have come for sure — Fate had already caught the thread of his life in her shears, which she later cut in Okra — if it hadn’t been for Silnitski, his sword-bearer, who darted in like lightning, grabbing the Cossack by the waist before the sword was satisfied. While Burdabut pushed him aside, the Kyerdéis shouted, calling for backup for the voevoda; several dozen people rushed in at once, separating him from Burdabut. Then a fierce fight broke out. But the exhausted regiments of the voevoda began to succumb to the stronger Zaporojian forces, pulling back and breaking ranks, when Pan Kryshtof, the under-judge of Bratslav, and Pan Aksak rushed in with fresh regiments. True, new Cossack regiments charged into the fray at that moment; but below, the prince remained with the dragoons of Baranovski and the hussars of Skshetuski, who had not yet taken part in the fighting.
Then the bloody conflict raged anew. Darkness had already fallen, but flames had caught the outer houses of the town. The fire lighted the field of struggle, and both lines, Polish and Cossack, were seen distinctly pounding each other at the foot of the hill; the colors of the standards could be seen, and even the faces of the men. Vershul, Ponyatovski, and Kushel had already been in fire and action; for having finished with the mob, they struck the Cossack wings, which under their pressure began to move toward the hill. The long line of combatants bent its ends toward the town, and began to extend out more and more; for when the Polish wings advanced, the centre, pressed by superior Cossack power, retreated toward the prince. Three new Cossack regiments went to break it; but at that moment the prince pushed on Baranovski's dragoons, and these raised the strength of the combatants.
Then the bloody conflict ignited again. Darkness had already fallen, but flames engulfed the outer houses of the town. The fire illuminated the battlefield, making both sides, Polish and Cossack, clearly visible as they fought at the foot of the hill; you could see the colors of their banners and even the faces of the men. Vershul, Ponyatovski, and Kushel had already been in the fray; after dealing with the mob, they attacked the Cossack flanks, which began to shift toward the hill under their pressure. The long line of fighters bent its ends toward the town and started to stretch out more and more; as the Polish flanks advanced, the center, pressured by superior Cossack force, fell back toward the prince. Three new Cossack regiments moved in to break the lines; but at that moment, the prince pushed Baranovski's dragoons forward, boosting the strength of the combatants.
The hussars alone remained with the prince. From a distance they seemed like a dark grove growing straight from the ground,--a terrible avalanche of iron men, horses, and lances. The breeze of evening stirred the banners above their heads, and they stood quietly, not fretting for battle before the issue of command; patient, for trained and experienced in many a fight they knew that their portion of blood would not miss them. The prince, in his silver armor, with gilded baton in hand, strained his eyes toward the battle; and on the left wing Skshetuski, standing a little sideways at the end,--being lieutenant, his sleeve was rolled up on his shoulder,--with arm bare to the elbow, and holding in his powerful hand a broadsword instead of a baton, waited calmly for the order.
The hussars were the only ones left with the prince. From a distance, they looked like a dark grove growing straight from the ground—a terrifying avalanche of iron men, horses, and lances. The evening breeze stirred the banners above their heads, and they stood still, not anxious for battle before receiving orders; patient, because having trained and fought many times, they knew that their share of bloodshed wouldn’t escape them. The prince, in his silver armor and holding a gilded baton, strained his eyes toward the battle; meanwhile, Skshetuski, standing a little sideways at the end of the left wing—being a lieutenant, his sleeve rolled up on his shoulder—had his arm bare to the elbow and, gripping a broadsword instead of a baton in his strong hand, waited calmly for the order.
The prince shaded with his left hand his eyes from the glare of the burning. The centre of the Polish half-circle retreated gradually toward him, overborne by superior power which was not long kept back by Pan Baranovski,--the same who had razed Nyemiroff. The prince saw, as if on his hand, the heavy work of the soldiers. The long lightning of sabres raised itself above the black line of heads, then vanished in the blows. Riderless horses dropped out of that avalanche of combatants, and neighing ran along the plain with floating mane; the flames of the burning for a background, they were like beasts of hell. The red banner floating for a time over the throng fell suddenly to rise no more; but the eye of the prince ran along the line of combat as far as the hill toward the town, where at the head of two picked regiments stood young Krívonos, waiting the moment to hurl himself on the centre and break the weakened ranks of the Poles.
The prince used his left hand to shield his eyes from the intense heat. The center of the Polish half-circle slowly retreated toward him, overwhelmed by superior forces that Pan Baranovski, the same man who had destroyed Nyemiroff, could not hold back for long. The prince could see the soldiers' heavy efforts as clearly as if they were laid out in front of him. The long flashes of sabers rose above the dark line of heads and then disappeared into the strikes. Riderless horses broke away from the mass of fighters and galloped across the plain with their manes flowing; against the backdrop of the flames, they looked like creatures from hell. The red banner that had floated above the crowd suddenly fell, never to rise again. However, the prince's gaze followed the line of combat all the way to the hill near the town, where young Krívonos stood at the head of two elite regiments, waiting for the moment to charge into the center and break the weakened ranks of the Poles.
At length he started, running with a terrible shout straight on the dragoons of Baranovski; but the prince was waiting for that moment too.
At last he took off, charging with a terrifying yell right at the Baranovski dragoons; but the prince was ready for that moment as well.
"Lead on!" cried he to Skshetuski.
"Go ahead!" he shouted to Skshetuski.
Skshetuski raised his broadsword, and the iron host shot past.
Skshetuski lifted his broadsword, and the metal army rushed by.
They did not run long, for the line of battle had approached them considerably. Baranovski's dragoons opened to the right and left with lightning speed to clear a way for the hussars against the Cossacks. The hussars swept through this pass with their whole momentum against the victorious companies of Krívonos.
They didn’t run for long because the front line was getting closer. Baranovski’s dragoons quickly moved to the right and left to make way for the hussars against the Cossacks. The hussars charged through this gap with full force against the victorious companies of Krívonos.
"Yeremi! Yeremi!" shouted the hussars.
"Yeremi! Yeremi!" shouted the cavalry.
"Yeremi!" repeated the whole army.
"Yeremi!" echoed the entire army.
The terrible name contracted the hearts of the Zaporojians with a shudder of fear. In that moment they learned for the first time that it was not the voevoda of Kieff who was leading, but the prince himself. Besides, they were unable to resist the hussars, who crushed them with their weight as falling walls crush people standing beneath. The only safety for them was to open toward both sides, let the hussars through, and then strike them on the flanks; but those flanks were already guarded by the dragoons and light horse of Vershul, Kushel, and Ponyatovski, who, having dislodged the Cossack wings, pushed them to the centre. Now the form of battle changed, for the light regiments became as it were the two sides of a street, along the centre of which flew the hussars with wild impetus, driving, breaking, pushing, overturning men and horses; and before them fled bellowing and howling the Cossacks to the hill and the town. If the wing of Vershul had been able to join the wing of Ponyatovski, the Cossacks would have been surrounded and cut to pieces; but neither Vershul nor Ponyatovski could make the junction by reason of the exceeding rush of fugitives, whom they struck, however, at the flanks till their arms grew weak from cutting.
The terrifying name made the hearts of the Zaporojians tremble with fear. In that moment, they realized for the first time that it was not the voevoda of Kieff who was in charge, but the prince himself. Besides, they couldn't fight back against the hussars, who overwhelmed them like collapsing walls crush people underneath. Their only chance for safety was to open up on both sides, let the hussars pass through, and then hit them from the sides; but those sides were already protected by the dragoons and light cavalry of Vershul, Kushel, and Ponyatovski, who had pushed back the Cossack flanks and forced them toward the center. The battle changed shape as the light regiments became like the two edges of a street, down which the hussars rushed with wild force, driving, breaking, pushing, and toppling men and horses; and ahead of them, the Cossacks fled in panic towards the hill and the town. If Vershul's wing had been able to connect with Ponyatovski's wing, the Cossacks would have been surrounded and wiped out; but neither Vershul nor Ponyatovski could join up because of the overwhelming tide of fleeing soldiers, whom they still struck at the flanks until their arms grew tired from swinging.
Young Krívonos, though valiant and furious, when he understood that his own inexperience had to meet such a leader as the prince, lost presence of mind and fled at the head of others to the town. Pan Kushel, who was nearsighted, standing at the flank, saw the fugitive, urged on his horse, and gave the young leader a sabre-stroke in the face. He did not kill him, for his helmet turned the sword-edge; but he sprinkled him with blood and deprived him still more of courage. He came near paying for the deed with his life, for that moment Burdabut turned on him with the remnant of the Kalnik regiment.
Young Krívonos, despite being brave and furious, when he realized that his lack of experience had to face a leader like the prince, lost his composure and ran to the town ahead of others. Pan Kushel, who had poor eyesight, standing to the side, spotted the runaway, spurred on his horse, and struck the young leader across the face with his sabre. He didn't kill him, as the helmet deflected the sword, but he splattered him with blood and further scared him. He almost paid for this action with his life, as at that moment Burdabut charged at him with the remaining troops of the Kalnik regiment.
Twice had Burdabut tried to make head against the hussars, but, twice pushed back and beaten by a power as if supernatural, he was obliged to give way with the rest. At last, having collected his men, he determined to strike Kushel on the flank and burst through his dragoons to the open field; but before he could break them the road to the town and the hill was so packed with people that a quick retreat became impossible. The hussars, in view of this press of men, restrained their onset, and having broken their lances, began to hew with swords. Then there was a struggle, confused, disorderly, furious, merciless, seething in the press, uproar, and heat, amid the steam from men and horses. Body fell upon body, horses' hoofs sank in the quivering flesh. At points the masses were so dense that there was no room for sabre-strokes; so they fought with the hilts, with knives, with fists. Horses began to whine. Here and there voices were heard: "Mercy, Poles!" These voices grew louder, increased, outsounded the clash of swords, the bite of iron on the bones of men, the groans and the terrible death-rattle of the perishing. "Mercy, mercy!" was heard with increasing plaintiveness; but mercy shone not above that avalanche of stragglers as the sun above a storm; only the flames of the town shone above them.
Twice Burdabut had attempted to confront the hussars, but each time he was pushed back and defeated by what felt like an otherworldly force, and he was forced to yield along with the others. Finally, after regrouping his men, he decided to hit Kushel from the side and break through his dragoons to reach the open field; however, before he could get past them, the road to the town and the hill was so crowded with people that a quick retreat became impossible. The hussars, noticing the crowd, held back their attack, broke their lances, and began slicing with their swords. Then chaos erupted—confused, disorderly, furious, merciless—a boiling mix of bodies, uproar, and heat, surrounded by the steam rising from the men and horses. Bodies fell upon each other, and horses’ hooves sank into trembling flesh. In some places, the crowds were so thick that there was no room for sword strikes, so they fought with hilts, knives, and fists. Horses began to whine. Here and there, voices cried out: "Mercy, Poles!" These cries grew louder, overshadowing the clash of swords, the sound of metal against flesh, the groans, and the horrible death rattles of the dying. "Mercy, mercy!" called out with rising desperation; but mercy did not shine down like the sun above a storm; only the flames of the town illuminated the chaos around them.
But Burdabut at the head of the men of Kalnik asked for no mercy. He lacked room for battle. He opened a way with his dagger. He met the big Pan Dzik, and punching him in the stomach rolled him from his horse. Dzik, crying, "O Jesus!" raised himself no more from under the hoofs which tore out his entrails. There was room enough at once. Burdabut laid open with his sabre the head and helmet of Sokolski; then he brought down, together with their horses, Pans Priyam and Chertovich, and there was still more room. Young Zenobius Skalski slashed at his head, but the sabre turned in his hand and struck with its side. Burdabut gave Skalski a back-hand blow with his left fist in the face, and killed him on the spot. The men of Kalnik followed him, cutting and stabbing with their daggers. "A wizard! a wizard!" the hussars began to cry out. "Iron cannot harm him! he is frantic!" He had foam on his mustaches, and rage in his eyes. At last Burdabut saw Skshetuski, and recognizing an officer by the upturned sleeve, rushed upon him.
But Burdabut, leading the men of Kalnik, asked for no mercy. He had no space for battle. He made a path with his dagger. He encountered the large Pan Dzik, and after punching him in the stomach, sent him rolling off his horse. Dzik, crying, "Oh Jesus!" never got back up from under the hooves that tore out his insides. Suddenly, there was plenty of room. Burdabut sliced open Sokolski's head and helmet with his sabre; then he took down Pans Priyam and Chertovich along with their horses, creating even more space. Young Zenobius Skalski swung at Burdabut's head, but the sabre twisted in his grip and hit with its side. Burdabut delivered a backhand punch with his left fist to Skalski's face, killing him instantly. The men of Kalnik followed him, slashing and stabbing with their daggers. "A wizard! A wizard!" the hussars began to shout. "Iron can't hurt him! He's out of control!" He had foam on his mustache and rage in his eyes. Finally, Burdabut spotted Skshetuski and, recognizing him as an officer by the upturned sleeve, charged at him.
All held their breaths, and the battle stopped, looking at the struggle of the two terrible knights. Pan Yan was not frightened at the cry of "Wizard;" but anger boiled in his breast at the sight of so much destruction. He ground his teeth and pushed on the enemy with fury. The horses of both were thrown on their haunches. The whistle of steel was heard, and suddenly the sabre of the Cossack flew into pieces under the blow of the Polish sword. It seemed as if no power could save Burdabut, when he sprang and grappled with Skshetuski, so that both appeared to form one body, and a knife gleamed above the throat of the hussar.
Everyone held their breath, and the battle paused, watching the clash between the two fierce knights. Pan Yan wasn't scared by the shout of "Wizard;" instead, anger surged within him at the sight of such destruction. He gritted his teeth and charged at the enemy with rage. The horses of both knights reared back. The sound of steel clashing echoed, and suddenly, the Cossack's saber shattered under the strike of the Polish sword. It seemed like no one could save Burdabut when he leaped and grappled with Skshetuski, making it look like they had become one, and a knife glinted above the hussar's throat.
Death stood before the eyes of Pan Yan at that moment, for he could not use his sword. But quick as lightning he dropped the sword, which hung by a strap, and seized the hand of the enemy in his own. For a while the two hands trembled convulsively in the air; but iron must have been the grip of Pan Yan, for the Cossack howled like a wolf, and before the eyes of all the knife fell from his stiffened fingers as grain is squeezed out of its husk. Skshetuski let drop the crushed hand, and grasping the Cossack by the shoulder bent his terrible forehead to the pummel of the saddle, then drawing with his left hand the baton from his own belt, he struck once, twice. Burdabut coughed, and fell from his horse.
Death confronted Pan Yan at that moment, as he couldn’t use his sword. But quick as lightning, he dropped the sword that hung by a strap and grabbed the enemy’s hand with his own. For a moment, their hands trembled violently in the air; but Pan Yan's grip was like iron, causing the Cossack to howl like a wolf, and before everyone's eyes, the knife slipped from his stiffened fingers like grain being squeezed from its husk. Skshetuski released the crushed hand and, seizing the Cossack by the shoulder, bent his fierce forehead against the pommel of the saddle. Then, drawing the baton from his belt with his left hand, he struck once, then twice. Burdabut coughed and fell from his horse.
At the sight of this the men of Kalnik groaned and hastened to take vengeance. Now the hussars sprang forward and cut them to pieces.
At the sight of this, the men of Kalnik groaned and rushed to take revenge. Then the hussars charged forward and slaughtered them.
At the other end of the hussar avalanche the battle did not cease for a moment, for the throng was less dense. Pan Longin, girt with Anusia's scarf, raged with his broadsword. The morning after the battle the knights looked with wonder on those places, pointing out shoulders cut off with armor, heads split from the forehead to the beard, bodies cut into halves, an entire road of men and horses. They whispered to one another, "See, Podbipienta fought here!" The prince himself examined the bodies; and though that morning he was very much afflicted by various reports, he wondered, for he had never seen such blows in his life.
At the other end of the hussar avalanche, the battle didn’t stop for a second, since the crowd was less thick. Pan Longin, wearing Anusia's scarf, fought fiercely with his broadsword. The morning after the battle, the knights looked in amazement at the scenes before them, pointing out shoulders severed by armor, heads split from forehead to beard, bodies sliced in half, creating a whole roadway of men and horses. They whispered to each other, "Look, Podbipienta fought here!" The prince himself examined the bodies; and even though he was deeply troubled by various reports that morning, he was amazed, as he had never seen such devastating blows in his life.
But meanwhile the battle seemed to approach its end. The heavy cavalry pushed on again, driving before it the Zaporojian regiments which were seeking refuge in the direction of the hill and the town. The regiments of Kushel and Ponyatovski barred return to the fugitives. Surrounded on all sides, they defended themselves to the very last; but with their death they saved others, for two hours later when Volodyovski entered the place in advance with his Tartars of the guard, he did not find a single Cossack. The enemy, taking advantage of the darkness,--for rain had put out the fire,--had seized the empty wagons of the town in a hurry, and forming a train with that quickness peculiar to Cossacks alone, left the town, passed the river, and destroyed the bridges behind them.
But in the meantime, the battle seemed to be coming to an end. The heavy cavalry pushed forward again, driving the Zaporojian regiments that were trying to find safety towards the hill and the town. The regiments of Kushel and Ponyatovski blocked the fugitives' way back. Surrounded on all sides, they fought back until the very end; but with their deaths, they saved others, because two hours later, when Volodyovski entered the area ahead with his Tartars of the guard, he found not a single Cossack. The enemy, taking advantage of the darkness—since the rain had extinguished the fire—quickly grabbed the empty wagons of the town and formed a line with the quickness that is unique to Cossacks, leaving the town, crossing the river, and destroying the bridges behind them.
The few tens of nobles who had defended themselves in the castle were liberated. Then the prince commanded Vershul to punish the townspeople who had joined the Cossacks, and set out in pursuit of the enemy himself. But he could not capture the tabor without cannon and infantry. The enemy having gained time by burning the bridges, for it was necessary to go far along the river around a dam to cross, disappeared so quickly that the wearied horses of the prince's cavalry were barely able to come up with them. Still the Cossacks, though famous for fighting in tabors, did not defend themselves so bravely as usual. The terrible certainty that the prince himself was pursuing them, so deprived them of courage that they despaired of escape altogether. Their end would surely have come,--for after a whole night's firing Baranovski had seized forty wagons and two cannon,--had it not been for the voevoda of Kieff, who opposed further pursuit and withdrew his men. Between him and the prince sharp words arose, which were heard by many of the colonels.
The few dozen nobles who had defended themselves in the castle were freed. Then the prince ordered Vershul to punish the townspeople who had sided with the Cossacks and set out to chase the enemy himself. But he couldn’t catch the tabor without cannons and infantry. The enemy had gained time by burning the bridges since they had to travel far along the river around a dam to cross, and they disappeared so quickly that the tired horses of the prince’s cavalry barely managed to catch up with them. Still, the Cossacks, although known for fighting in tabors, didn’t defend themselves as bravely as they usually did. The terrible realization that the prince himself was after them drained their courage, and they lost hope for escape. Their end would have surely come—after a whole night of firing, Baranovski had seized forty wagons and two cannons—if it hadn’t been for the voevoda of Kieff, who stopped the pursuit and pulled back his men. Sharp words erupted between him and the prince, which many of the colonels overheard.
"Why do you," asked the prince, "wish to let the enemy escape, when you showed such bravery against them in battle? The glory which you won yesterday, you have lost to-day by negligence."
"Why do you," the prince asked, "want to let the enemy get away when you showed such courage against them in battle? The glory you earned yesterday, you've lost today due to carelessness."
"I do not know," said the voevoda, "what spirit lives in you, but I am a man of flesh and blood. After labor I need rest; so do my men. I shall always attack the enemy as I have to-day, when they present a front, but I will not pursue them when defeated and fleeing."
"I don't know," said the voevoda, "what spirit drives you, but I'm a man of flesh and blood. After working hard, I need rest; so do my men. I will always fight the enemy like I did today when they stand their ground, but I won't chase them when they're beaten and running away."
"Cut them to pieces!" shouted the prince.
"Cut them to pieces!" yelled the prince.
"What will come of that work?" asked the voevoda. "If we destroy these people, the elder Krívonos will come, burn, destroy, kill, as his son has in Strijavka, and innocent people will suffer for our rage."
"What will happen with that work?" asked the voevoda. "If we wipe out these people, the elder Krívonos will show up, burn, destroy, and kill, just like his son did in Strijavka, and innocent people will pay the price for our anger."
"Oh, I see," said the prince, with anger, "you belong with the chancellor and with those commanders of theirs, to the peace faction, which would put down rebellion through negotiations; but, by the living God, nothing will come of that as long as I have a sabre in my fist!"
"Oh, I get it," said the prince, angrily. "You’re part of the chancellor's crew and those commanders of theirs, the peace faction, that thinks you can end rebellion with talks. But, I swear, nothing will come of that as long as I have a sword in my hand!"
To this Tishkyevich answered: "I belong not to a faction, but to God,--for I am an old man, and shall soon have to stand before him; and be not surprised if I do not wish to have too great a burden of blood, shed in civil war, weighing me down. If you are angry because the command passed you by, then I say that for bravery the command belonged to you rightly. Still perhaps it is better that they did not give it to you, for you would have drowned not the rebellion alone in blood, but with it this unhappy country."
To this, Tishkyevich replied: "I don't belong to any faction; I belong to God—I'm an old man, and I'll soon have to stand before Him. Don’t be surprised if I don’t want the heavy burden of blood from a civil war weighing me down. If you’re angry because the command was given to someone else, I agree you were brave enough for it. But maybe it’s for the best that they didn’t give it to you, because you would have drowned not just the rebellion in blood, but this unfortunate country as well."
The Jupiter brows of Yeremi contracted, his neck swelled, and his eyes began to throw out such lightning that all present were alarmed for the voevoda; but at that moment Pan Yan approached quickly, and said,--
The frowning brows of Yeremi furrowed, his neck tensed, and his eyes started to flash with such intensity that everyone around was worried for the voevoda; but just then, Pan Yan hurried over and said,--
"Your Highness, there is news of the elder Krívonos."
"Your Highness, there's news about the elder Krívonos."
Immediately the thoughts of the prince were turned in another direction, and his anger against the voevoda decreased. In the mean while four men were brought in who had come with tidings. Two of them were orthodox priests, who on seeing the prince threw themselves on their knees before him.
Immediately, the prince's thoughts shifted in another direction, and his anger towards the voevoda lessened. Meanwhile, four men were brought in with news. Two of them were Orthodox priests, who, upon seeing the prince, fell to their knees before him.
"Save us! save us!" cried they, stretching their hands to him.
"Help us! Help us!" they shouted, reaching out their hands to him.
"Whence do you come?"
"Where are you from?"
"We are from Polónnoe. The elder Krívonos has invested the castle and the town; if your sabre is not raised above his neck, we shall all perish."
"We're from Polónnoe. Elder Krívonos has taken over the castle and the town; if your sword isn't raised above his neck, we'll all be doomed."
The prince answered: "I know that a mass of people have taken refuge there in Polónnoe, but mostly Russians, as I am informed. Your merit before God is that instead of joining the rebellion you oppose it and remain with your mother the Commonwealth; still I fear some treason on your part, such as I found in Nyemiroff."
The prince replied, "I understand that a lot of people have sought shelter in Polónnoe, but mostly Russians, from what I've heard. Your virtue in God's eyes is that instead of joining the rebellion, you stand against it and stay loyal to your mother, the Commonwealth; still, I worry about potential treachery from you, like I encountered in Nyemiroff."
Thereupon the envoys began to swear by all the saints in heaven that they were waiting for him as a savior, as prince, and that there was not a thought of treason in them. They spoke the truth; for Krívonos, having surrounded them with fifty thousand men, vowed their destruction for this special reason,--that, being Russians, they would not join the rebellion.
Thereupon, the envoys began to swear by all the saints in heaven that they were waiting for him as a savior, as a prince, and that they had no thought of treason. They were telling the truth; for Krívonos, having surrounded them with fifty thousand men, promised their destruction for this specific reason—that, being Russians, they would not join the rebellion.
The prince promised them aid; but since his main forces were in Bystrika, he was obliged to wait. The envoys went away with consolation in their hearts. The prince turned to the voevoda, and said,--
The prince promised them help; but since his main forces were in Bystrika, he had to wait. The envoys left with hope in their hearts. The prince turned to the voevoda and said,--
"Pardon me! I see now that we must let the young Krívonos go, so as to catch the old one. I judge therefore that you will not leave me in this undertaking."
"Pardon me! I see now that we must let the young Krívonos go in order to catch the old one. So, I'm guessing you won't abandon me in this task."
"Of course not!" answered the voevoda.
"Of course not!" replied the governor.
Then the trumpets sounded the retreat to the regiments who had followed the Cossacks. It was necessary to rest and eat, and let the horses draw breath. In the evening a whole division arrived from Bystrika, and with it Pan Stakhovich, an envoy from the voevoda of Bratslav. Pan Kisel wrote the prince a letter full of homage, saying that like a second Marius he was saving the country from the last abyss; he wrote also of the joy which the arrival of the prince from the Trans-Dnieper roused in all hearts, and wished him success; but at the end of the letter appeared the reason for which it was written. Kisel stated that negotiations had been begun, that he with other commissioners was going to Bélaya Tserkoff, and had hopes of restraining and satisfying Hmelnitski. Finally he begged the prince not to press so hard on the Cossacks before negotiations, and to desist from military action as far as possible.
Then the trumpets sounded the retreat for the regiments that had followed the Cossacks. It was time to rest and eat, and allow the horses to catch their breath. In the evening, a whole division arrived from Bystrika, along with Pan Stakhovich, an envoy from the voevoda of Bratslav. Pan Kisel wrote the prince a letter full of praise, saying that like a second Marius, he was saving the country from disaster; he also mentioned the joy that the prince's arrival from the Trans-Dnieper brought to everyone and wished him success. However, towards the end of the letter, the real reason for writing became clear. Kisel mentioned that negotiations had started, and that he, along with other commissioners, was heading to Bélaya Tserkoff, hoping to restrain and appease Hmelnitski. Finally, he urged the prince not to be too hard on the Cossacks before the negotiations and to limit military action as much as possible.
If the prince had been told that all his Trans-Dnieper possessions were destroyed, and all the towns levelled to the earth, he would not have been pained so acutely as he was over that letter. Skshetuski, Baranovski, Zatsvilikhovski, the two Tishkyevichi, and the Kyerdéis were present. The prince covered his eyes with his hands, and pushed back his head as if an arrow had struck him in the heart.
If the prince had been told that all his Trans-Dnieper lands were gone, and all the towns flattened to the ground, he wouldn't have felt as much pain as he did over that letter. Skshetuski, Baranovski, Zatsvilikhovski, the two Tishkyevichi, and the Kyerdéis were there. The prince covered his eyes with his hands and leaned back as if an arrow had pierced his heart.
"Disgrace! disgrace! God grant me to die rather than behold such things!"
"Shame! Shame! God, let me die rather than see such things!"
Deep silence reigned among those present, and the prince continued,--
Deep silence filled the room, and the prince went on,--
"I do not wish to live in this Commonwealth, for to-day I must be ashamed of it. The Cossack and the peasant mob have poured blood on the country, and joined pagandom against their own mother. The hetmans are beaten, the armies swept away. The fame of the nation is trampled upon, its majesty insulted, churches are burned, priests and nobles cut down, women dishonored, and what answer does the Commonwealth give to all these defeats and this shame, at the very remembrance of which our ancestors would have died? Here it is! She begins negotiations with the traitor, the disgracer, the ally of the Pagan, and offers him satisfaction. Oh, God grant me death! I repeat it, since there is no life in the world for us who feel the dishonor of our country and bring our heads as a sacrifice for it."
"I do not want to live in this Commonwealth, because today I feel ashamed of it. The Cossacks and the peasant mob have spilled blood across the country and have allied with pagans against their own homeland. The leaders are defeated, the armies are gone. The nation's reputation is squashed, its dignity insulted; churches are set on fire, priests and nobles are killed, women are violated, and what does the Commonwealth do in response to these defeats and this shame that our ancestors would have died over? Here it is! It starts negotiating with the traitor, the one who brings disgrace, the ally of the pagans, and offers him compensation. Oh, God, grant me death! I say it again, because there is no life in this world for those of us who feel the dishonor of our country and are ready to sacrifice ourselves for it."
The voevoda of Kieff was silent, and the under-judge of Bratslav answered after a while,--
The voevoda of Kieff was quiet, and the under-judge of Bratslav responded after a moment,--
"Pan Kisel does not compose the Commonwealth."
"Pan Kisel doesn't make up the Commonwealth."
"Do not speak to me of Pan Kisel," said the prince; "for I know well that he has a whole party behind him. He has struck the mind of the primate, the chancellor, and Prince Dominik, and many lords who to-day in the interregnum bear rule in the Commonwealth and represent its majesty, but rather disgrace it by weakness unworthy of a great people; for this conflagration is to be quenched by blood, and not by negotiations, since it is better for a knightly nation to perish than to become low-lived and rouse the contempt of the whole world for themselves."
"Don't talk to me about Pan Kisel," the prince said. "I know he has a whole group backing him. He's gotten into the heads of the primate, the chancellor, and Prince Dominik, along with many lords who, during this interregnum, are in charge of the Commonwealth and represent its dignity, but they only shame it with their unworthy weakness. This fire must be extinguished with blood, not negotiations, because it's better for a noble nation to perish than to live in disgrace and earn the disdain of the whole world."
The prince again covered his eyes with his hands. The sight of that pain and sorrow was so sad that the colonels knew not what to do by reason of the tears that came into their eyes.
The prince once more covered his eyes with his hands. The sight of all that pain and sorrow was so heartbreaking that the colonels didn't know what to do, as tears filled their eyes.
"Your Highness," Zatsvilikhovski made bold to say, "let them use their tongues; we will continue to use our swords."
"Your Highness," Zatsvilikhovski confidently said, "let them speak; we will keep fighting."
"True," answered the prince; "and my heart is rent with the thought of what we shall do farther on. When we heard of the defeat of our country we came through burning forests and impassable swamps, neither sleeping nor eating, using the last power we had to save our mother from destruction and disgrace. Our hands drop down from toil, hunger is gnawing our entrails, wounds are torturing us, but we regard no toil if we can only stop the enemy. They say that I am angry because command has not come to me. Let the whole world judge if those are more fitted for it who got it; but I, gentlemen, take God and you to witness that I as well as you do not bring my blood in sacrifice for rewards and dignities, but out of pure love for the country. But when we are giving the last breath in our bodies, what do they tell us? Well, that the gentlemen in Warsaw, and Pan Kisel in Gushchi are thinking of satisfaction for our enemy. Infamy, infamy!"
"That's true," replied the prince. "And my heart is torn apart by the thought of what we will do next. When we heard about our country's defeat, we pushed through burning forests and unpassable swamps without sleeping or eating, using the last of our strength to save our mother from ruin and disgrace. Our hands are tired from hard work, hunger is eating away at us, and our wounds are painful, but we don’t care about the struggle as long as we can stop the enemy. They say I’m angry because I haven’t been given command. Let the whole world decide if those who have it are more deserving; but I, gentlemen, swear to God and you that I, like you, am not putting my life on the line for rewards and titles, but out of pure love for our country. Yet as we reach the end of our strength, what do they tell us? That the gentlemen in Warsaw, and Pan Kisel in Gushchi, are looking to appease our enemy. Shameful, shameful!"
"Kisel is a traitor!" cried Baranovski.
"Kisel is a traitor!" shouted Baranovski.
Thereupon Pan Stakhovich, a man of dignity and courage, rose, and turning to Baranovski, said,--
Thereupon Pan Stakhovich, a man of dignity and courage, rose, and turning to Baranovski, said,--
"Being a friend of the voevoda of Bratslav, and an envoy from him, I permit no man to call him a traitor. His beard too has grown gray from trouble, and he serves his country according to his understanding,--it may be mistakenly, but honorably!"
"Being a friend of the voevoda of Bratslav and an envoy for him, I won't let anyone call him a traitor. His beard has turned gray from worry, and he serves his country as best as he can—maybe not perfectly, but with honor!"
The prince did not hear this answer, for he was plunged in meditation and in pain. Baranovski did not dare to pick a quarrel in his presence; he only fastened his eyes steadily on Pan Stakhovich, as if wishing to say, "I shall find you," and put his hand on his sword-hilt.
The prince didn't hear this response because he was lost in thought and in pain. Baranovski didn't want to start a fight in front of him; he just fixed his gaze on Pan Stakhovich, as if to say, "I will find you," and rested his hand on the hilt of his sword.
Meanwhile Yeremi recovered from his revery, and said gloomily: "There is no other choice but to fail in upholding obedience (for during the interregnum they are the government) or the honor of our country for which we are laboring to devote--"
Meanwhile, Yeremi came out of his daydream and said sadly, "We have no choice but to either fail in maintaining obedience (because they are the government during the interregnum) or risk the honor of our country that we are trying to dedicate ourselves to—"
"From disobedience flows all the evil in the Commonwealth," said the voevoda of Kieff, with seriousness.
"All the problems in the Commonwealth come from disobedience," said the voevoda of Kieff, seriously.
"Are we therefore to permit the disgrace of our country? And if to-morrow we are commanded to go with ropes around our necks to Tugai Bey and Hmelnitski, are we to do that for obedience' sake?"
"Should we really allow our country to be shamed? And if tomorrow we are ordered to go to Tugai Bey and Hmelnitski with ropes around our necks, should we do that just to obey?"
"Veto!" called Pan Kryshtof.
"Veto!" shouted Pan Kryshtof.
"Veto!" repeated Kyerdéi.
"Veto!" Kyerdéi repeated.
The prince turned to the colonels. "Speak, veterans!" said he.
The prince turned to the colonels. "Go ahead, veterans!" he said.
Pan Zatsvilikhovski began: "Your Highness, I am seventy years old. I am an orthodox Russian, I was a Cossack commissioner, and Hmelnitski himself called me father, and ought rather to speak for negotiations; but if I have to speak for disgrace or war, then till I go to the grave I shall say war!"
Pan Zatsvilikhovski began: "Your Highness, I'm seventy years old. I'm an orthodox Russian, I was a Cossack commissioner, and Hmelnitski himself called me father, and I should really be the one speaking for negotiations; but if I have to speak for disgrace or war, then until I go to my grave, I will choose war!"
"War!" said Skshetuski.
"War!" said Skshetuski.
"War, war!" repeated several voices, in fact those of all present. "War, war!"
"War, war!" several voices repeated, in fact, everyone there. "War, war!"
"Let it be according to your words," said the prince, seriously; and he struck the open letter of Kisel with his baton.
"Let it be as you say," the prince replied seriously, and he hit the open letter from Kisel with his baton.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
A day later, when the army halted in Ryltsoff, the prince summoned Pan Yan and said,--
A day later, when the army stopped in Ryltsoff, the prince called for Pan Yan and said,--
"Our forces are weak and worn out, but Krívonos has sixty thousand, and his army is increasing every day, for the mob is coming to him. Besides, I cannot depend on the voevoda of Kieff, for he belongs at heart to the peace party. He marches with me, it is true, but unwillingly. We must have reinforcements from some source. I learned a little while ago that not far from Konstantinoff there are two colonels,--Osinski with the royal guard, and Koritski. Take one hundred Cossacks of my guard, for safety, and go to these colonels with a letter from me, asking them to come here without delay, for in a couple of days I shall fall upon Krívonos. No one has acquitted himself of important missions better than you, therefore I send you; and this is an important mission."
"Our forces are weak and exhausted, but Krívonos has sixty thousand troops, and his army is growing every day as more people join him. Also, I can’t rely on the voevoda of Kieff because he secretly supports the peace party. He’s marching with me, it’s true, but he’s not doing it willingly. We need reinforcements from somewhere. I just found out that not far from Konstantinoff, there are two colonels—Osinski with the royal guard, and Koritski. Take a hundred Cossacks from my guard for safety, and go to these colonels with a letter from me, asking them to come here immediately because I plan to attack Krívonos in a few days. No one has handled important missions better than you, so I’m sending you; and this is a crucial mission."
Skshetuski bowed, and set out that evening for Konstantinoff, going at night so as to pass unnoticed; for here and there the scouts of Krívonos or squads of peasants were circling about. These formed robber bands in the forests and on the roads; but the prince gave orders to avoid battles, so that there should be no delay. Marching quietly therefore, he reached Visovati at daylight, where he found both colonels, and was greatly rejoiced at the sight of them. Osinski had a picked regiment of dragoons of the guard, trained in foreign fashion, and Germans. Koritski had a regiment of German infantry, composed almost entirely of veterans of the Thirty Years' War. These were soldiers so terrible and skilful that in the hands of the colonel they acted like one swordsman. Both regiments were well armed and equipped. When they heard of joining the prince, they raised shouts of joy at once, as they were yearning for battles, and knew too that under no other leader could they have so many. Unfortunately both colonels gave a negative answer; for both belonged to the command of Prince Dominik Zaslavski, and had strict orders not to join Vishnyevetski. In vain did Skshetuski tell them of the glory they might win under such a leader, and what great service they could render the country. They would not listen, declaring that obedience was the first law and obligation for military men. They said they could join the prince only in case the safety of their regiments demanded it.
Skshetuski bowed and set out that evening for Konstantinoff, traveling at night to avoid being noticed, as Krívonos's scouts and groups of peasants were moving around. These groups had formed gangs in the forests and on the roads, but the prince had ordered to avoid any battles to prevent delays. Marching quietly, he reached Visovati at dawn, where he found both colonels and was very happy to see them. Osinski had an elite regiment of dragoons, trained in foreign ways and made up of Germans. Koritski had a regiment of German infantry, mostly consisting of veterans from the Thirty Years' War. These soldiers were so skilled and fearsome that, under the colonel's command, they operated like a single swordsman. Both regiments were well-armed and equipped. When they heard about joining the prince, they immediately cheered with excitement, as they longed for battles and knew they wouldn’t have as many opportunities under any other leader. Unfortunately, both colonels declined; they were under the command of Prince Dominik Zaslavski and had strict orders not to join Vishnyevetski. Despite Skshetuski telling them about the glory they could achieve under such leadership and the great service they could provide to the country, they wouldn’t listen, insisting that obedience was the top priority and responsibility for military personnel. They stated they could only join the prince if the safety of their regiments required it.
Pan Yan went away deeply grieved, for he knew how painful this fresh disappointment would be to the prince, and how greatly his forces were wearied and worn by campaigning, by continual struggling with the enemy, scattering isolated detachments, and finally by continual wakefulness, hunger, and bad weather. To measure himself in these conditions with an enemy tenfold superior in number would be impossible. Skshetuski saw clearly, therefore, that there must be delay in acting against Krívonos; for it was necessary to give a longer rest to the army and to wait for a new accession of nobles to the camp.
Pan Yan left feeling deeply upset because he understood how painful this new disappointment would be for the prince and how exhausted and worn out his troops were from fighting, constantly dealing with the enemy, breaking up into small groups, and suffering through sleepless nights, hunger, and bad weather. Trying to match up against an enemy ten times their number under these conditions would be impossible. Skshetuski realized that they needed to wait before acting against Krívonos; they needed to give the army more time to rest and wait for more nobles to join them.
Occupied with these thoughts, Skshetuski went back to the prince at the head of his Cossacks. He was obliged to go cautiously and at night, so as to escape the scouts of Krívonos and the numerous independent bands, made up of Cossacks and peasants,--sometimes very strong,--which raged in that neighborhood, burning dwellings, cutting down nobles, and hunting fugitives along the highroads. He passed Baklai and entered the forests of Mshyna,--dense, full of treacherous ravines and valleys. Happily he was favored on the road by good weather after the recent rains. It was a glorious night in July, moonless, but crowded with stars. The Cossacks went along in a narrow trail, guided by the foresters of Mshyna,--very trusty men, knowing the forests perfectly. Deep silence reigned among the trees, broken only by the cracking of dry twigs under the horses' hoofs,--when suddenly there came to the ears of Pan Yan and the Cossacks a kind of distant murmur, like singing interrupted by cries.
Occupied with these thoughts, Skshetuski returned to the prince at the head of his Cossacks. He had to move cautiously and at night to avoid the scouts of Krívonos and the many independent groups made up of Cossacks and peasants—sometimes quite large—that were roaming the area, burning homes, attacking nobles, and chasing down fugitives along the roads. He passed Baklai and entered the forests of Mshyna—dense and filled with treacherous ravines and valleys. Fortunately, he had good weather for the journey after the recent rains. It was a beautiful July night, moonless but filled with stars. The Cossacks traveled along a narrow path, guided by the foresters of Mshyna—trustworthy men who knew the forests well. A deep silence filled the woods, broken only by the sound of dry twigs cracking under the horses' hooves—when suddenly, Pan Yan and the Cossacks heard a distant murmur, like singing interrupted by shouts.
"Listen!" said the lieutenant, in a low voice; and he stopped the line of Cossacks. "What is that?"
"Listen!" said the lieutenant in a quiet voice, and he halted the line of Cossacks. "What is that?"
The old forester bent forward to him. "Those are crazy people who go through the woods now and scream. Their heads are turned from cruelty. Yesterday we met a noblewoman who was going around looking at the pines and crying, 'Children! children!' It is evident that the peasants had killed her children. She stared at us and whined so that our legs trembled under us. They say that in all the forests there are many such."
The old forester leaned in closer. "Those people wandering through the woods now and screaming are out of their minds. They've lost it from all the cruelty. Yesterday, we came across a noblewoman who was walking around, looking at the pines and crying, 'Children! Children!' It's clear that the peasants killed her kids. She looked at us and cried in a way that made our legs shake. They say there are many more like her in all the forests."
Though Pan Yan was a fearless man, a shudder passed over him from head to foot. "Maybe it is the howling of wolves. It is difficult to distinguish."
Though Pan Yan was a fearless man, a shiver ran through him from head to toe. "Maybe it’s the howling of wolves. It’s hard to tell."
"What wolves? There are no wolves in the woods now; they have all gone to the villages, where there are plenty of dead men."
"What wolves? There aren’t any wolves in the woods anymore; they’ve all gone to the villages, where there are plenty of dead people."
"Awful times!" answered the knight, "when wolves live in the villages, and people go howling through the woods! Oh, God, God!"
"Terrible times!" replied the knight, "when wolves roam the villages, and people are screaming through the woods! Oh, God, God!"
After a while silence came again. There was nothing to be heard but the sounds usual among the tops of the pine-trees. Soon, however, those distant sounds rose and became more distinct.
After a while, silence fell again. There was nothing to hear except the usual sounds of the pine tree tops. Soon, though, those distant sounds grew louder and became clearer.
"Oh!" said one of the foresters, suddenly, "it seems as though some large body of men were over there. You stay here; move on slowly. I will go with my companions to see who they are."
"Oh!" said one of the foresters suddenly, "it feels like there’s a large group of people over there. You stay here; move on slowly. I'll go with my companions to find out who they are."
"Go!" said Skshetuski. "We will wait here."
"Go!" said Skshetuski. "We'll wait here."
The foresters disappeared. They did not return for about an hour. Skshetuski was beginning to be impatient, and indeed to think of treason, when suddenly some one sprang out of the darkness.
The foresters vanished. They didn’t come back for about an hour. Skshetuski was starting to feel impatient and even began to suspect betrayal, when suddenly someone jumped out of the darkness.
"They are there!" said he, approaching the lieutenant.
"They're there!" he said, walking up to the lieutenant.
"Who?"
"Who is it?"
"A peasant band."
"Peasant group."
"Many of them?"
"Most of them?"
"About two hundred. It is not clear what is best to do, for they are in a pass through which our road lies. They have a fire, though the light is not to be seen, for it is below. They have no guards, and can be approached within arrow-shot."
"About two hundred. It’s unclear what the best course of action is since they’re blocking the path we need to take. They have a fire, but it’s hidden from view because it’s down low. They don’t have any guards and can be approached within arrow range."
"All right!" said Skshetuski; and turning to the Cossacks, he began to give orders to the two principal ones.
"Alright!" said Skshetuski; and turning to the Cossacks, he started to give orders to the two main ones.
The party moved on briskly, but so quietly that only the cracking of twigs could betray their march. Stirrup did not touch stirrup; there was no clattering of sabres. The horses, accustomed to surprises and attacks, went with a wolfs gait, without snorting or neighing. Arriving at the place where the road made a sudden turn, the Cossacks saw at once, from a distance, fires and the indefinite outlines of people. Here Skshetuski divided his men into three parties,--one remained on the spot; the second went by the edge along the ravine, so as to close the opposite exit; the third dismounted, and crawling along on hands and feet, placed themselves on the very edge of the precipice above the heads of the peasants.
The group moved quickly but so quietly that only the sound of twigs snapping revealed their presence. The stirrups didn’t touch together; there was no clanging of swords. The horses, used to surprises and attacks, moved with a stealthy gait, without snorting or neighing. As they reached the point where the road abruptly turned, the Cossacks saw fires and vague shapes of people from a distance. Here, Skshetuski divided his men into three groups—one stayed in place; the second moved along the edge of the ravine to block the opposite exit; the third dismounted and crawled on their hands and knees to position themselves right at the edge of the cliff, overlooking the peasants below.
Skshetuski, who was in the second party, looking down, saw as if on the palm of his hand a whole camp, two or three hundred yards distant. There were ten fires, but burning not very brightly; over these hung kettles with food. The odor of smoke and of boiling meat came distinctly to the nostrils of Skshetuski and the Cossacks. Around the kettles peasants were standing or lying, drinking and talking. Some had bottles of vudka in their hands; others were leaning on pikes, on the ends of which were empaled as trophies the heads of men, women, and children. The gleam of the fire was reflected in their lifeless eyes and grinning teeth; the same gleam lighted up the faces of the peasants, wild and cruel. There, under the wall of the ravine, a number of them slept, snoring audibly; some talked; some stirred the fire, which then shot up clusters of golden sparks. At the largest fire sat, with his back to the ravine and to Skshetuski, a broad-shouldered old minstrel, who was thrumming on his lyre; in front of him was a half-circle of peasants. To the ears of Skshetuski came the following words:
Skshetuski, who was part of the second group, looked down and saw an entire camp, about two or three hundred yards away, as clearly as if it were in the palm of his hand. There were ten fires, but they weren't burning very brightly; hanging over them were kettles with food. The smell of smoke and boiling meat reached Skshetuski and the Cossacks. Around the kettles, peasants were standing or lying down, drinking and chatting. Some held bottles of vodka; others leaned on pikes, on which were displayed the heads of men, women, and children as trophies. The glow of the fire reflected in their lifeless eyes and grinning teeth, and the same light illuminated the wild and cruel faces of the peasants. Under the wall of the ravine, a number of them slept, snoring loudly; some talked; others stirred the fire, sending up clusters of golden sparks. By the largest fire, with his back to the ravine and to Skshetuski, sat a broad-shouldered old minstrel, strumming on his lyre; in front of him was a half-circle of peasants. Skshetuski heard the following words:
"Ai! grandfather,--sing about the Cossack Holota!"
"Ai! grandpa, -- sing about the Cossack Holota!"
"No," cried the others; "sing of Marusia Boguslavka!"
"No," the others shouted; "sing about Marusia Boguslavka!"
"To the devil with Marusia! About the lord of Potok! About the lord of Potok!" shouted the greatest number of voices.
"To hell with Marusia! About the lord of Potok! About the lord of Potok!" shouted the loudest voices.
The "grandfather" struck his lyre with more force, coughed, and began to sing,--
The "grandfather" hit his lyre harder, cleared his throat, and started to sing,--
"Halt! look around! stand in amaze, thou who art master of many!
Since thou wilt be equal to him who is owner of nothing on earth;
For he who moves all things is manager now, the mighty, the merciful
God!
And he puts on his scales all our woes, and he weighs them to know.
Halt! look around! stand in amaze, thou who dost soar,
With thy mind seeing wisdom down deep and afar!"
"Stop! Look around! Be amazed, you who are the master of many!
Since you will be equal to someone who owns nothing on earth;
For he who controls everything is now the manager, the mighty, the merciful
God!
And he weighs all our troubles to understand them.
Stop! Look around! Be amazed, you who rise,
With your mind seeing wisdom both deep and far away!"
The minstrel was silent, and sighed; and after him the peasants sighed. Every moment more of them collected around him. But Skshetuski, though he knew that all his men must be ready now, did not give the signal for attack. The calm night, the blazing fires, the wild figures, and the song about Nikolai Pototski, still unfinished, roused in the knight certain wonderful thoughts, certain feelings and yearnings of which he could not himself give account. The uncured wounds of his heart opened; deep sorrow for the near past, for lost happiness, for those hours of quiet and peace, pressed his heart. He fell to thinking, and was sad. Then the "grandfather" sang on,--
The minstrel was quiet and sighed; the peasants sighed with him. More and more of them gathered around him. But Skshetuski, even though he knew all his men must be ready now, didn’t give the signal to attack. The calm night, the blazing fires, the wild figures, and the unfinished song about Nikolai Pototski stirred up certain wonderful thoughts and feelings in the knight that he couldn't fully understand. The old wounds in his heart reopened; deep sorrow for the recent past, for lost happiness, and for those peaceful moments weighed heavily on him. He started to think and felt sad. Then the "grandfather" continued to sing,--
"Halt! look around! stand in amaze, thou who mak'st war
With arrows, bows, powder, and ball, with the sharp-cutting sword!
For knights, too, and horsemen, before thee were many,
Who fought with such weapons and fell by the sword.
Halt! look around! stand in amaze, forget thou thy pride!
Thou who from Potok to Slavuta farest, turn then this way.
Innocent men thou tak'st by the ears and stripp'st them of will;
Thou heedest no king, thou knowest no Diet, art thy own single law;
Hei! be amazed, grow not enraged! thou in thy power,
With thy baton alone, as thou lustest, thou turnest the whole
Polish land."
"Stop! Look around! Stand amazed, you who make war
With arrows, bows, gunpowder, and bullets, with the sharp sword!
For knights and horsemen, too, were many before you,
Who fought with such weapons and fell by the sword.
Stop! Look around! Stand amazed, forget your pride!
You who travel from Potok to Slavuta, turn this way.
You take innocent men by force and strip them of their will;
You heed no king, you recognize no Diet, you are your own law;
Hey! Be amazed, don’t get angry! You, in your power,
With your baton alone, as you please, you turn the whole
Polish land."
The "grandfather" stopped again, and at that time a pebble slipped from under the arm of one of the Cossacks, which had been resting on it, and began to roll down, rattling as it fell. A number of peasants shaded their eyes with their hands, and looked up quickly into the tree; then Skshetuski saw that the time had come, and fired his pistol into the middle of the crowd.
The "grandfather" paused again, and at that moment, a pebble slipped from under the arm of one of the Cossacks, who had been resting it there, and started to roll down, clattering as it fell. A group of peasants shielded their eyes with their hands and quickly glanced up at the tree; then Skshetuski realized that the time had come and fired his pistol into the center of the crowd.
"Kill! slash!" cried he. Thirty Cossacks fired as it were straight into the faces of the crowd, and after the firing slipped like lightning down the steep walls of the ravine, among the terrified and confused peasants.
"Kill! Slash!" he shouted. Thirty Cossacks fired directly into the faces of the crowd, and after shooting, they slipped away like lightning down the steep walls of the ravine, blending in with the terrified and confused peasants.
"Kill! slay!" was thundered at one end of the ravine.
"Kill! Slay!" echoed from one end of the ravine.
"Kill! slay!" was repeated by furious voices at the other end.
"Kill! Slay!" were shouted by angry voices from the other end.
"Yeremi! Yeremi!"
"Yeremi! Yeremi!"
The attack was so unexpected, the terror so great, that the peasants, though armed, offered no resistance. It had been related in the camp of the rebellious mob that Yeremi, by the aid of the evil spirit, was able to be present and to fight at the same time in a number of places. This time, his name falling upon men who expected nothing and felt safe--really like the name of an evil spirit--snatched the weapons from their hands. Besides, the pikes and scythes could not be used in the narrow place; so that, driven like a flock of sheep to the opposite wall of the ravine, hewn down with sabres through the foreheads and faces, beaten, cut up, trampled under foot, in the madness of fear they stretched out their hands, and seizing the merciless steel, perished. The still forest was filled with the ominous uproar of the fight. Some tried to escape over the steep wall of the ravine, and wounding their hands with climbing, fell back on the sabre's edge. Some died calmly, others cried for mercy; some covered their faces with their hands, not wishing to see the moment of death; others threw themselves on the ground, face downward; but above the whistling of sabres, the groans of the dying, rose the shout of the assailants, "Yeremi! Yeremi!"--a shout which made the hair stand erect on the heads of the peasants, and death seem more terrible.
The attack was so sudden, the terror so intense, that the peasants, even though armed, offered no resistance. It was said in the camp of the rebellious mob that Yeremi, with the help of an evil spirit, could be in multiple places at once and fight at the same time. This time, his name fell upon men who were caught off guard and felt safe—really like the name of a dark force—rendering them helpless as they dropped their weapons. Besides, the pikes and scythes couldn't be used in the confined space; so, driven like a flock of sheep against the opposite wall of the ravine, they were cut down by sabers, struck in the forehead and face, beaten, hacked, and trampled in the chaos of fear as they reached out for the merciless steel and met their end. The still forest was filled with the menacing noise of the fight. Some tried to escape up the steep wall of the ravine, injuring their hands in the attempt, and fell back onto the saber's edge. Some died peacefully, while others cried for mercy; some covered their faces to avoid witnessing their demise; others threw themselves to the ground, face down. Yet, above the whistling of sabers and the moans of the dying, rose the chant of the attackers, "Yeremi! Yeremi!"—a shout that made the peasants' hair stand on end and death seem even more frightening.
The minstrel gave a blow on the forehead to one of the Cossacks, and knocked him down; seized another by the hand, to stop the blow of the sabre, and bellowed from fear like a buffalo. Others, seeing him, ran up to cut him to pieces; but Skshetuski interfered.
The minstrel hit one of the Cossacks on the forehead, knocking him down; grabbed another by the hand to block the saber's strike, and yelled in fear like a buffalo. Others, seeing this, rushed in to attack him; but Skshetuski stepped in.
"Take him alive!" shouted he.
"Capture him alive!" he shouted.
"Stop!" roared the minstrel. "I am a noble. Loquor latine! I am no minstrel. Stop, I tell you! Robbers, bullock-drivers, sons of--"
"Stop!" yelled the minstrel. "I am a noble. I speak Latin! I'm not just a minstrel. Stop, I’m telling you! Thieves, cattle drivers, sons of--"
But the minstrel had not yet finished his litany when Pan Yan looked into his face, and cried, till the walls of the ravine gave back the echo, "Zagloba!" And suddenly rushing upon him like a wild beast, he drove his fingers into the shoulders and thrust his face up to the face of the man, and shaking him as he would a pear-tree, roared: "Where is the princess? where is the princess?"
But the minstrel hadn’t even finished his song when Pan Yan looked at him, and shouted, making the walls of the ravine echo back, “Zagloba!” Then, suddenly charging at him like a wild animal, he grabbed his shoulders and brought his face close to the man’s, shaking him like a pear tree, and roared, “Where is the princess? Where is the princess?”
"Alive, well, safe!" roared back the minstrel; "unhand me! The devil take you, you are shaking the soul out of me!"
"Alive, well, safe!" shouted the minstrel; "let me go! Damn you, you're shaking the life out of me!"
Then that knight, whom neither captivity nor wounds nor grief nor the terrible Burdabut could bring down, was brought down by happiness. His hands dropped at his side, great drops of sweat came out on his forehead; he fell on his knees, covered his face with his hands, and leaning his head against the wall of the ravine, remained in silence, evidently thanking God.
Then that knight, who was brought low neither by captivity nor wounds nor grief nor the terrible Burdabut, was finally brought down by happiness. His hands fell to his sides, beads of sweat formed on his forehead; he knelt down, covered his face with his hands, and leaning his head against the wall of the ravine, stayed silent, clearly thanking God.
Meanwhile the unfortunate peasants had been slaughtered, and were lying dead on the ground, except a few who were bound for the executioner in the camp so as to torture a confession from them. The struggle was over, the uproar at an end. The Cossacks gathered around their leader, and seeing him kneeling under the rock, looked at him with concern, not knowing but he was wounded. He rose, however, with a face as bright as though the light of morning were shining in his soul.
Meanwhile, the unfortunate peasants had been killed and were lying dead on the ground, except for a few who were taken to the camp to be tortured for confessions. The struggle was over, and the chaos had come to an end. The Cossacks gathered around their leader and, seeing him kneeling under the rock, looked at him with concern, unsure if he was injured. However, he stood up with a face as bright as if the morning light were shining in his soul.
"Where is she?" asked he of Zagloba.
"Where is she?" he asked Zagloba.
"In Bar."
"At the Bar."
"Safe?"
"Is it safe?"
"The castle is a strong one; no attack is feared. She is under the care of Pani Slavoshevska and with the nuns."
"The castle is strong; no one fears an attack. It's under the care of Pani Slavoshevska and the nuns."
"Praise be to God in the highest!" said the knight; and in his voice there trembled deep emotion. "Give me your hand; I thank you from my very soul."
"Praise be to God in the highest!" said the knight, and his voice shook with deep emotion. "Give me your hand; I thank you from the bottom of my heart."
Suddenly he turned to the Cossacks. "Are there many prisoners?"
Suddenly, he turned to the Cossacks. "Are there a lot of prisoners?"
"Seventeen."
"17."
"A great joy has met me, and mercy is in me," said Pan Yan. "Let them be free!"
"A great joy has come over me, and I feel mercy within me," said Pan Yan. "Let them be free!"
The Cossacks could not believe their ears. There was no such custom as that in the armies of Vishnyevetski.
The Cossacks couldn't believe their ears. There was no tradition like that in Vishnyevetski's armies.
The lieutenant frowned slightly. "Let them go free!" he repeated.
The lieutenant frowned slightly. "Let them go free!" he repeated.
The Cossacks went away; but after a while the first essaul returned and said: "They do not believe as; they do not dare to go."
The Cossacks left; but after a while, the first essaul came back and said: "They don't trust us; they don't dare to go."
"Are their bonds loose?"
"Are their bonds loose?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Then leave them here, and to horse yourselves!"
"Then leave them here, and get on your horses!"
Half an hour later the party was moving on again along the quiet, narrow road. The moon had risen, and sent long white streaks to the centre of the forest and lighted its dark depths. Zagloba and Skshetuski, riding ahead, conversed together.
Half an hour later, the group was on the move again along the quiet, narrow road. The moon had risen, casting long white streaks into the center of the forest and illuminating its dark depths. Zagloba and Skshetuski, riding ahead, chatted with each other.
"But tell me everything about her that you know," said the knight. "Then you rescued her from the hands of Bogun?"
"But tell me everything you know about her," said the knight. "So, you saved her from Bogun?"
"Of course; and besides, when going away, I bound up his face so that he could not scream."
"Of course; and besides, when I was leaving, I covered his face so he couldn't scream."
"Well, you acted splendidly, as God is dear to me! But how did you get to Bar?"
"Well, you acted brilliantly, as God is my witness! But how did you get to Bar?"
"That is a long story, better at another time; for I am terribly tired, and my throat is dried up from singing to those rapscallions. Haven't you anything to drink?"
"That's a long story, maybe for another time; I'm really tired, and my throat is dry from singing to those troublemakers. Don't you have anything to drink?"
"I have a little flask of gorailka; here it is."
"I have a small flask of gorailka; here it is."
Zagloba seized the flask and raised it to his mouth. A protracted gurgling was heard; and Pan Yan, impatient, without waiting the end, inquired further: "Did you say well?"
Zagloba grabbed the flask and brought it to his lips. A long gurgling sound was heard; and Pan Yan, impatiently, without waiting for him to finish, asked again: "Did you say it was good?"
"What a question!" answered Zagloba; "everything is well in a dry throat."
"What a question!" Zagloba replied. "Everything is fine with a dry throat."
"But I was inquiring about the princess."
"But I was asking about the princess."
"Oh, the princess! She is as well as a deer."
"Oh, the princess! She's as graceful as a deer."
"Praise be to God on high! And she is comfortable in Bar?"
"Praise be to God in the highest! And is she settled in Bar?"
"As comfortable as in heaven,--couldn't be more so. Every one cleaves to her for her beauty. Pani Slavoshevska loves her as her own daughter. And how many men are in love with her! You couldn't count them on a rosary. But she, in constant love for you, thinks as much of them as I do now of this empty flask of yours."
"As comfortable as being in heaven—couldn't be more so. Everyone is drawn to her because of her beauty. Pani Slavoshevska loves her like her own daughter. And how many men are in love with her! You couldn't count them on a rosary. But she, who loves you endlessly, thinks just as much of them as I now do of this empty flask of yours."
"May God give health to her, the dearest!" said Skshetuski, joyfully. "Then she remembers me with pleasure?"
"May God keep her healthy, the dearest!" said Skshetuski, happily. "Then she thinks of me fondly?"
"Remembers you? I tell you that I myself couldn't understand where she got breath for so many sighs; these sighs made every one pity her, and most of all the little nuns, for she brought them to her side through her sweetness. Then she sent me too into these dangers, in which I have almost lost my life, to find you without fail and see if you were alive and well. She tried several times to send messengers, but no one would go. At last I took pity on her, and set out for your camp. If it hadn't been for the disguise, I should have laid down my head surely. But the peasants took me for a minstrel everywhere, as I sing very beautifully."
"Remember her? I have to say, I couldn't figure out how she had the energy for so many sighs; those sighs made everyone feel sorry for her, especially the little nuns, because she drew them to her with her kindness. Then she sent me into these dangerous situations, where I almost lost my life, just to find you and see if you were okay. She tried several times to send someone to you, but no one would go. Eventually, I felt sorry for her and set out for your camp. If it hadn't been for my disguise, I definitely would have been in trouble. But the villagers mistook me for a minstrel everywhere I went, since I sing beautifully."
Skshetuski became silent from joy. A thousand thoughts and reminiscences thronged into his head. Helena stood as if living before him, as he had seen her the last time in Rozlogi, just before leaving for the Saitch,--charming, beautiful, graceful, and with those eyes black as velvet, full of unspeakable allurement. It seemed to him that he saw her, felt the warmth beating from her cheeks, heard her sweet voice. He recalled that walk in the cherry-garden and the cuckoo, and those questions which he gave the bird, and the bashfulness of Helena. Indeed the soul went out of him; his heart grew weak from love and joy, in presence of which all his past sufferings were like a drop in the sea. He did not know himself what was happening to him. He wanted to shout, fall on his knees and thank God again, then inquire without end. At last he began to repeat:--
Skshetuski fell silent from joy. A thousand thoughts and memories flooded his mind. Helena stood before him as if she were alive, just like he had seen her for the last time in Rozlogi, right before he left for the Saitch—charming, beautiful, graceful, with those eyes black as velvet, full of irresistible allure. It felt as if he could see her, feel the warmth radiating from her cheeks, hear her sweet voice. He remembered that walk in the cherry garden and the cuckoo, those questions he asked the bird, and Helena's shyness. His soul seemed to leave him; his heart felt weak from love and joy, which made all his past suffering seem like a drop in the ocean. He didn’t even understand what was happening to him. He wanted to shout, fall to his knees, and thank God again, then ask endless questions. Finally, he began to repeat:—
"She is alive, well?"
"Is she alive and well?"
"Alive, well," answered Zagloba, like an echo.
"Alive and well," Zagloba replied, echoing the words.
"And she sent you out?"
"And she sent you away?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"And you have got a letter?"
"Do you have a letter?"
"I have."
"I do."
"Give it to me."
"Hand it over."
"It is sewed into my clothes; besides, it is night now. Restrain yourself."
"It’s stitched into my clothes; plus, it’s nighttime now. Hold back."
"I cannot. You see yourself."
"I can't. You see."
"I see."
"Got it."
Zagloba's answers became more and more laconic; at last he nodded a couple of times and fell asleep.
Zagloba's replies got shorter and shorter; finally, he nodded a couple of times and drifted off to sleep.
Skshetuski saw there was no help; therefore he gave himself up again to meditation, which was interrupted after a while by the tramp of a considerable body of cavalry approaching quickly. It was Ponyatovski with Cossacks of the guard, whom the prince had sent out to meet Skshetuski, fearing lest some harm might have met him.
Skshetuski realized there was no help coming; so he returned to his thoughts, which were soon interrupted by the sound of a large group of cavalry coming up fast. It was Ponyatovski with the Cossacks of the guard, whom the prince had sent out to find Skshetuski, worried that something might have happened to him.
CHAPTER XXIX.
It is easy to understand how the prince received the statement which Skshetuski made of the refusal of Osinski and Koritski. Everything had so combined that it needed such a great soul as that iron prince possessed, not to bend, not to waver, or let his hands drop. In vain was he to spend a colossal fortune on the maintenance of armies; in vain was he to struggle like a lion in a net; in vain was he to tear off one head of the rebellion after another, showing wonders of bravery all for nothing. A time was coming in which he must feel his own impotence, withdraw somewhere to a distance, to a quiet place, and remain a silent spectator of what was being done in the Ukraine. And what was it that rendered him powerless? Not the swords of the Cossacks, but the ill-will of his own people. Was it not reasonable for him to hope when he marched from the Trans-Dnieper in May that when like an eagle from the sky he should strike rebellion, when in the general dismay and confusion he should first raise his sword over his head, the whole Commonwealth would come to his aid, and put its power and its punishing sword in his hand? But what did happen? The king was dead, and after his death the command was put into other hands, and he, the prince, was passed by ostentatiously. That was the first concession to Hmelnitski. The soul of the prince did not suffer for the office he had lost; but it suffered at the thought that the insulted Commonwealth had fallen so low that it did not seek a death-struggle, but drew back before one Cossack, and preferred to restrain his insolent right hand by negotiations.
It’s easy to see how the prince reacted to Skshetuski’s mention of Osinski and Koritski’s refusal. Everything had come together in such a way that it took a great spirit like that of the iron prince to not bend, waver, or let his hands drop. It was pointless for him to spend a massive fortune maintaining armies; pointless for him to struggle like a lion trapped in a net; pointless for him to keep chopping off the heads of the rebellion, showcasing incredible bravery for nothing. A time was approaching when he would feel his own powerlessness, retreat to a distance, to a quiet place, and become a silent observer of what was happening in Ukraine. And what made him powerless? Not the Cossacks’ swords, but the resentment of his own people. Wasn’t it reasonable for him to hope that when he marched from the Trans-Dnieper in May, like an eagle swooping from the sky to confront the rebellion, the entire Commonwealth would rally to his side in its confusion and despair, putting their power and punishing swords in his hands? But what actually happened? The king was dead, and after his death, command fell into other hands, and he, the prince, was pointedly overlooked. That was the first concession to Hmelnitski. The prince’s spirit didn’t suffer because of the loss of his position; rather, it ached at the thought that the insulted Commonwealth had sunk so low that it didn’t seek to fight to the death but instead backed down before one Cossack, choosing to restrain his audacious hand through negotiation.
From the time of the victory at Makhnovka worse and worse tidings were brought to the camp,--first news of negotiations sent through Pan Kisel; then news that Volynian Polesia was covered with the waves of insurrection; then the refusal of the colonels, showing clearly how far the commander-in-chief, Prince Dominik Zaslavski-Ostrogski, was hostile. During Skshetuski's absence Pan Korsh Zenkovich came to camp with information that all Ovruch was on fire. The people had been quiet, and not anxious for rebellion; but the Cossacks, coming under Krechovski and Polksenjits, forced the mob to enter their ranks. Castles and villages were burned; the nobles who did not escape were cut to pieces, and among others old Pan Yelets, a former servant and friend of the Vishnyevetskis. In view of this, the prince had decided after a juncture with Osinski and Koritski to overwhelm Krívonos, and then move north toward Ovruch, and after an agreement with the hetman of Lithuania, to seize the rebels between two fires. But all these plans had fallen through now on account of the refusal of both colonels caused by Prince Dominik. For Yeremi, after all the marches, battles, and labors, was not strong enough to meet Krívonos, especially when not sure of the voevoda of Kieff, who belonged heart and soul to the peace party. Pan Yanush yielded before the importance and power of Yeremi, and had to go with him; but the more he saw his authority broken the more inclined was he to oppose the warlike wishes of the prince, as was shown at once.
From the time of the victory at Makhnovka, worse and worse news began to reach the camp—first, information about negotiations delivered through Pan Kisel; then reports that Volynian Polesia was engulfed in rebellion; and finally, the colonels' refusal, which made it clear just how hostile the commander-in-chief, Prince Dominik Zaslavski-Ostrogski, had become. While Skshetuski was away, Pan Kors
Skshetuski gave his account, and the prince listened to it in silence. All the officers were present; their faces were gloomy at the news of the refusal. All eyes turned to the prince when he said,--
Skshetuski shared his story, and the prince listened quietly. All the officers were there; their expressions were somber at the news of the rejection. Everyone looked at the prince when he said,--
"Prince Dominik, of course, sent them the order."
"Prince Dominik, of course, sent them the order."
"Yes, they showed it to me in writing."
"Yeah, they showed it to me in writing."
Yeremi rested his arms on the table and covered his face with his hands; after a while he said,--
Yeremi rested his arms on the table and covered his face with his hands; after a while, he said,--
"This indeed is more than a man can bear. Am I to labor alone, and instead of assistance meet only obstructions? Could I not have gone to my estates in Sandomir and lived quietly? And what prevented me from doing so, except love of country? This is my reward for toil, for loss of fortune and blood."
"This is truly more than anyone can handle. Am I supposed to work alone and only face obstacles instead of getting help? Couldn’t I have just gone to my estates in Sandomir and lived peacefully? What stopped me from doing that, except my love for my country? This is my reward for hard work, for losing my fortune and blood."
The prince spoke quietly, but such bitterness and pain trembled in his voice that all present were straitened with sorrow. Old colonels--veterans from Putívl, Starets, Kuméiki,--and young men victorious in the last conflicts, looked at him with unspeakable sorrow in their eyes; for they knew what a heavy struggle that iron man was having with himself, how terribly his pride must suffer from the humiliation put upon him. He, a prince, "by the grace of God;" he, a voevoda in Russia, senator of the Commonwealth,--must yield to some Hmelnitski or Krívonos. He, almost a monarch, who recently had received ambassadors from foreign rulers, must withdraw from the field of glory, and confine himself in some little castle, waiting for the outcome of a war directed by others or for humiliating negotiations. He, predestined for great things, conscious of ability to direct them, had to confess that he was without power.
The prince spoke softly, but the bitterness and pain in his voice made everyone present feel a deep sadness. Old colonels—veterans from Putívl, Starets, Kuméiki—and young men who had triumphed in recent battles looked at him with indescribable sorrow in their eyes; they understood what a tough internal battle this strong man was facing, how much his pride must be suffering from the humiliation he was enduring. He, a prince "by the grace of God"; he, a voevoda in Russia, a senator of the Commonwealth—had to submit to someone like Hmelnitski or Krívonos. He, nearly a monarch, who had recently welcomed ambassadors from foreign leaders, now had to step back from glory and confine himself to a small castle, waiting for a war fought by others or for humiliating negotiations. He, destined for greatness, aware of his ability to lead, had to admit that he was powerless.
This suffering, together with his labors, was marked on his figure. He had become greatly emaciated; his eyes had sunk; his hair, black as the wing of a raven, had begun to grow gray. But a certain grand tragic calm was spread over his countenance, for pride guarded him from betraying his suffering.
This suffering, along with his hard work, showed on his body. He had become very thin; his eyes had sunk; his hair, as black as a raven's wing, was starting to turn gray. But there was a dignified, tragic calm on his face, as pride kept him from showing his pain.
"Well, let it be so," said he; "we will show this unthankful country that we are able not only to fight, but to die for it. Indeed I should prefer a more glorious death,--to fall in some other war than in a domestic squabble with serfs--"
"Alright, let it be that way," he said; "we’ll prove to this thankless country that we can not only fight but also die for it. Honestly, I would choose a more honorable death—to fall in some other war rather than in a civil conflict with peasants—"
"Do not speak of death," interrupted the voevoda of Kieff; "for though it is unknown what God has predestined to any man, still death may be far away. I do homage to your military genius and your knightly spirit; but I cannot take it ill, either of the viceroy, the chancellor, or the commanders, if they try to stem civil war by negotiations, for in it the blood of brothers is flowing, and who, unless a foreign enemy, can reap advantage from the stubbornness of both sides?"
"Don't talk about death," interrupted the voevoda of Kieff; "because while we may not know what God has planned for anyone, death could be a long way off. I respect your military brilliance and your chivalrous spirit; however, I can't blame the viceroy, the chancellor, or the commanders if they're trying to prevent civil war through negotiations, since it's brothers' blood that's being shed, and who, except for a foreign enemy, would benefit from the stubbornness of both sides?"
The prince looked long into the eyes of the voevoda, and said emphatically,--
The prince stared deeply into the voevoda's eyes and said firmly,---
"Show favor to the conquered, and they will accept it with thanks and will remember it, but you will be only despised by conquerors. Would that no one had ever done injustice to these people! But when once insurrection has flamed up, we must quench it with blood, not negotiations; if we do not, disgrace and destruction to us!"
"Show kindness to the conquered, and they will appreciate it and remember it, but conquerors will only look down on you. I wish no one had ever wronged these people! However, once a rebellion ignites, we must put it down with force, not talks; if we don't, we will face shame and ruin!"
"Speedy ruin will come if we wage war each on his own account," answered the voevoda.
"Quick destruction will follow if we each fight our own battles," replied the voevoda.
"Does that mean that you will not go on with me?"
"Does that mean you're not going to continue with me?"
"I call God to witness that this is out of no ill-will to you; but my conscience tells me not to expose my men to evident destruction, for their blood is precious, and will be of value to the Commonwealth yet."
"I swear to God that I mean you no harm; however, my conscience tells me not to put my men in obvious danger, because their lives are valuable and will still be important to the community."
The prince was silent awhile; then turning to his colonels, he said,--
The prince was quiet for a moment; then he turned to his colonels and said,--
"You, my old comrades, will not leave me now!"
"You, my old friends, won't abandon me now!"
At these words the colonels, as if impelled by one power and one will, rushed to the prince. Some kissed his garments; some embraced his knees; others, raising their hands to heaven, cried,--
At these words, the colonels, as if driven by a single force and intention, rushed to the prince. Some kissed his clothes; some embraced his knees; others, raising their hands to heaven, cried,--
"We are with you to the last breath, to the last drop of blood! Lead us, lead us! we will serve without pay."
"We are with you until our last breath, until our last drop of blood! Lead us, lead us! We will serve without pay."
"And let me die with you," cried young Pan Aksak, blushing like a girl.
"And let me die with you," shouted young Pan Aksak, blushing like a girl.
At sight of this the voevoda of Kieff was moved; but the prince went from one to another, pressed the head of each one, and thanked him. A mighty enthusiasm seized on young and old. From the eyes of the warriors sparks flashed; they grasped their sabres from moment to moment.
At the sight of this, the voevoda of Kieff was touched; however, the prince went from one person to another, clasping each one's head and expressing his gratitude. A powerful enthusiasm took hold of both the young and the old. Sparks flew from the eyes of the warriors as they grabbed their sabres again and again.
"I will live with you, die with you!" said the prince.
"I'll live with you, die with you!" said the prince.
"We will conquer!" cried the officers. "Against Krívonos! On Polónnoe! Whoever wishes to leave us, let him leave. We will do without aid. We wish to share neither glory nor death."
"We will win!" shouted the officers. "Against Krívonos! On Polónnoe! Anyone who wants to leave, go ahead. We can manage without help. We don't want to share either glory or death."
"It is my will," said the prince, "that before moving on Krívonos we take even a short rest to restore our strength. It is now the third month that we are on horseback, scarcely ever dismounting. The flesh is leaving our bones from excessive toil and change of climate. We have no horses; the infantry are barefoot. Let us go then to Zbaraj; there we will recruit and rest. Perhaps too some soldiers will join us, and we will move into the fire with new forces."
"It’s my decision," said the prince, "that before we go after Krívonos, we take a short break to regain our strength. We’ve been on horseback for three months now, hardly dismounting at all. Our bodies are wearing down from the hard work and the changing climate. We have no horses left; the infantry are barefoot. Let’s head to Zbaraj; there we can rest and recover. Maybe we'll also find some new soldiers to join us, and we can go into battle with fresh strength."
"When do you wish to start?" asked old Zatsvilikhovski.
"When do you want to start?" asked old Zatsvilikhovski.
"Without delay, old soldier, without delay!" Here the prince turned to the voevoda: "And where do you wish to go?"
"Don't waste any time, old soldier, don't waste any time!" The prince then asked the voevoda, "Where do you want to go?"
"To Gliniani, for I hear that forces are collecting there."
"To Gliniani, because I hear that troops are gathering there."
"Then we will conduct you to a safe place, so that no harm may happen to you."
"Then we will take you to a safe place, so that nothing bad can happen to you."
The voevoda said nothing, for he felt rather ill at ease. He was leaving, and the prince still showed care for him and intended to conduct him. Was there irony in the words of the prince? The voevoda did not know. Still the voevoda did not abandon his design; for the colonels of the prince looked on him more inimically every moment, and it was clear that in any other less disciplined army there would have been an outbreak against him.
The voevoda said nothing, feeling quite uneasy. He was leaving, yet the prince still seemed concerned about him and wanted to escort him. Was there a hint of irony in the prince's words? The voevoda couldn't tell. Still, he didn’t give up on his plan; the prince's colonels eyed him with growing hostility, and it was obvious that in any less disciplined army, there would have been an uprising against him.
He bowed and went out; and the colonels went, each to his own regiment to make ready for the march. Skshetuski alone remained with the prince.
He bowed and left; and the colonels went to their respective regiments to prepare for the march. Skshetuski stayed behind with the prince.
"What kind of soldiers are in those regiments?" asked the prince.
"What type of soldiers are in those regiments?" asked the prince.
"So good that you cannot find better. Dragoons drilled in German fashion, and with infantry of the guard, veterans of the Thirty Years' War. When I saw them I thought they were Roman legionaries."
"So good that you can't find better. Dragoons trained in the German style, alongside the guard infantry, veterans of the Thirty Years' War. When I saw them, I thought they were Roman legionaries."
"Many of them?"
"A lot of them?"
"Two regiments with the dragoons,--just three thousand men."
"Two regiments of dragoons—just three thousand men."
"Oh, it is a pity, it is a pity! Great things might be done with their assistance."
"Oh, what a shame, what a shame! Amazing things could be accomplished with their help."
Suffering was already depicted on the face of the prince. After a while he said as if to himself,--
Suffering was already visible on the prince's face. After a while, he said, as if to himself,--
"It is unfortunate that such commanders were chosen in times of defeat! Ostrorog would be the right man if war could be put down with eloquence and Latin; Konyetspolski is my brother-in-law and a warrior by nature; but he is young, without experience. Zaslavski is worst of all. I know him of old. He is a man of small heart and narrow mind. His business is to slumber over the cup, not to manage an army. I do not speak of this in public, lest it might be thought that malice moves me, but I foresee terrible disaster, especially now, at this time, when such people have the helm in their hands! Oh, God, God, remove this cup from me! What will happen to this country? When I think of it I would prefer death, for I am greatly wearied, and I tell you that I shall not last long. My spirit is rushing to the war, but my body lacks strength."
"It’s unfortunate that such commanders were picked during times of defeat! Ostrorog would be the right guy if we could win a war with words and Latin; Konyetspolski is my brother-in-law and a natural warrior, but he’s young and inexperienced. Zaslavski is the worst of all. I’ve known him for a long time. He has a small heart and a narrow mind. His thing is to sit back with a drink, not to lead an army. I don’t mention this in public because I don’t want to seem malicious, but I foresee a terrible disaster, especially now when these people are in charge! Oh, God, get this cup away from me! What will happen to this country? When I think about it, I’d rather die, because I’m so tired, and I’m telling you, I won’t last much longer. My spirit wants to rush into battle, but my body just doesn’t have the strength."
"You should care more for your health, in which the whole country is deeply concerned, and which is already greatly injured by toil."
"You should pay more attention to your health, which the entire country is really concerned about, and which is already quite damaged by hard work."
"The country thinks differently, it is evident, when it avoids me and drags the sabre out of my hand."
"The country has a different mindset, clearly, when it avoids me and takes the sword out of my hand."
"God grant when Prince Karl changes his cap for a crown, he will see whom to elevate and whom to punish; but you are powerful enough to care for no one at present."
"God help Prince Karl when he swaps his cap for a crown; may he recognize who deserves a lift and who needs to be punished. But right now, you have enough power to not worry about anyone."
"I will go my own way."
"I'll carve my own path."
The prince did not notice perhaps that, like the other "kinglets," he was carrying on a policy of his own; but if he had noticed it, he would not have abandoned it, for he felt clearly that that was the only one that could save the honor of the Commonwealth.
The prince might not have realized that, like the other "kinglets," he was pursuing his own agenda; but even if he had noticed, he wouldn't have given it up, because he understood that it was the only way to protect the honor of the Commonwealth.
Again followed a moment of silence, soon broken by the neighing of horses and the sound of trumpets. The regiments were mustering for the march. These sounds roused the prince from meditation. He shook his head as if wishing to shake off suffering and evil thoughts; then he said,--
Again, there was a moment of silence, soon interrupted by the neighing of horses and the sound of trumpets. The regiments were gathering for the march. These sounds brought the prince out of his thoughts. He shook his head as if trying to shake off pain and negative thoughts; then he said,--
"You had a quiet journey?"
"Was your journey quiet?"
"I met, in the forest, a large body of peasants, a couple of hundred men whom I destroyed."
"I encountered a large group of peasants in the forest, a few hundred men whom I defeated."
"Well done! And you took prisoners, for that is an important thing now?"
"Great job! And you captured some prisoners, since that's important now, right?"
"I did, but--"
"I did, but—"
"But you have commanded them to be executed already? Is that true?"
"But you’ve already ordered their execution? Is that true?"
"No, I set them free."
"No, I let them go."
Yeremi looked with wonderment at Skshetuski; then his brows contracted suddenly. "What was that for? Do you too belong to the peace party?"
Yeremi looked at Skshetuski in amazement; then his brows suddenly furrowed. "What was that about? Are you part of the peace party too?"
"Your Highness, I brought an informant; for among the peasants was a disguised noble who remained alive. I freed the others, for God showed mercy to me and comfort. I will bear the punishment. That noble was Pan Zagloba, who brought me tidings of the princess."
"Your Highness, I have brought an informant; among the peasants was a disguised noble who is still alive. I freed the others because God showed me mercy and comfort. I will accept the punishment. That noble was Pan Zagloba, who provided me with news about the princess."
The prince approached Pan Yan quickly. "She is alive and well?"
The prince rushed over to Pan Yan. "Is she alive and okay?"
"Praise be to God on high, she is."
"Praise be to God in the highest, she is."
"And where is she?"
"Where is she?"
"In Bar."
"At the bar."
"That is a strong fortress, my boy!" Here the prince raised his hands, and taking Skshetuski's head, kissed him a number of times on the forehead. "I rejoice in your gladness, for I love you as a son."
"That's a solid fortress, my boy!" The prince raised his hands and, taking Skshetuski's head, kissed him several times on the forehead. "I'm so happy for you because I love you like a son."
Pan Yan kissed the prince's hand with emotion, and though for many a day he would have willingly shed his blood for him, he felt again that at his command he would spring into rolling flames. To such a degree did that terrible and cruel Yeremi know how to win the hearts of the knights.
Pan Yan kissed the prince's hand with deep feeling, and although for many days he would have gladly given his life for him, he felt once more that at his command he would jump into raging flames. Such was the intensity with which that terrible and cruel Yeremi knew how to capture the hearts of the knights.
"Well, I do not wonder that you let those men go free. You will go unpunished. But he's a sharp fellow, that noble! Then he took her from the Trans-Dnieper to Bar, praise be to God! In these grievous times this is a real delight to me also. He must be a fox of no common kind. But let's have a look at this Zagloba."
"Well, I’m not surprised you let those guys go free. You’ll escape punishment. But that nobleman is quite clever! Then he took her from the Trans-Dnieper to Bar, thank God! In these tough times, this is a real pleasure for me too. He must be a very sly one. But let’s take a look at this Zagloba."
Skshetuski moved quickly toward the door; but at that moment it was opened suddenly, and there appeared in it the flaming head of Vershul, who had been on a distant expedition with the Tartars of the guard.
Skshetuski quickly headed for the door, but just then it swung open suddenly, revealing the fiery face of Vershul, who had been on a far-off mission with the Tartar guards.
"Your Highness," cried he, panting, "Krívonos has taken Polónnoe, cut down ten thousand people, among them women and children."
"Your Highness," he exclaimed breathlessly, "Krívonos has captured Polónnoe and killed ten thousand people, including women and children."
The colonels began to assemble again, and crowd around Vershul. The voevoda of Kieff hurried up also. The prince was astonished, for he had not expected such news.
The colonels started to gather again and crowd around Vershul. The voevoda of Kieff hurried over as well. The prince was shocked, as he hadn’t anticipated such news.
"But Russians were shut up in there! It cannot be!"
"But the Russians were locked in there! It can't be!"
"Not a living soul escaped."
"No one escaped."
"Do you hear?" said the prince, turning to the voevoda. "Negotiate with an enemy like that, who does not spare even his own!"
"Do you hear that?" the prince said, turning to the voevoda. "How can we negotiate with an enemy like him, who doesn't even spare his own people?"
The voevoda snorted and said: "Oh, the curs! If that is the case, then may the devils take it all! I will go with you."
The voevoda snorted and said, "Oh, those bastards! If that's how it is, then let the devils take it all! I'm coming with you."
"Then you are a brother to me," said the prince.
"Then you're like a brother to me," said the prince.
"Long live the voevoda of Kieff!" said Zatsvilikhovski.
"Long live the voevoda of Kiev!" said Zatsvilikhovski.
"Success to concord!"
"Cheers to harmony!"
The prince turned again to Vershul. "Where did they go after Polónnoe? Unknown?"
The prince turned back to Vershul. "Where did they go after Polónnoe? Is it still unknown?"
"To Konstantinoff, probably."
"Probably to Konstantinoff."
"Oh, God save us! Then the regiments of Osinski and Koritski are lost, for they cannot escape with infantry. We must forget our wrongs and hurry to their aid. To horse! to horse!"
"Oh, God, save us! Then the regiments of Osinski and Koritski are doomed, because they can't escape on foot. We have to put aside our grievances and rush to help them. To horse! To horse!"
The face of the prince brightened with joy, and a glow enlivened his emaciated cheeks, for the path of glory was open before him again.
The prince's face lit up with joy, and a warmth filled his gaunt cheeks, as the path to glory was once again open to him.
CHAPTER XXX.
The army passed Konstantinoff and halted at Rosolovtsi; for the prince calculated that when Koritski and Osinski would receive news of the taking of Polónnoe, they would retreat to Rosolovtsi, and if the enemy should pursue them he would fall in among all the forces of the prince as into a trap, and thus meet with sure defeat. That forecast was justified in great part. The troops occupied their positions, and remained in silent readiness for the fight. Smaller and larger scouting-parties were sent in every direction from the camp. The prince, with a number of regiments, took his position in the village and waited. Toward evening Vershul's Tartars brought news that infantry was approaching from the direction of Konstantinoff. Hearing this, the prince went out before the door of his quarters, surrounded by officers, and with them a number of the principal attendants, to look upon the arrival. Meanwhile the regiments, announcing themselves by sound of trumpet, halted before the village; and two colonels hastened, panting and with all speed, to the prince to offer him their service. These were Osinski and Koritski. When they saw Vishnyevetski with a magnificent suite of knights, they were greatly confused, uncertain of their reception, and bowing profoundly, they waited in silence for what he would say.
The army moved past Konstantinoff and stopped at Rosolovtsi because the prince believed that once Koritski and Osinski learned about the capture of Polónnoe, they would fall back to Rosolovtsi. If the enemy chased them, they would walk right into the prince’s trap, leading to certain defeat. This prediction mostly came true. The troops took their positions and stood ready for battle in silence. Various scouting parties, both small and large, were sent out in all directions from the camp. The prince positioned himself in the village with several regiments, waiting. By evening, Vershul's Tartars reported that infantry was approaching from the direction of Konstantinoff. Upon hearing this, the prince stepped outside his quarters, surrounded by officers and a few key attendants, to watch the arrival. Meanwhile, the regiments, announcing their presence with trumpet sounds, halted in front of the village. Two colonels rushed over, panting and hurrying to the prince to offer their assistance. These were Osinski and Koritski. When they saw Vishnyevetski with his impressive group of knights, they felt quite nervous, unsure of how he would receive them, and bowed deeply, waiting in silence for him to speak.
"The wheel of fortune turns and brings down the haughty," said the prince. "You did not wish to come at our request, but now you come at your own desire."
"The wheel of fortune spins and brings down the proud," said the prince. "You didn't want to come when we asked, but now you come by your own choice."
"Your Highness," said Osinski, with firmness, "we wished with all our souls to serve with you, but the order was definite. Let him who issued it answer for it. We beg pardon; though we are innocent, for as soldiers we were obliged to obey and be silent."
"Your Highness," Osinski said firmly, "we genuinely wanted to serve alongside you, but the order was clear. Let the one who gave it take responsibility for it. We apologize; even though we are innocent, as soldiers, we had to obey and remain silent."
"Then Prince Dominik has withdrawn the order?" asked the prince.
"Then Prince Dominik has canceled the order?" asked the prince.
"The order is not withdrawn," said Osinski, "but it is no longer binding, since the only salvation and refuge for our forces is with you, under whose command we wish henceforth to live and serve and die."
"The order is still in place," Osinski said, "but it's no longer mandatory, since the only hope and safety for our troops lies with you, under whose leadership we want to live, serve, and die from now on."
These words, full of manly power, and the form of Osinski produced the very best impression on the prince and the officers; for he was a famous soldier, and though still young, not more than forty years of age, was full of warlike experience which he had acquired in foreign armies. Every military eye rested on him with pleasure. Tall, straight as a reed, with yellow mustaches brushed upward and a Swedish beard, he recalled completely by his uniform and stature the colonels of the Thirty Years' War. Koritski, a Tartar by origin, resembled him in nothing. Low in stature and dumpy, he had a gloomy look, and his appearance was strange in a foreign uniform, not befitting his Oriental features. He led a picked German regiment, and had a reputation for bravery as well as moroseness, and the iron rigor with which he held his soldiers.
These words, full of masculine strength, and Osinski's presence made a powerful impression on the prince and the officers. He was a celebrated soldier, and even though he was still young—no more than forty years old—he was rich in military experience gained from foreign armies. Every military eye was drawn to him with admiration. Tall and as straight as a reed, with yellow mustaches styled upwards and a Swedish beard, he completely evoked the image of the colonels from the Thirty Years' War with his uniform and stature. Koritski, who was of Tartar descent, resembled him in no way. Short and stocky, he had a gloomy expression, and his appearance in a foreign uniform was strange, not suited to his Oriental features. He commanded a select German regiment and was known for both his bravery and his stern demeanor, as well as the strict discipline with which he managed his soldiers.
"We wait the commands of your Highness," said Osinski.
"We await your Highness's commands," said Osinski.
"I thank you for your decision, and I accept your services. I know that a soldier must obey; and if I sent for you, it was because I was unaware of the order. Not only shall we pass henceforth good and evil times together, but I hope that you will be pleased with your new service."
"I appreciate your decision, and I accept your help. I understand that a soldier must follow orders; and if I asked for you, it was because I didn't know about the instruction. From now on, we will go through both good times and bad times together, and I hope you will enjoy your new role."
"If you are pleased with us and with our officers."
"If you are happy with us and with our officers."
"Very good!" said the prince. "Is the enemy far behind you?"
"Great!" said the prince. "Is the enemy far back?"
"Scouting-parties are near, but the main force may arrive here to-morrow."
"Scouting parties are nearby, but the main force might arrive here tomorrow."
"Very well, we have time then. Order your regiments to march across the square; let me look at them, so I may know what kind of soldiers you bring me, and if much can be done with them."
"Alright, we have time then. Tell your troops to march across the square; I want to see them so I can understand what kind of soldiers you’re bringing me and if they can be useful."
The colonels returned to their regiments, and soon after were marching at the head of them into the camp. Soldiers of the picked regiments of the prince hurried out like ants to look at their new comrades. The royal dragoons, under Captain Giza, marched in front with heavy Swedish helmets and lofty crests. They rode Podolian horses, but matched and well fed. These men, fresh and rested, with bright and glittering uniforms, had a splendid appearance in comparison with the emaciated regiments of the prince, in tattered uniforms, faded from rain and sun. After these followed Osinski with his regiment, and in the rear Koritski. A murmur of applause was heard among the prince's cavalry at the sight of the deep German ranks. Their collars red, on their shoulders shining muskets, they marched thirty in a rank, with the step of a single man, strong and thundering. Tall, sturdy fellows all of them,--old soldiers who had been in more than one country and in more than one battle, for the most part veterans of the Thirty Years' War, skilled, disciplined, and experienced.
The colonels went back to their regiments, and soon after were marching at the front of them into the camp. Soldiers from the prince's elite regiments rushed out like ants to check out their new teammates. The royal dragoons, led by Captain Giza, marched in front wearing heavy Swedish helmets with tall crests. They rode Podolian horses, well-matched and well-fed. These men, fresh and rested, with bright and shiny uniforms, looked impressive compared to the worn-out regiments of the prince, whose uniforms were ragged and faded from the rain and sun. Following them was Osinski with his regiment, and at the back was Koritski. A murmur of applause arose among the prince's cavalry at the sight of the deep German ranks. With red collars and shining muskets on their shoulders, they marched thirty in a row, stepping in perfect sync, strong and thunderous. They were all tall, sturdy men—seasoned soldiers who had fought in many countries and battles, mostly veterans of the Thirty Years' War, skilled, disciplined, and experienced.
When they marched up to the prince, Osinski cried, "Halt!" and the regiment stood as if foot-bound to the earth; the officers raised their staffs, the standard-bearer raised his standard, and waving it three times, lowered it before the prince. "Vorwärts!" commanded Osinski, "Vorwärts!" repeated the officers, and the regiments advanced again. In the same way but in almost better form, did Koritski present his troops. At the sight of all this the soldiers' hearts were rejoiced; and Yeremi, judge beyond judges, put his hands on his hips with delight, looked, and smiled,--for infantry was just what he wanted, and he was sure that it would be difficult for him to find better in the whole world. He felt increased in power, and hoped to accomplish great things in war. The suite began to speak of different military topics and of the various kinds of soldiers to be seen in the world.
When they marched up to the prince, Osinski shouted, "Stop!" and the regiment froze in place like they were glued to the ground; the officers raised their staffs, the standard-bearer lifted his flag, and after waving it three times, lowered it in front of the prince. "Forward!" commanded Osinski, "Forward!" echoed the officers, and the regiments advanced once more. Similarly, but in even better order, Koritski presented his troops. Seeing all this made the soldiers' hearts soar; and Yeremi, the ultimate judge, placed his hands on his hips in delight, looked on, and smiled—because infantry was exactly what he needed, and he was confident it would be hard to find better anywhere in the world. He felt empowered and hoped to achieve great things in battle. The group began discussing various military topics and the different types of soldiers found around the world.
"The Zaporojian infantry is good, especially behind intrenchments," said Sleshinski; "but these are better, for they are better drilled."
"The Zaporojian infantry is solid, especially when they’re behind fortifications," said Sleshinski; "but these guys are better because they’re better trained."
"Of course a great deal better!" said Migurski.
"Way better!" said Migurski.
"But they are heavy men," said Vershul. "If I had to do it, I should undertake to tire them out with my Tartars in two days, so that on the third I could slaughter them like sheep."
"But they are tough guys," said Vershul. "If I had to handle it, I would try to wear them out with my Tartars in two days, so that on the third day I could take them down like sheep."
"What are you talking about? The Germans are good soldiers."
"What are you saying? The Germans are good soldiers."
To this Pan Longin Podbipienta answered in his singing Lithuanian voice: "How God in his mercy has endowed different nations with different virtues! As I hear, there is no cavalry in the world better than ours, and again neither our infantry nor the Hungarian can be compared with the German."
To this, Pan Longin Podbipienta replied in his melodic Lithuanian voice: "How God in His mercy has given different nations unique strengths! From what I've heard, there’s no cavalry in the world better than ours, and neither our infantry nor the Hungarians can match the Germans."
"Because God is just," remarked Zagloba. "For instance, he gave you a great fortune, a big sword, and a heavy hand, but small wit."
"Because God is fair," Zagloba commented. "For example, he gave you a huge fortune, a big sword, and a strong hand, but not much brains."
"Zagloba has fastened on him like a horse-leech," said Pan Yan, smiling.
"Zagloba has latched onto him like a horse leech," said Pan Yan, smiling.
But Podbipienta contracted his eyes and spoke with the mildness usual to him: "An outrage to hear! And he gave you too long a tongue."
But Podbipienta squinted and spoke with his usual gentleness: "What an outrage to hear! And he gave you a bit too much to say."
"If you maintain that God did ill in giving me what I have, then you will go to hell with your virtue, for you wish to oppose his will."
"If you insist that God did wrong by giving me what I have, then you'll end up in hell with your virtue because you want to go against his will."
"Oh, who can out-talk you? You talk and talk."
"Oh, who can talk more than you? You just keep going and going."
"Do you know how a man is different from an animal?"
"Do you know how a man differs from an animal?"
"How?"
"How?"
"By reason and speech."
"Through reason and speech."
"Oh, he has given it to him, he has given it to him!" said Mokrski.
"Oh, he's given it to him, he's given it to him!" said Mokrski.
"If you don't understand why in Poland there is better cavalry and among the Germans better infantry, I will explain it to you."
"If you don’t get why Poland has better cavalry and Germany has better infantry, I’ll explain it to you."
"Why is it? why is it?" asked several voices.
"Why is it? Why is it?" asked several voices.
"This is why: When the Lord God created the horse he brought him before men, so that they should praise his works. And on the bank stood a German, for the Germans are always pushing themselves everywhere. The Lord God showed the horse to the German, and asked: 'What is this?' 'Pferd!' answered the German. 'What!' exclaimed the Creator; 'do you say "Pfe!" to my work? But you will never ride on this creature, you lubber!--or if you do, you will ride like a fool.' Having said this, the Lord made a present of the horse to the Pole. This is why the Polish cavalry is the best. Then the Germans began to hurry after the Lord on foot and to beg forgiveness of him, and that is why the Germans have become the best infantry."
"This is why: When God created the horse, He brought it before people so they would praise His creation. And on the bank stood a German, because Germans are always trying to get involved everywhere. God showed the horse to the German and asked, 'What is this?' 'Pferd!' replied the German. 'What!' exclaimed the Creator; 'you call my work "Pfe"? You will never ride this creature, you clumsy fool!—or if you do, you will ride like an idiot.' After saying this, God gave the horse to the Pole. This is why the Polish cavalry is the best. Then the Germans hurried after God on foot to ask for His forgiveness, and that's why the Germans became the best infantry."
"You have calculated everything very cleverly," said Podbipienta.
"You figured everything out really well," said Podbipienta.
Further conversation was interrupted by new guests, who hurried up with the tidings that approaching the camp were forces which could not be Cossacks, for they were not from Konstantinoff, but from an entirely different direction,--from the river Zbruch. Two hours later those troops came on with such a thundering of trumpets and drums that the prince became angry and sent an order to them to be quiet, for the enemy was in the neighborhood. It turned out that they were followers of Samuel Lashch, commander of the royal vanguard, an officer of the king, for the rest a celebrated adventurer, wrongdoer, turbulent, quarrelsome, but a great soldier. He led eight hundred men of the same stamp as himself,--part nobles, part Cossacks, all of whom deserved hanging according to sound justice. But Yeremi was not afraid of the insubordination of these warriors, trusting that in his hands they would turn into obedient lambs, and make up in bravery and daring for their other defects.
Further conversation was interrupted by new guests, who rushed in with the news that forces approaching the camp couldn’t be Cossacks, since they weren’t coming from Konstantinoff, but from an entirely different direction—along the river Zbruch. Two hours later, those troops arrived with such a loud blast of trumpets and drums that the prince got annoyed and ordered them to quiet down, as the enemy was nearby. It turned out they were followers of Samuel Lashch, the commander of the royal vanguard, an officer of the king, and a well-known adventurer—troublesome, quarrelsome, but a great soldier. He led eight hundred men who were just as unruly as he was—some nobles, some Cossacks, and all of them deserved to be hanged according to proper justice. But Yeremi wasn’t worried about the insubordination of these fighters, believing that under his command, they would become obedient and make up for their shortcomings with bravery and daring.
It was a lucky evening. On the previous day the prince, weighed down by the expected departure of the voevoda of Kieff, had determined to defer the war till the arrival of reinforcements, and to retreat to some quiet place for a time. To-day he was again at the head of nearly twelve thousand men; and although Krívonos had five times that number, still since the greater part of the rebel forces was formed of the rabble, the two armies might be considered of equal strength. Now the prince had no thought of rest. Shutting himself up with Lashch, the voevoda of Kieff, Zatsvilikhovski, Makhnitski, and Osinski, he held a council on the conduct of the war. It was determined to give Krívonos battle on the morrow, and if he did not appear himself, to go in search of him.
It was a fortunate evening. The day before, the prince, feeling the pressure of the voevoda of Kieff's expected departure, had decided to postpone the war until reinforcements arrived and to retreat to a quiet place for a while. Today, he was back at the head of nearly twelve thousand men; and although Krívonos had five times that number, since most of the rebel forces were made up of common folks, the two armies could be seen as equal in strength. The prince was not thinking about rest. Meeting with Lashch, the voevoda of Kieff, Zatsvilikhovski, Makhnitski, and Osinski, he held a council regarding the war strategy. They decided to confront Krívonos in battle the next day, and if he didn’t show up himself, they would go look for him.
It was already dark night; but since the recent rains, so annoying to the soldiers at Makhnovka, the weather had continued to be splendid. On the dark vault of the heavens glittered swarms of golden stars. The moon appeared on high and whitened all the roofs of Rosolovtsi. No one in the camp thought of sleeping. All were conjecturing about to-morrow's battle, and preparing for it; chatting in ordinary fashion, singing, and promising themselves great pleasure. The officers and the most distinguished attendants, all in excellent humor, gathered around a great fire, and passed the time with their cups.
It was already dark outside, but since the recent rains that frustrated the soldiers at Makhnovka, the weather had been amazing. The sky was filled with bright golden stars. The moon rose high and lit up all the roofs of Rosolovtsi. No one in the camp was thinking about sleep. Everyone was speculating about tomorrow's battle and getting ready for it, chatting casually, singing, and looking forward to some excitement. The officers and the most distinguished attendants, all in great spirits, gathered around a large fire and spent the time enjoying their drinks.
"Tell us further," said they to Zagloba; "when you were crossing the Dnieper, what did you do, and how did you reach Bar?"
"Tell us more," they said to Zagloba; "when you were crossing the Dnieper, what did you do, and how did you get to Bar?"
Zagloba emptied a quart cup of mead, and said,--
Zagloba downed a quart cup of mead and said, --
"'Sed jam nox humida cœlo præcipitat Suadentque sidera cadentia somnos, Sed si tantus amor casus cognoscere nostros, Incipiam ...'
"'But now the damp night descends upon the sky And the falling stars entice sleep, But if such great love urges me to understand our fate, I will begin ...'
Gentlemen, if I should begin to tell all in detail, ten nights would not suffice, and surely mead would be required; for an old throat, like an old wagon, needs lubrication. It is enough if I tell you that I went to Korsún, to the camp of Hmelnitski himself with the princess, and took her out of that hell in safety."
Gentlemen, if I were to go into all the details, ten nights wouldn't be enough, and I'm sure we'd need some mead; after all, an old throat, like an old wagon, requires some lubrication. It's enough to say that I went to Korsún, to Hmelnitski's camp with the princess, and brought her out of that hell safely.
"Jesus, Mary! Did you enchant them?" cried Zatsvilikhovski.
"Jesus, Mary! Did you charm them?" exclaimed Zatsvilikhovski.
"It is true that I enchanted them," said Zagloba, "for I learned that hellish art when I was still in youthful years from a witch in Asia, who, having fallen in love with me, divulged all the secret tricks of her black art. But I could not enchant much, for it was trick against trick. Around Hmelnitski are swarms of soothsayers and wizards, who have brought so many devils into his service that he uses them to work as he would peasants. When he goes to sleep, a devil has to pull his boots off; when his clothes are dusty, a devil beats them with his tail; when he is drunk, Hmelnitski gives this or that devil a box on the snout, saying, 'You don't do your work well.'"
"It’s true that I enchanted them," Zagloba said, "because I learned that dark art when I was young from a witch in Asia who, having fallen for me, revealed all the secret tricks of her magic. But I couldn’t enchant much, as it was trick against trick. Hmelnitski is surrounded by a swarm of fortune-tellers and wizards who have summoned so many demons to serve him that he makes them work like peasants. When he goes to bed, a demon has to take off his boots; when his clothes are dirty, a demon beats them with its tail; when he’s drunk, Hmelnitski slaps this or that demon, saying, ‘You’re not doing your job right.’”
The pious Pan Longin crossed himself, and said: "With them the power of hell; with us the power of heaven."
The devout Pan Longin crossed himself and said, "They have the power of hell; we have the power of heaven."
"I was afraid the black fellows would betray me to Hmelnitski,--tell who I was, and whom I was conducting; but I conjured them into silence with certain words. I was afraid too that Hmelnitski would know me, for I had met him in Chigirin a year before, twice at Dopula's. There were also other colonels whom I knew; but my stomach had fallen in, my beard had grown to my waist, my hair to my shoulders, my disguise had changed the rest, no one recognized me."
"I was worried that the Black guys would spill the beans to Hmelnitski—reveal who I was and who I was escorting; but I managed to keep them quiet with a few well-chosen words. I was also concerned that Hmelnitski would recognize me, since I had encountered him in Chigirin a year earlier, twice at Dopula's. There were other colonels I knew as well; but I had lost weight, my beard was down to my waist, my hair reached my shoulders, and my disguise had transformed me enough that no one recognized me."
"Then you saw Hmelnitski himself, and spoke with him?"
"Did you actually see Hmelnitski and talk to him?"
"Did I see Hmelnitski? Just as I see you. More than that; he sent me as a spy into Podolia to distribute his manifestoes among the peasants on the road. He gave me a baton as a safeguard against the Tartars, so that from Korsún I went everywhere in safety. Peasants or men from below met me. I put the staff under their noses, and said, 'Smell this, children, and go to the devil!' Then I ordered them everywhere to give me plenty to eat and drink, and they did; and wagons, too, for which I was glad; and I was always looking after my poor princess, lest she might give out after such great fatigues and terror. I tell you, gentlemen, that before we arrived at Bar she had recovered to such a degree that there were few people in Bar who didn't gaze at her. There are many pretty girls in that place, for the nobles have assembled there from distant regions, but in comparison with her they are as owls to a jay. The people admire her, and you would if you could see her."
"Did I see Hmelnitski? Just like I see you right now. Even more, he sent me as a spy into Podolia to spread his manifestos among the peasants on the way. He gave me a baton for protection against the Tartars, so that from Korsún I traveled safely everywhere. Peasants or common folks met me. I waved the staff in front of them and said, 'Smell this, kids, and get lost!' Then I made sure they provided me with plenty of food and drink, which they did; and wagons too, which I was happy about; and I was always keeping an eye on my poor princess, worried she might collapse after such great exhaustion and fear. I tell you, gentlemen, by the time we got to Bar, she had recovered so much that there were few people in Bar who didn't stare at her. There are many beautiful girls in that place, since nobility have gathered there from far away, but compared to her, they look like owls next to a jay. The people admire her, and you would too if you could see her."
"It must be they couldn't help it," said little Pan Volodyovski.
"It must be that they couldn't help it," said little Pan Volodyovski.
"But why did you go to Bar?" asked Migurski.
"But why did you go to the bar?" asked Migurski.
"Because I said to myself, I will not stop till I come to a safe place. I had no confidence in small castles, thinking that the rebellion might reach them. But if it should go to Bar, it would break its teeth there. Pan Andrei Pototski has built up strong walls, and cares as much for Hmelnitski as I do for an empty glass. Do you think that I did badly in going so far from the conflagration? If I had not, that Bogun would surely have pursued; and if he had caught up, I tell you he would have made tidbits of me for the dogs. You don't know him, but I do. May the devil fly away with him! I shall have no peace till they hang the man. God grant him that happy end--amen! And surely there is no one with whom he has such an account as with me. Brrr! When I think of it a chill passes over me; so that now I am forced to use stimulants, though by nature I am opposed to drink."
"Because I told myself, I won't stop until I reach a safe place. I had no faith in small castles, thinking that the rebellion could reach them. But if it got to Bar, it would be stopped there. Pan Andrei Pototski has built strong walls, and he cares about Hmelnitski as much as I care for an empty glass. Do you think I was wrong to go so far from the flames? If I hadn't, that Bogun would have definitely chased me; and if he caught up, I'm telling you, he would have made a snack out of me for the dogs. You don’t know him, but I do. May the devil take him away! I won’t have any peace until they hang the man. God grant him that happy end—amen! And surely there’s no one he has a bigger grudge against than me. Brrr! Just thinking about it sends a chill through me; so now I have to use stimulants, even though I naturally avoid drinking."
"What do you say?" interrupted Podbipienta. "Why, my dear brother, you take up liquid like a well-sweep."
"What do you think?" interrupted Podbipienta. "Well, my dear brother, you drink like a person at a well."
"Don't look into the well, my dear man, for you will see nothing wise at the bottom. But a truce to this! Travelling then with the baton and manifestoes of Hmelnitski, I met no great hindrances. When I came to Vinnitsa, I found there the troops of Pan Aksak, now present in this camp; but I had not put off my minstrel skin yet, for I feared the peasantry. But I got rid of the manifestoes. There is a saddler there called Suhak, a Zaporojian spy, who was sending intelligence to Hmelnitski. Through this fellow I sent off the manifestoes; but I wrote such sentences on the backs of them that Hmelnitski will surely order the saddler to be flayed when he reads them. But right under the very walls of Bar such a thing happened to me that I came very near being lost at the shore of refuge."
"Don't look into the well, my good man, because you won't find any wisdom at the bottom. But let's set that aside! While traveling with the baton and manifestos of Hmelnitski, I encountered no major obstacles. When I arrived in Vinnitsa, I found the troops of Pan Aksak, currently present in this camp; however, I hadn't yet taken off my minstrel disguise because I was afraid of the peasantry. But I got rid of the manifestos. There's a saddler named Suhak, a Zaporojian spy, who was sending information to Hmelnitski. Through this guy, I sent off the manifestos; but I wrote such things on their backs that Hmelnitski will surely order the saddler to be punished when he sees them. But just outside the very walls of Bar, something happened that almost made me lose my life at the refuge’s edge."
"How was that? How?"
"How was that? How?"
"I met some drunken soldiers, wild fellows, who heard how I called the princess, 'Your Ladyship,' for I was not so careful then, being near our own people. And they began: 'What sort of minstrel is that? What sort of a lad is it whom he calls "Your Ladyship"?' Then they looked at the princess, and saw she was as beautiful as a picture. 'Bring her nearer to us,' said they. I pushed her behind me into the corner, and to the sabre--"
"I ran into some rowdy, drunken soldiers who overheard me calling the princess, 'Your Ladyship.' I wasn't paying much attention since I was around our own people. They started asking, 'What kind of minstrel is that? What kind of guy calls someone "Your Ladyship"?' Then they looked at the princess and saw she was stunning. 'Bring her closer to us,' they said. I shoved her behind me into the corner, and to the sabre--"
"That is a wonder," said Volodyovski,--"that you, dressed as a minstrel, had a sabre at your side."
"That's amazing," said Volodyovski, "that you, dressed as a minstrel, had a saber by your side."
"That I had a sabre? And who told you that I had a sabre? I had not; but I grabbed a soldier's sabre that lay on the table,--for it was in a public house at Shipintsi, I stretched out two of my assailants in the twinkle of an eye. The others rushed on me. I cried, 'Stop, you dogs, for I am a noble!' Next moment they called out, 'Stop! stop! Scouts are coming!' It appeared that they were not scouts, but Pani Slavoshevska with an escort, whom her son was conducting, with fifty horsemen,--young fellows. These stopped my enemies. I went to the lady with my story, and roused her feelings so that she opened the floodgates of her eyes. She took the princess into her carriage, and we entered Bar. But do you think this is the end? No!"
"That I had a saber? And who told you that I had a saber? I didn't; but I snatched a soldier's saber that was lying on the table—because it was in a public house at Shipintsi. In the blink of an eye, I took down two of my attackers. The others charged at me. I shouted, 'Stop, you scoundrels, for I'm a noble!' The next moment, they yelled, 'Stop! stop! Scouts are coming!' It turned out they weren't scouts, but Pani Slavoshevska with an escort, which her son was leading, along with fifty young horsemen. These halted my enemies. I approached the lady with my story and stirred her emotions so much that she broke down in tears. She put the princess into her carriage, and we headed toward Bar. But do you think this is the end? No!"
Suddenly Sleshinski interrupted the narrative. "But, look! is that the dawn? What is it?"
Suddenly, Sleshinski interrupted the story. "But wait! Is that dawn? What's happening?"
"Oh, it cannot be the dawn," said Skshetuski. "Too early."
"Oh, it can't be dawn," said Skshetuski. "It's too early."
"It is toward Konstantinoff."
"It’s towards Konstantinoff."
"Yes. Don't you see it is brighter?"
"Yeah. Don't you see it's brighter?"
"As I live, a fire!"
"As long as I live, a fire!"
At these words the faces of all became serious. They forgot the narrative and sprang to their feet.
At these words, everyone's expressions turned serious. They forgot the story and jumped to their feet.
"Fire! Fire!" repeated several voices.
"Fire! Fire!" shouted several voices.
"That is Krívonos who has come from Polónnoe."
"That's Krívonos who has come from Polónnoe."
"Krívonos with all his forces."
"Krívonos with all his troops."
"The advance guard must have set fire to the town or the neighboring villages."
"The advance guard must have burned down the town or the nearby villages."
Meanwhile the trumpets sounded the alarm in low notes. Just then old Zatsvilikhovski appeared suddenly among the knights. "Gentlemen," said he, "scouts have come with news. The enemy is in sight! We move at once. To your posts! to your posts!"
Meanwhile, the trumpets sounded the alarm in deep tones. At that moment, old Zatsvilikhovski suddenly appeared among the knights. "Gentlemen," he said, "scouts have arrived with news. The enemy is in sight! We move at once. To your posts! To your posts!"
The officers hurried with all speed to their regiments. The attendants put out the fires, and in a few moments darkness reigned in the camp. But in the distance from the direction of Konstantinoff the heavens reddened each moment more intensely and over a broader space. In this gleam the stars grew paler and paler. Again the trumpets sounded low. "To horse!" was heard through the mouthpiece. Indistinct masses of men and horses began to move. Amid the silence were heard the tramp of horses, the measured step of infantry, and finally the dull thump of Vurtsel's cannon; from moment to moment the clatter of muskets or the voices of command were heard. There was something threatening and ominous in that night march, in those voices, murmurs, clatter of steel, the gleam of armor and swords. The regiments descended to the Konstantinoff road, and moved over it toward the conflagration like a great dragon or serpent making its way through the darkness. But the luxuriant July night was drawing to a close. In Rosolovtsi the cocks began to crow, answering one another through the whole town. Five miles of road divided Rosolovtsi from Konstantinoff, so that before the army on its slow march had passed half the interval dawn rose behind the brightness of the conflagration, pale as if frightened, and filled the air more and more with light, winning from the darkness forests, woods, groves, the whole line of the highway and the troops marching upon it. It was possible to distinguish clearly the people, the horses, and the close ranks of infantry. The cool morning breeze rose and quivered among the flags above the heads of the knights.
The officers rushed quickly to their regiments. The attendants put out the fires, and soon darkness covered the camp. But in the distance, coming from the direction of Konstantinoff, the sky became more intensely red and spread over a larger area. In this glow, the stars appeared fainter and fainter. Once again, the trumpets sounded softly. "To horse!" echoed through the command. Unclear shapes of men and horses began to move. In the silence, you could hear the sound of horses’ hooves, the steady march of infantry, and eventually the dull thud of Vurtsel's cannon; from time to time, the clanking of muskets and the sound of commands broke through. There was something menacing and foreboding about that night march, with those voices, murmurs, clanking steel, and the shimmer of armor and swords. The regiments descended toward the Konstantinoff road, moving along it toward the fire like a giant dragon or serpent slithering through the darkness. But the lush July night was coming to an end. In Rosolovtsi, roosters started to crow, calling to one another throughout the town. Five miles separated Rosolovtsi from Konstantinoff, so before the army could cover half the distance, dawn appeared behind the brightness of the fire, pale as if scared, gradually filling the air with more light, reclaiming the darkness from the forests, woods, groves, the entire stretch of the highway, and the troops marching on it. It became possible to clearly see the people, the horses, and the close ranks of infantry. The cool morning breeze rose and danced among the flags above the knights' heads.
Vershul's Tartars marched in front, behind them Ponyatovski's Cossacks, then the dragoons, Vurtsel's artillery, the infantry and hussars last. Zagloba rode near Skshetuski; but he was somewhat uneasy in the saddle, and it was apparent that alarm was seizing him, in view of the approaching battle.
Vershul's Tartars marched at the front, followed by Ponyatovski's Cossacks, then the dragoons, Vurtsel's artillery, and lastly the infantry and hussars. Zagloba rode close to Skshetuski, but he seemed a bit uneasy in the saddle, and it was clear that he was getting anxious with the battle coming up.
"Listen a moment!" said he to Skshetuski, in a low whisper as if he feared some one might overhear him.
"Listen for a second!" he said to Skshetuski in a quiet whisper, as if he was worried someone might hear him.
"What do you say?"
"What's your answer?"
"Will the hussars strike first?"
"Will the hussars attack first?"
"You say that you are an old soldier, and you don't know that hussars are reserved to decide the battle at the moment when the enemy is straining his utmost power?"
"You say you're an old soldier, and you don't know that hussars are called upon to determine the battle when the enemy is exerting their full strength?"
"I know that, I know that, but I wanted to be sure."
"I get it, I get it, but I just wanted to be sure."
A moment of silence ensued. Then Zagloba lowered his voice still more, and inquired further: "Is this Krívonos with all his forces?"
A moment of silence followed. Then Zagloba lowered his voice even more and asked, "Is this Krívonos with all his troops?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"How many men is he leading?"
"How many men is he leading?"
"Sixty thousand, counting the mob."
"60,000, including the mob."
"Oh, the devil take him!" said Zagloba.
"Oh, the devil take him!" said Zagloba.
Pan Yan smiled under his mustache.
Pan Yan smiled under his mustache.
"Don't think that I am afraid," whispered Zagloba. "But I have short breath, and don't like a crowd, for it is hot, and as soon as it is hot I can do nothing. I like to take care of myself in single combat. Not the head, but the hands win in this place. Here I am a fool in comparison with Podbipienta. I have on my stomach here those two hundred ducats which the prince gave me; but believe me I would rather have my stomach somewhere else. Tfu! tfu! I don't like these great battles. May the plague bruise!"
"Don't think I'm scared," Zagloba whispered. "But I have a hard time breathing and I don't like crowds because it's hot, and when it gets hot, I can't do anything. I prefer to handle things one-on-one. It's not about the head; it’s the hands that matter here. In this situation, I'm a fool compared to Podbipienta. I've got those two hundred ducats the prince gave me in my pockets, but honestly, I’d rather not have them at all. Ugh! I’m not a fan of these big battles. May they be cursed!"
"Nothing will happen to you. Take courage!"
"Nothing is going to happen to you. Be brave!"
"Courage? That is all I am afraid of. I fear that bravery will overcome prudence in me. I am too excitable. Besides, I have had a bad omen: when we sat by the fire two stars fell. Who knows, maybe one of them is mine."
"Courage? That's all I'm afraid of. I'm worried that bravery will take over my sense of caution. I'm too impulsive. Plus, I've had a bad sign: when we were sitting by the fire, two stars fell. Who knows, maybe one of them is meant for me."
"For your good deeds God will reward you and keep you in health."
"For your good actions, God will reward you and keep you healthy."
"Well, if only he doesn't reward me too soon."
"Well, I just hope he doesn't reward me too soon."
"Why didn't you stay in the camp?"
"Why didn’t you stay at the camp?"
"I thought it would be safer with the army."
"I thought it would be safer with the military."
"It is. You will see that there is no great trouble. We are accustomed to this fighting, and custom is second nature. But here is the Sluch and Vishovati Stav already."
"It is. You'll see that there's no big problem. We're used to this fighting, and habit comes naturally. But here are the Sluch and Vishovati Stav already."
In fact the waters of Vishovati Stav, divided from the Sluch by a long dam, glittered in the distance. The army halted at once along the whole line.
In fact, the waters of Vishovati Stav, separated from the Sluch by a long dam, sparkled in the distance. The army immediately came to a stop along the entire line.
"Is this the place so soon?" asked Zagloba.
"Is this the place already?" asked Zagloba.
"The prince will put the army in line," said Skshetuski.
"The prince will line up the army," said Skshetuski.
"I don't like a throng; I tell you, I don't like a throng."
"I don't like a crowd; I swear, I don't like a crowd."
"Hussars on the right wing!" was the command which came from the prince to Pan Yan.
"Hussars on the right wing!" was the order from the prince to Pan Yan.
It was broad daylight. The fire had grown pale in the light of the rising sun, whose golden rays were reflected on the points of the lances, and it appeared as though above the hussars a thousand lights were gleaming. After its lines were arranged, the army concealed itself no longer, and began to sing in one voice, "Hail, O ye gates of salvation!" The mighty song resounded over the dewy grass, struck the pine grove, and sent back by the echo, rose to the sky. Then the shore on the other side of the dam grew black with crowds of Cossacks. As far as the eye could reach regiment followed regiment,--mounted Zaporojians armed with long lances, infantry with muskets, and waves of peasants armed with scythes, flails, and forks. Behind them was to be seen, as if in fog, an immense camp or movable town. The creaking of thousands of wagons and the neighing of horses reached the ears of the prince's soldiers. But the Cossacks marched without their usual tumult, without howling, and halted on the other side of the dam. The two opposing forces looked at each other for some time in silence.
It was broad daylight. The fire had dimmed in the light of the rising sun, whose golden rays reflected off the tips of the lances, making it seem like a thousand lights were shining above the hussars. Once the army was organized, it no longer hid and began to sing together, "Hail, O ye gates of salvation!" The powerful song echoed over the dewy grass, struck the pine grove, and, carried back by the echo, rose to the sky. Then the shore on the other side of the dam filled with crowds of Cossacks. As far as the eye could see, one regiment followed another—mounted Zaporojians armed with long lances, infantry with muskets, and waves of peasants wielding scythes, flails, and forks. Behind them, like something out of a fog, was an enormous camp or traveling town. The sounds of thousands of wagons creaking and horses neighing reached the prince's soldiers. But the Cossacks marched without their usual noise, without howling, and stopped on the other side of the dam. The two opposing forces stared at each other in silence for a while.
Zagloba, keeping all the time close to Skshetuski, looked on that sea of people and muttered,--
Zagloba, staying close to Skszetuski the whole time, looked at the sea of people and muttered,--
"Lord, why hast thou created so many ruffians? Hmelnitski must be there with his mob and their vermin. Isn't that an outbreak, tell me? They will cover us with their caps. Ah! in the old time it was so pleasant in the Ukraine! They are rolling on, rolling on! God grant that the devils may roll you in hell, and all that is coming on us! May the glanders devour you!"
"Lord, why have you created so many thugs? Hmelnitski must be with his gang and their pests. Isn't that an uprising, tell me? They'll smother us with their hats. Ah! It used to be so nice in Ukraine! They just keep coming! God help that the devils take you to hell, along with everything that's coming our way! May disease consume you!"
"Don't swear. To-day is Sunday."
"Don't curse. Today is Sunday."
"True, it is Sunday. Better think of God. 'Pater noster, qui es in cœlis'--No respect to be looked for from these scoundrels--'Sanctificetur nomen tuum'--What is going to be done on that dam?--'Adveniat regnum tuum'--The breath is already stopped in my body--'Fiat voluntas tua'--God choke you, you Hamans! But look! what is that?"
"Sure, it’s Sunday. Better think about God. 'Our Father, who art in heaven'—No respect to expect from these jerks—'Hallowed be thy name'—What’s going to happen on that dam?—'Thy kingdom come'—I can’t breathe already—'Thy will be done'—God damn you, you Hamans! But wait! What’s that?"
A division formed of a few hundred men separated from the dark mass and pushed forward without order toward the dam.
A group of a few hundred men broke away from the dark mass and moved forward haphazardly toward the dam.
"That is a skirmishing-party," said Skshetuski. "Our men will go out to them directly."
"That's a skirmishing party," Skshetuski said. "Our guys will head out to them right away."
"Has the battle begun, then, already?"
"Has the fight already started?"
"As God is in heaven!"
"As God is in heaven!"
"May the devil take them!" Here the ill-humor of Zagloba was beyond measure. "And you are looking at it as a theatre in carnival time!" cried he, in disgust at Skshetuski; "just as if your own skin were not in peril."
"Let the devil take them!" Here, Zagloba's bad mood was off the charts. "And you’re treating it like a play at a carnival!" he shouted, disgusted with Skshetuski; "as if your own skin isn’t at risk."
"I told you that we are used to it."
"I told you we're used to it."
"And you will go to the skirmish too, of course?"
"And you're going to the skirmish too, right?"
"It is not very becoming for knights of picked regiments to fight duels with such enemies. No one does that who stands on dignity; but in these times no one thinks of dignity."
"It’s not really fitting for elite knights to engage in duels with such foes. No one with any sense of dignity would do that; but these days, nobody cares about dignity."
"Our men are marching already!" cried Zagloba, seeing the red line of Volodyovski's dragoons moving at a trot toward the dam.
"Our guys are already marching!" shouted Zagloba, watching the red line of Volodyovski's dragoons moving at a trot toward the dam.
They were followed by a number of volunteers from each regiment. Among others went the red Vershul, Kushel, Ponyatovski, the two Karvichi, and Pan Longin Podbipienta from the hussars. The distance between the two divisions began to diminish rapidly.
They were followed by several volunteers from each regiment. Among them were the red Vershul, Kushel, Ponyatovski, the two Karvichi, and Pan Longin Podbipienta from the hussars. The gap between the two divisions started to close quickly.
"You will see something," said Skshetuski to Zagloba, "Look especially at Volodyovski and Podbipienta. They are splendid fighters. Do you see them?"
"You'll notice something," Skshetuski said to Zagloba, "Pay close attention to Volodyovski and Podbipienta. They're amazing fighters. Do you see them?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Well, look at them! You will have something to enjoy."
"Well, check them out! You’ll have something to enjoy."
CHAPTER XXXI.
When the warriors drew near each other, they reined in their horses and opened in mutual abuse.
When the warriors got close to each other, they pulled back their horses and started insulting each other.
"Come on! come on! We will feed the dogs with your carrion right away!" cried the prince's soldiers.
"Come on! Let's feed the dogs with your dead body right away!" shouted the prince's soldiers.
"Your carrion is not fit even for dogs!" answered the Cossacks.
"Your dead body isn’t even good enough for dogs!" replied the Cossacks.
"You will rot here on the dam, you infamous robbers!"
"You'll rot here on the dam, you infamous thieves!"
"For whom it is fated, that one will rot; but the fish will pick your bones soon."
"For those who are destined to, you'll decay; but soon the fish will pick your bones."
"To the dung-heaps with your forks, you trash! Dung-forks are fitter for you than sabres."
"To the dung heaps with your forks, you idiots! Dung forks are better suited for you than swords."
"If we are trash, our sons will be nobles, for they will be born of your girls."
"If we are worthless, our sons will be great, because they will come from your daughters."
Some Cossack, evidently from the Trans-Dnieper, pushed forward, and placing his palms around his mouth, cried with a loud voice: "The prince has two nieces; tell him to send them to Krívonos."
Some Cossack, clearly from the Trans-Dnieper, stepped forward, and cupping his hands around his mouth, shouted loudly: "The prince has two nieces; tell him to send them to Krívonos."
It grew dim in Volodyovski's eyes when he heard this blasphemy, and he spurred his horse on to the Zaporojian.
It grew dim in Volodyovski's eyes when he heard this blasphemy, and he urged his horse forward to the Zaporojian.
Skshetuski, on the right wing with his hussars, recognized him from a distance, and cried to Zagloba: "Volodyovski is rushing on! Volodyovski! Look there! there!"
Skshetuski, on the right wing with his hussars, spotted him from afar and shouted to Zagloba: "Volodyovski is charging forward! Volodyovski! Look over there! Over there!"
"I see!" said Zagloba. "He has already reached him. They are fighting! One, two! I see perfectly. It is all over. He is a swordsman, plague take him!"
"I see!" said Zagloba. "He’s already reached him. They’re fighting! One, two! I can see it clearly. It’s all over. He’s a swordsman, damn it!"
At the second blow the Cossack fell to the ground as if struck by lightning, and fell with his head to his comrades, as an evil omen to them.
At the second hit, the Cossack dropped to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning, landing with his head facing his comrades, serving as a bad omen for them.
Then a second sprang forward, in a scarlet kontush stripped from some noble. He fell upon Volodyovski a little from the flank, but his horse stumbled at the very moment of the blow. Volodyovski turned, and then could be seen the master; for he only moved his hand, making a light, soft motion,--invisible, so to speak,--but still the sabre of the Zaporojian sprang up, flew into the air. Volodyovski seized him by the shoulder, and pulled him with his horse toward the Polish side.
Then a second man rushed forward, wearing a scarlet kontush taken from some noble. He attacked Volodyovski from the side, but his horse stumbled just as he swung his weapon. Volodyovski turned, and then you could really see the master at work; he only moved his hand, making a subtle, almost invisible motion, yet the sabre of the Zaporojian flew up and soared into the air. Volodyovski grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him with his horse toward the Polish side.
"Save me, brothers!" cried the prisoner.
"Help me, brothers!" shouted the prisoner.
He offered no resistance, knowing that in case he did he would be thrust through that moment. He even struck his horse with his heels to urge him on; and so Volodyovski led him as a wolf leads a kid.
He didn't resist, knowing that if he did, he would be pushed past that moment. He even kicked his horse with his heels to urge it on; and so Volodyovski guided him like a wolf leads a young goat.
In view of this, a couple of tens of warriors rushed out from both sides of the river, for no more could find place on the dam. They fought in single combat, man with man, horse with horse, sabre with sabre; and it was a wonderful sight, that series of duels, on which both armies looked with the greatest interest, drawing auguries from them of the future success. The morning sun shone upon the combatants, and the air was so transparent that even the faces might be seen from both sides. Any one looking from a distance would have thought that it was a tournament or games. But at one moment a riderless horse would spring from the tumult; at another, a body would tumble from the dam into the clear mirror of the water, which splashed up in golden sparks and then moved forward in a circling wavelet farther and farther from shore.
Given this, a couple of dozen warriors charged out from both sides of the river, as no more could fit on the dam. They battled in single combat, man against man, horse against horse, saber against saber; and it was an incredible sight, that series of duels, which both armies watched with great interest, drawing predictions about future success from them. The morning sun shone on the fighters, and the air was so clear that you could see their faces from either side. Anyone watching from a distance would have thought it was a tournament or games. But at one moment, a riderless horse would burst forth from the chaos; at another, a body would fall from the dam into the clear water below, creating splashes of golden sparks that then formed ripples moving farther and farther from the shore.
The courage of the soldiers in both armies grew as they beheld the bravery of their own men and their eagerness for the fight. Each sent good wishes to its own. Suddenly Skshetuski clasped his hands and cried,--
The courage of the soldiers in both armies increased as they witnessed the bravery of their own men and their eagerness for battle. Each sent good wishes to their own. Suddenly, Skshetuski clasped his hands and shouted,--
"Vershul is lost; he fell with his horse. Look! he was sitting on the white one."
"Vershul is lost; he fell off his horse. Look! He was riding the white one."
But Vershul was not lost, though he had indeed fallen with his horse; for they had both been thrown by Pulyan, a former Cossack of Prince Yeremi, then next in command to Krívonos. He was a famous skirmisher, and had never left off that game. He was so strong that he could easily break two horseshoes at once. He had the reputation of being invincible in single combat. When he had thrown Vershul he attacked a gallant officer, Koroshlyakhtsits, and cut him terribly,--almost to the saddle. Others drew back in fear. Seeing this, Pan Longin turned his Livonian mare against him.
But Vershul was not lost, even though he had fallen with his horse; both had been thrown by Pulyan, a former Cossack under Prince Yeremi, who was next in command to Krívonos. He was a famous fighter and had never given up that lifestyle. He was so strong that he could easily break two horseshoes at the same time. He had a reputation for being unbeatable in one-on-one combat. After throwing Vershul, he attacked a brave officer, Koroshlyakhtsits, and wounded him severely, almost cutting him to the saddle. Others backed away in fear. Seeing this, Pan Longin charged his Livonian mare at him.
"You are lost!" cried Pulyan, when he saw the foolhardy man.
"You’re lost!" shouted Pulyan when he saw the reckless man.
"It can't be helped," answered Podbipienta, raising his sabre for the blow.
"It can't be helped," said Podbipienta, raising his saber for the strike.
He had not, however, his Zervikaptur, that being reserved for ends too important to permit its use in desultory combat. He had left it in the hands of his faithful armor-bearer in the ranks, and had merely a light blade of blue steel engraved with gold. Pulyan endured its first blow, though he saw in a moment that he had to do with no common enemy, for his sword quivered to the palm of his hand. He endured the second and the third blow; then, either he recognized the greater skill of his opponent in fencing, or perhaps he wished to exhibit his tremendous strength in view of both armies, or, pushed to the edge of the dam, he feared to be thrown into the water by Pan Longin's enormous beast. It is enough that after he had received the last blow he brought the horses side by side, and seized the Lithuanian by the waist in his powerful arms.
He didn’t have his Zervikaptur with him, as it was reserved for more important situations that didn’t allow for casual combat. He had left it with his loyal armor-bearer in the ranks and only had a light blue steel blade engraved with gold. Pulyan took the first hit, but he quickly realized that he was facing no ordinary enemy, as his sword trembled in his grip. He withstood the second and third blows; then, whether he acknowledged his opponent’s superior fencing skills, wanted to showcase his immense strength in front of both armies, or was worried about getting thrown into the water by Pan Longin’s massive beast, he acted. After taking the last hit, he brought the horses side by side and grabbed the Lithuanian by the waist with his powerful arms.
They grasped each other like two bears when they are fighting for a female. They wound themselves around each other like two pines which, having grown from a single stump, intertwine till they form but one tree. All held breath and gazed in silence on the struggle of the combatants, each one of whom was considered the strongest among his own. You would have said that both had become one body, for they remained a long time motionless. But their faces grew red; and only from the veins which swelled on their foreheads, and from their backs bent like bows, could you suspect under that terrible quiet the superhuman tension of the arms which crushed them.
They clung to each other like two bears fighting for a mate. They twisted around each other like two pines that have grown from the same stump, merging until they seemed like one tree. Everyone held their breath, watching silently as the two fighters struggled, each regarded as the strongest among their own. You would think that they had become one body because they stayed still for a long time. But their faces turned red, and only the veins bulging on their foreheads and the arch of their bent backs hinted at the immense strain in their arms that held each other in a deadly grip.
At length both began to quiver; but by degrees the face of Pan Longin grew redder and redder and the face of the Cossack bluer and bluer. Still a moment passed. The disquiet of the spectators increased.
At last, both started to tremble; but gradually Pan Longin's face turned redder and the Cossack's face turned bluer. A moment more went by. The anxiety of the onlookers grew.
Suddenly the silence was broken by a hollow, smothered voice: "Let me go--"
Suddenly, the silence was interrupted by a faint, muffled voice: "Let me go—"
"No, my darling!" Something gave a sudden and terrible rattle, a groan was heard as if from under the ground, a wave of black blood burst from Pulyan's mouth, and his head dropped on his shoulder.
"No, my darling!" Suddenly, there was a horrible rattling sound, a groan echoed as if coming from beneath the earth, a surge of black blood erupted from Pulyan's mouth, and his head fell onto his shoulder.
Pan Longin lifted the Cossack from his seat, and before the spectators had time to think what had happened, threw him on his own saddle and started on a trot toward Skshetuski's regiment.
Pan Longin picked up the Cossack from his seat, and before the spectators had a chance to process what had just occurred, he tossed him onto his own saddle and began trotting toward Skshetuski's regiment.
"Vivat!" cried the Vishnyevetski men.
"Cheers!" cried the Vishnyevetski men.
"Destruction!" answered the Zaporojians.
"Destruction!" replied the Zaporojians.
Instead of being confused by the defeat of their leader, they attacked the enemy the more stubbornly. A crowded struggle followed, which the narrowness of the place made the more venomous; and the Cossacks in spite of their bravery would certainly have yielded to the greater skill of their opponents, had it not been that suddenly the trumpets from the camp of Krívonos sounded a retreat.
Instead of being confused by their leader's defeat, they attacked the enemy even more fiercely. A chaotic fight broke out, and the tight space made it even more intense; the Cossacks, despite their bravery, would have likely given in to the superior skill of their opponents if it weren't for the sudden sound of trumpets from Krívonos's camp signaling a retreat.
They withdrew at once; and their opponents, after they had stopped awhile to show that they had kept the field, withdrew also. The dam was deserted; there remained on it only bodies of men and horses, as if in testimony of that which would be,--and that road of death lay black between the two armies,--but a light breath of wind wrinkled the smooth surface of the water and sounded plaintively through the leaves of the willows standing here and there above the banks of the pond.
They pulled back immediately; and their opponents, after pausing for a moment to demonstrate that they still held the ground, also retreated. The dam was abandoned; only the bodies of men and horses remained, as if bearing witness to what was to come. A dark path of death stretched between the two armies, but a gentle breeze rippled the calm surface of the water and softly rustled the leaves of the willows scattered along the pond's banks.
Meanwhile the regiments of Krívonos moved like countless flocks of starlings and plover. The mob went in advance, then the regular Zaporojian infantry, companies of cavalry, Tartar volunteers, and Cossack artillery, and all without much order. They hurried before the others, wishing to force the dam by countless numbers, and then inundate and cover the army of the prince. The savage Krívonos believed in the fist and the sabre, not in military art. Therefore he urged his whole power to the attack, and ordered the regiments marching from behind to push on those in front, so that they must go even if against their will. Cannon-balls began to plunge into the water like wild swans and divers, causing no damage however to the prince's troops, by reason of the distance. The torrent of people covered the dam and advanced without hindrance. A part of that wave on reaching the river sought a passage, and not finding it turned back to the embankment, and marched in such a dense throng that, as Osinski said afterward, one might have ridden on horseback over their heads, and so covered the embankment that not a span of free earth remained.
Meanwhile, Krívonos's regiments moved like swarms of starlings and plovers. The crowd surged ahead, followed by the regular Zaporojian infantry, companies of cavalry, Tartar volunteers, and Cossack artillery, all in a chaotic formation. They rushed to outnumber the others, aiming to breach the dam and then flood the prince's army. The ruthless Krívonos trusted in brute force and the sword, not in military strategy. So, he pushed his entire force to attack and ordered the regiments from behind to push those in front, forcing them onward, even against their will. Cannonballs began to splash into the water like wild swans and divers, causing no harm to the prince's troops due to the distance. The stream of people covered the dam and advanced without obstruction. When part of that wave reached the river looking for a crossing but failing, they turned back to the embankment and marched in such a dense crowd that, as Osinski later said, one could have ridden a horse over their heads, completely covering the embankment so that not a single spot of free earth was left.
Yeremi looked on this from the high shore, his brows wrinkled, and from his eyes flashed malicious lightning toward those crowds. Seeing the disorder and rush of the regiments of Krívonos, he said to Makhnitski,--
Yeremi watched this from the high shore, his brow furrowed, and malicious lightning flashed from his eyes toward those crowds. Seeing the chaos and rush of Krívonos's regiments, he said to Makhnitski,--
"The enemy begin with us in peasant fashion, and disregarding military art, come on like beaters at a hunt, but they will not reach this place."
"The enemy starts off like common peasants, ignoring military tactics, charging in like beaters at a hunt, but they won’t make it to this place."
Meanwhile, as if challenging his words, the Cossacks had come to the middle of the embankment. There they paused, astonished and disquieted by the silence of the prince's forces. But just at that moment there was a movement among these forces, and they retreated, leaving between themselves and the embankment a broad half-circle, which was to be the field of battle.
Meanwhile, as if to contradict his words, the Cossacks had reached the center of the embankment. They stopped there, shocked and uneasy at the quiet of the prince's troops. Just then, there was some activity among those troops, and they fell back, creating a wide half-circle between themselves and the embankment, which would become the battlefield.
Then the infantry of Koritski opened, disclosing the throats of Vurtsel's cannon, turned toward the embankment, and in the corner formed by the slough and the embankment shone among the thickets along the bank the muskets of Osinski's Germans.
Then the infantry of Koritski parted, revealing the barrels of Vurtsel's cannons aimed at the embankment, and in the corner formed by the marsh and the embankment, the muskets of Osinski's Germans glimmered among the thickets along the bank.
It was clear in a moment to military men on whose side the victory must be. Only a mad leader like Krívonos could rush to battle on conditions according to which he could not even pass the river in case Vishnyevetski wished to prevent him.
It was obvious in an instant to the soldiers which side was going to win. Only a crazy leader like Krívonos would charge into battle under conditions that made it impossible for him to cross the river if Vishnyevetski wanted to stop him.
But the prince permitted part of his enemy's army to cross the embankment so as to surround and destroy it. The great leader took advantage of the blunders of his opponents, who did not even consider that it was impossible to reinforce his men on the other bank, except through a narrow passage over which no considerable number of men could be sent at one time; practised soldiers therefore looked with wonder at the action of Krívonos, who was not forced by anything to such a mad undertaking.
But the prince allowed some of his enemy's army to cross the embankment so he could surround and eliminate them. The great leader capitalized on the mistakes of his opponents, who didn’t even realize that it was impossible to reinforce his men on the other side, except through a narrow passage that couldn’t accommodate a large number of troops at once. Experienced soldiers therefore watched in astonishment at Krívonos's actions, who wasn’t compelled by anything to take such a reckless risk.
He was forced by ambition alone and a thirst for blood. He had learned that Hmelnitski, in spite of the preponderance of power under Krívonos, fearing the result of a battle with Yeremi, was marching with all his forces to his aid. Orders came not to deliver battle; but for that very reason Krívonos determined to deliver it.
He was driven only by ambition and a thirst for power. He discovered that Hmelnitski, despite having the upper hand thanks to Krívonos, was afraid of the outcome against Yeremi and was marching all his forces to help. The orders were given not to engage in battle, but because of that, Krívonos decided to fight.
Having taken Polónnoe, he got the taste of blood, and did not like to divide it with any one; therefore he hastened. He would lose half of his men,--well, what of that! With the rest he would overwhelm the slender forces of the prince and cut them to pieces. He would bring the head of Vishnyevetski as a present to Hmelnitski.
Having taken Polónnoe, he got a taste for blood, and he didn't want to share it with anyone; so he rushed. He would lose half of his men—so what! With the rest, he would crush the tiny forces of the prince and annihilate them. He would bring Vishnyevetski's head as a gift to Hmelnitski.
The billows of the mob had reached the end of the embankment, passed it, and spread over the half-circle abandoned by Yeremi's army. But at this moment the concealed infantry of Osinski opened upon them in the flank, and from the cannon of Vurtsel there bloomed out long wreaths of smoke, the earth trembled from the roar, and the battle began along the whole line.
The waves of the crowd had reached the edge of the embankment, gone past it, and spread out over the half-circle left behind by Yeremi's army. But just then, Osinski's hidden infantry opened fire on them from the side, and Vurtsel's cannons released thick clouds of smoke, shaking the ground with their thunder, and the battle erupted across the entire front.
Clouds of smoke concealed the shores of the Sula, the pond, the embankment, and even the field itself, so that all was hidden, save at times the scarlet, glittering uniforms of the dragoons, and the crests gleaming over the flying helmets, as everything seethed in that terrible cloud. The bells of the town were ringing, and mingled their sad groans with the deep bellowing of the guns. From the Cossack camp regiment after regiment rolled on to the embankment.
Clouds of smoke covered the shores of the Sula, the pond, the embankment, and even the field itself, obscuring everything except for the occasional flash of the bright, shiny uniforms of the dragoons and the crests shining above the flying helmets, as chaos swirled in that terrible cloud. The town's bells were ringing, blending their mournful sounds with the loud booms of the cannons. From the Cossack camp, regiment after regiment advanced to the embankment.
Those who crossed and reached the other side of the river extended in the twinkle of an eye into a long line and rushed with rage on the prince's regiments. The battle extended from one end of the pond to the bend in the river and the swampy meadows, which were flooded that rainy summer.
Those who crossed and made it to the other side of the river quickly formed a long line and charged furiously at the prince's troops. The battle stretched from one end of the pond to the curve of the river and the marshy fields, which were flooded that rainy summer.
The mob and the men of the lower country had to conquer or perish, having behind them water, toward which they were pushed by the infantry and cavalry of the prince.
The mob and the men from the lowlands had to either win or face destruction, with water at their backs, driven forward by the prince's infantry and cavalry.
When the hussars moved forward, Zagloba, though he had short breath and did not like a throng, galloped with the others, because in fact he could not do otherwise without danger of being trampled to death. He flew on therefore, closing his eyes, and through his head there flew with lightning speed the thought, "Stratagem is nothing, stratagem is nothing; the stupid win, the wise perish!" Then he was seized with spite against the war, against the Cossacks, the hussars, and every one else in the world. He began to curse, to pray. The wind whistled in his ears, the breath was hemmed in his breast. Suddenly his horse struck against something; he felt resistance. Then he opened his eyes, and what did he see? Scythes, sabres, flails, a crowd of inflamed faces, eyes, mustaches,--and all indefinite, unknown, all trembling, galloping, furious. Then he was transported with rage against those enemies, because they are not going to the devil, because they are rushing up to his face and forcing him to fight. "You wanted it, now you have it," thought he, and he began to slash blindly on every side. Sometimes he cut the air, and sometimes he felt that his blade had sunk into something soft. At the same time he felt that he was still living, and this gave him extraordinary hope. "Slay! kill!" he roared like a buffalo. At last those frenzied faces vanished from his eyes, and in their places he saw a multitude of visages, tops of caps, and the shouts almost split his ears. "Are they fleeing?" shot through his head. "Yes!" Then daring sprang up in him beyond measure. "Scoundrels!" he shouted, "is that the way you meet a noble?" He sprang among the fleeing enemy, passed many, and entangled in the crowd began to labor with greater presence of mind now.
When the hussars charged forward, Zagloba, despite being out of breath and uncomfortable in crowds, rode along with the others because he had no choice if he wanted to avoid getting trampled. So he hurtled ahead, eyes shut, and a thought dashed through his mind: "Strategy means nothing, strategy means nothing; the foolish triumph, the wise are doomed!" Then he was consumed with anger towards the war, the Cossacks, the hussars, and everyone else in the world. He began to curse and pray. The wind howled in his ears, and he felt a tightness in his chest. Suddenly, his horse collided with something; he felt the resistance. He opened his eyes, and what did he see? Scythes, sabers, flails, a mass of furious faces, eyes, mustaches—everything blurred, unfamiliar, all trembling, galloping, enraged. Then rage surged within him against those enemies for not retreating to the devil and instead charging right at him, forcing him to fight. "You asked for it, now you've got it," he thought, and he started swinging his sword wildly in every direction. Sometimes he cut through the air, and at other times he felt his blade connect with something soft. At the same time, he realized he was still alive, which filled him with incredible hope. "Kill! Slay!" he bellowed like a bull. Eventually, those frantic faces disappeared from view, replaced by a sea of faces, the tops of caps, and the shouts almost deafened him. "Are they running away?" flashed through his mind. "Yes!" Then a newfound courage surged within him. "Cowards!" he yelled, "is that how you face a noble?" He jumped into the ranks of the fleeing enemies, outpaced many, and getting caught up in the crowd started fighting with greater focus now.
Meanwhile his comrades pressed the Cossacks to the bank of the Sula, covered pretty thickly with trees, and drove them along the shore to the embankment, taking no prisoners, for there was no time.
Meanwhile, his teammates pushed the Cossacks to the bank of the Sula, which was crowded with trees, and drove them along the shore to the embankment, taking no prisoners since there wasn't any time.
Suddenly Zagloba felt that his horse began to spread out under him; at the same time something heavy fell on him and covered his whole head, so that he was completely enveloped in darkness.
Suddenly, Zagloba noticed that his horse started to spread out beneath him; at the same time, something heavy dropped onto him and covered his entire head, wrapping him completely in darkness.
"Oh, save me!" he cried, beating the horse with his heels.
"Oh, save me!" he shouted, kicking the horse with his heels.
The steed, however, apparently wearied with the weight of the rider, only groaned and stood in one place.
The horse, however, clearly tired from carrying the rider, just sighed and stayed in one spot.
Zagloba heard the screams and shouts of the horsemen rushing around him; then that whole hurricane swept by and all was in apparent quiet.
Zagloba heard the screams and shouts of the horsemen rushing around him; then that whole whirlwind swept by and everything was suddenly quiet.
Again thoughts began to rush through his head with the swiftness of Tartar arrows: "What is this? What has happened? Jesus and Mary, I am in captivity!"
Again, thoughts started racing through his mind as quickly as Tartar arrows: "What is going on? What just happened? Jesus and Mary, I’m trapped!"
On his forehead drops of cold sweat came out. Evidently his head was bound just as he had once bound Bogun. That weight which he feels on his shoulder is the hand of a Cossack. But why don't they hang him or kill him? Why is he standing in one place?
On his forehead, drops of cold sweat appeared. Clearly, his head was wrapped just like he had once wrapped Bogun. The weight he feels on his shoulder is the hand of a Cossack. But why aren't they hanging him or killing him? Why is he just standing there?
"Let me go, you scoundrel!" cried he at last, with a muffled voice.
"Let me go, you jerk!" he shouted finally, his voice muffled.
Silence.
Silence.
"Let me go! I'll spare your life. Let me go, I say!"
"Let me go! I'll save your life. Let me go, I'm telling you!"
No answer.
No response.
Zagloba struck into the sides of his horse again with his heels, but again without result; the prodded beast only stretched out wider and remained in the same place.
Zagloba kicked his horse's sides again with his heels, but once more with no success; the nag just spread out wider and stayed right where it was.
Finally rage seized the unfortunate captive, and drawing a knife from the sheath that hung at his belt, he gave a terrible stab behind. But the knife only cut the air.
Finally, rage took hold of the unfortunate captive, and pulling a knife from the sheath at his belt, he made a violent stab behind him. But the knife only sliced through the air.
Then Zagloba pulled with both hands at the covering which bound his head, and tore it in a moment. What is this?
Then Zagloba grabbed the covering around his head with both hands and tore it off in an instant. What is this?
No Cossack. Deserted all around. Only in the distance was to be seen in the smoke the red dragoons of Volodyovski flying past, and farther on the glittering armor of the hussars pursuing the remnant of the defeated, who were retreating from the field toward the water. At Zagloba's feet lay a Cossack regimental banner. Evidently the fleeing Cossack had dropped it so that the staff hit Zagloba's shoulder, and the cloth covered his head.
No Cossack in sight. The area was deserted. Only in the distance could you see the red dragoons of Volodyovski moving quickly through the smoke, and further on, the shining armor of the hussars chasing the remnants of the defeated, who were retreating from the battlefield toward the water. At Zagloba's feet lay a Cossack regimental banner. Clearly, the fleeing Cossack had dropped it, causing the staff to hit Zagloba's shoulder and the cloth to cover his head.
Seeing all this, and understanding it perfectly, that hero regained his presence of mind completely.
Seeing all this and understanding it fully, that hero completely regained his composure.
"Oh, ho!" said he, "I have captured a banner. How is this? Didn't I capture it? If justice is not defeated in this battle, then I am sure of a reward. Oh, you scoundrels! it is your luck that my horse gave out! I did not know myself when I thought I was greater in strategy than in bravery. I can be of some higher use in the army than eating cakes. Oh, God save us! some other crowd is rushing on. Don't come here, dog-brothers; don't come this way! May the wolves eat this horse! Kill! slay!"
"Oh, wow!" he exclaimed, "I’ve captured a banner. How about that? Didn’t I do it? If justice prevails in this fight, then I know I’ll get a reward. Oh, you scoundrels! It’s just your luck that my horse gave out! I didn’t realize I was better at tactics than at courage. I can contribute something more valuable to the army than just eating cakes. Oh, God help us! Another group is charging in. Don’t come here, you filthy brothers; don’t come this way! May the wolves devour this horse! Kill! Slay!"
Indeed, a new band of Cossacks were rushing toward Zagloba, raising unearthly voices, closely pursued by the armored men of Polyanovski. And perhaps Zagloba would have found his death under the hoofs of their horses, had it not been that the hussars of Skshetuski, having finished those whom they had been pursuing, turned to take between two fires those onrushing parties. Seeing this, the Zaporojians ran toward the water, only to find death in the swamps and deep places after escaping the sword. Those who fell on their knees begging for quarter died under the steel. The defeat was terrible and complete, but most terrible on the embankment. All who passed that, were swept away in the half-circle left by the forces of the prince. Those who did not pass, fell under the continual fire of Vurtsel's cannon and the guns of the German infantry. They could neither go forward nor backward; for Krívonos urged on still new regiments, which, pushing forward, closed the only road to escape. It seemed as though Krívonos had sworn to destroy his own men, who stifled, trampled, and fought one another, fell, sprang into the water on both sides, and were drowned. On one side were black masses of fugitives, and on the other masses advancing; in the middle, piles and mountains and rows of dead bodies; groans, screams, men deprived of speech; the madness of terror, disorder, chaos. The whole pond was full of men and horses; the water overflowed the banks.
Indeed, a new group of Cossacks was rushing toward Zagloba, shouting loudly, closely followed by the armored soldiers of Polyanovski. And maybe Zagloba would have met his end under the hooves of their horses if it weren't for the hussars of Skshetuski, who, after finishing off those they had been chasing, turned to intercept the oncoming parties. Seeing this, the Zaporojians ran towards the water, only to find death in the swamps and deep areas after escaping the sword. Those who fell to their knees begging for mercy were killed under the steel. The defeat was devastating and total, but most horrific on the embankment. Everyone who tried to pass that way was swept away in the half-circle left by the prince's forces. Those who didn't pass faced the relentless fire from Vurtsel’s cannon and the guns of the German infantry. They could go neither forward nor backward; Krívonos pressed on more new regiments, which closed off the only escape route. It seemed as if Krívonos was determined to destroy his own men, who were suffocating, trampling, and attacking each other, falling, jumping into the water on both sides, and drowning. On one side, there were dark masses of fleeing people, and on the other, masses advancing; in the middle, piles and mountains and rows of dead bodies; groans, screams, men left speechless; the madness of terror, disorder, chaos. The entire pond was filled with men and horses; the water overflowed its banks.
At times the artillery was silent. Then the embankment, like the mouth of a cannon, threw forth crowds of Zaporojians and the mob, who rushed over the half-circle and went under the swords of the cavalry waiting for them. Then Vurtsel began to play again with his rain of iron and lead; the Cossack reinforcement barred the embankment. Whole hours were spent in these bloody struggles.
At times the artillery was quiet. Then the embankment, like the opening of a cannon, unleashed crowds of Zaporojians and the mob, who charged over the half-circle and fell under the swords of the waiting cavalry. Then Vurtsel started shooting again with his rain of iron and lead; the Cossack reinforcements blocked the embankment. Hours were consumed in these bloody fights.
Krívonos, furious, foaming at the mouth, did not give up the battle yet, and hurried thousands of men to the jaws of death.
Krívonos, furious and foaming at the mouth, still wouldn’t back down from the fight, rushing thousands of men into the jaws of death.
Yeremi, on the other side, in silver armor, sat on his horse, on a lofty mound called at that time the Kruja Mogila, and looked on. His face was calm; his eye took in the whole embankment, pond, banks of the Sluch, and extended to the place in which the enormous tabor of Krívonos stood wrapped in the bluish haze of the distance. The eyes of the prince never left that collection of wagons. At last he turned to the massive voevoda of Kieff, and said,--
Yeremi, on the other side, in silver armor, sat on his horse on a high mound known at that time as the Kruja Mogila, and watched. His face was calm; his eyes scanned the entire embankment, the pond, the banks of the Sluch, and extended to the spot where the enormous camp of Krívonos was shrouded in a bluish haze in the distance. The prince’s eyes never left that group of wagons. Finally, he turned to the imposing voevoda of Kieff and said,--
"We shall not capture the tabor to-day."
"We're not going to take the tabor today."
"How? You wished to--"
"How? You wanted to--"
"Time is flying quickly. It is too late. See! it is almost evening."
"Time is flying by. It's too late. Look! It's almost evening."
In fact, from the time the skirmishers went out, the battle, kept up by the stubbornness of Krívonos, had lasted already so long that the sun had but an hour left of its whole daily half-circle, and inclined to its setting. The light, lofty, small clouds, announcing fair weather and scattered over the sky like white-fleeced lambs, began to grow red and disappear in groups from the field of heaven. The flow of Cossacks to the embankment stopped gradually, and those regiments that had already come upon it retreated in dismay and disorder.
In fact, since the skirmishers went out, the battle, sustained by Krívonos's stubbornness, had been going on for so long that the sun had only about an hour left in its daily arc and was starting to set. The light, fluffy, small clouds, signaling good weather and scattered across the sky like white-fleeced lambs, began to turn red and fade away in groups from the open sky. The flow of Cossacks to the embankment gradually slowed down, and those regiments that had already reached it retreated in panic and chaos.
The battle was ended, and ended because the enraged crowd fell upon Krívonos at last, shouting with despair and madness,--
The battle was over, and it ended when the furious crowd finally attacked Krívonos, shouting in despair and rage,--
"Traitor! you are destroying us. You bloody dog! We will bind you ourselves, and give you up to Yeremi, and thus secure our lives. Death to you, not to us!"
"Traitor! You're ruining us. You damn dog! We’ll tie you up ourselves and hand you over to Yeremi, and that way we’ll save our lives. Death to you, not us!"
"To-morrow I will give you the prince and all his army, or perish myself," answered Krívonos.
"Tomorrow I will give you the prince and all his army, or I'll perish myself," replied Krívonos.
But the hoped for to-morrow had yet to come, and the present to-day was a day of defeat and disorder. Several thousand of the best warriors of the lower country, not counting the mob, lay on the field of battle, or were drowned in the pond and river. Nearly two thousand were taken prisoners; fourteen colonels were killed, not counting sotniks, essauls, and other elders. Pulyan, next in command to Krívonos, had fallen into the hands of the enemy alive, but with broken ribs.
But the hoped-for tomorrow had yet to arrive, and today was a day of defeat and chaos. Several thousand of the best warriors from the lower country, not counting the crowd, lay on the battlefield or were drowned in the pond and river. Almost two thousand were taken prisoner; fourteen colonels were killed, not including sotniks, essauls, and other leaders. Pulyan, who was next in command to Krívonos, had been captured by the enemy, alive but with broken ribs.
"To-morrow we will cut them all up," said Krívonos. "I will neither eat nor drink till it is done."
"Tomorrow we’ll cut them all up," said Krívonos. "I won’t eat or drink until it’s done."
In the opposite camp the captured banners were thrown down at the feet of the terrible prince. Each of the captors brought his own, so that they formed a considerable crowd,--altogether forty. When Zagloba passed by, he threw his down with such force that the staff split. Seeing this, the prince detained him, and asked,--
In the opposing camp, the captured flags were tossed down at the feet of the fearsome prince. Each captor brought their own flag, creating a significant group—forty in total. When Zagloba walked by, he dropped his flag with such force that the staff broke. Noticing this, the prince stopped him and asked,—
"And you captured that banner with your own hands?"
"And you grabbed that banner with your own hands?"
"At your service, your Highness."
"At your service, Your Highness."
"I see that you are not only a Ulysses, but an Achilles."
"I see that you are not just a Ulysses, but also an Achilles."
"I am a simple soldier, but I serve under Alexander of Macedon."
"I’m just a regular soldier, but I serve under Alexander of Macedon."
"Since you receive no wages, the treasurer will pay you, in addition to what you have had, two hundred ducats for this honorable exploit."
"Since you’re not getting paid, the treasurer will give you, along with what you’ve already received, two hundred ducats for this honorable accomplishment."
Zagloba seized the prince by the knees, and said, "Your favor is greater than my bravery, which would gladly hide itself behind its own modesty."
Zagloba grabbed the prince by the knees and said, "Your approval means more than my courage, which would happily hide behind its own humility."
A scarcely visible smile wandered over the dark face of Skshetuski; but the knight was silent, and even later on he never said anything to the prince, or any one else, of the fears of Zagloba before the battle; but Zagloba himself walked away with such threatening mien that, seeing him, the soldiers of the other regiments pointed at him, saying,--
A barely noticeable smile flickered across Skshetuski's dark face; however, the knight remained silent, and even later on, he never mentioned to the prince or anyone else the fears that Zagloba had before the battle. Zagloba himself walked away with such a threatening demeanor that, upon seeing him, the soldiers from the other regiments pointed at him, saying,—
"He is the man who did most to-day."
"He is the man who accomplished the most today."
Night came. On both sides of the river and the pond thousands of fires were burning, and smoke rose to the sky in columns. The wearied soldiers strengthened themselves with food and gorailka, or gave themselves courage for tomorrow's battle by relating the exploits of the present day. But loudest of all spoke Zagloba, boasting of what he had done, and what he could have done if his horse had not failed.
Night fell. On both sides of the river and the pond, thousands of fires were lit, and smoke billowed into the sky in thick columns. The tired soldiers fueled themselves with food and gorailka or pumped each other up for tomorrow's battle by sharing stories of today's heroics. But the loudest of all was Zagloba, bragging about what he had accomplished and what he could have done if his horse hadn't let him down.
"I can tell you," said he, turning to the officers of the prince, and the nobles of Tishkyevich's command, "that great battles are no novelty for me. I was in many of them in Moldavia and Turkey; but when I was on the field I was afraid--not of the enemy, for who is afraid of such trash!--but of my own impulsiveness, for I thought immediately that it would carry me too far."
"I can tell you," he said, turning to the prince's officers and the nobles of Tishkyevich's command, "that I've fought in many great battles before. I faced many in Moldavia and Turkey; but when I was in the field, I was scared—not of the enemy, because who fears such nonsense!—but of my own impulsiveness, as I worried it would lead me to go too far."
"And did it?"
"Did it happen?"
"It did. Ask Skshetuski. The moment I saw Vershul falling with his horse, I wanted to gallop to his aid without asking a question. My comrades could scarcely hold me back."
"It did. Ask Skshetuski. The second I saw Vershul fall with his horse, I wanted to rush to help him without even asking why. My buddies could barely stop me."
"True," said Skshetuski, "we had to hold you in."
"True," said Skshetuski, "we had to keep you in."
"But," interrupted Karvich, "where is Vershul?"
"But," Karvich interrupted, "where's Vershul?"
"He has already gone on a scouting expedition, he knows no rest."
"He has already gone on a scouting trip; he finds no rest."
"See then, gentlemen," said Zagloba, displeased at the interruption, "how I captured the banner."
"Look here, guys," Zagloba said, annoyed by the interruption, "how I got the banner."
"Then Vershul is not wounded?" inquired Karvich again.
"Then Vershul isn't hurt?" Karvich asked again.
"This is not the first one that I have captured in my life, but none cost me such trouble."
"This isn't the first one I've caught in my life, but none have caused me this much trouble."
"He is not wounded, only bruised," answered Azulevich, a Tartar, "and has gulped water, for he fell head first into the pond."
"He isn’t injured, just a bit bruised," replied Azulevich, a Tartar, "and he drank some water because he fell in the pond headfirst."
"Then I wonder the fish didn't die," said Zagloba, with anger, "for the water must have boiled from such a flaming head."
"Then I wonder how the fish didn’t die," said Zagloba angrily, "since the water must have boiled from such a hot temper."
"But he is a great warrior."
"But he’s an amazing warrior."
"Not so great, since a half John[13] was enough for him. Tfu! it is impossible to talk with you. You might learn from me how to capture banners from the enemy."
"Not so great, since half of a John[13] was enough for him. Tfu! It's impossible to talk with you. You could learn from me how to capture banners from the enemy."
Further conversation was interrupted by the youthful Pan Aksak, who approached the fire at that moment.
Further conversation was interrupted by the young Pan Aksak, who came over to the fire at that moment.
"I bring you news, gentlemen," said he, with a clear half-childish voice.
"I have news for you, gentlemen," he said, in a clear, somewhat childish voice.
"The nurse hasn't washed his bib, the cat has drunk his milk, and his cup is broken," muttered Zagloba.
"The nurse hasn't washed his bib, the cat has drunk his milk, and his cup is broken," muttered Zagloba.
But Pan Aksak paid no attention to this fling at his youth, and said: "They are burning Pulyan."
But Pan Aksak ignored this jab at his youth and said: "They're burning Pulyan."
"The dogs will have toast," said Zagloba.
"The dogs will have toast," said Zagloba.
"And he is making a confession. The negotiations are broken. Kisel is nearly wild. Hmel[14] (hops) is coming with all his forces to help Krívonos."
"And he is confessing. The negotiations have fallen apart. Kisel is almost furious. Hmel[14] (hops) is coming with all his resources to support Krívonos."
"Hops? What hops? Who is making anything of hops? If hops are on the road, there will be beer then. We don't care for hops," said Zagloba, looking at the same time with fierce, haughty eyes at those around.
"Hops? What hops? Who even cares about hops? If there are hops on the road, then there will be beer. We’re not interested in hops," Zagloba said, glaring fiercely and arrogantly at those around him.
"Hmel is coming; but Krívonos didn't wait, therefore he lost--"
"Hmel is coming; but Krívonos didn't wait, so he lost--"
"Yes, he played and lost."
"Yes, he played and lost."
"Six thousand Cossacks are already in Makhnovka. Two thousand Bogun is leading."
"Six thousand Cossacks are already in Makhnovka. Two thousand are being led by Bogun."
"Who? who?" asked Zagloba instantly, in a changed voice.
"Who? Who?" asked Zagloba immediately, in a different tone.
"Bogun."
"Bogun."
"Impossible!"
"No way!"
"That is the confession of Pulyan."
"That's Pulyan's confession."
"Ah, here is a cake for you, grandmother!" cried Zagloba, piteously. "Can they get here soon?"
"Ah, here’s a cake for you, Grandma!" Zagloba exclaimed sadly. "Can they get here soon?"
"In three days. But on the way to battle they will not hurry too much, so as not to tire their horses."
"In three days. But on their way to battle, they won't rush too much, so they don't tire out their horses."
"But I will hurry!" muttered Zagloba. "Oh, angels of God, save me from that ruffian! I would gladly give my captured banner if that water-burner would only break his neck on the way to this place. I hope too that we shall not wait here long. We have shown Krívonos what we can do, and now it is time to rest. I hate that Bogun so much that I cannot call to mind his devilish name without abomination. I did make a choice! I couldn't stay in Bar? Bad luck brought me here."
"But I need to hurry!" muttered Zagloba. "Oh, angels of God, save me from that thug! I would gladly give up my captured banner if that firestarter would just break his neck on the way here. I also hope we won't have to wait here long. We've shown Krívonos what we're capable of, and now it's time to take a break. I loathe that Bogun so much that I can't even think of his infernal name without feeling disgusted. I did make a choice! I couldn't stay in Bar? Bad luck led me here."
"Don't worry yourself," whispered Skshetuski, "for it is a shame! Between you and me nothing threatens you here."
"Don't stress about it," whispered Skshetuski, "because it's a shame! There’s nothing here that threatens you."
"Nothing threatens me? You don't know him! Why, he might creep up to us now among the fires here." Zagloba looked around disquieted. "And he is as enraged at you as at me."
"Nothing threatens me? You don't know him! He could sneak up on us right now among these fires." Zagloba glanced around, feeling uneasy. "And he's just as furious with you as he is with me."
"God grant me to meet him!" said Pan Yan.
"God help me to meet him!" said Pan Yan.
"If that is a favor, then I have no wish to receive it. In my character of Christian I forgive him all his offences willingly, but on condition that he be hanged two days before. I am not alarmed, but you have no idea what surpassing disgust seizes me. I like to know with whom I have to deal,--if with a noble, then a noble; if with a peasant, then a peasant,--but he is a sort of incarnate devil, with whom you don't know what course to take. I ventured many a thing with him; but such eyes as he made when I bound his head, I cannot describe to you,--to the hour of my death I shall remember them. I don't wish to rouse the devil while he sleeps. Once is enough for a trick. I will say to you also that you are ungrateful, have no thought of that unhappy woman."
"If that's a favor, then I really don't want it. As Christian, I forgive him all his offenses willingly, but only if he gets hanged two days earlier. I'm not scared, but you can't imagine the overwhelming disgust I feel. I like to know who I'm dealing with—if they're noble, then they're noble; if they're a peasant, then they're a peasant—but he's like an incarnate devil, making it hard to know what to do. I took a lot of risks with him, but the look in his eyes when I wrapped his head, I can't even describe to you—I'll remember it until the day I die. I don't want to wake the devil while he's asleep. Once was enough for that trick. I also want to point out that you’re ungrateful and have no concern for that unfortunate woman."
"How so?"
"How come?"
"Because," said Zagloba, drawing the knight away from the fire, "you stay here and gratify your military caprice and fancy by fighting day after day, while she is drowning herself in tears, waiting in vain for an answer. Another man with real love in his heart and pity for her grief wouldn't do this, but would have sent me off long ago."
"Because," said Zagloba, pulling the knight away from the fire, "you stay here and indulge your military whims by fighting day after day, while she's drowning in tears, waiting hopelessly for a reply. A man with real love in his heart and compassion for her sorrow wouldn't do this; he would have sent me away long ago."
"Do you think then of returning to Bar?"
"Are you thinking about going back to Bar?"
"Even to-day, for I have pity on her."
"Even today, because I feel sorry for her."
Pan Yan raised his eyes yearningly to the stars and said,--
Pan Yan looked up longingly at the stars and said,--
"Do not speak to me of insincerity, for God is my witness that I never raise a bit of bread to my mouth or take a moment of sleep without thinking of her first, and nothing can be stronger in my heart than the thought of her. I have not sent you with an answer hitherto because I wished to go myself to be with her at once. And there are no wings in the world and no speed which I would not use could they serve me in going to her."
"Don't talk to me about insincerity, because God is my witness that I never put a piece of bread in my mouth or take a moment to sleep without thinking of her first, and nothing can be stronger in my heart than the thought of her. I haven't sent you with a response yet because I wanted to go see her myself immediately. There are no wings in the world and no speed I wouldn't use if they could help me reach her."
"Then why don't you fly?"
"Then why not just fly?"
"Because I cannot before battle. I am a soldier and a noble, therefore I must think of honor."
"Because I can't before battle. I'm a soldier and a noble, so I have to think about honor."
"But to-day we are after the battle; therefore we can start, even this minute."
"But today we are after the battle; so we can start, even right now."
Pan Yan sighed.
Pan Yan sighed.
"To-morrow we attack Krívonos."
"Tomorrow we attack Krívonos."
"I don't understand your ways. You beat young Krívonos; old Krívonos came, and you beat old Krívonos. Now what's-his-name (not to mention him in an evil hour), Bogun, will come, you will beat him. Hmelnitski will come. Oh, what the devil! And as it will go on this way it would be better for you to enter into partnership with Podbipienta at once, then there would be a fool with continence plus his mightiness Skshetuski, total two fools and one continence. Let's have peace, for, as God lives, I will be the first to persuade the princess to put horns on you; and at Bar lives Andrei Pototski, and when he looks at her fire flashes out of his eyes. Tfu! if this should be said by some young fellow who had not seen a battle and wanted to make a reputation, then I could understand; but not you, who have drunk blood like a wolf, and at Makhnovka, I am told, killed a kind of infernal dragon of a man-eater. I swear, by that moon in heaven, that you are up to something here, or that you have got such a taste of blood that you like it better than your bride."
"I don't understand your ways. You hit young Krívonos; then old Krívonos came, and you hit him too. Now what's-his-name (let's not mention him, especially now), Bogun, will come, and you’ll hit him too. Hmelnitski will come. Oh, come on! At this rate, it’d be better for you to just partner up with Podbipienta right away—then you’d have a fool with some self-control plus his highness Skshetuski, making two fools and one who can hold himself back. Let’s have peace because, I swear to God, I will be the first to get the princess to put horns on you; and living in Bar is Andrei Pototski, and when he looks at her, fire flashes in his eyes. Honestly! If this were said by some young guy who hadn't been in a battle and wanted to make a name for himself, I could get it; but not you, who’ve tasted blood like a wolf, and I hear you killed a kind of monster of a man-eater at Makhnovka. I swear, by that moon in the sky, you’re up to something or you've gotten such a taste for blood that you like it more than your bride."
Skshetuski looked involuntarily at the moon, which was sailing in the high starry heavens like a ship above the camp.
Skshetuski looked up at the moon without meaning to, which was drifting in the high starry sky like a ship above the camp.
"You are mistaken," said he, after a while. "I do not want blood, nor am I working for reputation, but it would not be proper to leave my comrades in a difficult struggle in which the whole regiment must engage, nemine excepto. In this is involved knightly honor, a sacred thing. As to the war it will undoubtedly drag on, for the rabble has grown too great; but if Hmelnitski comes to the aid of Krívonos, there will be an intermission. To-morrow Krívonos will either fight or he will not. If he does, with God's aid he will receive dire punishment, and we must go to a quiet place to draw breath. During these two months we neither sleep nor eat, we only fight and fight; day and night we have nothing over our heads, exposed to all the attacks of the elements. The prince is a great leader, but prudent. He does not rush on Hmelnitski with a few thousand men against legions. I know also that he will go to Zbaraj, recruit there, get new soldiers,--nobles from the whole Commonwealth will hurry to him,--and then we shall move to a general campaign. To-morrow will be the last day of work, and after to-morrow I shall be able to accompany you to Bar with a clean heart. And I will add, to pacify you, that Bogun can in no wise come here to-morrow and take part in the battle; and even if he should I hope that his peasant star will pale, not only before that of the prince, but before my own."
"You’re mistaken," he said after a moment. "I don’t want bloodshed, nor am I seeking fame, but it wouldn’t be right to leave my comrades in a tough fight that the whole regiment must join, nemine excepto. This involves knightly honor, which is sacred. The war will surely drag on, as the mob has grown too powerful; but if Hmelnitski helps Krívonos, there will be a break. Tomorrow, Krívonos will either fight or he won’t. If he does, with God’s help, he will face dire consequences, and we’ll need to find a quiet place to rest. For the past two months, we haven’t slept or eaten, we’ve only fought; day and night, we’ve been exposed to all the elements. The prince is a great leader, but he’s wise. He doesn’t charge at Hmelnitski with just a few thousand men against legions. I also know he’ll go to Zbaraj to gather new troops—nobles from across the Commonwealth will rush to him—and then we’ll launch a full campaign. Tomorrow will be our last day of fighting, and after that, I can come with you to Bar with a clear conscience. And to reassure you, Bogun definitely can't come here tomorrow to fight; and even if he could, I believe his fortune will dim, not just in comparison to the prince’s but to mine as well."
"He is an incarnate Beelzebub. I have told you that I dislike a throng; but he is worse than a throng, though I repeat it is not so much from fear as from an unconquerable aversion I have for the man. But no more of this. Tomorrow comes the tanning of the peasants' backs, and then to Bar. Oh, those beautiful eyes will laugh at the sight of you, and that face will blush! I tell you, even I feel lonely without her, for I love her as a father. And no wonder. I have no legitimate children; my fortune is far away, for it is in Turkey, where my scoundrelly agents steal it all; and I live as an orphan in the world, and in my old age I shall have to go and live with Podbipienta at Myshekishki."
"He is like a living embodiment of Beelzebub. I've told you that I can't stand crowds; but he’s worse than a crowd. It’s not so much out of fear as it is an undeniable dislike I have for him. But enough about that. Tomorrow, the peasants will face the consequences, and then it's off to Bar. Oh, she’ll smile when she sees you, and her face will turn red! Honestly, I even feel lonely without her because I care for her like a father. And no wonder. I have no legitimate children; my wealth is far away in Turkey, where my deceitful agents take all of it; and I live like an orphan in this world, and in my old age, I’ll have to go live with Podbipienta at Myshekishki."
"Oh, no; don't let your head ache over that! You have done something for us; we cannot be too thankful to you."
"Oh, no; don’t stress over that! You’ve done something for us; we can’t thank you enough."
Further conversation was interrupted by some officer who passing along inquired: "Who stands there?"
Further conversation was interrupted by an officer who was passing by and asked, "Who's there?"
"Vershul!" exclaimed Skshetuski, recognizing him by his voice. "Are you from the scouting-party?"
"Vershul!" shouted Skshetuski, identifying him by his voice. "Are you with the scouting party?"
"Yes; and now from the prince."
"Yes; and now from the prince."
"What news?"
"What's happening?"
"Battle to-morrow. The enemy are widening the embankment, building bridges over the Stira and Sluch, and on the morrow wish to come to us without fail."
"Battle tomorrow. The enemy is widening the embankment, building bridges over the Stira and Sluch, and tomorrow they plan to come at us for sure."
"What did the prince say to that?"
"What did the prince say to that?"
"The prince said: 'All right!'"
"The prince said, 'Okay!'"
"Nothing more?"
"Is that it?"
"Nothing. He gave no order to hinder them, and axes are chopping; they will work till morning."
"Nothing. He didn’t give any order to stop them, and axes are chopping; they’ll keep working until morning."
"Did you get informants?"
"Did you get sources?"
"I captured seven. All confessed that they have heard of Hmelnitski,--that he is coming, but probably far away yet. What a night!"
"I caught seven of them. They all admitted they've heard of Hmelnitski—that he's coming, but probably still far away. What a night!"
"Yes, you can see as in the day. And how do you feel after the fall?"
"Yes, you can see just like in the daytime. And how do you feel after the fall?"
"My bones are sore. I am going to thank our Hercules and then sleep, for I am tired. If I could doze a couple of hours--good-night!"
"My bones are achy. I'm going to thank our Hercules and then sleep because I'm tired. If I could nap for a couple of hours—good night!"
"Good-night!"
"Good night!"
"Go you to sleep also," said Skshetuski to Zagloba; "for it is late, and there will be work to-morrow."
"Go to sleep too," Skshetuski said to Zagloba; "it's late, and we have work to do tomorrow."
"And the next day a journey," said Zagloba.
"And the next day we set off on a journey," said Zagloba.
They turned, said their prayers, and then lay down near the fire.
They turned, said their prayers, and then settled down near the fire.
Soon the fires began to go out one after another. Silence embraced the camp; but the moon cast on the men silver rays, with which it illumined every little while new groups of sleepers. The silence was broken only by the universal, mighty snoring, and the call of the sentinels watching the camp.
Soon the fires started to fade one by one. Silence wrapped around the camp, but the moon shone down on the men with silver rays, highlighting new groups of sleepers from time to time. The quiet was only interrupted by the loud, collective snoring and the calls of the sentinels keeping watch over the camp.
But sleep did not close the heavy lids of the soldiers long. Scarcely had the first dawn whitened the shadows of night when the trumpets in every corner of the camp thundered the reveille.
But sleep didn’t keep the soldiers' heavy eyelids closed for long. Hardly had the first light of dawn brightened the night’s shadows when trumpets in every corner of the camp blared the reveille.
An hour later the prince, to the great astonishment of the knights, drew back along the whole line.
An hour later, the prince, to the immense surprise of the knights, pulled back along the entire line.
CHAPTER XXXII.
But it was the retreat of a lion needing room for a spring.
But it was the retreat of a lion needing space to leap forward.
The prince purposely allowed Krívonos to cross so as to inflict on him the greater defeat. In the very beginning of the battle he had the cavalry turned and urged on as if in flight, seeing which the men of the lower country and the mob broke their ranks to overtake and surround him. Then Yeremi turned suddenly, and with his whole cavalry struck them at once so terribly that they were unable to resist. The prince's troops pursued them five miles to the crossing, then over the bridges, the embankment, and two miles and a half to the camp, cutting and killing them without mercy. The hero of the day was the sixteen-year-old Pan Aksak, who gave the first blow and produced the first disorder. Only with such an army, old and trained, could the prince use such stratagems, and feign flight which in any other ranks might become real. This being the case, the second day ended still more disastrously for Krívonos than the first. All his field-pieces were taken, and a number of flags,--among them several royal flags captured by the Cossacks at Korsún. If the infantry of Koritski and Osinski with the cannon of Vurtsel could have followed the cavalry, the camp would have been taken at a blow. But before they came up it was night, and the enemy had already retreated a considerable distance, so that it was impossible to reach them. But Zatsvilikhovski captured half the camp, and with it enormous supplies of arms and provisions. The crowd seized Krívonos twice, wishing to give him up to the prince; and the promise of an immediate return to Hmelnitski barely sufficed to save him. He fled therefore with the remaining half of his tabor, with a decimated army, beaten and in despair, and did not halt till he reached Makhnovka, where when Hmelnitski came up, in the moment of his first anger, he ordered him to be chained by the neck to a cannon.
The prince intentionally let Krívonos cross so he could deal him a bigger defeat. Right at the start of the battle, he had the cavalry turn and charge as if they were retreating, causing the troops from the lower country and the mob to break their formation and rush to surround him. Then Yeremi suddenly turned around and, with his entire cavalry, struck them so fiercely that they couldn’t defend themselves. The prince’s forces chased them five miles to the crossing, then over the bridges and embankment, and for two and a half miles to the camp, cutting them down mercilessly. The standout of the day was the sixteen-year-old Pan Aksak, who delivered the first blow and created the initial chaos. The prince could only use such tactics, feigning retreat, with an experienced and well-trained army; in any other ranks, it could have turned into a real rout. As a result, the second day ended even worse for Krívonos than the first. All his field artillery was captured, along with several flags, including some royal ones taken by the Cossacks at Korsún. If Koritski and Osinski's infantry had followed Vurtsel's cannons and cavalry, they could have taken the camp in one blow. But by the time they arrived, it was night, and the enemy had already retreated a significant distance, making it impossible to catch them. However, Zatsvilikhovski captured half the camp along with a massive supply of weapons and provisions. The crowd attempted to capture Krívonos twice, intending to hand him over to the prince; only the promise of an immediate return to Hmelnitski was enough to save him. He fled with the remaining half of his tabor, with a severely weakened army, defeated and in despair, not stopping until he reached Makhnovka, where, upon Hmelnitski’s arrival, he ordered Krívonos to be chained by the neck to a cannon in his initial fury.
But when his first anger had passed the Zaporojian hetman remembered that the unfortunate Krívonos had covered Volynia with blood, captured Polónnoe, and sent thousands of nobles to the other world, left their bodies without burial, and had been victorious everywhere till he met Yeremi. For these services the Zaporojian hetman took pity on him, and not only ordered him to be freed immediately from the cannon, but restored him to command, and sent him to Podolia to new conquests and slaughters.
But once his initial anger faded, the Zaporojian hetman recalled that the unfortunate Krívonos had drenched Volynia in blood, taken Polónnoe, and sent thousands of nobles to their deaths, leaving their bodies unburied, and had been victorious everywhere until he faced Yeremi. For these deeds, the Zaporojian hetman felt pity for him and not only commanded his immediate release from confinement, but also reinstated him to command and sent him to Podolia for new conquests and killings.
The prince now announced to his army the rest so much desired. In the last battle it had suffered considerable losses, especially at the storming of the tabor by the cavalry, behind which the Cossacks defended themselves with equal stubbornness and adroitness. Five hundred soldiers were killed; Colonel Mokrski, severely wounded, died soon after; Pan Kushel, Ponyatovski, and young Aksak were shot, but not dangerously; and Zagloba, becoming accustomed to the throng, took his place manfully with the others, struck twice with a flail, he fell on his back, and being unable to move, lay as dead in Skshetuski's wagon.
The prince now informed his army about the much-needed rest. In the last battle, they had suffered significant losses, especially during the cavalry's attack on the tabor, where the Cossacks fought back with equal determination and skill. Five hundred soldiers were killed; Colonel Mokrski, seriously wounded, died shortly after; Pan Kushel, Ponyatovski, and young Aksak were shot but not critically; and Zagloba, getting used to the chaos, bravely took his place with the others. After being struck twice with a flail, he fell on his back and, unable to move, lay as if dead in Skshetuski's wagon.
Fate hindered the plan of going to Bar; for they could not start immediately, especially since the prince had sent Pan Yan, at the head of a number of troops, as far as Zaslav, to exterminate the bands of peasants assembled there. The knight went without mentioning Bar to the prince, and during five days burned and slaughtered till he cleared the neighborhood.
Fate blocked the plan to go to Bar; they couldn’t leave right away, especially since the prince had sent Pan Yan, leading a group of troops, as far as Zaslav to wipe out the groups of peasants gathered there. The knight didn’t mention Bar to the prince, and for five days, he burned and killed until he cleared the area.
At last, even the soldiers became wearied beyond measure by the uninterrupted fighting, distant expeditions, ambuscades, and watching; he decided therefore to return to the prince, who, as he was informed, had gone to Tarnopol.
At last, even the soldiers became incredibly tired from the constant fighting, long missions, ambushes, and standing watch; he decided to return to the prince, who, as he was told, had gone to Tarnopol.
On the eve of his return he stopped at Sukhojintsi, on the Khomor. He disposed his soldiers in the village, took his lodgings for the night in a peasant's cottage, and because he was greatly wearied from labor and want of rest, fell asleep at once, and slept like a stone all night.
On the night before his return, he stopped at Sukhojintsi, by the Khomor River. He arranged for his soldiers to stay in the village, took a room for the night in a peasant’s cottage, and because he was extremely tired from work and lack of sleep, he fell asleep immediately and slept soundly all night.
About morning, when half asleep, half awake, he began to doze and dream. Wonderful images were in movement before his eyes. It seemed to him that he was in Lubni, that he had never left the place, that he was sleeping in his room in the armory, and that Jendzian, as was his wont in the morning, was bustling around with clothes and preparing for his master's rising. Gradually, however, consciousness began to scatter the phantoms. He remembered that he was in Sukhojintsi, not in Lubni. Still the form of his servant did not dissolve in mist, and Pan Yan saw him continually sitting under the window, occupied in oiling armor-straps, which had shrunk considerably from the heat. But he still thought that it was a vision of sleep, and closed his eyes again. After a while he opened them. Jendzian was sitting under the window.
About morning, when he was half asleep and half awake, he started to doze off and dream. Amazing images danced before his eyes. It felt like he was in Lubni, like he’d never left, that he was sleeping in his room in the armory, and that Jendzian, as usual in the morning, was bustling around with clothes and getting things ready for his master to wake up. Gradually, though, his awareness began to break apart the illusions. He remembered that he was in Sukhojintsi, not Lubni. Still, the shape of his servant didn’t fade away, and Pan Yan kept seeing him sitting under the window, busy oiling armor straps that had shrunk quite a bit from the heat. But he still thought it was just a dream, so he closed his eyes again. After a while, he opened them. Jendzian was sitting under the window.
"Jendzian," called Skshetuski, "is that you, or is it your ghost?"
"Jendzian," Skshetuski called, "is that you, or is it your ghost?"
The young fellow, frightened by the sudden call, dropped the breastplate on the floor with a clatter, spread his arms, and said: "Oh, for God's sake! why do you scream, my master, that I am like a ghost? I am alive and well!"
The young guy, startled by the sudden shout, dropped the breastplate on the floor with a clatter, spread his arms, and said: "Oh, for heaven's sake! Why are you screaming, my master, that I’m like a ghost? I’m alive and well!"
"And you have come back?"
"And you're back?"
"But have you sent me off?"
"But have you sent me away?"
"Come here to me; let me embrace you."
"Come here; let me hold you."
The faithful youth fell upon the floor, and caught Skshetuski by the knees. Skshetuski kissed him on the forehead with joy, and repeated: "You are alive, you are alive!"
The loyal young man collapsed onto the floor and grabbed Skshetuski's knees. Skshetuski joyfully kissed him on the forehead and said, "You’re alive, you’re alive!"
"Oh, my master, I cannot speak from joy that I see you again in health! You shouted so that I let the breastplate fall. The straps have shrunk up,--it is clear that you have had no one. Praise be to thee, O God! Oh, my dear master!"
"Oh, my master, I can’t express how happy I am to see you healthy again! You yelled so loudly that I dropped the breastplate. The straps have shrunk up—it’s clear you haven't had anyone help you. Thank God! Oh, my dear master!"
"When did you come back?"
"When did you return?"
"Last night."
"Last night."
"Why didn't you wake me up?"
"Why didn’t you wake me up?"
"Why should I wake you up? I came early to take your clothes."
"Why should I wake you up? I came early to grab your clothes."
"Where did you come from?"
"Where are you from?"
"From Gushchi."
"From Gushchi."
"What were you doing there? What has happened to you? Tell me."
"What were you doing there? What happened to you? Please tell me."
"Well, you see the Cossacks came to Gushchi, which belongs to the voevoda of Bratslav, to plunder and burn, and I was there earlier, for I went there with Father Patroni Lasko, who took me to Hmelnitski from Gushchi; for the voevoda sent him to Hmelnitski with letters. I went back with him, therefore, and at that time the Cossacks were burning Gushchi; and they killed Father Patroni for his love to us, and no doubt they would have killed the voevoda too, if he had been there, though he belongs to their church and is their great benefactor--"
"Well, you see, the Cossacks came to Gushchi, which belongs to the voevoda of Bratslav, to plunder and burn. I was there earlier because I went with Father Patroni Lasko, who took me to Hmelnitski from Gushchi; the voevoda sent him to Hmelnitski with letters. So I went back with him, and at that time, the Cossacks were burning Gushchi. They killed Father Patroni for his love for us, and no doubt they would have killed the voevoda too if he had been there, even though he belongs to their church and is their great benefactor—"
"But speak clearly and don't confuse things, for I cannot understand. You have been with the Cossacks, then, and spent some time with Hmelnitski. Is that true?"
"But please speak clearly and don’t mix things up, because I can’t understand. You've been with the Cossacks, then, and spent some time with Hmelnitski. Is that right?"
"Yes, with the Cossacks; for when they took me in Chigirin they thought I was one of their men. Now put on your clothes, my master! Dress--Oh, Lord bless me, everything you have is worn out, so there is nothing to lay hands on. But don't be angry with me because I did not deliver in Rozlogi the letter which you wrote in Kudák. That rascal, Bogun, took it from me, and had it not been for that fat noble I should have lost my life."
"Yeah, with the Cossacks; because when they captured me in Chigirin, they thought I was one of their own. Now put on your clothes, my master! Get dressed—Oh, dear, everything you have is worn out, so there’s nothing good to grab. But please don’t be mad at me for not delivering the letter you wrote in Kudák while I was in Rozlogi. That scoundrel, Bogun, took it from me, and if it hadn't been for that heavyset noble, I would have lost my life."
"I know, I know. It is not your fault. That fat noble is in the camp. He has told me everything just as it was. He has also stolen from Bogun the lady, who is in good health and living at Bar."
"I get it, I get it. It's not your fault. That overweight noble is in the camp. He has told me everything exactly as it happened. He has also taken Bogun’s lady, who is doing well and living in Bar."
"Praise be to God for that! I knew too that Bogun didn't get her. Then of course the wedding is not far away?"
"Praise God for that! I also knew that Bogun didn't get her. So, the wedding isn't far off, right?"
"It is not. From here we shall go by orders to Tarnopol, and from there to Bar."
"It isn't. From here we'll head to Tarnopol as directed, and from there to Bar."
"Thanks be to God on high! He will surely hang himself, that Bogun; but a witch has already foretold him that he will never get her of whom he is thinking, and that a Pole will have her. That Pole is surely you."
"Thank God up high! That Bogun will definitely hang himself; but a witch has already told him that he will never get the one he's thinking about, and that a Pole will have her. That Pole is definitely you."
"How do you know this?"
"How do you know that?"
"I heard it. I must tell you everything in order, and do you dress, my master, for they are cooking breakfast for you. When I was going in the boat from Kudák we were a long time sailing, for it was against the current, and besides the boat got injured, and we had to repair it. We were going on then, going on, my master, going on--"
"I heard it. I need to tell you everything step by step, and please get ready, my master, because they are making breakfast for you. When I was leaving Kudák by boat, it took us a long time to sail, as we were going against the current, and on top of that, the boat got damaged, and we had to fix it. We kept pushing forward, my master, kept moving on--"
"Go on! go on!" interrupted Skshetuski, impatiently.
"Go on! Go on!" interrupted Skshetuski, impatiently.
"And we came to Chigirin; and what happened to me there you know already."
"And we arrived at Chigirin; and what happened to me there you already know."
"I do."
"I will."
"I was lying there in the stable without a sight of God's world. And then Hmelnitski came immediately after the departure of Bogun, with a tremendous Zaporojian force. And as the Grand Hetman had previously punished a great many Chigirin people for their love to the Zaporojians, many of them were killed and wounded. Therefore the Cossacks thought that I was from Chigirin. They didn't kill me, but gave me necessary provisions and care, and didn't let the Tartars take me, though they let them do everything else. When I came to myself I began to think what I was to do. Those rascals by this time had gone to Korsún and defeated the hetmans. Oh, my master, what my eyes saw is not to be described. They concealed nothing from me, knew no shame, because they took me for one of themselves. I was thinking whether to flee or not, but I saw it would be safer to remain until a better opportunity should offer itself. When they began to bring in from the battlefield at Korsún cloths, silver, plate, precious stones, oh, my master, my heart nearly burst, and my eyes almost came out of my head. Such robbers!--they sold six silver spoons for a thaler, and later for a quart of vudka; a golden button or brooch or a hat cockade you might buy with a pint. Then I thought to myself: 'Why should I sit idle? Let me make something. With God's help I will return some time to the Jendzians at Podlesia, where my parents are living. I will give this to them, for they have a lawsuit with the Yavorskis, which has been going on now for fifty years, and they have nothing to continue it with.' I bought then so much stuff of every kind that it took two horses to carry it. This was the consolation of my sorrows, for I was terribly grieved on your account."
"I was lying there in the stable without any view of the outside world. Then Hmelnitski arrived right after Bogun left, with a massive Zaporojian force. Since the Grand Hetman had previously punished many people from Chigirin for their loyalty to the Zaporojians, a lot of them were killed and injured. Because of this, the Cossacks thought I was from Chigirin. They didn’t kill me; instead, they provided me with food and care, and they prevented the Tartars from taking me, although they let them do whatever else they liked. When I regained my senses, I started to think about what to do. By that time, those villains had gone to Korsún and defeated the hetmans. Oh, my master, what I witnessed is beyond words. They hid nothing from me, felt no shame, because they believed I was one of them. I debated whether to escape or not, but I realized it would be safer to stay put until a better chance came along. When they began to bring in clothes, silver, tableware, and precious stones from the battlefield at Korsún, oh, my master, my heart was about to burst, and my eyes almost popped out. Such thieves!—they sold six silver spoons for a thaler, and later for a quart of vodka; you could get a golden button, brooch, or hat cockade for a pint. Then I thought to myself: 'Why should I just sit here? I might as well do something. With God's help, I will eventually return to the Jendzians in Podlesia, where my parents live. I will give this to them, as they are in a lawsuit with the Yavorskis that has lasted fifty years, and they have nothing left to continue it with.' So, I bought so much stuff of all kinds that it took two horses to carry it. This was the only thing that eased my sorrows, as I was incredibly upset about you."
"Oh, Jendzian, you are always the same; you must have profit out of everything."
"Oh, Jendzian, you never change; you have to get something out of everything."
"What is the harm, if God has blessed me? I do not steal; and if you gave me a purse for the road to Rozlogi, here it is. I ought to return it, for I didn't go to Rozlogi."
"What’s the harm if God has blessed me? I don’t steal; and if you gave me a purse for the trip to Rozlogi, here it is. I should return it since I didn’t go to Rozlogi."
Saying this, the young fellow unbuckled his belt, took out the purse, and placed it before the knight. Skshetuski smiled and said,--
Saying this, the young guy unbuckled his belt, took out the wallet, and placed it in front of the knight. Skshetuski smiled and said,--
"Since you had such good luck, you are surely richer than I; but keep the purse."
"Since you had such good luck, you're definitely richer than I am; but keep the money."
"I thank you very humbly. I have collected a little, with God's favor. My father and mother will be glad, and my grandfather, who is now ninety years old. But they will continue their lawsuit with the Yavorskis till the last penny, and send them out with packs on their backs. You will also be the gainer, for I shall not mention that belt you promised me in Kudák, though it suited me well."
"I sincerely thank you. I've gathered a little, with God's help. My parents will be happy, and my grandfather, who is now ninety years old. But they will keep fighting their lawsuit against the Yavorskis until they've spent every last penny and send them away with loads on their backs. You'll benefit too, since I won’t bring up that belt you promised me in Kudák, even though it looked good on me."
"Yes, for you have already reminded me! Oh, such a son of a----! A regular insatiable wolf! I don't know where that belt is; but if I promised, I will give you, if not that one, another."
"Yes, you've already reminded me! Oh, what a son of a----! A total insatiable wolf! I don't know where that belt is, but if I promised, I'll give you that one or another."
"I thank you, my master," said he, embracing Skshetuski's knees.
"I thank you, my master," he said, hugging Skshetuski's knees.
"No need of that! Go on; tell what happened!"
"No need for that! Go ahead; tell me what happened!"
"The Lord then sent me some profit among the robbers. But I was tormented from not knowing what had happened to you, and lest Bogun had carried off the lady; till they brought me word that he was lying in Cherkasi barely alive, wounded by the prince's men. I went to Cherkasi, since, as you are aware, I know how to make plasters and dress wounds. The Cossacks knew that I could do this. Well, Donyéts, a colonel, sent me to Cherkasi, and went with me himself to nurse that robber. There a burden fell from my heart, for I heard that our young lady had escaped with that noble. I went then to Bogun. I was thinking, 'Will he know me or not?' But he was lying in a fever, and at first didn't know me. Later on he knew me, and said, 'You were going with a letter to Rozlogi?' 'Yes,' I answered. Then he said again, 'I struck you in Chigirin?' 'Yes.' 'Then you serve Pan Skshetuski?' 'I am serving no one now,' I replied. 'I had more evil than good in that service, therefore I chose to go to the Cossacks for freedom; and I am nursing you now for ten days, and am restoring you to health.' He believed me, and became very confidential. I learned from him that Rozlogi was burned, that he had killed the two princes. The other Kurtsevichi wished at first to go to our prince, but could not, and escaped to the Lithuanian army. But the worst was when he remembered that fat noble. Then, my master, he gnashed his teeth like a man cracking nuts."
"The Lord then sent me some help among the robbers. But I was tormented by not knowing what had happened to you, and I worried that Bogun had taken the lady; until I was informed that he was lying in Cherkasi, barely alive and wounded by the prince's men. I went to Cherkasi, since, as you know, I know how to make plasters and dress wounds. The Cossacks knew that I could do this. Well, Colonel Donyéts sent me to Cherkasi and went with me to care for that robber. There, I felt a weight lift off my heart, as I heard that our young lady had escaped with that noble. I then went to see Bogun. I wondered, 'Will he recognize me or not?' But he was lying there feverish and didn’t initially recognize me. Eventually, he did and asked, 'You were going with a letter to Rozlogi?' 'Yes,' I replied. Then he said again, 'Did I strike you in Chigirin?' 'Yes.' 'Then you serve Pan Skshetuski?' 'I am serving no one now,' I replied. 'I had more bad than good in that service, so I chose to join the Cossacks for freedom; and I've been nursing you for ten days, helping you recover.' He believed me and became very open. I learned from him that Rozlogi was burned down, and that he had killed the two princes. The other Kurtsevichi initially wanted to go to our prince, but couldn't and escaped to the Lithuanian army. But the worst part was when he remembered that fat noble. Then, my master, he gnashed his teeth like a man cracking nuts."
"Was he long sick?"
"Was he sick for long?"
"Long, long. His wounds healed quickly; then they opened again, for he didn't take care of them at first. I sat many a night with him,--may he be cut up!--as with some good man. And you must know, my master, that I swore by my salvation to take vengeance on him; and I will keep my oath, though I have to follow him all my life; for he maltreated me, an innocent person, and pounded me like a dog. And I am no trash, either! He must perish at my hand unless somebody else kills him first. I tell you that about a hundred times I had a chance, for often there was no one near him but me. I thought to myself, 'Shall I stab him or not?' But I was ashamed to kill him in his bed."
"Long, long ago. His wounds healed quickly, but then they reopened because he didn’t take care of them at first. I spent many nights with him—may he be torn apart!—like a good person would. And you should know, my master, that I swore on my life to get revenge on him; and I will stick to my promise, even if I have to follow him for the rest of my life, because he mistreated me, an innocent person, and beat me like a dog. And I'm not nobody, either! He must die by my hand unless someone else takes him out first. I can tell you that I had about a hundred chances, since often there was no one around him except me. I kept thinking, 'Should I stab him or not?' But I felt ashamed to kill him in his own bed."
"It was praiseworthy of you not to kill him while sick and weak. That would be the deed of a peasant, not of a noble."
"It was commendable of you not to kill him while he was sick and weak. That would be the act of a peasant, not of a noble."
"And you know, my master, I had the same thought. I recollected too that when my parents sent me from home my grandfather blessed me, and said, 'Remember, you dunce, that you are a noble. Have ambition, serve faithfully; but don't let any man trample on you.' He said also that when a noble acts in peasant fashion the Lord Jesus weeps. I recalled that phrase and I restrained myself. I had to let the chance pass. And now he was more confidential. More than once he asked, 'How shall I reward you?' And I said, 'Any way you wish,' And I cannot complain. He supplied me bountifully, and I took all he gave me; for I thought to myself, 'Why should I leave it in the hands of a robber?' On his account others gave me presents; for I tell you, my master, that there is no one so beloved as he, both by the men from below and the mob, though there is not a noble in the Commonwealth who has such contempt for the mob as he."
"And you know, my friend, I had the same thought. I remembered that when my parents sent me away, my grandfather blessed me and said, 'Remember, you fool, that you're a noble. Be ambitious, serve faithfully; but don't let anyone walk all over you.' He also mentioned that when a noble behaves like a peasant, the Lord Jesus weeps. I remembered that saying and held back. I had to let the opportunity slip by. And now he was more open. He asked me more than once, 'How can I repay you?' And I said, 'Any way you like.' I really can't complain. He provided for me generously, and I accepted everything he offered; because I thought to myself, 'Why should I leave it with a thief?' Because of him, others gave me gifts; let me tell you, my friend, there’s no one more loved than he is, both by common people and the crowd, even though there isn’t a noble in the entire Commonwealth who holds the mob in such disdain as he does."
Here Jendzian began to twist his head as if he remembered and wondered at something; and after a while he said,--
Here Jendzian started to turn his head as if he recalled something and was curious about it; after a moment, he said,--
"He is a strange man, and it must be confessed that he is altogether of noble nature. And that young lady,--but he loves her! Oh, mighty God, but he loves her! As soon as he was a little restored, Dontsovna came to him to soothsay; but she told him nothing good. She is a brazen-faced giantess who is in friendship with devils, but she is a good-looking woman. When she laughs you would swear that a mare was neighing in the meadow. She has white teeth so strong that she might chew up a breastplate. When she walks the ground trembles. And, by the evident visitation of God, my good looks attracted her. Then she wouldn't pass without catching me by the head or the sleeve and jerking me. More than once she said, 'Come!' But I was afraid that the devil might break my neck if I went, and then I should lose all I had gathered; so I answered, 'Haven't you enough of others?' She said, 'You please me; though you are a stripling, you please me.' 'Be off, bass-viol!' I said. Then said she again, 'I like you, I like you!'"
"He’s a weird guy, and I have to admit he’s actually pretty noble. And that young lady—he’s in love with her! Oh my God, he really loves her! Once he was feeling a bit better, Dontsovna came to do some fortune-telling, but she didn’t bring any good news. She’s a bold giantess who hangs out with devils, but she’s attractive. When she laughs, it sounds like a horse neighing in the field. Her teeth are so strong she could probably bite through armor. When she walks, the ground shakes. And, by some obvious twist of fate, my looks caught her attention. She didn’t pass by without grabbing my hair or sleeve and yanking me. More than once, she said, 'Come!' But I was worried that the devil might break my neck if I went with her, and then I’d lose everything I had gathered. So I replied, 'Don't you have enough others?' She said, 'You interest me; even though you’re just a kid, you interest me.' 'Get lost, bass-viol!' I said. Then she said again, 'I like you, I like you!'"
"But you saw the soothsaying?"
"But you saw the fortune-telling?"
"I did; and I heard it. There was a sort of smudge, a seething and squeaking, and shadows, so that I was frightened. She was standing in the middle of the room, looking stern, with sullen black brows, and repeated: 'The Pole is near her! the Pole is near her! Chili! huk! chili! the Pole is near her!' Then she poured wheat into a sieve, and looked. The grains went around like insects, and she repeated: 'Chili! huk! chili! the Pole is near her!' Oh, my master, if he were not such a robber it would be sad to look at his despair! After every answer she gave he used to grow white as a shirt, fall on his back, clasp his hands over his head, twist and whine, and beg forgiveness of the princess that he came with violence to Rozlogi and killed her cousins. 'Where art thou, cuckoo, the loved one, the only one? I would have borne you in my arms, and now I cannot live without you! I will not approach you. I will be your slave if my eyes can only see you!' Then he remembered Zagloba again, ground his teeth, bit the bed, till sleep overpowered him; and in sleep he groaned and sighed."
"I did; and I heard it. There was a kind of blur, a bubbling and squeaking, and shadows, which scared me. She was standing in the middle of the room, looking serious, with dark brows knitted together, and kept saying, 'The Pole is near her! The Pole is near her! Chili! huk! chili! The Pole is near her!' Then she poured wheat into a sieve and watched. The grains moved around like insects, and she repeated, 'Chili! huk! chili! The Pole is near her!' Oh, my master, if he weren't such a thief, it would be heartbreaking to see his despair! After every answer she gave, he would turn pale, fall on his back, clasp his hands over his head, twist and whine, and beg the princess for forgiveness for coming violently to Rozlogi and killing her cousins. 'Where are you, cuckoo, the beloved, the only one? I would have held you in my arms, and now I can't live without you! I won't approach you. I will be your slave if I can only see you!' Then he remembered Zagloba again, ground his teeth, bit the bed until sleep took over; and in his sleep, he groaned and sighed."
"But did she never prophesy favorably for him?"
"But did she never predict anything good for him?"
"I don't know, my master, for he recovered, and besides I left him. The priest Lasko came, so Bogun arranged that I should go with him to Gushchi. The robbers there found out that I had property of different kinds, and I too made no secret of the fact that I was going to help my parents."
"I don’t know, my master, because he got better, and anyway, I left him. The priest Lasko came, so Bogun set it up for me to go with him to Gushchi. The robbers there learned that I had various kinds of property, and I also didn’t hide the fact that I was going to help my parents."
"And they didn't rob you?"
"And they didn’t steal from you?"
"Perhaps they would have done so, but fortunately there were no Tartars there then, and the Cossacks did not dare to rob me from fear of Bogun. Besides they took me for one of their own. Even Hmelnitski himself ordered me to keep my ears open and report what would be said at the voevoda's, if there should be a meeting there. May the hangman light his way! I went then to Gushchi. Krívonos's detachments came and killed Father Lasko. I buried half my treasure, and escaped with the rest when I heard that you were near Zaslav. Praise be to God on high that you are in good health, and that you are preparing for your wedding. Then the end of every evil will come. I told those scoundrels who went against the prince our lord, that they wouldn't come back. They have caught it. Now maybe the war is over."
"Maybe they would have done it, but luckily there were no Tatars around at that time, and the Cossacks didn’t dare rob me because they were afraid of Bogun. They also thought I was one of them. Even Hmelnitski himself told me to listen carefully and report back on what was said at the voevoda's if there was a meeting. May the hangman guide his way! I then went to Gushchi. Krívonos's men showed up and killed Father Lasko. I buried half my treasure and managed to escape with the rest when I heard you were near Zaslav. Thank God you’re in good health and preparing for your wedding. That will put an end to all the trouble. I warned those scoundrels who went against our lord the prince that they wouldn’t come back. They got what was coming to them. Maybe now the war is over."
"How over? It is only beginning now with Hmelnitski."
"How over? It's only just starting now with Hmelnitski."
"And you will fight after the wedding?"
"And you'll fight after the wedding?"
"But did you think that cowardice would seize me at the wedding?"
"But did you really think that I'd let fear take over at the wedding?"
"I didn't think that. I know that whomsoever it seizes, it won't seize you. I just ask; for when I take to my parents what I have collected I should like to go with you. Maybe God will help me to avenge my wrong on Bogun; for since it is not proper to take an unfair advantage, where shall I find him, if not in the field? He will not hide himself."
"I didn’t think that. I know that whoever it captures, it won’t capture you. I just ask; when I take what I’ve gathered to my parents, I’d like to go with you. Maybe God will help me get back at Bogun for what he did to me; since it's not right to take an unfair advantage, where will I find him if not on the battlefield? He won’t hide from me."
"What a determined fellow you are!"
"What a determined guy you are!"
"Let every one have his own. And as I promised to follow him to Turkey, it cannot be otherwise. And now I will go with you to Tarnopol, and then to the wedding. But why do you go to Bar by Tarnopol? It is not on the road in any way."
"Let everyone have what belongs to them. Since I promised to follow him to Turkey, there’s no other way. Now I’ll go with you to Tarnopol, and then to the wedding. But why are you going to Bar via Tarnopol? It’s not on the way at all."
"I must take home my regiment."
"I need to bring my regiment home."
"I understand."
"I get it."
"Now give me something to eat," said Pan Yan.
"Now give me something to eat," said Pan Yan.
"I've been looking out for that. The stomach is the main thing."
"I've been keeping an eye on that. The stomach is the most important thing."
"After we have eaten we will start at once."
"Once we finish eating, we’ll start right away."
"Praise be to God for that, though my poor nag is worn to death."
"Praise God for that, even though my poor horse is worn out."
"I will order them to give you a pack-horse; you can ride on it."
"I'll have them bring you a pack horse; you can ride on it."
"Thank you humbly," said Jendzian, smiling with delight at the thought that including the purse and the belt a third present had come to him now.
"Thank you so much," said Jendzian, smiling with joy at the thought that, in addition to the purse and the belt, a third gift had now come to him.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
Pan Yan rode at the head of the prince's squadrons, but to Zbaraj instead of Tarnopol, for a new order had come to march to the latter place; and on the road he told his faithful attendant his own adventures,--how he had been taken in captivity at the Saitch, how long he had remained there, and how much he had suffered before Hmelnitski had liberated him. They advanced slowly; for though they had no trains or baggage, their road lay through a country which was so ruined that the greatest exertions were necessary to obtain provisions for men and horses. In places they met crowds of famished people, especially women and children, who implored God for death or Tartar captivity; for then, though in bonds, they would be fed. And still it was harvest time in that rich land flowing with milk and honey; but the parties of Krívonos had destroyed everything that could be destroyed, and the remnant of the inhabitants fed themselves on the bark of the trees. Near Yampol they first entered a country which was not so much injured by war, and having had more rest and provisions in plenty, they went with hurried march to Zbaraj, where they arrived in five days after leaving Sukhojintsi.
Pan Yan led the prince's troops, but they were heading to Zbaraj instead of Tarnopol, as a new order had come to march to the latter location. Along the way, he shared his experiences with his loyal attendant—how he had been captured at the Saitch, how long he had been there, and how much he had suffered before Hmelnitski had freed him. They moved slowly; even though they had no supply trains or baggage, their journey took them through a devastated region where it was incredibly challenging to find food for both the men and the horses. They encountered groups of starving people, especially women and children, who begged God for death or capture by Tartars because, even in chains, they would at least be fed. It was harvest season in that fertile land known for its abundance, but the forces of Krívonos had destroyed everything possible, and the remaining inhabitants were surviving on the bark of trees. Near Yampol, they entered an area less affected by the war, and after getting more rest and enough food, they sped towards Zbaraj, reaching it five days after departing from Sukhojintsi.
There was a great concourse in Zbaraj. Prince Yeremi was there with his whole army, and besides him no small number of soldiers and nobles had come. War hung in the air, nothing else was mentioned; the town and neighborhood were swarming with armed men. The peace party in Warsaw, maintained in its hopes by Pan Kisel, the voevoda of Bratslav, had not given up, it is true, negotiations, and continued to believe that it would be possible to allay the storm with them; still they understood that negotiations could have results only when there was a powerful army to support them. The Diet of convocation was held therefore amidst the threatenings and thunderings of war such as usually precede an outbreak. The general militia was called out, and enlisted soldiers were concentrated; and though the chancellor and commanders still believed in peace, the war feeling was predominant in the minds of the nobles. The victories won by Prince Yeremi fired the imagination. The minds of men were burning with a desire for vengeance on the peasants, and a desire to pay back for Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, for the blood of so many thousands who had died martyrs' deaths, for the disgrace and humiliation. The name of the terrible prince was bright with the sunlight of glory,--it was on every lip, in every heart; and together with that name was heard, from the shores of the Baltic to the Wilderness, the ominous word "War!"
There was a huge gathering in Zbaraj. Prince Yeremi was there with his entire army, and along with him, many soldiers and nobles had arrived. The atmosphere was thick with the scent of war; that was the only topic people were discussing; the town and surrounding areas were filled with armed men. The peace faction in Warsaw, still holding on to hope thanks to Pan Kisel, the voevoda of Bratslav, hadn’t given up on negotiations and continued to believe they could calm the storm with them; however, they recognized that negotiations would only yield results if they had a strong army backing them. Therefore, the Diet of convocation was held amidst the threats and tensions of war that typically precede an outbreak. The general militia was summoned, and enlisted soldiers gathered; and although the chancellor and commanders still believed in peace, the prevailing sentiment among the nobles was one of war. Prince Yeremi’s victories captured people's imaginations. They were burning with a desire for revenge against the peasants and a longing to retaliate for Jóltiya Vodi and Korsún, for the countless thousands who had died as martyrs, for the shame and disgrace. The name of the fearsome prince shone with the brightness of glory—it was on everyone's lips, in every heart; and along with that name, from the shores of the Baltic to the Wilderness, was the ominous word "War!"
War! War! Signs in the heavens announced it also, the excited faces of the populace, the glittering of swords, the nightly howling of dogs before the cottages, and the neighing of horses, catching the odor of blood. War! Escutcheoned men through all the lands and districts and houses and villages drew out their old armor and swords from the storehouses. The youths sang songs about Yeremi; the women prayed before altars; and armored men were marching to the field in Prussia and Livonia as well as in Great Poland and populous Mazovia, and away to God's own Carpathian peaks, and the dark pine forests of Beskid.
War! War! Signs in the sky announced it too, with the excited faces of people, the glint of swords, the nightly howling of dogs outside the cottages, and the neighing of horses sensing the smell of blood. War! Noblemen across all the lands, towns, and villages pulled out their old armor and swords from storage. The young men sang songs about Yeremi; the women prayed at altars; and armored soldiers marched to battle in Prussia, Livonia, Great Poland, and the crowded region of Mazovia, reaching all the way to God's own Carpathian peaks and the dark pine forests of Beskid.
War lay in the nature of things. The plundering movement of the Zaporojie and the popular uprising of the Ukraine mob demanded some higher watchwords than slaughter and robbery, than a struggle against serfdom and the land-grabbing of magnates. Hmelnitski knew this well, and taking advantage of the slumbering irritation from mutual abuses and oppressions, of which there was never a lack in those harsh times, he changed a social into a religious struggle, kindled popular fanaticism, and dug in the very beginning between the two camps an abyss which could be filled neither with parchments nor negotiations, but only with blood.
War was part of the natural order. The plundering actions of the Zaporojie and the popular uprising of the Ukrainian mob called for ideals beyond just killing and stealing, beyond a fight against serfdom and the land grabs by nobles. Hmelnitski understood this well, and by exploiting the ongoing frustrations from shared abuses and oppressions that were always present in those harsh times, he turned a social conflict into a religious one, ignited popular fanaticism, and created an unbridgeable divide between the two groups that could only be filled with blood, not treaties or negotiations.
Wishing for negotiations from his soul, he wished them only to secure his own power; but afterward--what was to be afterward the Zaporojian hetman did not think; he did not look into the future and had no care for it. He did not know, however, that that abyss which he had created was so great that no negotiations could fill it, at least in such a time as he, Hmelnitski, could demand. The quick politician did not guess that he would not be able to enjoy in peace the bloody fruits of his life; and still it was easy to understand that when the armed legions should stand before each other, the parchment for the inscription of treaties would be the field, and the pens, swords and lances.
Wishing for negotiations from the depths of his being, he only wanted them to secure his own power; but afterward—he didn't think about what would come after. He didn't consider the future and didn't care about it. He didn't realize, however, that the chasm he had created was so vast that no negotiations could bridge it, at least not in a time that he, Hmelnitski, could demand. The savvy politician didn't realize that he wouldn't be able to enjoy the bloody results of his actions in peace; still, it was obvious that when the armed forces faced off against each other, the battlefield itself would serve as the parchment for treaties, and the swords and lances would be the pens.
Events tended, by the force of things, toward war; and even ordinary people, led by instinct alone, felt that it could not be otherwise; and throughout the whole Commonwealth the eyes of men were turned more and more to Yeremi, who from the beginning had proclaimed a war of life and death. In the shadow of his gigantic figure the chancellor, the voevoda of Bratslav, and the commanders were more and more effaced, and among them the powerful Prince Dominik, formal commander-in-chief. Their importance drooped, and obedience to their government decreased. The army and the nobles were ordered to march to Lvoff and then to Gliniani, which they did accordingly in larger and larger divisions. The regular troops assembled, and after them men of the nearest provinces; but immediately fresh events began to threaten the authority of the Commonwealth. Now not only the less disciplined squadrons of the militia, not only the private troops, but the regular soldiers when at the place of muster refused obedience to the commanders, and in defiance of orders marched to Zbaraj to place themselves under the command of Yeremi. This was done first by the nobles of Kieff and Bratslav, who had previously served in large part under Yeremi. They were followed by the nobles of Rus and Lubelsk, and these by the troops of the Crown, and it was not difficult to understand that all would follow in their steps.
Events were naturally leaning towards war, and even everyday people, acting on pure instinct, sensed that it was inevitable. Throughout the entire Commonwealth, people’s attention increasingly turned to Yeremi, who had declared from the start that this would be a fight for survival. In the shadow of his towering presence, the chancellor, the voevoda of Bratslav, and the commanders were gradually overshadowed, including the powerful Prince Dominik, the official commander-in-chief. Their significance faded, and loyalty to their leadership waned. The army and the nobles were ordered to march to Lvoff and then to Gliniani, which they did in ever-growing groups. The regular troops gathered, followed by men from the nearby provinces; however, fresh events soon began to challenge the authority of the Commonwealth. Now, not only the less disciplined militia units or private forces but even the regular soldiers at the muster point refused to obey their commanders and, defying orders, marched to Zbaraj to place themselves under Yeremi’s command. This initial move was made by the nobles of Kieff and Bratslav, who had served largely under Yeremi before. They were soon followed by the nobles of Rus and Lubelsk, and then by the Crown's troops, making it clear that others would likely follow suit.
Yeremi, who had been slighted, neglected by design, was becoming, by the force of things, the hetman and supreme leader of all the power of the Commonwealth. The nobles and the army, devoted to him soul and body, waited only for his nod. Authority, war, peace, the future of the Commonwealth, rested in his hands. Each day he grew, for each day new squadrons marched to him, and he was becoming so gigantic that his shadow began to fall not only on the chancellor and the commanders, but on the Senate, on Warsaw, and the whole Commonwealth.
Yeremi, who had been insulted and intentionally overlooked, was, by the natural course of events, becoming the hetman and ultimate leader of all the power of the Commonwealth. The nobles and the army, completely devoted to him, waited only for his command. Authority, war, peace, and the future of the Commonwealth rested in his hands. Each day he grew stronger, as new squadrons joined him, and he was becoming so formidable that his influence began to extend not just over the chancellor and the commanders, but also over the Senate, Warsaw, and the entire Commonwealth.
In circles hostile to him, those of the chancellor at Warsaw and in the camp of the commander-in-chief, in the suite of Prince Dominik, and around the voevoda of Bratslav, they began to mutter against his measureless ambition and pride; the affair of Gadyach was mentioned, when the insolent prince came with four thousand men to Warsaw, and entering the Senate, was ready to hew down all, not excepting the king himself.
In the circles that were against him, like those around the chancellor in Warsaw and the commander-in-chief, in Prince Dominik’s entourage, and among the voevoda of Bratslav, people started to complain about his immense ambition and arrogance. They brought up the situation in Gadyach when the disrespectful prince marched into Warsaw with four thousand men, went into the Senate, and was prepared to chop down anyone in his way, including the king himself.
"What might not be expected from such a man, and what must he be now after that Xenophontine return from the Trans-Dnieper, after all those military advantages and victories which had given him such an immense reputation? To what unendurable haughtiness must that favor of the soldiers and the nobles raise him? Who will stand against him to-day? What will become of the Commonwealth in which one citizen rises to such power that he can trample upon the will of the Senate, and snatch away their authority from the leaders appointed by the Commonwealth? Does he intend really to decorate Prince Karl with the crown? He is Marius, it is true; but God grant that he become not a Coriolanus or a Catiline, for he is equal to both in ambition and pride."
"What might not be expected from a man like him, and what must he be feeling now after that amazing return from the Trans-Dnieper, with all those military successes that gave him such a huge reputation? To what unbearable arrogance must that support from the soldiers and nobles elevate him? Who will dare stand up to him today? What will happen to the Commonwealth when one citizen gains so much power that he can disregard the Senate's will and take away their authority from the leaders chosen by the Commonwealth? Does he really intend to crown Prince Karl? He is like Marius, it’s true; but God help us that he doesn’t turn out to be another Coriolanus or Catiline, because he is just as ambitious and proud as they were."
Thus did they speak in Warsaw and in military circles, especially in the suite of Prince Dominik, the rivalry between whom and Yeremi had caused no little damage to the Commonwealth. But that Marius was sitting that moment at Zbaraj, gloomy, unconsulted. Recent victories gave no light to his countenance. Whenever some new squadron of regulars or district militia appeared at Zbaraj he went out to see it, determined its value at a glance, and immediately fell into musing. Soldiers gathered around him with shouts, fell on their knees before him, crying: "Hail, invincible chief, Slavonic Hercules! We will stand by thee to the death." But he answered: "My respects to you, gentlemen! We are all soldiers of Christ, and I am too insignificant in rank to be the steward of your blood;" and he returned to his quarters, fled from men, struggled in solitude with his thoughts. In this way whole days passed.
Thus they talked in Warsaw and in military circles, especially among Prince Dominik's circle, whose rivalry with Yeremi had caused significant harm to the Commonwealth. At that moment, Marius was sitting at Zbaraj, gloomy and without anyone consulting him. Recent victories didn’t brighten his expression. Whenever a new squadron of regulars or local militia arrived at Zbaraj, he would go out to see it, assess its value at a glance, and immediately sink into deep thought. Soldiers gathered around him, shouting, falling to their knees before him, crying: "Hail, invincible chief, Slavonic Hercules! We will stand by you to the death." But he replied: "My respects to you, gentlemen! We are all soldiers of Christ, and I am too insignificant in rank to be the steward of your blood," and he returned to his quarters, avoiding people, and wrestling with his thoughts in solitude. In this way, whole days passed.
Meanwhile the town was in a tumult with swarm after swarm of new troops. The militia drank from morning till night; walking along the streets, they raised quarrels and disputes with officers of foreign levy. The regular soldiers, feeling also the reins of discipline relaxed, indulged in eating, drinking, and play. Every day there were new guests; consequently new feasts and amusements with the young women of Zbaraj. The troops crammed every street, were stationed too in the neighboring villages; and what a variety of horses, arms, uniforms, plumes, chain armor, and steel caps,--uniforms of various provinces! It seemed like a general carnival to which half the Commonwealth had come. At one moment dashes in a carriage of some magnate, gilt or purple, drawn by six or eight plumed horses; ahead of it outriders in Hungarian or German liveries; attending it household janissaries, Cossacks or Tartars. At another some legionaries appear glittering in velvet or satin without armor, and thrust apart the crowds with their Anatolian or Persian steeds. The plumes of their caps and brooches at their necks are glittering with brilliants and rubies, but all make way for them in sign of respect. Here before a balcony stands an officer of the country infantry, with fresh, bright collar, a long staff in his hand, pride in his face, a village heart in his breast; farther on glitter the rising helmets of the dragoons, the caps of the German infantry, lynx-skin caps of the militia; servants on errands squirm about as if in hot water. Here and there the streets are packed with wagons; in one place the wagons enter, squeaking mercilessly; every place is full of shouts, and cries of "Out of the road!"--curses of servants, disputes, fights, neighing of horses. The narrower streets are packed to such a degree with hay and straw that it is impossible to squeeze through.
Meanwhile, the town was in chaos with waves of new troops arriving. The militia drank from morning till night, and as they walked the streets, they picked fights and started arguments with foreign officers. The regular soldiers, sensing that discipline was loosening, indulged in eating, drinking, and gambling. Daily, new visitors arrived, leading to more feasts and entertainment with the young women of Zbaraj. The troops filled every street and were also stationed in the nearby villages, showcasing a variety of horses, weapons, uniforms, plumes, chainmail, and steel helmets from different provinces. It felt like a massive carnival that half the Commonwealth had joined. At one moment, a carriage from some noble, gilded or purple, appeared, drawn by six or eight plumed horses, escorted by outriders in Hungarian or German attire, followed by household janissaries, Cossacks, or Tartars. At another, some legionaries showed up, shining in velvet or satin without armor, pushing through the crowds on their Anatolian or Persian horses. Their cap plumes and neck brooches sparkled with diamonds and rubies, and everyone made way for them out of respect. Here, in front of a balcony, stood an officer of the local infantry, sporting a fresh collar, holding a long staff, pride on his face, with a village heart inside; further down, the shiny helmets of dragoons and German infantry caps mingled with the lynx-skin caps of the militia; errand runners scurried about as if in hot water. The streets were jammed with wagons, and some creaked in as they entered; everywhere there were shouts and cries of "Get out of the way!"—along with servants cursing, arguments, fights, and the neighing of horses. The narrower streets were so clogged with hay and straw that it was impossible to squeeze through.
Amidst this multitude of bright uniforms glittering with all the colors of the rainbow, amidst velvet and cloths and shining satin glittering with brilliants, how strangely appear the regiments of the prince, haggard, tattered, emaciated, with rusty armor, faded and torn uniforms! Soldiers of the best regiments looked like wandering minstrels, worse than the attendants from other commands; but all bow before these rags, before this rust and shabbiness, for they are the banners of heroes. War is a cruel mother; like Saturn, she devours her own children, and whom she does not devour, she gnaws as a dog gnaws bones. Those faded uniforms signify stormy nights, marches amidst the rage of the elements or the burning of the sun; that rust on the steel means the unwiped blood of the man himself, of the enemy, or both together. So the Vishnyevetski men had the first place everywhere. They were the story-tellers in the taverns and the quarters, and others were listeners. Sometimes a spasm would seize one of the listeners, and striking his hands on his hips, he would say, "May the bullets strike you, for you are devils, not men!" But they would answer, "Not ours the merit, but the leader's, whose like the round of the earth has not shown to this day." All feasts therefore ended in shouts: "Vivat Yeremi! Vivat the prince voevoda, the leader of leaders, the hetman of hetmans!"
Amidst this crowd of bright uniforms sparkling with all the colors of the rainbow, surrounded by velvet, fabrics, and shining satin glittering with gems, the regiments of the prince look strangely worn, tattered, and gaunt, with rusty armor and faded, torn uniforms. Even the best soldiers look like wandering minstrels, in worse condition than the attendants from other commands; yet everyone bows before these rags, this rust and shabbiness, because they are the banners of heroes. War is a cruel mother; like Saturn, she devours her own children, and for those she doesn’t consume, she gnaws at like a dog gnawing on bones. Those faded uniforms tell tales of stormy nights, marches through the fury of the elements or the scorching sun; that rust on the metal symbolizes the unwiped blood of the soldier, the enemy, or both. So the Vishnyevetski men were always in the spotlight. They were the storytellers in the taverns and quarters, while others listened. Sometimes a listener would be struck by a spasm, and slapping his hands on his hips, he would say, "May the bullets hit you, for you are devils, not men!" But they would reply, "We owe our success not to ourselves but to the leader, whose like the world has yet to see." So all celebrations ended with shouts: "Vivat Yeremi! Vivat the prince voevoda, the leader of leaders, the hetman of hetmans!"
The nobles, after they had drunk awhile, would rush out on the streets and fire guns and muskets. The prince's men warned them that their freedom was but for a time,--that a moment would come when the prince would take them in hand and enforce discipline such as they had never heard of. They took advantage of the opportunity all the more. "Let us rejoice while we are free," they cried. "When the time for obedience comes we will listen, for we have some one to obey who is not baby nor Latin nor feather-bed." And the unfortunate Prince Dominik always came out worst, for the soldiers' tongues ground him to bran. They said that he prayed whole days, and in the evening hung to the handle of a mug, spat on his stomach, and with one eye open inquired, "What is that?" They said also that he took "jalap" at night, and that he saw as many battles as there were depicted on his carpet by Dutch art. No one defended him any longer, and no one pitied him; and those who were in open opposition to military discipline attacked him most savagely.
The nobles, after drinking for a while, would rush out into the streets and start firing guns and muskets. The prince's men warned them that their freedom was only temporary—that a moment would come when the prince would take control and enforce discipline like they had never seen before. They took advantage of the opportunity even more. "Let’s celebrate while we’re free," they shouted. "When it’s time to obey, we’ll listen, because we have someone to answer to who is neither baby nor Latin nor feather-bed.” And unfortunate Prince Dominik always ended up being the target, as the soldiers relentlessly mocked him. They said he prayed all day and, at night, hung onto a mug, spat on his stomach, and with one eye open asked, "What is that?" They also claimed he took "jalap" at night and that he imagined as many battles as there were depicted on his carpet by Dutch artists. No one defended him anymore, and no one felt sorry for him; those who were openly against military discipline attacked him the hardest.
But all were surpassed by Zagloba, with his satire and ridicule. He had already recovered from the pain in his back, and was now in his element. How much he ate and drank it is vain to describe, for the thing passes human belief. Crowds of nobles followed and surrounded him continually, and he related, talked, and bantered with those who entertained him; he looked down, as an old soldier, on those who were going to war, and said to them, with all the pride of experience,--
But all were outdone by Zagloba, with his wit and sarcasm. He had already gotten over the pain in his back and was now fully in his element. It's pointless to try to describe how much he ate and drank, as it defies belief. Crowds of nobles constantly followed and surrounded him, and he chatted, joked, and entertained those around him; he looked down, as a seasoned soldier, at those heading off to war and said to them, with all the pride of experience,--
"Gentlemen, you know as much about the hardships of war as a nun does of marriage. You have fresh clothes, and perfumed, the odor of which, though pleasant, I shall try in the first battle to keep on the lee side of me. The man who has not snuffed military garlic does not know how it draws tears. No one will bring you, gentlemen, your mug of hot beer of a morning, or your wine punch. The stomach will fall away from you, and you will shrink up like a pancake in the sun. Believe me, experience is the foundation of everything. I have been in many straits, and have captured more than one flag; but I must tell you, gentlemen, that none came to me with such difficulty as that at Konstantinoff. The devil take those Zaporojians! Seven sweats, I tell you, gentlemen, came out of me before I seized the flag-staff. You may ask Pan Yan, who killed Burdabut; he saw it with his own eyes, and admired the deed. But now all you have to do is to shout in the ear of any Cossack 'Zagloba!' and you will see what he will tell you. But why do I talk to you, who only know how to kill flies on the walls with the palms of your hands?"
"Gentlemen, you understand the struggles of war as much as a nun understands marriage. You’re in clean clothes, and while they smell nice, I’ll do my best to keep that fragrance to my side during the first battle. A person who hasn’t experienced military life doesn’t know how it can bring tears. No one will serve you your morning mug of hot beer or wine punch. You’re going to lose your appetite, and you’ll shrink like a pancake in the sun. Trust me, experience is everything. I’ve faced many challenges and captured more than one flag, but I have to tell you, gentlemen, none was as hard to get as the one at Konstantinoff. Those Zaporojians are infuriating! I sweated buckets before I grabbed that flagpole. You can ask Pan Yan, who took down Burdabut; he saw it happen and will vouch for it. But all you need to do is shout 'Zagloba!' at any Cossack, and you’ll see what he has to say. But why am I even talking to you, who only know how to swat flies on the wall with your hands?"
"But how was it,--how?" asked a crowd of young men.
"But how was it—how?" asked a group of young men.
"Well, gentlemen, do you want my tongue to get red-hot with turning in my mouth, like an axle in a wagon?"
"Well, guys, do you want my tongue to get super hot from twisting around in my mouth, like a wheel on a wagon?"
"Then you must pour wine around it," said the nobles.
"Then you should pour wine around it," said the nobles.
"We might do that," answered Zagloba; and glad to find grateful listeners, he told them all, from the journey to Galáts and the flight from Rozlogi, to the capture of the banner at Konstantinoff. They listened with open mouths. Sometimes they murmured when, glorifying his own bravery, he presumed too much on their lack of experience; but he was invited and entertained each day in a new place.
"We could do that," Zagloba replied; and happy to have grateful listeners, he shared everything, from the journey to Galáts and the escape from Rozlogi, to the capture of the banner at Konstantinoff. They listened, wide-eyed. Occasionally, they muttered when, praising his own courage, he overestimated their inexperience; but he was welcomed and treated each day in a different place.
The time was passed, then, in pleasure and tumult at Zbaraj, till old Zatsvilikhovski and others of a more serious turn wondered that the prince suffered these feasts so long. But Yeremi remained in his own quarters. It was evident that he gave rein to the soldiers, so that all might taste every enjoyment before new conflicts. Skshetuski arrived now, and dropped as it were at once into a whirlpool of boiling water. He wanted rest in the circle of his companions; but still more did he wish to visit Bar,--to go to his loved one, and forget all his past troubles, all his fears and sufferings, in her embrace. He appeared before the prince therefore without delay, to report on his expedition to Zaslav and obtain leave of absence.
The time passed in joy and chaos at Zbaraj, until old Zatsvilikhovski and others with a more serious mindset wondered why the prince allowed these festivities to go on for so long. But Yeremi stayed in his own quarters. It was clear that he was letting the soldiers enjoy themselves, so they could savor every pleasure before facing new battles. Skshetuski arrived now, plunging into a whirlwind of excitement. He wanted to relax among his friends, but even more, he wanted to visit Bar—to be with the one he loved and forget all his past troubles, fears, and suffering in her arms. So, he promptly went before the prince to report on his mission to Zaslav and request some time off.
He found the prince changed beyond recognition, so that he was astonished at his appearance, and asked in his mind: "Is this the chief whom I saw at Makhnovka and Konstantinoff?" For there stood before him a man bent with the burden of care, with sunken eyes and shrivelled lips, as if suffering from a grievous internal disease. When asked for his health he answered briefly and dryly that he was well, so the knight did not dare inquire further. Having made his report, he began immediately to ask for two months' absence from the squadron, that he might marry and take his wife to Skshetushevo.
He found the prince unrecognizable, and he was shocked by his appearance, wondering to himself, "Is this the leader I saw at Makhnovka and Konstantinoff?" Before him stood a man weighed down by worry, with hollow eyes and dry lips, as if suffering from a serious illness. When asked about his health, he replied shortly and curtly that he was fine, so the knight didn’t dare to ask more. After making his report, he immediately requested a two-month leave from the squadron so he could get married and take his wife to Skshetushevo.
On hearing this the prince woke as it were from sleep. The expression of kindness habitual to him reappeared on his gloomy face, and embracing Pan Yan, he said,--
On hearing this, the prince seemed to wake up from a deep sleep. The friendly look he usually had returned to his serious face, and, after hugging Pan Yan, he said,--
"This is the end of your suffering. Go, go! May God bless you! I should like to be at your wedding myself, for I owe that to Kurtsevichovna, as the daughter of Vassily, and to you as a friend; but at this time it is impossible for me to move. When do you wish to start?"
"This is the end of your suffering. Go, go! May God bless you! I would love to be at your wedding myself, since I owe that to Kurtsevichovna, as the daughter of Vassily, and to you as a friend; but right now, it’s impossible for me to move. When do you want to start?"
"To-day, if I could, your Highness."
"Today, if I could, Your Highness."
"Then set out to-morrow. You cannot go alone. I will give you three hundred of Vershul's Tartars to bring her home in safety. You will go quickest with them, and you will need them, for bands of ruffians are wandering about. I will give you a letter to Andrei Pototski; but before I write to him, before the Tartars come, and before you are ready, it will be to-morrow evening."
"Then set out tomorrow. You can’t go alone. I’ll give you three hundred of Vershul's Tartars to bring her home safely. You’ll get there faster with them, and you’ll need them because there are groups of troublemakers roaming around. I’ll write you a letter to Andrei Pototski, but before I write to him, before the Tartars arrive, and before you’re ready, it will be tomorrow evening."
"As your Highness commands. I make bold to request further that Volodyovski and Podbipienta go with me."
"As Your Highness commands, I respectfully ask that Volodyovski and Podbipienta accompany me."
"Very well. Come again to-morrow morning for my farewell and a blessing. I should like also to send your princess a present. She is of a noted family. You will both be happy, because you are worthy of each other."
"Alright. Come back tomorrow morning for my farewell and a blessing. I’d also like to send your princess a gift. She comes from a distinguished family. You both will be happy, because you deserve each other."
The knight knelt and embraced the knees of his beloved chief, who repeated several times,--
The knight knelt and hugged the knees of his beloved leader, who repeated several times,--
"God make you happy! God make you happy! But come again to-morrow morning."
"May God bring you happiness! May God bring you happiness! But come back tomorrow morning."
Still the knight did not go; he lingered as if wishing to ask for something else. At last he broke out: "Your Highness!"
Still the knight didn’t leave; he hung back as if wanting to ask for something more. Finally, he spoke up: “Your Highness!”
"And what more do you say?" asked the prince, mildly.
"And what else do you have to say?" the prince asked gently.
"Pardon my boldness, but--my heart is cut, and from sorrow comes great boldness. What affects your Highness? Does trouble weigh you down, or is it disease?"
"Pardon my boldness, but my heart is heavy, and from sorrow comes great courage. What’s troubling you, Your Highness? Is something weighing you down, or is it an illness?"
The prince put his hand on Skshetuski's head. "You cannot know this," said he, with sweetness in his voice. "Come to-morrow morning."
The prince placed his hand on Skshetuski's head. "You can't know this," he said gently. "Come tomorrow morning."
Skshetuski rose and went out with a straitened heart.
Skshetuski got up and stepped outside with a heavy heart.
In the evening old Zatsvilikhovski came to Skshetuski's quarters, and with him little Volodyovski, Pan Longin, and Zagloba. They took their seats at the table, and Jendzian came into the room bearing a keg and glasses.
In the evening, old Zatsvilikhovski arrived at Skshetuski's place, accompanied by little Volodyovski, Pan Longin, and Zagloba. They settled down at the table, and Jendzian entered the room carrying a keg and glasses.
"In the name of Father and Son!" cried Zagloba. "I see that your man has risen from the dead."
"In the name of the Father and the Son!" shouted Zagloba. "I see that your guy has come back to life."
Jendzian approached, and embraced Zagloba's knees. "I have not risen from the dead, for I did not die, thanks to you for saving me."
Jendzian came up and hugged Zagloba's knees. "I haven't come back from the dead because I didn't die, thanks to you for saving me."
Then Skshetuski added: "And afterward he was in Bogun's service."
Then Skshetuski added, "And after that, he worked for Bogun."
"Oh, that fellow would find promotion in hell," said Zagloba. Then, turning to Jendzian, he said: "You couldn't have found much joy in that service; here is a thaler for pleasure."
"Oh, that guy would get promoted in hell," said Zagloba. Then, turning to Jendzian, he said: "You can't have enjoyed that service much; here’s a thaler for some fun."
"Thank you humbly," said Jendzian.
"Thanks so much," said Jendzian.
"He," cried Pan Yan, "is a perfect rogue. He bought plunder of the Cossacks. You and I couldn't purchase what he has now, even if you were to sell all your estates in Turkey."
"He," shouted Pan Yan, "is a total scoundrel. He bought loot from the Cossacks. You and I couldn't afford what he has now, even if you sold all your properties in Turkey."
"Is that true?" asked Zagloba. "Keep my thaler for yourself, and grow up, precious sapling; for if you'll not serve for a crucifix, you will serve at least for a gallows-tree. The fellow has a good eye." Here Zagloba caught Jendzian by the ear, and pulling it, continued: "I like rogues, and I prophesy that you will come out a man, if you don't remain a beast. And how does your master Bogun speak of you, hi?"
"Is that true?" asked Zagloba. "Keep my thaler for yourself, and grow up, precious sapling; because if you won't be useful for a crucifix, at least you'll serve as a gallows-tree. The guy has a good eye." Here, Zagloba grabbed Jendzian by the ear and, tugging it, continued: "I like rogues, and I predict you'll turn out alright if you don't stay a beast. So, how does your master Bogun talk about you, huh?"
Jendzian smiled, for the words and caress flattered him, and answered: "Oh, my master, when he speaks of you, he strikes fire with his teeth."
Jendzian smiled, feeling flattered by the words and the touch, and replied: "Oh, my master, when he talks about you, he sparks with excitement."
"Oh, go to the devil!" cried Zagloba, in sudden anger. "What are you raving about?"
"Oh, go to hell!" shouted Zagloba, suddenly angry. "What are you talking about?"
Jendzian went out. They began to discuss the journey of the morrow, and the great happiness which was awaiting Pan Yan. Mead soon improved Zagloba's humor; he began to talk to Skshetuski, and hint of christenings, and again of the passion of Pan Andrei Pototski for the princess. Pan Longin sighed. They drank, and were glad with their whole souls. Finally the conversation touched upon military events and the prince. Skshetuski, who had not been in the camp for many days, asked,--
Jendzian went outside. They started to talk about the journey the next day and the great happiness awaiting Pan Yan. Mead soon lifted Zagloba's spirits; he began chatting with Skshetuski, hinting at christenings and once again mentioning Pan Andrei Pototski’s passion for the princess. Pan Longin sighed. They drank and felt happy with all their hearts. Eventually, the conversation turned to military events and the prince. Skshetuski, who hadn’t been in the camp for many days, asked,--
"Tell me, gentlemen, what has happened to our prince? He is somehow another man; I cannot understand it. God has given him victory after victory. They passed him by in the command. What of that? The whole army is rushing to him now, so that he will be hetman without any one's favor, and will destroy Hmelnitski; but it is evident that he suffers, and suffers from something--"
"Tell me, gentlemen, what has happened to our prince? He seems like a completely different person; I can’t figure it out. God has granted him victory after victory. They overlooked him in the command. So what? The entire army is flocking to him now, so he'll become hetman without anyone's support, and he'll defeat Hmelnitski; but it's clear that he's in pain, and suffering from something—"
"Perhaps the gout is taking hold of him," said Zagloba, "Sometimes when it gets a pull at me in the great toe, I am despondent for three days at a time."
"Maybe the gout is getting to him," said Zagloba, "Sometimes when it flares up in my big toe, I feel down for three days straight."
"I tell you, brothers," said Podbipienta, nodding his head, "I haven't heard this myself from the priest Mukhovetski, but I heard that he told some one why the prince is so tormented--I do not say this myself; he is a kindly man, good, and a great warrior,--why should I judge him? But since the priest says so--but do I know that it is so?"
"I tell you, guys," Podbipienta said, nodding his head, "I haven't heard this directly from Priest Mukhovetski, but I heard he mentioned to someone why the prince is suffering so much—I’m not saying this myself; he’s a nice guy, good-hearted, and a great warrior—why should I judge him? But since the priest says it, do I really know if that's true?"
"Just look, gentlemen, at this Lithuanian!" cried Zagloba. "Am I not right in making fun of him, since he doesn't know human speech? What did you wish to say? You circle round and round, like a rabbit about her nest, but cannot come to a point."
"Just look, guys, at this Lithuanian!" Zagloba exclaimed. "Am I wrong to make fun of him since he doesn't know how to speak? What did you want to say? You keep going around in circles, like a rabbit around her den, but you can't get to the point."
"What did you really hear?" asked Skshetuski.
"What did you actually hear?" asked Skshetuski.
"Well, since for that--they say that the prince has shed too much blood. He is a great leader, but knows no measure in punishment, and now sees, it seems, everything red,--red in the daytime, red at night, as if a red cloud were surrounding him--"
"Well, they’re saying that the prince has spilled too much blood for that. He’s a great leader, but he doesn’t know how to moderate his punishments, and now he seems to see everything in red—red during the day, red at night, as if a red cloud is hanging around him—"
"Don't talk nonsense!" shouted Zatsvilikhovski, with rage. "Those are old wives' tales. There was no better master for the rabble in time of peace; and as to his knowing no mercy for rebels,--well, what of that? That is a merit, not an offence. What torments, what punishments, would be too great for those who have deluged the country in blood, who have given their own people captive to Tartars, who know neither God, king, country, nor authorities? Where will you show me such monsters as they, where such cruelties as they have perpetrated on women and little children? Where can you find such criminal wretches? For them the empaling stake and the gallows are too much. Tfu, tfu! You have an iron hand, but a woman's heart. I saw how you whined, when they were burning Pulyan, that you would rather have killed him on the spot. But the prince is no old woman; he knows how to reward and how to punish. What is the use of telling me such nonsense?"
"Don't talk nonsense!" shouted Zatsvilikhovski angrily. "Those are just old wives' tales. There was no better leader for the common people during peaceful times; and as for him showing no mercy to rebels—well, what about that? That’s a quality, not a flaw. What torments, what punishments, would be too much for those who have soaked the country in blood, who have handed their own people over to Tartars, who have no regard for God, king, country, or authority? Where will you find monsters like them, or the atrocities they've committed against women and small children? Where can you find such criminal scum? For them, the stake and the gallows are too good. Ugh, ugh! You have a strong hand, but a woman's heart. I saw how you cried when they were burning Pulyan, that you would have preferred to kill him yourself. But the prince isn't a pushover; he knows how to reward and punish. What’s the point of telling me such nonsense?"
"But I have said, father, that I don't know," explained Pan Longin.
"But I've said, Dad, that I don't know," explained Pan Longin.
The old man puffed for a long time yet, and smoothing his milk-white hair, muttered: "Red, h'm! red,--that's news. In the head of him who invented that it is green, and not red!"
The old man sighed for a long time and, smoothing his white hair, muttered: "Red, huh! Red—now that’s interesting. In the mind of the one who came up with that, it’s green, not red!"
A moment of silence followed, but through the windows came the uproar of the revelling nobles. Little Volodyovski broke the silence reigning in the room.
A moment of silence passed, but through the windows came the noise of the partying nobles. Little Volodyovski disrupted the quiet in the room.
"Well, father, what do you think can be the matter with our prince?"
"Well, Dad, what do you think is going on with our prince?"
"H'm!" said the old man, "I am not his confidant, therefore I do not know. He is thinking of something, he is struggling with himself,--a hot battle of some kind,--it cannot be otherwise; and the greater the soul, the fiercer the torture."
"Hmm!" said the old man, "I'm not his confidant, so I don't know. He's got something on his mind, he's battling with himself—some intense struggle—there's no other explanation; and the stronger the spirit, the more intense the suffering."
The old knight was not mistaken; for in that same hour the prince, the leader, the conqueror, lay in the dust in his own quarters, before the crucifix, and was fighting one of the most desperate battles of his life.
The old knight was right; for at that same hour, the prince, the leader, the conqueror, was lying in the dust in his own room, in front of the crucifix, and was fighting one of the most desperate battles of his life.
The guards at the castle of Zbaraj called out midnight, but Yeremi was still conversing with God and with his own lofty soul. Reason, conscience, love of country, pride, perception of his own power and great destiny, were turned into combatants within his breast, and fought a stubborn battle with one another, from which his breast was bursting, his head was bursting, and pain contorted all his limbs. Now, in spite of the primate, the chancellor, the senate, the generals, against the will of the government, the regular soldiers, the nobles, the foreign troops in private service, were going over to that conqueror,--in one word, the whole Commonwealth was placing itself in his hands, taking refuge under his wings, committing its fortune to his genius, and in the person of its choicest sons was crying: "Save, for you alone can save!" In one month or in two there will be at Zbaraj one hundred thousand warriors, ready for a struggle to the death with the serpent of civil war. Here pictures of a future surrounded with light immeasurable, of glory and power, began to pass before the eyes of the prince. Those who wished to pass him by and subdue him are trembling, and he takes those iron legions and leads them into the steppes of the Ukraine, to victories and triumphs such as history has not yet known. The prince feels in himself corresponding power, and from his shoulders wings shoot forth like the wings of the archangel Michael. And at that moment he turns into such a giant that the whole castle, all Zbaraj, all Russia, cannot contain him. As God lives, he will rub out Hmelnitski, he will trample the rebellion, he will bring back peace to the fatherland! He sees extended plains, legions of troops; he hears the roar of artillery. A battle! a battle! Victory unheard of, unparalleled! Legions of bodies, hundreds of banners, cover the blood-stained steppe, and he tramples on the body of Hmelnitski, and the trumpets sound victory, and that sound flies from sea to sea. The prince rises, rushes up, extends his hands to Christ, around whose head is a mild purple light. "Oh, Christ, Christ!" he cries, "thou knowest, thou seest that I can; tell me that I should do this."
The guards at the castle of Zbaraj announced midnight, but Yeremi was still deep in conversation with God and his own high soul. Reason, conscience, love of country, pride, awareness of his own strength and grand destiny were all battling inside him, creating a fierce struggle that made his chest feel like it would burst, his head pound, and pain contort his entire body. Now, despite the primate, the chancellor, the senate, and the generals, against the wishes of the government, the regular troops, the nobles, and the foreign mercenaries, everyone was rallying behind that conqueror—essentially, the entire Commonwealth was placing itself in his hands, seeking shelter under his wings, entrusting its future to his brilliance, and through its finest sons was crying out: "Save us, for you are the only one who can save us!" In a month or two, there will be a hundred thousand warriors at Zbaraj, ready to fight to the death against the threat of civil war. At that moment, visions of a brilliantly bright future filled with glory and power began to unfold before the prince's eyes. Those who intended to overlook him and subdue him were now trembling, and he took those iron legions and led them into the steppes of Ukraine, towards victories and triumphs that history has yet to witness. The prince felt a corresponding strength within himself, and wings sprouted from his shoulders like those of the archangel Michael. In that instant, he became such a giant that the entire castle, all of Zbaraj, all of Russia, couldn't contain him. As God lives, he will wipe out Hmelnitski, crush the rebellion, and restore peace to the homeland! He envisioned vast plains filled with legions of troops; he could hear the roar of artillery. A battle! A battle! Unheard of victory, unparalleled! Legions of bodies and hundreds of banners covered the blood-soaked steppe, and he trampled on Hmelnitski’s body, as the trumpets sounded victory, a sound that resonated from sea to sea. The prince rose, leaped up, and reached out his hands to Christ, whose head was surrounded by a gentle purple light. "Oh, Christ, Christ!" he cried, "You know, you see that I can; tell me to do this."
But Christ hung his head on his breast, and was as silent, as sorrowful as if he had been crucified the moment before.
But Christ lowered his head, and was as quiet and sorrowful as if he had just been crucified.
"To thee be the praise!" cried the prince. "Non mihi, non mihi, sed nomini tuo da gloriam! To the glory of the faith of the Church and of all Christianity! Oh, Christ, Christ!" And a new image opened before the eyes of the hero. That career was not ended by the victory over Hmelnitski. The prince, having destroyed the rebellion, grows strong on its body. He becomes gigantic in power. Legions of Cossacks are joined to legions of Poles, and he goes farther,--strikes the Crimea, reaches the terrible dragon in his den; he erects the cross where hitherto bells had never called the faithful to prayer. He will go also to those lands which the princes Vishnyevetski have already trampled with the hoofs of their horses, and will extend the boundaries of the Commonwealth, and with them the Church, to the remotest corners of the earth. Where then is the limit to this impetus, where the bounds to this glory, power, and strength? There are none whatever.
"All the praise goes to you!" shouted the prince. "Not for me, not for me, but give glory to your name! To the glory of the faith of the Church and of all Christianity! Oh, Christ, Christ!" And a new vision unfolded before the hero's eyes. His journey didn’t end with the victory over Hmelnitski. The prince, having crushed the rebellion, grows stronger from its remnants. He becomes immensely powerful. Legions of Cossacks join forces with legions of Poles, and he moves further—striking the Crimea, reaching the fierce dragon in its lair; he raises the cross where bells have never called the faithful to prayer. He will also venture into the lands that the Vishnyevetski princes have already ravaged with their horses, extending the boundaries of the Commonwealth, and with them the Church, to the farthest corners of the earth. So where is the limit to this momentum, where are the boundaries to this glory, power, and strength? There are none at all.
The pale light of the moon falls into the chamber of the castle, but the clock beats a late hour, and the cocks are crowing. It will soon be day; but will it be a day in which with the sun in heaven a new sun will shine upon earth?
The pale light of the moon spills into the castle chamber, but the clock strikes a late hour, and the roosters are crowing. Daylight will come soon; but will it be a day when, with the sun in the sky, a new light shines upon the earth?
Yes, it will. The prince would be a child and not a man if he did not do this, if for any reasons whatever he drew back before the voice of these destinies. Now he feels a certain calm, which the merciful Christ had evidently poured on him,--praise to him for that! His mind has become more sober; he takes in more easily too with the eyes of his soul the condition of the country and all its affairs. The policy of the chancellor and those magnates in Warsaw, as well as of the voevoda of Bratslav, is evil, and destructive for the country. To trample the Zaporojie first, and squeeze an ocean of blood out of it, break it, annihilate it, bend, and conquer, and then only acknowledge that everything is finished; to restrain all oppression; to introduce order, peace; being able to kill, to restore to life,--that was the only path worthy of that great, that lordly Commonwealth. It might have been possible perhaps to choose another path long before, but not now. What in truth could negotiations lead to then? Armed legionaries stand against one another in thousands; and even if negotiations were concluded, what power could they have! No, no! those are dream visions, shadows, a war extended over whole ages, a sea of tears and blood for the future. Let them take the only course which is great, noble, full of power, and he will wish and ask for nothing more. He will settle again in Lubni, and will wait quietly till the terrible trumpets call him to action again.
Yes, it will. The prince would be a child and not a man if he backed down before the call of these destinies for any reason. Now he feels a certain calm that the merciful Christ has clearly bestowed upon him—praise be to him for that! His mind has become clearer; he can more easily perceive the state of the country and all its affairs through the eyes of his soul. The policies of the chancellor and those nobles in Warsaw, as well as the voevoda of Bratslav, are harmful and destructive to the country. To trample on Zaporojie first, draining it of an ocean of blood, breaking it, annihilating it, bending it to their will, and then finally acknowledging that everything is over; to impose all oppression; to establish order and peace; having the power to kill and to bring back to life—that was the only path worthy of that great, noble Commonwealth. Perhaps it could have been possible to choose a different path long ago, but not now. What could negotiations achieve then? Armed troops stand against each other in thousands; and even if negotiations were finalized, what power would they hold? No, no! Those are just fantasies, illusions, a war spanning entire ages, a sea of tears and blood for what’s to come. Let them take the only route that is great, noble, and full of strength, and he will desire and expect nothing more. He will settle once more in Lubni and wait quietly until the terrible trumpets summon him to act again.
Let them take it? But who? The Senate? The stormy Diet? The chancellor, the primate, or the commanders? Who, besides him, understands this great idea, and who can carry it out? If such a man can be found, it is well. But where is he? Who has the power? He alone,--no one else. To him the nobles come; to him the armies gather; in his hand is the sword of the Commonwealth,--but the Commonwealth when the king is on the throne. But now when there is no king the will of the people rules. It is the supreme law, expressed not only in the Diets, not only through deputies, the Senate, and chancellors, not only through written laws and manifestoes; but still more powerfully, more emphatically, more definitely, by action. And who rules in action? The knightly estate; and this knightly estate is assembling at Zbaraj, and says to him, "You are the leader." The whole Commonwealth without voting gives him authority by the power of events, and repeats, "You are the leader." And should he draw back? What appointment does he wish besides? From whom is he to expect it? Is it from those who are endeavoring to ruin the Commonwealth and to conquer him? Why should he, why should he? Is it because when panic seized upon all, when the hetmans went into captivity, and the armies were lost, magnates hid themselves in their castles, and the Cossack put the foot on the breast of the Commonwealth, he alone pushed away that foot and raised from the dust the fainting head of that mother; sacrificed for her everything,--life, fortune; saved her from shame, from death,--he the conqueror!
Let them take it? But who? The Senate? The chaotic Diet? The chancellor, the primate, or the commanders? Who, other than him, understands this grand idea, and who can put it into action? If such a person can be found, great. But where is he? Who holds the power? Only he—no one else. The nobles come to him; the armies rally to him; in his hands is the sword of the Commonwealth—but the Commonwealth when the king is on the throne. But now, with no king, the will of the people is what matters. It’s the highest law, expressed not just in the Diets, not only through deputies, the Senate, and chancellors, not only through written laws and manifestos; but even more powerfully, more emphatically, more clearly, through actions. And who acts? The knightly class; and this knightly class is gathering at Zbaraj, telling him, "You are the leader." The entire Commonwealth, without a vote, gives him authority through the weight of events, and repeats, "You are the leader." And if he pulls back? What other position does he seek? From whom should he expect it? From those who are trying to destroy the Commonwealth and defeat him? Why should he, why should he? Is it because when panic gripped everyone, when the hetmans were captured, and the armies were lost, the magnates hid in their castles, and the Cossack trampled on the Commonwealth, he alone pushed that foot away and lifted the fainting head of that mother from the dust; sacrificed everything for her—his life, his fortune; saved her from shame, from death—he, the conqueror!
Let him who has rendered more service, take the power. Let it rest in the hands of the man to whom it belongs more of right. He will resign that burden willingly, and say to God and the Commonwealth, "Let thy servant depart in peace;" for he is wearied, greatly weakened, and besides he is sure that neither the memory of him nor his grave will disappear.
Let the person who has served the most take the power. It should stay with the person who rightfully deserves it. He will gladly give up that responsibility and say to God and the community, "Let your servant depart in peace," because he is tired, seriously drained, and he knows that neither his memory nor his grave will fade away.
But if there is no such person, he would be doubly and trebly a child and not a man if he should resign that power, that bright path, that brilliant, immense future, in which lies the salvation of the Commonwealth, its power, glory, and happiness. And why should he?
But if there’s no one like that, he would be even more of a child than a man if he were to give up that power, that bright path, that amazing, vast future, which holds the salvation of the Commonwealth, its strength, glory, and happiness. And why would he?
The prince raised his head again proudly, and his flaming glance fell on Christ; but Christ hung his head on his breast, and remained in silence as painful as if they had crucified him the moment before.
The prince lifted his head proudly once more, his fiery gaze fixed on Christ; however, Christ looked down, his head resting on his chest, and stayed silent, the pain of his silence as intense as if he had just been crucified.
Why should he? The hero pressed his heated temples with his hands. Maybe there is an answer. What is the meaning of those voices which amidst the golden rainbow visions of glory, amidst the thunder of coming victories, amidst the forebodings of grandeur, of power, call out so mercilessly to his soul, "Oh, halt, unfortunate one!" What means that unrest which goes through his breast like the shudder of alarm? What means it that when he shows himself most clearly and convincingly that he ought to take the power, something there in the depths of his conscience whispers, "You deceive yourself; pride misleads you; Satan promises you the glories of the kingdom"?
Why should he? The hero pressed his throbbing temples with his hands. Maybe there’s an answer. What do those voices mean that, amidst the bright visions of glory, the excitement of upcoming victories, and the forebodings of greatness and power, call out so relentlessly to his soul, "Oh, stop, unfortunate one!" What does the restlessness that courses through his chest like a surge of alarm mean? What does it mean that when he feels he should confidently seize power, something deep in his conscience whispers, "You’re fooling yourself; pride is misleading you; Satan is tempting you with the glories of the kingdom"?
And again a fearful struggle began in the soul of the prince; again he was carried away by a whirlwind of alarms, uncertainty, and doubts.
And once again, a terrifying struggle started in the prince's soul; he was swept away by a storm of fears, uncertainty, and doubts.
What are the nobles doing who join him instead of the commanders? Trampling on law. What is the army doing? Violating discipline. And is he, a citizen, is he, a soldier, to stand at the head of lawlessness? Is he to cover it with his own dignity? Is he to give an example of insubordination, arbitrariness, disregard of law, and all merely to receive power two months earlier; for if Prince Karl shall be elected to the throne, power will not pass him by? Is he to give such a fearful example to succeeding ages? For what will happen? To-day Prince Yeremi acts in this way; to-morrow, Konyetspolski, Pototski Firlei, Zamoyski, or Lyubomirski. And if each one, without reference to law and discipline, acts according to his own ambition; if the children follow the example of their fathers and grandfathers,--what future is before that unhappy country? The worms of arbitrariness, disorder, self-seeking have so gnawed the trunk of that Commonwealth, that under the axe of civil war the rotten wood is scattered, the dry limbs fall from the tree. What will happen when those whose duty it is to guard and save it as the apple of the eye put fire under it? What will happen then? Oh, Jesus, Jesus! Hmelnitski too shields himself with the public good, and does nothing else; still he rises up against law and authority.
What are the nobles doing who follow him instead of the commanders? Trampling on the law. What is the army doing? Breaking discipline. And is he, a citizen, a soldier, really supposed to lead in this lawlessness? Is he supposed to justify it with his own dignity? Is he supposed to set an example of disobedience, capriciousness, and disregard for the law, all just to gain power two months earlier? Because if Prince Karl is elected to the throne, that power won’t slip past him anyway. Is he really going to set such a terrifying example for future generations? What will happen? Today, Prince Yeremi behaves this way; tomorrow it could be Konyetspolski, Pototski Firlei, Zamoyski, or Lyubomirski. And if everyone acts purely based on their own ambitions, ignoring the law and discipline, if the children follow in their parents' and grandparents' footsteps—what future does that miserable country have? The pests of tyranny, chaos, and selfishness have so eaten away at that Commonwealth that, under the hammer of civil war, the rotten wood splinters, and the dry branches fall from the tree. What will happen when those who are supposed to protect and cherish it like the apple of their eye set it on fire? What will happen then? Oh, Jesus, Jesus! Hmelnitski also claims he’s acting for the public good while doing nothing else; he still rises up against the law and authority.
A shudder passed through the prince from his feet to his head. He wrung his hands. "Am I to be another Hmelnitski, O Christ?"
A shiver ran through the prince from his feet to his head. He twisted his hands nervously. "Am I going to be another Hmelnitski, O Christ?"
But Christ hung his head on his breast, and was as painfully silent as if crucified the moment before.
But Christ bowed his head and was as painfully quiet as if he had just been crucified.
The prince struggled on. If he should assume power, and the chancellor, the Senate, and the commanders should proclaim him a rebel, then what would happen? Another civil war? And then the question. Is Hmelnitski the greatest and most terrible enemy of the Commonwealth? More than once she has been invaded by still greater powers. When two hundred thousand armored Germans marched at Grünwald on the regiments of Yagello, and when at Khotím half Asia appeared in the fight, destruction seemed still nearer. And what had become of these hostile powers? No; the Commonwealth is not in danger from wars, and wars will not be her destruction. But why, in view of such victories, of such reserved power, of such glory, is she, who crushed the knights of the cross and the Turks, so weak and incompetent that she is on her knees before one Cossack, that her neighbors are seizing her boundaries, that nations are ridiculing her, that no one listens to her voice, or regards her anger, and that all are looking forward to her destruction?
The prince kept pushing forward. If he were to take power, and the chancellor, the Senate, and the commanders labeled him a rebel, what would happen then? Another civil war? And then the question arises: Is Hmelnitski truly the greatest and most formidable enemy of the Commonwealth? She has faced even more powerful invaders before. When two hundred thousand armored Germans marched at Grünwald against Yagello’s troops, and when half of Asia showed up to battle at Khotím, destruction seemed almost inevitable. But what happened to those hostile forces? No; the Commonwealth isn’t at risk from wars, and wars won’t be her downfall. But why, given such victories, such hidden strength, such glory, is she, who defeated the Teutonic Knights and the Turks, so weak and helpless that she finds herself on her knees before one Cossack, with her neighbors grabbing her land, nations mocking her, no one heeding her calls, ignoring her fury, and everyone anticipating her downfall?
Ah! it is specifically the pride and ambition of magnates, each one acting by himself; self-will is the cause of it. The worst enemy is not Hmelnitski, but internal disorder, waywardness of the nobles, weakness and insubordination of the army, uproar of the Diets, brawls, disputes, confusion, weakness, self-seeking, and insubordination,--insubordination, above all. The tree is rotting and weakening from the heart. Soon will men see how the first storm will throw it; but he is a parricide who puts his hand to such work. Cursed be he and his children to the tenth generation!
Ah! It's really the pride and ambition of the powerful, each acting on their own; self-will causes this. The worst enemy isn't Hmelnitski, but internal chaos, the rebelliousness of the nobles, the weakness and disobedience of the army, the uproar in the Diets, fights, arguments, confusion, selfishness, and disobedience—disobedience, above all. The tree is rotting and weakening from the core. Soon, people will see how the first storm will bring it down; but anyone who contributes to such destruction is a traitor. Cursed be them and their descendants to the tenth generation!
Go then, O conqueror of Nyemiroff, Pogrébische, Makhnovka, Konstantinoff,--go, prince voevoda,--go, snatch command from leaders, trample upon law and authority, give an example to posterity how to rend the entrails of the mother!
Go then, O conqueror of Nyemiroff, Pogrébische, Makhnovka, Konstantinoff,--go, prince general,--go, take command from the leaders, trample on the law and authority, and show future generations how to tear apart the mother!
Terror, despair, and fright were reflected in the face of the prince. He screamed terribly, and seizing himself by the hair, fell in the dust before the crucifix. The prince repented, and beat his worthy head on the stone pavement, and from his breast struggled forth the dull voice,--
Terror, despair, and fear were clear on the prince's face. He screamed in agony, grabbed his hair, and fell to the ground before the crucifix. The prince felt remorse and banged his head on the stone pavement, and from his chest came a guttural voice,--
"O God, be merciful to me a sinner! O God, be merciful to me a sinner! God, be merciful to me a sinner!"
"O God, please have mercy on me, a sinner! O God, please have mercy on me, a sinner! God, have mercy on me, a sinner!"
The rosy dawn was already in the sky, and then came the golden sun and lighted the hall. In the cornices the chattering of sparrows and swallows began. The prince rose and went to rouse his attendant Jelenski, who was sleeping on the other side of the door.
The bright dawn was already in the sky, and then the golden sun appeared, lighting up the hall. The chatter of sparrows and swallows started in the cornices. The prince got up and went to wake his attendant Jelenski, who was sleeping on the other side of the door.
"Run," said he, "to the orderlies, and tell them to summon to me from the castle and the town the colonels of the regular army and of the militia."
"Run," he said, "to the orderlies and tell them to call the colonels of the regular army and the militia from the castle and the town."
Two hours later the hall began to be filled with the mustached and bearded forms of warriors. Of the prince's people there came old Zatsvilikhovski, Polyanovski, Pan Yan with Zagloba, Vurtsel, Maknitski, Volodyovski, Vershul, Ponyatovski, almost all the officers to the ensigns, except Kushel, who was in Podolia on a reconnoissance. From the regular army came Osinski and Koritski. Many of the more distinguished nobles were unable to rise from their feather-beds so early; but no small number, even of these, were assembled,--among them personages of various provinces, from castellans to sub-chamberlains. Murmurs and conversation resounded, and there was a noise as in a hive; but all eyes were turned to the door through which the prince was to come.
Two hours later, the hall started to fill up with mustached and bearded warriors. From the prince's faction came old Zatsvilikhovski, Polyanovski, Pan Yan with Zagloba, Vurtsel, Maknitski, Volodyovski, Vershul, Ponyatovski, and almost all the officers except Kushel, who was in Podolia on a reconnaissance mission. Osinski and Koritski were there from the regular army. Many of the more prominent nobles couldn’t get out of their cozy beds so early, but a good number of them did show up, including figures from different provinces, ranging from castellans to sub-chamberlains. Murmurs and chatter filled the air, creating a buzz like a busy hive; yet everyone's attention was focused on the door through which the prince was expected to enter.
All grew silent as the prince entered. His face was calm and pleasant; only his eyes reddened by sleeplessness, and his pinched features testified of the recent struggle. But through that calm and even sweetness appeared dignity and unbending will.
All fell silent as the prince walked in. His face was calm and pleasant; only his eyes, red from lack of sleep, and his tight features showed signs of a recent struggle. But beneath that calm and gentle demeanor, there was dignity and a strong will.
"Gentlemen," said he, "last night I communed with God and my own conscience as to what I should do. I announce therefore to you, and do you announce to all the knightly order, that for the sake of the country and that harmony needful in time of defeat, I put myself under the commanders."
"Gentlemen," he said, "last night I reflected on what I should do with God and my own conscience. I want to announce to you, and you should share this with the entire knightly order, that for the sake of the country and the harmony we need in times of defeat, I'm placing myself under the commanders."
A dull silence reigned in the assembly.
A heavy silence hung over the gathering.
In the afternoon of that day, in the court of the castle three hundred of Vershul's Tartars stood ready to journey with Pan Yan; and in the castle the prince was giving to the officers of the army a dinner which at the same time was a farewell feast to our knight. He was seated therefore by the prince as "the bridegroom;" and next to him sat Zagloba, for it was known that his daring and management had saved "the bride" from mortal peril. The prince was in good spirits, for he had cast the burden from his heart. He raised the goblet to the success of the future couple. The walls and windows trembled from the shouts of those present. In the anteroom was a bustle of servants, among whom Jendzian had the lead.
In the afternoon of that day, in the castle courtyard, three hundred of Vershul's Tartars were ready to set off with Pan Yan; meanwhile, in the castle, the prince was hosting a dinner for the army officers that also served as a farewell feast for our knight. He was seated next to the prince as "the groom," with Zagloba sitting next to him, since it was known that his courage and resourcefulness had saved "the bride" from serious danger. The prince was in high spirits, having lifted the weight from his heart. He raised his goblet to celebrate the future couple's success. The walls and windows reverberated with the cheers of those present. In the anteroom, there was a flurry of activity among the servants, with Jendzian taking the lead.
"Gentlemen," said the prince, "let this third goblet be for posterity. It's a splendid stock. God grant that the apples may not fall far from the tree! From this falcon may noble falconets spring!"
"Guys," said the prince, "let this third goblet be for future generations. It's a great lineage. Hopefully, the apples won't fall far from the tree! From this falcon, may noble little falcons rise!"
"Success to them! success to them!"
"Cheers to them! Cheers to them!"
"In thanks!" cried Pan Yan, emptying an enormous goblet of Malmoisie.
"In thanks!" shouted Pan Yan, finishing a huge goblet of Malmoisie.
"Success to them! success to them!"
"Cheers to them! Cheers to them!"
"Crescite et multiplicamini!"
"Grow and multiply!"
"You ought to furnish half a squadron," said old Zatsvilikhovski, laughing.
"You should provide half a squadron," said old Zatsvilikhovski, laughing.
"Oh, he will fill the army entirely! I know him," said Zagloba.
"Oh, he will totally fill the army! I know him," said Zagloba.
The nobles roared with laughter. Wine rose to their heads. Everywhere were to be seen flushed faces, moving mustaches; and the good feeling was increasing every moment.
The nobles laughed heartily. The wine was going to their heads. All around, there were flushed faces and twitching mustaches, and the good vibes were getting stronger by the second.
Just then at the threshold of the hall appeared a gloomy figure, covered with dust; and in view of the table, the feast, and the gleaming faces, it stopped at the door as if hesitating to enter. The prince saw it first, wrinkled his brows, shaded his eyes, and said,--
Just then, at the entrance of the hall, a dark figure appeared, covered in dust; and seeing the table, the feast, and the shining faces, it paused at the door as if unsure about entering. The prince noticed it first, furrowed his brow, shielded his eyes, and said,--
"But who is there? Ah, that is Kushel! From the expedition. What news do you bring?"
"But who is it? Ah, it's Kushel! From the expedition. What news do you have?"
"Very bad, your Highness!" said the young officer, with a strange voice.
"That's really bad, your Highness!" said the young officer, with an odd tone.
Suddenly silence reigned in the assembly, as if some one had put it under a spell. The goblets raised to the lips remained half-way; all eyes were turned to Kushel, on whose wearied face pain was depicted.
Suddenly, silence fell over the gathering, as if someone had cast a spell. The goblets raised to people's lips paused halfway; all eyes were fixed on Kushel, whose tired face showed signs of pain.
"It would have been better had you not spoken, since I am joyful at the cup," said the prince; "but since you have begun, speak to the end."
"It would have been better if you hadn't said anything, since I'm happy with the drink," said the prince; "but since you've started, go ahead and finish what you were saying."
"Your Highness, I too should prefer not to be an owl, for these tidings halt on my lips."
"Your Highness, I would also prefer not to be an owl, because this news is stuck in my throat."
"What has happened? Speak!"
"What happened? Speak!"
"Bar is taken!"
"Bar is closed!"
CHAPTER XXXIV.
On a certain calm night a band of horsemen, about twenty in number, moved along the right bank of the Valadinka in the direction of the Dniester. They went very slowly, the horses almost dragging one foot after the other. A short distance in front of the others rode two, as it were an advance guard; but evidently there was no cause for guarding or being on the watch, since for a whole hour they had been talking together instead of looking at the country about them. Reining in their horses every little while, they looked at the party behind, and one of them called out at this moment: "Slowly there! slowly!" And the others went still more slowly, scarcely moving.
On a calm night, a group of about twenty horsemen rode along the right bank of the Valadinka heading towards the Dniester. They moved very slowly, with the horses almost dragging their feet. A little ahead, two of them rode as if they were an advance guard; however, there was clearly no need for caution or vigilance, as they had been chatting for a full hour instead of observing their surroundings. They would occasionally rein in their horses to glance back at the rest of the group, and at one point, one of them called out, "Slow down! Slow down!" At that, everyone slowed down even more, hardly making any progress.
At last the party, pushing out from behind the eminence which had covered them with its shadow, entered the open country, which was filled with moonlight, and then it was possible to understand the reason of their careful gait. In the centre of the caravan two horses abreast carried a swing tied to their saddles, and in this swing lay the form of some person. The silver rays lighted its pale face and closed eyes.
At last, the group, moving out from behind the rise that had cast its shadow over them, entered the open countryside, which was bathed in moonlight, making it clear why they were walking so cautiously. In the middle of the caravan, two horses side by side carried a swing tied to their saddles, and in this swing lay the body of someone. The silver light illuminated their pale face and closed eyes.
Behind the swing rode ten armed men. From their lances without bannerets, it was evident that they were Cossacks. Some led pack-horses, others rode by themselves; but while the two riders in front seemed to pay not the least attention to the country about them, those behind glanced around on every side with unquiet and alarm. And still the region seemed to be a perfect desert.
Behind the swing rode ten armed men. From their lances without banners, it was clear that they were Cossacks. Some led pack horses, while others rode alone; but while the two riders at the front seemed completely indifferent to their surroundings, those behind glanced around nervously and with concern. Still, the area appeared to be a complete desert.
Silence was unbroken save by the noise of the horses' hoofs and the calling of one of the riders in front, who from time to time repeated his warning: "Slowly! carefully!"
Silence was only interrupted by the sound of the horses' hoofs and the calls of one of the riders ahead, who occasionally shouted his warning: "Slow down! Be careful!"
At length he turned to his companion. "Horpyna, is it far yet?" he inquired.
At last, he turned to his friend. "Horpyna, how much further is it?" he asked.
The companion called Horpyna, who in reality was a gigantic young woman disguised as a Cossack, looked at the starry heavens and replied,--
The companion named Horpyna, who was actually a large young woman disguised as a Cossack, gazed at the starry sky and responded,--
"Not far. We shall be there before midnight. We shall pass the Enemy's Mound, the Tartar Valley, and right there is the Devil's Glen. Oh, it would be terrible to pass that place between midnight and cockcrow! It's possible for me, but for you it would be terrible, terrible!"
"Not far. We’ll be there before midnight. We'll pass the Enemy's Mound, the Tartar Valley, and right there is the Devil's Glen. Oh, it would be awful to go past that place between midnight and dawn! I could handle it, but for you, it would be awful, awful!"
The first rider shrugged his shoulders and said: "I know the devil is a brother to you, but there are weapons against the devil."
The first rider shrugged and said, "I get that the devil is a brother to you, but there are ways to fight the devil."
"Devil or not, there are no weapons," answered Horpyna. "If you, my falcon, had looked for a hiding-place through the whole world for your princess, you could not have found a better. No one will pass here after midnight unless with me, and in the glen no living man has yet put foot. If any one wants soothsaying, he waits in front of the glen till I come out. Never fear! Neither Pole nor Tartar will get there, nor any one, any one. The Devil's Glen is terrible, you will see for yourself."
"Devil or not, there are no weapons," Horpyna replied. "If you, my falcon, had searched the entire world for a place to hide your princess, you couldn’t have found a better spot. No one will pass through here after midnight except with me, and no living man has ever set foot in the glen. If anyone wants to consult a fortune teller, they wait in front of the glen until I come out. Don’t worry! Neither Pole nor Tartar will get there, nor anyone else. The Devil's Glen is frightening, you’ll see for yourself."
"Let it be terrible, but I say that I shall come as often as I like."
"Let it be terrible, but I’m saying that I’ll come as often as I want."
"If you come in the daytime."
"If you come during the day."
"Whenever I please. And if the devil stands in my road, I'll seize him by the horns."
"Whenever I want. And if the devil gets in my way, I'll grab him by the horns."
"Oh, Bogun, Bogun!"
"Oh, Bogun, Bogun!"
"Oh, Dontsovna, Dontsovna, don't trouble yourself about me! Whether the devil takes me or not is no concern of yours; but I tell you this,--take council with your devils when you please, if only no harm comes to the princess; but if anything happens to her, then neither devils nor vampires will tear you from my grasp."
"Oh, Dontsovna, Dontsovna, don't worry about me! Whether the devil takes me or not is none of your business; but I’ll tell you this—consult your devils whenever you want, as long as it doesn't hurt the princess; but if anything happens to her, then no devils or vampires will save you from me."
"Oh, they tried to drown me once when I lived with my brother on the Don, another time the executioner was going to cut my head off in Yampol,--I didn't care for that. But this is another thing. I will guard her out of friendship for you, so that no spirit will make a hair of her head fall, and in my hands she is safe from men. She won't escape you."
"Oh, they tried to drown me once when I lived with my brother by the Don, and another time the executioner was about to behead me in Yampol—I didn’t mind that. But this is different. I will protect her out of friendship for you, so that no spirit makes a single hair on her head fall, and in my hands, she is safe from men. She won't escape you."
"And, you owl, if you talk this way, why do you prophesy evil? Why do you hoot in my ear, 'Pole at her side! Pole at her side!'"
"And you, owl, if you speak like this, why do you predict bad things? Why do you hoot in my ear, 'Pole at her side! Pole at her side!'"
"It was not I that spoke, but the spirits. But now perhaps there is a change. I will prophesy for you to-morrow on the water of the mill-wheel. On the water everything is clearly visible, but it is necessary to look a long time, you will see yourself. But you are a furious dog; if the truth is told, you are angry and wish to kill one."
"It wasn't me who spoke, but the spirits. But maybe now things are different. I will give you a prophecy tomorrow on the water of the mill wheel. On the water, everything is clearly visible, but you need to look for a while; you'll see yourself. But you’re like a mad dog; to be honest, you’re angry and want to kill someone."
Conversation was interrupted, and only the striking of the horses' feet against the stones was heard, and certain sounds from the direction of the river, like the chirping of crickets.
Conversation stopped, and all that could be heard was the sound of the horses' hooves hitting the stones, along with some noises from the river, like the chirping of crickets.
Bogun paid not the least attention to these sounds, though they might astonish one in the night. He raised his face to the moon and fell into deep thought.
Bogun paid no attention to these sounds, even though they might surprise someone at night. He looked up at the moon and fell into deep thought.
"Horpyna!" said he, after a while.
"Horpyna!" he said after a while.
"What?"
"What is it?"
"You are a witch; you must know whether or not it is true that there is an herb of some kind that whoever drinks of it must fall in love,--lubystka, is it?"
"You’re a witch; you must know if it’s true that there’s some kind of herb that anyone who drinks it will fall in love—lubystka, right?"
"Yes, lubystka. But unfortunately for you, lubystka will not help. If the princess hadn't fallen in love with some one else, then you might give it to her; but if she is in love, do you know what will happen?"
"Yes, sweetheart. But unfortunately for you, sweetheart won't help. If the princess hadn't fallen in love with someone else, then you could give it to her; but if she's in love, do you know what will happen?"
"What?"
"What?"
"She will love the other man still more."
"She will love the other man even more."
"Oh, perish with your lubystka! You know how to prophesy evil, but you don't know how to help."
"Oh, go away with your nonsense! You know how to predict bad things, but you don't know how to actually help."
"Listen to me! I know other herbs which grow from the earth; whoever drinks them will be like a stump two days and two nights, knowing nothing of the world. I will give her those herbs, and then--"
"Listen to me! I know other herbs that grow from the ground; anyone who drinks them will be like a log for two days and two nights, completely unaware of the world. I will give her those herbs, and then--"
The Cossack shuddered in his saddle, and fixed on the witch his eyes gleaming in the darkness. "What are you croaking about?" he asked.
The Cossack shivered in his saddle and stared at the witch with his eyes shining in the dark. "What are you going on about?" he asked.
"Then you can--" said the witch, and burst into loud laughter like the neighing of a mare. This laughter resounded with ill-omened echo through the windings of the glen.
"Then you can--" said the witch, and burst into loud laughter like the neighing of a horse. This laughter echoed ominously through the twists and turns of the valley.
"Wretch!" said Bogun.
"Wretch!" Bogun exclaimed.
Then the light of his eyes went out gradually; he dropped again into meditation, and at length began to speak as if to himself,--
Then the light in his eyes slowly faded; he fell back into thought, and eventually started to speak as if to himself,--
"No, no! When we captured Bar, I rushed first to the monastery, so as to defend her from the drunken crowd and smash the head of any man who should come near her; but she stabbed herself with a knife, and now has no consciousness of God's world. If I lay a finger on her, she will stab herself again, or jump into the river if you are not careful,--ill-fated that I am!"
"No, no! When we caught Bar, I hurried to the monastery first to protect her from the drunk crowd and deal with anyone who tried to get near; but she stabbed herself with a knife and now doesn't know anything about the world. If I touch her, she'll stab herself again or jump into the river if you’re not careful—what a disaster this is for me!"
"You are at heart a Pole, not a Cossack, if you will not constrain the girl in Cossack fashion--"
"You are at heart a Pole, not a Cossack, if you won't hold the girl in a Cossack way--"
"That I were a Pole, that I were a Pole!" cried Bogun, grasping the cap on his head with both hands, for pain had seized him.
"That I were a Pole, that I were a Pole!" Bogun shouted, clutching the cap on his head with both hands, as pain overtook him.
"The Polish woman must have bewitched you," muttered Horpyna.
"The Polish woman must have enchanted you," muttered Horpyna.
"Ai! if she has not," answered he, sadly, "may the first bullet not pass me; may I finish my wretched life on the empaling stake! I love one in the world, and that one does not love me!"
"Ai! If she hasn't," he replied, sadly, "may the first bullet miss me; may I end my miserable life on the impaling stake! I love one person in the world, and that person doesn’t love me!"
"Fool!" cried Horpyna, with anger; "but you have got her!"
"Idiot!" shouted Horpyna, frustrated; "but you have her!"
"Hold your tongue!" cried he, with rage. "If she lays hands on herself, then what? I'll tear you apart and then myself. I'll break my head against a rock, I'll gnaw people like a dog. I would have given my soul for her, Cossack fame. I would have fled beyond the Yagorlik from the regiments to the end of the earth, to live with her, to die at her side. That's what I would have done. But she stabbed herself with a knife, and through whom? Through me! She stabbed herself with a knife! Do you hear?"
"Shut up!" he shouted angrily. "If she hurts herself, then what? I'll rip you apart and then myself. I'll smash my head against a rock, I'll bite people like a dog. I would have given my soul for her, for Cossack honor. I would have run away beyond the Yagorlik from the troops to the ends of the earth, to be with her, to die by her side. That's what I would have done. But she stabbed herself with a knife, and because of who? Because of me! She stabbed herself with a knife! Do you understand?"
"That's nothing. She will not die."
"That's nothing. She isn't going to die."
"If she dies, I will nail you to the door."
"If she dies, I will nail you to the door."
"You have no power over her."
"You have no control over her."
"I have none, I have none. Would she had stabbed me,--it would have been better had she killed me!"
"I have nothing, I have nothing. I wish she had stabbed me—it would have been better if she had just killed me!"
"Silly little Pole! She should have been kind to you. Where will she find your superior?"
"Silly little Pole! She should have been nice to you. Where will she find someone better than you?"
"Arrange this, and I will give you a pot of ducats and another of pearls. In Bar we took booty not a little, and before that we took booty too."
"Set this up, and I’ll give you a pot of gold coins and another of pearls. In Bar, we scored a good amount of loot, and before that, we also collected some."
"You are as rich as Prince Yeremi, and full of fame. They say Krívonos himself is afraid of you."
"You’re as rich as Prince Yeremi and famous. People say even Krívonos is scared of you."
The Cossack waved his hand. "What is that to me if my heart is sore--"
The Cossack waved his hand. "What does it matter to me if my heart hurts--"
And silence came again. The bank of the river grew wider and more desolate. The pale light of the moon lent fantastic forms to the trees and the rocks. At last Horpyna said,--
And silence fell again. The riverbank widened and became more desolate. The pale moonlight created strange shapes with the trees and rocks. Finally, Horpyna said,--
"This is the Enemy's Mound. We must ride together."
"This is the Enemy's Mound. We need to ride together."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"It is a bad place."
"It's a terrible place."
They reined in their horses, and after a while the party coming on behind joined them. Bogun rose in the stirrups and looked into the cradle.
They pulled their horses to a stop, and after a bit, the group behind them caught up. Bogun stood up in the stirrups and peered into the cradle.
"Is she asleep?" he asked.
"Is she sleeping?" he asked.
"She is sleeping as sweetly as an infant," answered an old Cossack.
"She’s sleeping as peacefully as a baby," replied an old Cossack.
"I gave her a sleeping dose," said the witch.
"I gave her a sleeping pill," said the witch.
"Slowly, carefully!" said Bogun, fixing his eyes on the sleeper; "don't wake her! The moon is looking straight into her face, my dear one!"
"Slowly, carefully!" Bogun said, keeping his eyes on the sleeping woman; "don’t wake her! The moon is shining right on her face, my dear!"
"It shines quietly, it will not wake her," whispered one of the Cossacks.
"It shines softly, it won't wake her," whispered one of the Cossacks.
The party moved on. Soon they arrived at the Enemy's Mound. It was a low hill lying close to the river and sloping like a round shield on the earth. The moon covered the place entirely with its beams, lighting up the white stones scattered over the whole extent of it. In some spots they lay singly; in others they formed heaps, as it were fragments of buildings, ruined castles, and churches. Here and there stone slabs stuck up, planted endwise in the earth like gravestones in a cemetery. The whole mound was like a great ruin, and perhaps in other ages, long before the days of the Yagellons, human life flourished upon it; now not only the mound but the whole neighborhood as far as Rashkoff was an empty waste, in which wild beasts alone found refuge, and in the night evil spirits held their dances.
The party continued on. Soon they reached the Enemy's Mound. It was a low hill situated close to the river, sloping like a round shield on the ground. The moon covered the area completely with its light, illuminating the white stones scattered all over. In some places, they lay alone; in others, they formed piles, resembling fragments of buildings, ruined castles, and churches. Here and there, stone slabs jutted out, standing upright in the ground like gravestones in a cemetery. The entire mound looked like a significant ruin, and perhaps in earlier ages, long before the days of the Yagellons, there was once vibrant human life there; now, not only the mound but the whole area as far as Rashkoff was an empty wasteland, where only wild animals found shelter, and at night, evil spirits held their gatherings.
The party had scarcely reached half the height of the mound, when the light breeze which had been blowing hitherto changed into a regular whirlwind, which began to encircle the mound with a certain gloomy, ominous whistling; and then it appeared to the Cossacks that among those ruins were heard heavy sighs, issuing as it were from straitened breasts, sad groans, laughter, wailing, and puling of infants. The whole mound began to be alive, to call with various voices. From behind the stones lofty dark figures seemed to look, shadows of strange forms glided along quietly among the slabs. Far off in the darkness gleamed lights like the eyes of wolves. Finally, from the other end of the mound, from among the thickest heaps and piles, was heard a low guttural howling, to which other howling responded at once.
The group had just reached halfway up the mound when the light breeze they had been enjoying suddenly turned into a full-blown whirlwind, whirling around the mound with a dark, unsettling whistle. It seemed to the Cossacks that within those ruins, they could hear heavy sighs, almost like they were coming from strained hearts, along with sad groans, laughter, wailing, and the cries of babies. The entire mound seemed alive, calling out with different voices. Dark, towering figures appeared to watch from behind the stones, and shadows of strange shapes quietly moved among the slabs. Distantly in the darkness, lights shone like the eyes of wolves. Finally, from the other side of the mound, among the thickest piles, a low, guttural howling emerged, which was immediately answered by another howl.
"Vampires!" whispered a young Cossack, turning to the old essaul.
"Vampires!" whispered a young Cossack, turning to the old essaul.
"No, werewolves," answered the old essaul, in a still lower voice.
"No, werewolves," replied the old essaul, in an even quieter voice.
"O Lord, have mercy on us!" said others in terror, removing their caps and crossing themselves devoutly.
"O Lord, have mercy on us!" others cried in fear, taking off their hats and crossing themselves sincerely.
The horses began to point their ears forward and snort. Horpyna, riding at the head of the party, muttered unintelligible words, as it were a sort of Satanic Pater-noster. When they had arrived at the other end of the mound, she turned and said,--
The horses perked up their ears and snorted. Horpyna, leading the group, mumbled something that sounded like a creepy version of the Lord's Prayer. Once they reached the other side of the mound, she turned around and said,--
"Well, it is over. We are safe now. I had to keep them back with a charm, for they were very hungry."
"Well, it's over. We're safe now. I had to hold them off with a charm because they were really hungry."
A sigh of relief came from every breast. Bogun and Horpyna rode ahead again; but the Cossacks, who a little while before had held their breaths, began to whisper and talk. Each one remembered what had happened to him when he met ghosts or werewolves.
A sigh of relief escaped from everyone. Bogun and Horpyna rode ahead again, but the Cossacks, who had just been holding their breaths, started to whisper and chat. Each of them recalled what had happened to them when they encountered ghosts or werewolves.
"We couldn't have passed without Horpyna," said one.
"We couldn't have made it without Horpyna," one person said.
"She is a powerful witch."
"She's a powerful witch."
"And our ataman does not fear even the werewolf. He didn't look, didn't listen, only turned toward his princess."
"And our leader doesn’t even fear the werewolf. He didn’t look, didn’t listen, only turned toward his princess."
"If what happened to me happened to him, he wouldn't have been so free from danger," said the old essaul.
"If what happened to me happened to him, he wouldn't have been so safe from danger," said the old essaul.
"And what happened to you, Father Ovsivuyu?"
"And what happened to you, Father Ovsivuyu?"
"Once, while riding from Reimentarovka to Gulaipolye, I passed near some mounds at night, and I saw something jump from a grave behind me on the saddle. I looked; it was a little child, blue and pale! Evidently the Tartars had taken it captive with its mother and it had died without baptism. Its eyes were burning like candles, and it wailed and wailed. It jumped from the saddle to my neck, and I felt it biting me behind the ear. O Lord, save us! it is a vampire! I had served long in Wallachia, where there are more vampires than people, but where there are weapons against them. I sprang from the horse and thrust my dagger into the ground. 'Avaunt! disappear!' and it groaned, seized the hilt of the dagger, and slipped down along the edge under the grass. I cut the ground in the form of a cross and rode off."
"One night, while riding from Reimentarovka to Gulaipolye, I passed some mounds and saw something jump from a grave behind me on the saddle. I turned to look; it was a tiny child, pale and blue! Clearly, the Tartars had taken it captive with its mother, and it had died without being baptized. Its eyes burned like candles, and it cried out endlessly. It jumped from the saddle onto my neck, and I felt it biting me behind the ear. Oh Lord, save us! It's a vampire! I had spent a long time in Wallachia, where there are more vampires than people, but where there are weapons to fight them. I jumped off the horse and plunged my dagger into the ground. 'Begone! Disappear!' and it groaned, grabbed the hilt of the dagger, and slid down along the edge into the grass. I cut the ground in the shape of a cross and rode away."
"Are there so many vampires in Wallachia, father?"
"Are there really that many vampires in Wallachia, Dad?"
"Every other Wallachian after death becomes a vampire, and the Wallachian vampires are the worst of all. They call them brukolaki."
"Every Wallachian turns into a vampire after they die, and the Wallachian vampires are the most dangerous of all. They refer to them as brukolaki."
"And who is stronger, father,--the werewolf or the vampire?"
"And who is stronger, Dad -- the werewolf or the vampire?"
"The werewolf is stronger, but the vampire is more stubborn. If you are able to get the upper hand of the werewolf, he will serve you, but vampires are good for nothing except to follow blood. The werewolf is always ataman over the vampires."
"The werewolf is stronger, but the vampire is more stubborn. If you can get the upper hand over the werewolf, he will serve you, but vampires are only good for following blood. The werewolf is always the leader over the vampires."
"And Horpyna commands the werewolves?"
"And Horpyna leads the werewolves?"
"Yes, surely. As long as she lives she will command them. If she had not power over them, then the ataman would not give her his cuckoo, for werewolves thirst for maiden's blood above all."
"Yes, definitely. As long as she’s alive, she will lead them. If she didn’t have power over them, then the ataman wouldn’t give her his cuckoo, because werewolves crave a maiden’s blood more than anything."
"But I have heard that they have no approach to an innocent soul."
"But I've heard that they have no connection to an innocent soul."
"To a soul they have not, but to a body they have."
"To a soul they don’t have, but to a body they do."
"Oh, it would be a pity! She is a beauty. Blood and milk! our father knew what to take in Bar."
"Oh, what a shame! She’s a real beauty. Skin like cream! Our dad knew what to look for in Bar."
Ovsivuyu smacked his tongue. "There is no denying it; she is a golden Pole."
Ovsivuyu clicked his tongue. "There's no doubt about it; she’s a golden Pole."
"But I am sorry for her," said a young Cossack. "When we were putting her in the swing she clasped her white hands and begged, saying, 'Kill me; do not ruin me, unfortunate one!'"
"But I feel sorry for her," said a young Cossack. "When we were putting her in the swing, she clasped her white hands and begged, saying, 'Kill me; don't ruin me, unfortunate one!'"
"No harm will come to her."
"No harm will come to her."
Further conversation was interrupted by the approach of Horpyna.
Further conversation was interrupted by Horpyna's arrival.
"Hei! young men," said the witch, "this is Tartar Valley, but don't fear; it is terrible here only one night in the year. Right after it is the Devil's Glen, and then my place."
"Hey there, young men," said the witch, "this is Tartar Valley, but don’t worry; it’s only scary here for one night each year. Right after that is the Devil's Glen, and then it's my place."
In fact, the howling of dogs was soon heard. The party entered the mouth of the glen, running at right angles to the river, and so narrow that four horses could hardly enter it abreast. At the bottom of this chasm flowed a rivulet, changing color in the light of the moon like a snake, and running quickly to the river. But as the party pushed on, the precipitous and jagged walls receded from each other, leaving a rather roomy, slightly ascending valley, enclosed at each side with cliffs. The place was covered here and there with lofty trees. No wind was blowing. Long, dark shadows of the trees lay on the ground, and in the spaces flooded with the light of the moon certain white, round, or prolonged objects gleamed sharply, in which the Cossacks recognized with terror the skulls and leg-bones of men. They looked around therefore with distrust, marking their foreheads from time to time with the cross. Soon a light glimmered in the distance between the trees, and at that same time two terrible dogs ran up, enormous, black, with gleaming eyes, barking and howling at the sight of the men and horses. At the voice of Horpyna they stopped, however, and began to run around the riders, sneezing and panting.
In fact, the howling of dogs was soon heard. The group entered the mouth of the glen, which ran at right angles to the river and was so narrow that four horses could hardly fit side by side. At the bottom of this chasm, a stream flowed, changing color in the moonlight like a snake and rushing quickly to the river. But as they continued on, the steep and jagged walls began to pull away from each other, revealing a fairly spacious, slightly ascending valley bordered by cliffs on either side. The area was dotted with tall trees. There was no wind. Long, dark shadows cast by the trees lay on the ground, and in the moonlit patches, certain white, rounded, or elongated objects gleamed sharply, which the Cossacks recognized with horror as human skulls and leg bones. They looked around uneasily, occasionally making the sign of the cross on their foreheads. Soon, a light flickered in the distance between the trees, and at the same moment, two massive, black dogs came running up, their eyes glinting as they barked and howled at the sight of the men and horses. However, at the sound of Horpyna’s voice, they stopped and began to circle around the riders, sneezing and panting.
"They are not what they seem," whispered the Cossacks.
"They're not what they look like," whispered the Cossacks.
"They are not dogs," said old Ovsivuyu, in a voice betraying deep conviction.
"They're not dogs," said old Ovsivuyu, his voice showing strong belief.
Just then a cottage became visible behind the trees; back of it a stable; farther and higher up another dark building. The cottage appeared strong and well-built, and in its windows a light was shining.
Just then, a cottage came into view behind the trees; behind it was a stable, and higher up, there was another dark building. The cottage looked sturdy and well-constructed, and a light was shining in its windows.
"This is my dwelling," said Horpyna to Bogun, "and up there is the mill which grinds grain for us; and I tell fortunes from the water on the wheel. I will tell yours. Your princess will live in the best chamber; but if you wish to ornament the walls, we can remove her to the other side immediately. Stop and dismount!"
"This is my home," Horpyna said to Bogun, "and up there is the mill that grinds grain for us; I read fortunes from the water on the wheel. I can read yours. Your princess will stay in the best room; but if you want to decorate the walls, we can move her to the other side right away. Stop and get off!"
The party halted, and Horpyna began to cry: "Cheremís, I say! Cheremís!"
The group stopped, and Horpyna started to cry: "Cheremís, I’m calling you! Cheremís!"
A figure holding a bunch of burning pitch-pine came out in front of the cottage, and raising the torch, began to look in silence at those present. It was an old man, an ugly creature, small, quite a dwarf, with a flat, square face, and slanting eyes, like cracks.
A figure carrying a bundle of burning pitch pine stepped out in front of the cottage, and raising the torch, began to silently survey those gathered. It was an old man, an unattractive being, short, almost a dwarf, with a flat, square face and slanted eyes that resembled cracks.
"What sort of devil are you?" asked Bogun.
"What kind of devil are you?" asked Bogun.
"Don't ask him," said the giantess; "his tongue is cut out. Come nearer and listen!" continued the witch; "it is better, perhaps, to carry the princess to the mill. The Cossacks will fit up her chamber, and drive nails that would wake her up."
"Don't ask him," said the giantess; "he can't speak. Come closer and listen!" continued the witch; "it might be better to take the princess to the mill. The Cossacks will set up her room and drive nails that will wake her up."
The Cossacks, having dismounted, began to untie the swing carefully. Bogun watched over everything with the greatest care, and carried the head of the swing himself when it was taken to the mill. The dwarf lighted the way in advance with the torch. The princess, put to sleep by Horpyna with a decoction of somniferous herbs, did not wake; her eyelids merely trembled a little from the light of the torch. Her face appeared alive from those red gleams. Perhaps, also, wonderful dreams soothed the girl, for she smiled sweetly during the journey, which was like a funeral. Bogun looked at her, and it appeared to him that his heart would break the ribs in his breast. "My darling, my cuckoo!" whispered he quietly; and the terrible though beautiful face of the chief became mild, and flamed with the great light of love, which had seized him, and was seizing him every moment the more, as fire, forgotten by the traveller, seizes the wild steppe.
The Cossacks, having gotten off their horses, started to carefully untie the swing. Bogun kept a close eye on everything, personally carrying the head of the swing when it was taken to the mill. The dwarf lit the way ahead with a torch. The princess, put to sleep by Horpyna with a concoction of sedative herbs, didn’t wake up; her eyelids only fluttered a bit from the torchlight. Her face seemed alive in the red glow. Maybe, too, magical dreams comforted her, as she smiled sweetly during the journey, which felt like a funeral. Bogun gazed at her, and he felt like his heart would burst out of his chest. “My darling, my little bird!” he whispered softly; and the once terrible but beautiful face of the chief softened, glowing with the intense light of love that had captured him, growing stronger every moment like a fire left unattended igniting the wild steppe.
Horpyna, walking at his side, said: "When she wakes from this sleep she will be well. Her wound will heal, and she will be well."
Horpyna, walking beside him, said: "When she wakes up from this sleep, she will be fine. Her wound will heal, and she will be okay."
"Glory be to God! glory be to God!" answered the chief.
"Glory to God! Glory to God!" replied the chief.
The Cossacks began to loosen from six horses great packs in front of the cottage, and to take out the booty,--rich stuffs, carpets, and other valuables taken at Bar. A good fire was kindled in the room; and when some brought in new tapestry, others put it up to the wooden walls of the room. Bogun not only thought of a safe cage for his bird, but he determined so to furnish it that captivity should not seem unendurable. He came soon from the mill and directed the work himself. The night was passing away, and the moon had already removed its pale light from the summits of the cliffs. In the cottage were still heard the muffled blows of hammers. The simple room had become more like a chamber, when the walls were covered with drapery and the floor carpeted. The sleeping princess was brought back and placed on soft cushions.
The Cossacks started unloading large packs from six horses in front of the cottage, pulling out their loot—expensive fabrics, carpets, and other valuables taken from Bar. They lit a nice fire in the room, and while some people brought in new tapestries, others hung them on the wooden walls. Bogun was not only thinking about a safe space for his captive but also decided to decorate it so that her imprisonment wouldn’t feel unbearable. He soon returned from the mill and oversaw the work himself. The night was wearing on, and the moon had already moved its pale light away from the tops of the cliffs. Inside the cottage, the sound of muffled hammering could still be heard. The plain room had transformed into more of a chamber as the walls were draped and the floor carpeted. The sleeping princess was brought back and laid down on soft cushions.
Then all grew silent, except that in the stable for some time yet bursts of laughter were heard in the stillness like the neighing of a horse: the young witch was wrestling with the Cossacks, giving them fisticuffs and kisses.
Then everything fell quiet, except in the stable where bursts of laughter could still be heard in the silence, like the neighing of a horse: the young witch was playfully wrestling with the Cossacks, trading punches and kisses.
CHAPTER XXXV.
The sun was high when the princess opened her eyes from sleep on the following day. Her glance rested first on the ceiling, and remained there long; then it took in the whole room. In her breast returning consciousness struggled still with the remnants of sleep and visions. On her face were depicted wonder and disquiet. Where is she, whence did she come, and in whose power is she? Is she dreaming yet, or is she awake? What means the splendor with which she is surrounded? What has happened to her?
The sun was high when the princess woke up the next day. She first looked at the ceiling and stayed focused there for a while, then surveyed the whole room. Inside her, the return of consciousness battled with the lingering effects of sleep and dreams. Her face showed a mix of awe and unease. Where is she? Where did she come from, and who has control over her? Is she still dreaming, or is she really awake? What does the luxury around her mean? What has happened to her?
At that moment the awful scenes of the taking of Bar rose before her as if in life. She remembered everything,--the slaughter of thousands of nobles, townspeople, priests, nuns, and children; the faces of the mob smeared in blood, their necks and heads wound around with the still steaming entrails, the drunken uproar, that day of judgment for the ruined town; finally the appearance of Bogun and her seizure. She remembered also how in a moment of despair she had fallen upon a knife held by her own hand, and the cold sweat stood on her temples. It was evident that the knife slipped along her shoulder, for she suffers only a little pain; but immediately she feels that she is alive, that strength and health are returning to her, and finally she remembers that she has been borne a long time somewhere in a swing. But where is she now? In some castle, is she saved, rescued, out of danger? And again her eyes wandered around the room. The windows in it were small, square, as in a peasant's cottage, and the world outside could not be seen through them; for instead of panes o£ glass, they were fitted with pieces of white membrane. Was it really a peasant's cottage? No, for the unbounded luxury within bears witness against that. Instead of a ceiling over her head was an enormous piece of purple silk on which were embroidered golden stars and a moon; the walls were entirely hung in brocade; on the floor lay a many-colored carpet, covered as with living flowers. In front of the fireplace was a Persian rug; golden fringes, silks, velvets, everywhere, from the walls of the ceiling to the pillows on which her head is reposing. The bright light of day, penetrating the window membranes, lighted up the interior, but was lost in the purple, dark violet, and sapphire colors of the velvet, forming a kind of enchanted rainbow darkness. The princess marvelled, did not believe her eyes. Was this some witchery, or had not the troops of Yeremi rescued her from the hands of Cossacks and put her away in one of the prince's castles?
At that moment, the horrific images of the capture of Bar flooded her mind as if they were happening in front of her. She remembered everything—the slaughter of thousands of nobles, townspeople, priests, nuns, and children; the faces of the mob covered in blood, their necks and heads wrapped in still-warm entrails, the drunken chaos, that day of reckoning for the devastated town; finally, she recalled the appearance of Bogun and her abduction. She also remembered how, in a moment of despair, she had fallen onto a knife she was holding, and cold sweat beaded on her temples. It was clear that the knife slid along her shoulder, causing her only a bit of pain; but she immediately felt alive, strength and health returning to her, and eventually she remembered that she had been swung somewhere for a long time. But where is she now? Is she in some castle, safe, rescued, out of danger? Again, her gaze wandered around the room. The windows were small and square, like those in a peasant's cottage, and she couldn't see the outside world through them; instead of glass panes, they were fitted with pieces of white membrane. Could it really be a peasant's cottage? No, the overwhelming opulence inside contradicted that. Instead of a ceiling over her head, there was a massive piece of purple silk embroidered with golden stars and a moon; the walls were completely draped in brocade; the floor had a multicolored carpet, adorned as if with living flowers. In front of the fireplace lay a Persian rug; golden fringes, silks, and velvets covered everything, from the walls and ceiling to the pillows under her head. The bright light of day, filtering through the window membranes, illuminated the room but got lost in the dark purple, violet, and sapphire colors of the velvet, creating a kind of enchanted rainbow darkness. The princess was astonished, unable to believe her eyes. Was this some sort of magic, or had Yeremi’s troops truly rescued her from the Cossacks and brought her to one of the prince's castles?
She clasped her hands. "Oh, Holy Most Pure! grant that the first face to appear at the door shall be the face of my guardian and friend!"
She clasped her hands. "Oh, Holy Most Pure! Please let the first face to show up at the door be that of my guardian and friend!"
Then through the heavy fringed bed-curtain came to her the flowing sound of a distant lute, and at the same time a voice began to accompany with the familiar song,--
Then through the thick fringed bed curtain, she heard the soothing sound of a distant lute, and at the same time, a voice started to sing along with the well-known song,--
"Oh, this loving
Is worse than sickness!
Sickness I can live through,
And grow well again;
But my faithful loving
I cannot part with while I live."
"Oh, this love
Is worse than being sick!
I can get through sickness,
And recover from it;
But I can’t let go of my faithful love
As long as I live."
The princess raised herself, and the longer she listened the wider stared her eyes from terror. At last she screamed and fell as if dead on the cushions. She recognized the voice of Bogun.
The princess propped herself up, and the more she listened, the more her eyes widened in terror. Finally, she screamed and collapsed onto the cushions as if she were dead. She recognized Bogun's voice.
Her scream passed evidently through the walls of the chamber; for after a while the heavy curtain rustled, and the chief himself appeared on the threshold.
Her scream clearly echoed through the walls of the room; after a while, the heavy curtain stirred, and the chief himself appeared in the doorway.
Kurtsevichovna covered her eyes with her hands, and her whitened and quivering lips repeated, as if in a fever: "Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!"
Kurtsevichovna covered her eyes with her hands, and her pale, trembling lips murmured, as if in a daze: "Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!"
And yet the sight which so terrified her would have rejoiced the eyes of more maidens than one, for there was a blaze from the apparel and the countenance of the young hero. The diamond buttons of his uniform glittered like stars in heaven, his dagger and sabre were covered with precious stones, his coat of silver cloth and his scarlet kontush doubled the beauty of his brunette face; and he stood before her, lithe, dark-browed, magnificent,--the beauty of all the Ukraine heroes. But his eyes were in mist, like stars curtained by haze, and he looked on her with obedience; and seeing that fear did not leave her face, he began to speak in a low, sad voice,--
And yet the sight that terrified her would have thrilled many other maidens, because there was such a shine from the young hero's clothes and face. The diamond buttons on his uniform sparkled like stars in the sky, his dagger and sabre were adorned with precious stones, his silver cloth coat and red kontush made his dark features even more attractive; and he stood before her, graceful, dark-browed, and magnificent—the epitome of all the heroes of Ukraine. But his eyes were clouded, like stars hidden by mist, and he looked at her with a sense of duty; and noticing that fear still lingered on her face, he began to speak in a soft, sad voice,---
"Have no fear, Princess!"
"Don’t worry, Princess!"
"Where am I? where am I?" asked she, looking at him through her fingers.
"Where am I? Where am I?" she asked, peering at him through her fingers.
"In a safe place, far from war. Fear not, my dear soul! I brought you here from Bar, so that no harm might come to you from man or war. The Cossacks spared no one in Bar; you alone came out alive."
"In a safe place, far from war. Don't worry, my dear! I brought you here from Bar to protect you from any harm caused by people or war. The Cossacks showed no mercy in Bar; you were the only one who made it out alive."
"What are you doing here? Why do you pursue me?"
"What are you doing here? Why are you following me?"
"I pursue you! Oh, merciful God!" And the chief extended his arms as a man who is confronted by a great injustice.
"I am chasing after you! Oh, merciful God!" And the chief opened his arms like someone facing a terrible injustice.
"I fear you terribly," she said.
"I’m really scared of you," she said.
"And why do you fear? If you say so, I shall not move from the door. I am your slave; I will sit here at the door and look into your eyes. Evil I do not wish you. Why do you hate me? Oh, merciful God! you thrust a knife into your body at the sight of me, though you have known me long, and knew that I was going to defend you. You know I am not a stranger to you, but a heartfelt friend; and you stabbed yourself with a knife."
"And why are you afraid? If you want, I won’t move from the door. I’m your servant; I’ll stay here at the door and look into your eyes. I don’t wish you any harm. Why do you hate me? Oh, merciful God! You drive a knife into yourself at the sight of me, even though you’ve known me for a long time and knew I was here to defend you. You know I’m not a stranger, but a true friend; yet you hurt yourself."
The pale cheeks of the princess were suddenly suffused with blood. "I preferred death to disgrace; and I swear, if you do not respect me, I will kill myself, even if I were to lose my soul!"
The princess's pale cheeks suddenly filled with color. "I would rather die than be shamed; and I swear, if you don't treat me with respect, I'll take my own life, even if it means losing my soul!"
The eyes of the maiden flashed fire, and the chief knew that there was no trifling with the princely blood of the Kurtsevichi; for in her frenzy she would carry out her threat, and a second time would point the knife with more success. He made no answer, therefore, merely advanced a couple of steps toward the window, and sitting on bench covered with gold brocade, hung his head.
The maiden's eyes blazed with intensity, and the chief realized that he couldn't mess around with the royal blood of the Kurtsevichi; in her rage, she would follow through on her threat, and this time, she would wield the knife with greater effectiveness. He didn’t say anything, so he took a couple of steps toward the window and sat down on a bench draped in golden brocade, lowering his head.
Silence lasted for a time.
Silence lasted for a while.
"Be at rest," said he. "While my head is clear, while Mother Gorailka does not heat my brain, you are for me like an image in the church. But since I found you in Bar I have ceased to drink. Before that I drank and drank, drowning my sorrow with Mother Gorailka. What could I do? But now I take to my mouth neither sweet wine nor spirits."
"Just relax," he said. "As long as my mind is clear, and Mother Gorailka isn't messing with my thoughts, you feel like an icon in a church to me. But since I met you in Bar, I've stopped drinking. Before that, I was drinking more and more, trying to drown my sorrows with Mother Gorailka. What else could I do? But now, I don’t touch either sweet wine or spirits."
The princess was silent.
The princess was quiet.
"I will look on you," he continued, "comfort my eyes with your face, then go."
"I will look at you," he continued, "comfort my eyes with your face, then leave."
"Give me back my liberty!" said she.
"Give me back my freedom!" she said.
"But are you in captivity? You are mistress here. And where do you want to go? The Kurtsevichi have perished, fire has devoured villages and towns; the prince is not in Lubni, he is marching against Hmelnitski and Hmelnitski against him; war is everywhere, blood is flowing; every place is filled with Cossacks and Tartars and soldiers. Who will have sympathy and respect for you? Who will defend you, if not I?"
"But are you stuck here? You have control over this place. And where do you want to go? The Kurtsevichi are gone, fire has destroyed villages and towns; the prince isn't in Lubni, he's heading against Hmelnitski, and Hmelnitski is going against him; war is everywhere, blood is spilling; every place is swarming with Cossacks, Tartars, and soldiers. Who will care for you and respect you? Who will protect you, if not me?"
The princess raised her eyes, for she remembered that there was another in the world who would give her protection, sympathy, and defence; but she would not speak his name, so as not to rouse the fierce lion. Deep sorrow therefore pressed her heart. Was he for whom her soul was yearning still alive? While in Bar she knew that he was, for immediately after the departure of Zagloba she heard Skshetuski's name coupled with the victories of the terrible prince. But from that time how many days and nights had passed, how many battles might have been fought, how many perils have reached him. News of him could come to her then only through Bogun, of whom she neither wished nor dared to inquire.
The princess looked up, remembering that there was someone else in the world who would offer her protection, understanding, and support; however, she would not speak his name, fearing it would anger the fierce lion. A deep sadness weighed on her heart. Was the one for whom her soul longed still alive? While in Bar, she knew he was, because right after Zagloba left, she heard Skshetuski’s name linked with the victories of the fearsome prince. But since then, how many days and nights had passed, how many battles might have been fought, how many dangers he could have faced. The only news about him could come through Bogun, whom she didn’t want to ask about or even dared to mention.
Her head then dropped on the cushions. "Am I to remain a prisoner here?" asked she, with a groan. "What have I done to you, that you follow me like misfortune?"
Her head then fell onto the cushions. "Am I just going to be a prisoner here?" she asked with a groan. "What have I done to you that you follow me like bad luck?"
The Cossack raised his head, and began to speak so quietly that scarcely could he be heard.
The Cossack lifted his head and started to speak so softly that he could barely be heard.
"What have you done to me? I know not; but this I do know, that if I am misfortune to you, you too are misfortune to me. If I had not loved you, I should have been free as the wind in the field, free in heart and in soul, and full of glory as was Konashevich Sahaidachny himself. Your face is my misfortune, your eyes are my misfortune; neither freedom is dear to me, nor Cossack glory! What were beauties to me, till from being a child you had grown to be a woman? Once I captured a galley with maidens the most beautiful, for they were on the way to the Sultan; and no one of them touched my heart. The Cossack brothers played with them; then I ordered a stone to the neck of each, and into the water they went. I feared no man, I minded nothing. I went with war against the Pagan. I took booty, and like a prince in his castle was I in the steppe. And to-day what am I? I sit here; I am a slave. I crave a kind word from you and cannot receive it; I have never heard it, even when your aunt and your cousins gave you to me. Oh, if you, girl, had been different to me, then what has come to pass would not have been! I should not have stricken down your cousins, I should not have joined fraternal hands with rebellion and peasants; but through you I have lost my mind. If you had wished to lead me anywhere, you could have led me where you liked, and I should have given you my blood, my soul. Now I am steeped in blood of nobles; but in old times I killed only Tartars, and brought you booty, that you might be clothed in gold and jewels like cherubim of the Lord. Why did you not love me, then? Oh, it is heavy and sad at my heart! I cannot live with you nor without you, nor far away nor near you, neither on the mountain nor in the valley, my dove, my precious heart! But forgive me that I came for you to Rozlogi in Cossack style, with sabre and fire; but I was drunk with anger at the princes, and I drank gorailka on the way,--unhappy outlaw! But afterward, when you escaped me, I howled like a dog, and my wounds tortured me, and I could not eat. I begged death to take me; and you want me to yield you now, to lose you a second time, my dove, my heart!"
"What have you done to me? I don’t know; but I do know this: if I’m misfortune for you, you’re misfortune for me too. If I hadn’t loved you, I would have been as free as the wind in the fields, free in heart and soul, and full of glory like Konashevich Sahaidachny himself. Your face is my misfortune, your eyes are my misfortune; neither freedom means anything to me, nor Cossack glory! What was beauty to me until you went from being a girl to a woman? Once, I captured a galley full of the most beautiful maidens, as they were on their way to the Sultan; and not one of them touched my heart. The Cossack brothers played with them; then I ordered a stone hung around each of their necks, and into the water they went. I feared no man, I didn’t care about anything. I went to war against the Pagans. I took spoils, and I was like a prince in his castle in the steppe. And today, what am I? I sit here; I am a slave. I crave a kind word from you and can’t get it; I have never heard it, not even when your aunt and cousins offered you to me. Oh, if you, girl, had been different to me, what happened wouldn’t have happened! I wouldn’t have struck down your cousins, I wouldn’t have joined hands with rebels and peasants; but because of you, I’ve lost my mind. If you had wanted to lead me anywhere, you could have taken me wherever you liked, and I would have given you my blood, my soul. Now I’m steeped in the blood of nobles; but in the past, I killed only Tartars and brought you spoils so you could be dressed in gold and jewels like cherubim of the Lord. Why didn’t you love me then? Oh, it’s heavy and sad in my heart! I can’t live with you or without you, neither far nor near you, neither on the mountain nor in the valley, my dove, my precious heart! But forgive me for coming for you to Rozlogi in Cossack style, with saber and fire; I was furious with the princes and drank gorailka on the way—unlucky outlaw! But afterward, when you escaped me, I howled like a dog, and my wounds tormented me, and I couldn’t eat. I begged death to take me; and you want me to let you go now, to lose you a second time, my dove, my heart!"
The chief stopped, for his voice broke in his throat, and he began to groan. Helena's face grew red and pale by turns. The more of measureless love there was in Bogun's words, the greater the gulf which opened before her, bottomless, and without hope of rescue.
The chief stopped, his voice catching in his throat as he started to groan. Helena's face alternated between red and pale. The more infinite love there was in Bogun's words, the larger the chasm that opened up before her, endless and without any hope of rescue.
The Cossack rested awhile, regained self-command, and continued,--
The Cossack took a break for a moment, gathered his composure, and went on,--
"Ask what you like. See how the room is decorated! This is mine; this is booty from Bar, which I brought for you on six horses. Ask what you wish,--yellow gold, shining garments, bright jewels, willing slaves. I am rich, I have enough of my own; and Hmelnitski will not spare treasures on me, and Krívonos will not spare them. You will be like Princess Vishnyevetski. I will win castles for you, give you half the Ukraine; for though I am a Cossack, not a noble, I am a bunchuk ataman. Under me are ten thousand men,--more than Prince Yeremi commands. Ask what you like, only not to flee from me,--only stay with me and love me, O my dove!"
"Ask for whatever you want. Look at how the room is decorated! This is mine; this is treasure from Bar, which I brought for you on six horses. Ask for what you desire—yellow gold, shiny clothes, bright jewels, willing servants. I’m wealthy, I have plenty of my own; and Hmelnitski won’t hold back treasures for me, and Krívonos won’t either. You’ll be like Princess Vishnyevetski. I will win castles for you, give you half of Ukraine; because even though I’m a Cossack, not a noble, I’m a bunchuk ataman. I have ten thousand men under my command—more than Prince Yeremi leads. Ask for whatever you want, just don’t run away from me—stay with me and love me, oh my dove!"
The princess raised herself on the cushions. She was very pale, but her sweet and marvellous face expressed such unbroken will, pride, and power that the dove was most like an eagle at that moment.
The princess lifted herself off the cushions. She was very pale, but her beautiful and amazing face showed such unwavering determination, pride, and strength that the dove resembled an eagle at that moment.
"If you are waiting for my answer," said she, "then know that if I had even a lifetime to groan out in captivity with you, never, never should I love you, God be my aid!"
"If you’re waiting for my answer," she said, "know that even if I spent a lifetime suffering in captivity with you, I would never, ever love you, God help me!"
Bogun struggled with himself a moment. "Do not tell me such things," said he, with a hoarse voice.
Bogun struggled with himself for a moment. "Don't tell me that," he said, his voice rough.
"Do not speak to me of your love; it brings me shame and offence. I am not for you."
"Don't talk to me about your love; it makes me feel ashamed and offended. I'm not the one for you."
The chief rose. "And for whom, then, are you, Princess Kurtsevichovna? And whose would you have been in Bar but for me?"
The chief stood up. "And for whom, then, are you, Princess Kurtsevichovna? And whose would you have been in Bar if it weren't for me?"
"Whoso saves my life to give me shame and captivity is my enemy, not my friend."
"Anyone who saves my life only to bring me shame and captivity is my enemy, not my friend."
"And do you suppose that the peasants would have killed you? The thought is terrible."
"And do you think the peasants would have killed you? That thought is horrifying."
"The knife would have killed me, but you wrenched it from me."
"The knife could have killed me, but you yanked it away from me."
"And I will not give it up, for you must be mine," burst out the Cossack.
"And I won't give it up, because you have to be mine," the Cossack exclaimed.
"Never! I prefer death."
"Never! I'd rather die."
"You must and will be."
"You must and will be."
"Never!"
"Not a chance!"
"Well, if you were not wounded, after what you have told me, I should send my Cossacks to Rashkoff to-day and have a monk brought here, and to-morrow I should be your husband. Then what? It is a sin not to love your husband and fondle him. Ai! you high mighty lady, the love of a Cossack is an offence, an anger to you. And who are you that I am for you a peasant? Where are your castles and boyars and troops? At what are you angry,--at what are you offended? I took you in war; you are a captive. If I were a peasant, I should teach you reason on the white shoulders with the whip, and without a priest would have enough of your beauty,--if I were a peasant, not a knight!"
"Well, if you weren't hurt, after what you’ve told me, I’d send my Cossacks to Rashkoff today, bring a monk here, and tomorrow I’d be your husband. Then what? It’s a sin not to love and cherish your husband. Oh! you proud lady, a Cossack’s love is an offense to you, a source of anger. And who do you think you are, seeing me as just a peasant? Where are your castles, nobles, and troops? What are you angry about, what’s bothering you? I captured you in war; you’re a prisoner. If I were a peasant, I’d teach you a lesson with a whip on those fair shoulders, and without a priest, I’d have my fill of your beauty—if I were a peasant, not a knight!"
"Angels of heaven, save me!" whispered the princess.
"Angels of heaven, please save me!" whispered the princess.
But in the mean while greater and greater fury rose to the face of Bogun, and anger seized him by the hair.
But meanwhile, a greater and greater rage appeared on Bogun's face, and anger gripped him fiercely.
"I know," said he, "why you're offended, why you resist me. You preserve for another your maiden modesty. But in vain, as I live, as I am a Cossack! Nakedness[15] the noble! The insincere, miserable Pole barely saw you, merely turned with you in the dance,--death to him!--and took you captive altogether. Then let the Cossack suffer, break his head. But I will reach this Pole, and I will order him torn out of his skin, will nail him up. Do you know that Hmelnitski is marching on the Poles, and I go with him; and I will find your dove even under the ground, and when I return I will throw his head at your feet as a present."
"I get it," he said, "why you're upset, why you push me away. You're trying to hold on to your innocence for someone else. But it's pointless, I swear, as I’m a Cossack! Bare skin[15] the noble! The fake, pathetic Pole barely even noticed you, just swirled with you in the dance—death to him!—and took you as his prize. So let the Cossack suffer, take the hit. But I'll get to this Pole, and I’ll make sure he pays for it, I’ll have him skinned alive. Do you know that Hmelnitski is heading towards the Poles, and I’m going with him? I’ll find your sweet dove even underground, and when I come back, I’ll toss his head at your feet as a gift."
Helena did not hear the last words of the ataman. Pain, anger, wounds, emotion, terror, took her strength; an immeasurable weakness came upon all her limbs, her eyes and her thoughts grew dark, and she fell into a swoon.
Helena didn’t catch the last words of the ataman. Pain, anger, injuries, emotions, and fear drained her strength; an overwhelming weakness overtook all her limbs, her vision and thoughts clouded over, and she fainted.
The chief stood some time, pale from anger, with foam on his lips. Then he saw the lifeless head hanging back powerless, and from his lips went out a roar almost unearthly. "It is all over with her! Horpyna! Horpyna!" And he threw himself on the floor.
The chief stood there for a while, pale with anger, foam gathering on his lips. Then he saw the lifeless head hanging back, completely powerless, and an almost otherworldly roar escaped from his lips. "It's all over for her! Horpyna! Horpyna!" And he collapsed onto the floor.
The giantess rushed into the room with all speed. "What is the matter?"
The giantess burst into the room quickly. "What's wrong?"
"Help! help!" cried Bogun. "I have killed her, my soul, my light!"
"Help! Help!" yelled Bogun. "I've killed her, my soul, my light!"
"What! Did you scold her?"
"What! Did you yell at her?"
"I have killed her, I have killed her!" groaned he; and he wrung his hands over his head.
"I've killed her, I've killed her!" he moaned, and he grasped his head with both hands.
But Horpyna, approaching the princess, soon discovered that it was not death, but a deep faint, and putting Bogun outside the door, began to assist her. The princess opened her eyes after a time.
But Horpyna, walking up to the princess, soon realized that it was not death but a deep faint, and after putting Bogun outside the door, she began to help her. The princess opened her eyes after a while.
"My dear, there is nothing the matter with you," said the enchantress. "You were frightened at him, I see, and darkness settled on you; but the darkness will pass and health will come. You are like a nut, my girl; you have long to live in the world and enjoy happiness."
"My dear, there’s nothing wrong with you," said the enchantress. "You got scared of him, I can see that, and darkness came over you; but the darkness will fade and you’ll feel better. You’re like a nut, my girl; you have a long life ahead of you to enjoy happiness."
"Who are you?" asked the princess, with a weak voice.
"Who are you?" asked the princess in a faint voice.
"I? Your servant, for he so ordered it."
"I? Your servant, because he said so."
"Where am I?"
"Where am I?"
"In the Devil's Glen. A pure wilderness here; you will see no one but him."
"In the Devil's Glen. It's a completely wild area; you won't see anyone except for him."
"Do you live here?"
"Do you live here?"
"My farm is here. I am Dontsovna. My brother is a colonel under Bogun; he leads young heroes, and I stay here, and will care for you in this golden chamber. From a cottage it has become a bower, so that light gleams from it. He has brought all this for you."
"My farm is right here. I'm Dontsovna. My brother is a colonel under Bogun; he trains young heroes, while I stay here and take care of you in this beautiful chamber. It has transformed from a simple cottage into a lovely retreat, shining with light. He has done all this for you."
Helena looked at the lively face of the young woman, and it seemed to her full of sincerity.
Helena looked at the vibrant face of the young woman, and it appeared to her to be full of sincerity.
"But will you be good to me?"
"But will you treat me well?"
The white teeth of the young witch gleamed in a smile. "I shall; why shouldn't I? But do you be good also to the ataman. He is a falcon, he is a glorious hero, he will--"
The young witch's white teeth sparkled in a smile. "I will; why wouldn't I? But you should also be kind to the ataman. He is a falcon, a true hero, he will--"
Here the witch bent to the ear of Helena, whispered something, then burst into laughter.
Here, the witch leaned in to Helena's ear, whispered something, and then burst out laughing.
"Be off!" screamed the princess.
"Go away!" screamed the princess.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Two days later in the morning Horpyna sat with Bogun under the willow near the mill-wheel, and looked at the water foaming on it.
Two days later in the morning, Horpyna sat with Bogun under the willow by the mill wheel, watching the water foam over it.
"You will be careful of her, you will guard her, you will not let your eye off her, so that she shall never leave the glen."
"You will take care of her, you will protect her, you will keep your eye on her, so that she will never leave the glen."
"The glen has a narrow neck near the river, but there is space enough here. Order the neck to be filled with stones, and we shall be as if in the bottom of a jug. When I need to go out I shall find a way."
"The glen has a narrow spot near the river, but there's enough room here. Let's fill that spot with stones, and it will be like we're at the bottom of a jug. When I need to leave, I'll figure out a way."
"How do you live here?"
"How do you survive here?"
"Cheremís plants corn under the cliffs, cultivates grapes, and snares wild fowl. With what you have brought she will want nothing unless bird's milk. Have no fear! She will not leave the glen, and no one will know of her unless your men say she is here."
"Cheremís grows corn under the cliffs, tends to grapes, and catches wild birds. With what you’ve brought, she will need nothing except for bird's milk. Don't worry! She won't leave the valley, and no one will know about her unless your men say she is here."
"I have made them swear silence. They are faithful fellows; they will say nothing, even if straps were torn from their skin. But you said yourself that people came here to you as to a soothsayer."
"I've made them promise to keep quiet. They're loyal guys; they wouldn't say a word, even if their skin was being ripped off. But you said yourself that people come to you like they're going to a fortune teller."
"Sometimes they come from Rashkoff, and sometimes when they hear of me they come from God knows what places. But they stay at the river; no one enters the glen, for they are afraid. You saw the bones. These were people who wished to enter; their bones are lying around."
"Sometimes they come from Rashkoff, and sometimes when they hear about me they come from who knows where. But they hang out by the river; no one goes into the glen because they're scared. You saw the bones. Those were people who wanted to get in; their bones are scattered around."
"Did you kill them?"
"Did you murder them?"
"Whoever killed them, killed them! Those in search of soothsaying wait at the opening of the glen and I go to the wheel. What I see in the water, I tell them. I shall examine for you directly, but I don't know whether anything will be seen, for it does not always appear."
"Whoever killed them, killed them! Those looking for predictions wait at the entrance of the valley, and I go to the wheel. What I see in the water, I share with them. I will check for you right away, but I'm not sure if anything will show up, because it doesn't always appear."
"If only you see nothing bad!"
"If only you see nothing wrong!"
"If I see something bad, you will not go; and in that case it would be better not to go."
"If I see something wrong, you won’t go; and in that case, it would be better not to go."
"I must. Hmelnitski sent me a letter to Bar to return, and Krívonos ordered me. The Poles are marching on us now with great forces, so we must concentrate."
"I have to. Hmelnitski sent me a letter to return to Bar, and Krívonos commanded me to do so. The Poles are approaching us now with a large army, so we need to focus our efforts."
"When will you come back?"
"When are you coming back?"
"I know not. There will be a great battle such as has not been yet. Either death to us or to the Poles. If they beat us, I will hide here; if we are victorious, I will come for my cuckoo and take her to Kieff."
"I don't know. There will be a huge battle like we've never had before. It's either going to be death for us or for the Poles. If they defeat us, I'll hide here; if we win, I'll go for my girl and take her to Kiev."
"And if you perish?"
"And what if you die?"
"Being a witch, it is for you to tell."
"Since you’re a witch, it's up to you to say."
"But if you perish?"
"But what if you die?"
"Once my mother bore me."
"My mother gave birth to me."
"Oh, pshaw! But what shall I do with the girl,--twist her neck, or how?"
"Oh, come on! But what am I supposed to do with the girl—twist her neck or what?"
"But touch her with your hand and I will have you drawn on a stake with oxen." The chief fell into gloomy thought. "If I perish, tell her to forgive me."
"But if you lay a hand on her, I will have you executed." The chief fell into deep thought. "If I die, make sure to tell her that I’m sorry."
"Ah, she is a thankless Pole that for such love she does not love. If I were wooed in that way, I should not resist you." Saying this, Horpyna nudged the chief in the side twice, showing all her teeth in laughter.
"Ah, she's an ungrateful person who doesn’t return such love. If someone pursued me like that, I wouldn't resist you." Saying this, Horpyna nudged the chief in the side twice, showing all her teeth in laughter.
"Go to the devil!" said the Cossack.
"Go to hell!" said the Cossack.
"Oh, be quiet! I know that you are not for me."
"Oh, be quiet! I know you're not the one for me."
Bogun looked into the foaming water on the wheel as if he wished himself to soothsay.
Bogun stared into the swirling water on the wheel, as if he wanted to predict the future.
"Horpyna!" said he after a while.
"Horpyna!" he said after a while.
"Well, what is it?"
"What's going on?"
"When I have gone will she be sorry for me?"
"When I'm gone, will she feel sorry for me?"
"If you are not willing to constrain her in Cossack fashion, then perhaps it is better for you to go."
"If you’re not willing to restrain her like the Cossacks do, then maybe it’s better for you to leave."
"I will not, I cannot, I dare not. I know that she would die."
"I won't, I can't, I just can't. I know she would die."
"Then maybe it is better for you to go. While she sees you she will not wish to know you, but when she has been a couple of months with me and Cheremís, you will be dearer to her."
"Maybe it’s better for you to leave. As long as she sees you, she won’t want to get to know you, but after spending a couple of months with me and Cheremís, you’ll become more important to her."
"If she were well, I know what I should do. I should bring a priest from Rashkoff and have a marriage celebrated; but now I am afraid, for if she were frightened, she would die. You have seen yourself."
"If she were healthy, I know what I would do. I would bring a priest from Rashkoff and have a wedding celebrated; but now I'm scared, because if she got scared, she might die. You've seen it for yourself."
"Leave us in peace. What do you want of a priest and a marriage? You are not a real Cossack. I want neither Pole nor Russian priest here. There are Dobrudja Tartars in Rashkoff, you want to get them on our shoulders too; and if you should bring them, how much of the princess would you see? What has got into your head? Go your way and come back."
"Leave us alone. What do you want with a priest and a marriage? You're not a real Cossack. I don’t want either a Polish or Russian priest here. There are Dobrudja Tartars in Rashkoff, and you want to add them to our problems too; and if you bring them, how much of the princess would you actually get to see? What’s wrong with you? Just go away and come back later."
"But look in the water and tell me what you see. Tell the truth and don't lie, even if you should see me dead."
"But look in the water and tell me what you see. Be honest and don’t lie, even if you see me dead."
Dontsovna approached the mill-stream and raised a gate holding back the water at the fall. All at once the swift current rushed with redoubled force, the wheel began to turn more swiftly, until at last it was covered with liquid dust; the foam, beaten fine, rolled under the wheel like boiling water.
Dontsovna approached the mill-stream and lifted a gate that was holding back the water at the fall. Suddenly, the fast current surged with increased force, the wheel started to spin faster, until eventually it was covered in liquid dust; the foam, whipped into a fine consistency, swirled under the wheel like boiling water.
The witch bent her eyes into the boiling mass and seizing the tresses near her ears, began to cry,--
The witch lowered her gaze into the bubbling mixture and, grabbing the strands of hair near her ears, started to cry,--
"I call! I call! Appear! In the oaken wheel, in the white foam, in the clear mist, whether evil, whether good, appear!"
"I call! I call! Show yourself! In the wooden wheel, in the white foam, in the clear mist, whether you're evil or good, appear!"
Bogun approached and sat at her side. His face denoted fear and feverish curiosity.
Bogun came over and sat next to her. His face showed fear and anxious curiosity.
"I see!" screamed the witch.
"I see!" yelled the witch.
"What do you see?"
"What do you see?"
"The death of my brother. Two bullocks are drawing him on a stake."
"The death of my brother. Two oxen are pulling him on a stake."
"To the devil with your brother!" muttered Bogun, who wished to know something else.
"To hell with your brother!" muttered Bogun, who wanted to know something else.
For a time was heard only the thunder of the wheel whirling around in fury.
For a while, all that could be heard was the roar of the wheel spinning angrily.
"Blue is my brother's head, how blue! The ravens are tearing it," said the witch.
"Blue is my brother's head, so blue! The ravens are tearing it apart," said the witch.
"What else do you see?"
"What else do you notice?"
"Nothing. Oh, how blue! I call! I call! In the oaken wheel, in the white foam, in the clear mist, appear! I see--"
"Nothing. Oh, how blue! I call! I call! In the wooden wheel, in the white foam, in the clear mist, show up! I see--"
"What?"
"What do you mean?"
"A battle! The Poles are fleeing before the Cossacks."
"A battle! The Poles are running away from the Cossacks."
"And I am pursuing?"
"And I am searching?"
"I see you too. You encounter a little knight. Hur! hur! hur! Be on your guard against the little knight."
"I see you too. You come across a little knight. Ha! Ha! Ha! Watch out for the little knight."
"And the princess?"
"What about the princess?"
"She is not there. I see you again, and with you some one who is betraying you,--your false friend."
"She isn't here. I see you again, and with you, someone who is betraying you—your fake friend."
Bogun was devouring with his eyes at one instant the foam, at another Horpyna; and at the same time he worked with his brain to aid the soothsaying.
Bogun was staring hungrily at the foam one moment and at Horpyna the next; and at the same time, he was thinking hard to support the predictions.
"What friend?"
"Which friend?"
"I don't see. I don't know whether old or young."
"I can't tell. I don't know if they're old or young."
"Old, he must be old!"
"He's definitely old!"
"Maybe he is old!"
"Maybe he's old!"
"I know who he is. He has betrayed me once already. An old noble with a blue beard and a white eye. Death to him! But he is not a friend of mine."
"I know who he is. He’s already betrayed me once. An old noble with a blue beard and a white eye. Death to him! But he’s not my friend."
"He is lying in wait for you, I see again--Stop! the princess is here too; she is in a crown, a white dress, above her a hawk."
"He’s waiting for you, I see it again—Stop! The princess is here too; she’s wearing a crown, a white dress, and above her is a hawk."
"That is I."
"That's me."
"Maybe it is. A hawk--or a falcon? A hawk!"
"Maybe it is. A hawk—or a falcon? A hawk!"
"That is I."
"That's me."
"Wait! All has vanished. In the oaken wheel, in the white foam-- Oh! oh! many soldiers, many Cossacks, oh, many, like trees in the forest or thistles in the steppes; and you are above all,--they are bearing three bunchuk standards before you."
"Wait! Everything has disappeared. In the wooden wheel, in the white foam-- Oh! oh! so many soldiers, so many Cossacks, oh, so many, like trees in the forest or thistles in the fields; and you are above all--they are carrying three flags in front of you."
"And the princess is with me?"
"And the princess is with me?"
"She is not; you are in the camp."
"She isn't; you’re in the group."
The wheel roared till the whole mill trembled.
The wheel roared until the entire mill shook.
"Oh, how much blood, how much blood! how many corpses,--wolves above them, ravens above them, plague above them! Corpses and corpses,--far away nothing but corpses, nothing to be seen but blood!"
"Oh, so much blood, so much blood! So many bodies—wolves above them, ravens above them, disease above them! Bodies and bodies—nothing but bodies in the distance, nothing to see but blood!"
Suddenly a breath of wind whirled the mist from the wheel; and at the same time higher up above the mill appeared the deformed Cheremís with a bundle of wood on his shoulders.
Suddenly, a gust of wind swept away the mist from the wheel; and at the same time, higher up above the mill, the deformed Cheremís appeared with a bundle of wood on his shoulders.
"Cheremís, let down the sluice!" cried the girl.
"Cheremís, open the sluice!" shouted the girl.
When she had said this she went to wash her hands and face in the stream, and the dwarf stopped the water at once.
When she said this, she walked over to wash her hands and face in the stream, and the dwarf immediately stopped the water.
Bogun sat in thought. He was roused first by the coming of Horpyna.
Bogun sat in thought. He was brought back to reality by the arrival of Horpyna.
"You saw nothing more?" he asked.
"You didn't see anything else?" he asked.
"What appeared, appeared; I shall see nothing more."
"What showed up, showed up; I won't see anything else."
"And you are not lying?"
"And you're not lying?"
"By my brother's head, I spoke the truth. They were empaling him, drawing him on with oxen. I grieve for him. But death is written not for him alone. Oh, what bodies appeared! Never have I seen so many; there will be a great war in the world."
"By my brother's head, I spoke the truth. They were impaling him, dragging him with oxen. I mourn for him. But death isn't meant for him alone. Oh, what bodies appeared! I've never seen so many; there will be a great war in the world."
"And you saw her with a hawk above her head?"
"And you saw her with a hawk over her head?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"And was she in a wreath?"
"And was she in a wreath?"
"In a wreath and a white robe."
"In a wreath and a white dress."
"And how do you know that that hawk was I? I spoke to you of that young Polish noble,--maybe it was he?"
"And how do you know that hawk was me? I told you about that young Polish noble—maybe it was him?"
The girl wrinkled her brows and grew thoughtful. "No," said she after a while, shaking her head; "if it had been the Pole, it would have been an eagle."
The girl frowned and became thoughtful. "No," she said after a moment, shaking her head; "if it had been the Pole, it would have been an eagle."
"Glory to God, glory to God! I will go now to the Cossacks to prepare the horses for the road. We go to-night."
"Glory to God, glory to God! I’m going now to the Cossacks to get the horses ready for the journey. We’re leaving tonight."
"So you are going surely?"
"So you're definitely going?"
"Hmelnitski has ordered, and Krívonos too. You know well that there will be a great war, for I read the same in Bar in a letter from Hmelnitski."
"Hmelnitski has given the order, and so has Krívonos. You know there's going to be a huge war because I read that in a letter from Hmelnitski in Bar."
Bogun in reality could not read, but he was ashamed of it; he did not wish to pass for illiterate.
Bogun actually couldn't read, but he was embarrassed about it; he didn't want to be seen as uneducated.
"Then go!" said the witch. "You are lucky,--you will be hetman. I saw three bunchuks above you as I see these fingers."
"Then go!" said the witch. "You're lucky—you'll be the leader. I saw three flags above you just like I see these fingers."
"And I shall be hetman and marry the princess,--I cannot take a peasant."
"And I will be hetman and marry the princess—I can’t marry a peasant."
"You would talk differently with a peasant girl, but you are afraid of her. You should be a Pole."
"You would speak differently to a peasant girl, but you're scared of her. You should be Polish."
"I am no worse."
"I'm doing fine."
Bogun now went to the stable to the Cossacks, and Horpyna set about preparing dinner.
Bogun now went to the stable to meet the Cossacks, and Horpyna started getting dinner ready.
In the evening the horses were ready for the road, but the chief was in no hurry to depart. He sat on a roll of carpets in the chamber, with lute in hand, and looked on his princess, who had risen from the couch, but had thrust herself into the other corner of the room, and was repeating in silence the rosary without paying any heed to the chief, just as if he had not been in the room. He, on the contrary, followed with his eyes every movement of hers, caught with his ears every sigh, and knew not what to do with himself. From time to time he opened his mouth to begin conversation, but the words would not leave his throat. The face pale, silent, and with an expression of decisive sternness in the brows and mouth, deprived him of courage. Bogun had not seen this expression on the princess before, and involuntarily he remembered similar evenings at Rozlogi, which appeared before him as if real,--how they sat, he and the Kurtsevichi around an oaken table, the old princess husking sunflower seeds, the princes throwing dice from a cup, he looking on the beautiful princess just as he was looking now. But in the old time he was happy, for then he told of his expeditions with the Zaporojians, she listened, and at times her dark eyes rested on his face, and her open red lips showed with what interest she listened; now she would not even look. Then when he played on the lute she would listen and look, till the heart melted within him. And, wonder of wonders, he is now master of her,--he has taken her with armed hand; she is his captive, his prisoner; he can command her. But nevertheless in the old time he felt himself nearer, more her equal in rank. The Kurtsevichi were her cousins, she was as a sister; she was not only his cuckoo, falcon, dearest, dark-browed, but also a relative. Now she sits before him a proud lady, gloomy, silent, merciless. Ah, but anger is boiling within him! He would like to show her what it means to slight a Cossack; but he loves this merciless woman, he would shed his blood for her. But how many times had anger seized his breast! when suddenly an unseen hand, as it were, grasps him by the hair, and a voice shouts in his ear, "Stop!" He belches forth something like a flame, beats his forehead on the earth, and stops. The Cossack squirms now, for he feels that he is oppressive to her in that room. Let her but smile and give a kind word, he would fall at her feet and go to the devil, to drown in Polish blood all his grief and anger together with the insult put upon him. But in that room he is like a captive before that princess. If he had not known her of old, if she were a Pole taken from the first noble castle, he would have more daring; but she is Princess Helena, for whom he had asked the Kurtsevichi, and for whom he was willing to give up Rozlogi and all he had. And the more ashamed he is of being a slave before her, the less bold is he.
In the evening, the horses were ready to go, but the chief wasn’t in a rush to leave. He sat on a roll of carpets in the room, holding a lute, watching his princess, who had gotten up from the couch but had tucked herself into the other corner of the room, silently repeating her rosary and ignoring the chief as if he weren’t there. He, on the other hand, followed every movement of hers with his eyes, heard every sigh, and didn’t know what to do with himself. Occasionally, he opened his mouth to start a conversation, but the words wouldn’t come out. The pale, silent face she wore, with a look of determined sternness in her brows and mouth, drained his courage. Bogun hadn’t seen that expression on the princess before, and he couldn’t help but remember similar evenings at Rozlogi, which played out in his mind as if they were real—how he and the Kurtsevichi sat around an oak table, the old princess peeling sunflower seeds, the princes rolling dice from a cup, him gazing at the beautiful princess just like he was now. Back then, he was happy, telling her about his adventures with the Zaporojians, and she listened, her dark eyes occasionally resting on his face, her red lips showing her interest; now, she wouldn’t even look at him. Then, when he played the lute, she would listen and watch, making his heart melt. And, oddly enough, he was now in control—he had taken her by force; she was his captive, his prisoner; he could command her. But even then, he felt closer to her, more her equal in status. The Kurtsevichi were her relatives; she felt like a sister. She wasn’t just his beloved cuckoo, falcon, dearest dark-eyed girl; she was family. Now, she sat before him, a proud, gloomy, silent, merciless lady. Oh, but anger was boiling inside him! He wanted to show her what it meant to disrespect a Cossack; but he loved this merciless woman, would shed his blood for her. Yet how many times had anger seized him! It was as if an unseen hand grabbed him by the hair, and a voice yelled in his ear, “Stop!” He bursts out something like a flame, bangs his forehead on the ground, and stops. The Cossack squirms now, feeling like a burden to her in that room. If she would just smile and say a kind word, he would fall at her feet and dive into the madness, drowning his grief and anger in Polish blood. But in that room, he felt like a prisoner before that princess. If he didn’t know her well, if she were a Pole straight from the finest noble family, he would be bolder; but she was Princess Helena, for whom he had asked the Kurtsevichi and whom he had been willing to give up Rozlogi and everything he had. The more ashamed he felt of being a slave before her, the less brave he became.
An hour passed. From before the cottage came the murmur of the talk of the Cossacks, who were surely in their saddles and waiting for the ataman; but the ataman was in torture. The bright light of the torch falls on his face, on the rich kontush, and on the lute. And she--if she would even look! The ataman felt bitter, angry, sad, and awkward. He would like to bid farewell with tenderness, and he fears the parting,--fears that it will not be such as from his soul he desires,--fears to go away in bitterness, anger, and pain.
An hour passed. From outside the cottage came the low chatter of the Cossacks, who were definitely in their saddles, waiting for the leader; but the leader was in agony. The bright light of the torch illuminated his face, the rich kontush, and the lute. And she--if only she would even glance his way! The leader felt bitter, angry, sad, and awkward. He wanted to say goodbye tenderly, but he was afraid of the parting--afraid it wouldn't be what he truly desired--afraid to leave with bitterness, anger, and pain.
Oh, if she were not that Princess Helena,--the Princess Helena stabbed with a knife, threatening death with her own hand; but dear, dear, and the more cruel and proud, the dearer is she!
Oh, if she weren't that Princess Helena—the Princess Helena who was stabbed with a knife, threatening death with her own hand; but oh, how dear she is, and the more cruel and proud she is, the more I cherish her!
Then a horse neighed near the window. The chief mustered courage.
Then a horse neighed near the window. The chief found the courage.
"Princess," said he, "it is already my hour for the road."
"Princess," he said, "it's time for me to hit the road."
She was silent.
She was quiet.
"And you will not say to me, 'With God'?"
"And you won't say to me, 'With God'?"
"Go, with God!" said she, with dignity.
"Go, with God!" she said, with dignity.
The Cossack's heart was pressed. She said the words he wanted, but not in the way he wanted.
The Cossack felt a weight on his heart. She said what he wanted to hear, but not in the way he hoped.
"Well I know," said he, "that you are angry with me, that you hate me; but I tell you that another would have been worse to you than I. I brought you here, for I could not do otherwise; but what harm have I done you? Have not I treated you well, like a queen? Tell me yourself. Am I such an outlaw that you will not give me a kind word? And, moreover, you are in my power."
"Look, I know you're mad at me and that you hate me; but honestly, another person would have treated you worse than I have. I brought you here because I had no other choice; but what have I really done to hurt you? Haven't I treated you well, like royalty? Just tell me. Am I such a bad person that you can't even say something nice to me? Plus, you're still in my control."
"I am in the power of God," said she, with the same dignity as before; "but because you restrain yourself in my presence, I thank you for that."
"I am in God's hands," she said, maintaining the same dignity as before; "but since you hold back around me, I appreciate that."
"Then I go with even such a word. Maybe you will regret me; maybe you will be sorry."
"Then I’ll go with just that word. Maybe you’ll regret me; maybe you’ll feel sorry."
Helena was silent.
Helena was quiet.
"I am sorry to leave you here alone," said Bogun, "sorry to go away; but I must. It would be easier for me if you were to smile, if you were to give a crucifix with a sincere heart. What can I do to appease you?"
"I’m sorry to leave you here alone," said Bogun, "sorry to go; but I have to. It would be easier for me if you would smile or give a crucifix with a sincere heart. What can I do to make you feel better?"
"Give me back my freedom, and God will forgive you all, and I will forgive and bless you."
"Return my freedom, and God will forgive you, and I will forgive and bless you."
"Maybe you will forgive me yet; maybe you will be sorry yet that you have been so harsh to me."
"Maybe you'll forgive me one day; maybe you'll regret being so harsh to me."
Bogun wished to buy a word of farewell, even for half a promise which he did not think of keeping, and got what he wanted, for a light of hope gleamed in Helena's eyes and the harshness vanished from her face. She crossed her arms on her breast and fixed a clear glance on him.
Bogun wanted to get a word of goodbye, even if it was just half a promise he didn’t intend to keep, and he got what he wanted, as a spark of hope lit up Helena's eyes and the harshness faded from her face. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him with a steady gaze.
"If you would only--"
"If you would just--"
"Well, I don't know," said the Cossack, in a low voice, for shame and pity seized him at the same time by the throat. "I cannot now, I cannot. The Tartars are in the Wilderness, their parties are going everywhere. The Dobrudja Tartars are moving from Rashkoff. I cannot, for it is terrible; but when I come back--I am a child in your presence, you can do what you like with me--I don't know, I don't know--"
"Well, I don't know," said the Cossack, in a quiet voice, overwhelmed by shame and pity. "I can't do it right now, I just can't. The Tartars are out in the Wilderness, and their groups are everywhere. The Dobrudja Tartars are moving from Rashkoff. I can't, it's too frightening; but when I come back—I'm like a child in front of you, you can do whatever you want with me—I really don't know, I just don't know—"
"May God inspire you! May the Holy Most Pure inspire you! God go with you!" And she stretched out her hand to him.
"May God inspire you! May the Holy Most Pure inspire you! God be with you!" And she reached out her hand to him.
Bogun sprang forward and fastened his lips on it. Suddenly he raised his head, met her look of dignity, and dropped her hand. Then retreating toward the door, he bowed to his girdle in Cossack fashion, bowed again at the door, and disappeared behind the curtain.
Bogun lunged forward and pressed his lips to hers. Suddenly, he lifted his head, met her dignified gaze, and released her hand. Then, stepping back toward the door, he bowed to his waist in traditional Cossack style, bowed again at the door, and vanished behind the curtain.
Soon there came through the window animated conversation, a clatter of arms, and later the words of a song in several voices:--
Soon there came through the window lively conversation, the clatter of arms, and later the sound of a song sung by several voices:--
"Glorious fame will rise
Among the Cossacks,
Among the heroes,
For many a year,
Till the end of time."
"Glorious fame will rise
Among the Cossacks,
Among the heroes,
For many years,
Until the end of time."
The voices and clatter retreated, and grew fainter each moment.
The voices and noise faded away, growing quieter with each passing moment.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
"The Lord has wrought an evident miracle in her favor already," said Zagloba to Volodyovski and Podbipienta, while sitting in Skshetuski's quarters,--"an evident miracle, I say, in permitting me to wrest her from the grasp of those dogs and to guard her the whole way. Let us hope that he will be merciful to her and to us once more. If she is only living! Something whispers to me that Bogun has carried her away; for just think, the informants tell us that after Pulyan he has become the second in command,--may the devils command him!--therefore he must have been present at the taking of Bar."
"The Lord has clearly performed a miracle in her favor already," said Zagloba to Volodyovski and Podbipienta, while sitting in Skshetuski's quarters, "a clear miracle, I say, in allowing me to rescue her from those dogs and to protect her the whole way. Let’s hope He will be merciful to her and to us once more. If she's still alive! Something tells me that Bogun has taken her; just think, the informants say that after Pulyan he has become the second in command—may the devils take him!—so he must have been involved in the capture of Bar."
"He might not have found her in that crowd of unfortunates, for twelve thousand people were cut to pieces there," said Volodyovski.
"He might not have recognized her in that crowd of unfortunate souls, as twelve thousand people were slaughtered there," said Volodyovski.
"Oh, you don't know him! I would swear that he knew she was in Bar. It cannot be but he has saved her from slaughter and taken her somewhere."
"Oh, you don't know him! I would bet he knew she was in Bar. There's no way he hasn't saved her from getting killed and taken her somewhere safe."
"You do not give us much consolation; for in Skshetuski's place, I should rather have her perish than fall into his scoundrelly hands."
"You don’t offer us much comfort; because if I were in Skshetuski’s position, I’d rather see her perish than end up in his deceitful hands."
"The other is no consolation; for if she has perished, she was disgraced."
"The other offers no comfort; if she has died, she was shamed."
"Desperation!" exclaimed Volodyovski.
"Desperation!" Volodyovski exclaimed.
"Desperation!" repeated Pan Longin.
"Desperation!" Pan Longin repeated.
Zagloba pulled his beard; at last he burst out: "May the mange devour the whole race of curs! May the Pagans twist bow-strings out of their entrails! God created all nations, but the devil created these sons of Sodom. May barrenness strike the trash!"
Zagloba pulled at his beard and finally exclaimed, "May the mange wipe out the entire breed of mutts! May the Pagans twist bowstrings from their insides! God made all nations, but the devil made these sons of Sodom. May infertility curse this garbage!"
"I did not know that sweet lady," said Volodyovski, gloomily, "but I would that misfortune met me rather than her."
"I didn't know that nice lady," said Volodyovski, sadly, "but I wish that bad luck happened to me instead of her."
"Once in my life I saw her," said Pan Longin; "but when I think of her, life is a burden of regret."
"Once in my life I saw her," said Pan Longin; "but when I think about her, life feels like a heavy burden of regret."
"You describe your own feelings," said Zagloba; "but what do you think of me, who loved her like a father, and rescued her from that misery,--what do you think of me?"
"You talk about your feelings," said Zagloba, "but what do you think of me, who loved her like a father and rescued her from that misery—what do you think of me?"
"And what do you think of Pan Yan?" asked Volodyovski.
"And what do you think of Pan Yan?" Volodyovski asked.
The knights were in despair and sank into silence. Zagloba came to himself first.
The knights were in despair and fell silent. Zagloba was the first to regain his composure.
"Is there no help?" he asked.
"Is there no help?" he asked.
"If there is no help, it is our duty to take vengeance," said Volodyovski.
"If there's no help, it's our responsibility to get revenge," said Volodyovski.
"Oh, if God would only give a general battle!" sighed Pan Longin. "It is said that the Tartars have already crossed the river, and formed a camp in the steppe."
"Oh, if only God would grant us a general battle!" sighed Pan Longin. "I've heard that the Tartars have already crossed the river and set up camp in the steppe."
"We cannot leave her," said Zagloba, "the poor thing, without undertaking something for her rescue. I have battered my old bones around the world enough already; it would be better for me now to lie somewhere in a baker's shop quietly, for warmth's sake! But for her I would go again even to Stamboul; I would put on a peasant's coat again and take a lute, on which I cannot look without disgust."
"We can't just leave her," Zagloba said. "The poor thing, we have to do something to rescue her. I've already traveled enough and worn out my old bones; it would be better for me to just lie down somewhere in a bakery for some warmth! But for her, I'd even go to Stamboul again; I'd put on a peasant's coat and take a lute, even though I can't stand looking at it."
"You are fertile in stratagems; think of something," said Podbipienta.
"You’re full of ideas; come up with something," said Podbipienta.
"A great many plans have gone through my head already. If Prince Dominik had half as many, Hmelnitski would be disembowelled and hanging by the legs on a gibbet. I have already spoken of this to Skshetuski, but you can say nothing to him at present. Sorrow has seared him, and drags him down more than sickness. You see to it that his reason is not disturbed. It often happens that from great grief the mind, like wine, changes until it is completely soured."
"A lot of plans have crossed my mind already. If Prince Dominik had even half as many, Hmelnitski would be disemboweled and hanging by his legs on a gallows. I’ve already talked about this with Skshetuski, but you can’t say anything to him right now. Grief has deeply affected him and weighs him down more than any illness. Make sure his mind stays stable. It often happens that from intense sorrow, the mind, like wine, can turn completely sour."
"Yes, yes!" answered Pan Longin.
"Yes, yes!" replied Pan Longin.
Volodyovski started up impatiently, and asked: "What are your plans then?"
Volodyovski jumped up impatiently and asked, "What are your plans then?"
"My plans? Well, first we must find out whether she--poor dear, may the angels guard her from every evil!--is alive yet; and this we can do in two ways,--either we shall find among the Prince's Cossacks trusty and sure men, who will undertake to escape to the Cossacks, mingle among Bogun's men, and find out something from them--"
"My plans? Well, first we need to find out if she—poor thing, may the angels protect her from all harm!—is still alive; and we can do this in two ways—either we find reliable and trustworthy men among the Prince's Cossacks who will risk escaping to the Cossacks, blend in with Bogun's troops, and gather information from them—"
"I have Russian dragoons," interrupted Volodyovski, "I will find such men."
"I have Russian dragoons," Volodyovski interrupted, "I will find those men."
"Wait a moment!--or catch an informant from those scoundrels who took Bar; maybe they know something. They all look at Bogun as at a rainbow, because his devilish daring pleases them; they sing songs about him,--may their throats rot!--and one talks to another about what he did and what he didn't do. If he has carried off our unfortunate lady, then it is not hidden from them."
"Hold on a second!--or get a spy from those jerks who took Bar; they might know something. They all look at Bogun like he’s a superstar, because his boldness impresses them; they sing songs about him—may their voices fail them!—and they gossip about what he did and didn’t do. If he’s kidnapped our poor lady, then they definitely know about it."
"Well, we can send men to inquire, and to catch an informant also," remarked Podbipienta.
"Well, we can send people to ask about it and to catch an informant too," Podbipienta remarked.
"You have struck the point. If we discover that she is alive, that is the chief thing. Now, since you wish sincerely to help Pan Yan, put yourself under my orders, for I have most experience. We will disguise ourselves as peasants, and try to find out where he has concealed her, and once we know that, my head for it, we shall get her. I and Pan Yan risk most, for Bogun knows us, and if he should catch us, our own mothers wouldn't recognize us afterward, but he hasn't seen either of you."
"You've made a good point. If we find out that she's alive, that's the most important thing. Now, since you genuinely want to help Pan Yan, follow my lead because I have the most experience. We'll dress up as peasants and try to figure out where he's hiding her, and once we know that, I bet we can get her back. Pan Yan and I have the most to lose since Bogun knows who we are, and if he catches us, our own mothers wouldn't recognize us afterward, but he hasn't seen either of you."
"He has seen me," said Podbipienta, "but that is nothing."
"He has seen me," Podbipienta said, "but that doesn't matter."
"Maybe too the Lord will give him into our hands," said Volodyovski.
"Maybe the Lord will hand him over to us," said Volodyovski.
"Well, I don't want to look at him," said Zagloba; "may the hangman look at him! We must begin carefully, so as not to spoil the whole undertaking. It cannot be that he alone knows of her concealment, and I assure you, gentlemen, that it is safer to inquire of some one else."
"Well, I don't want to see him," said Zagloba; "let the hangman deal with him! We need to proceed cautiously so we don't ruin the whole plan. There's no way he’s the only one who knows where she’s hidden, and I assure you, gentlemen, it's better to ask someone else."
"Maybe too the men whom we send out will discover. If the prince only permits, I will select trusty men, and send them even to-morrow."
"Maybe the men we send out will find out. If the prince allows it, I'll choose reliable people and send them out even tomorrow."
"The prince will permit it; but that they will discover anything, I doubt. Listen, gentlemen! another method occurs to me,--instead of sending out people or seizing informants, to disguise ourselves as peasants and start without delay."
"The prince will allow it; but I'm not sure they’ll find out anything. Listen, gentlemen! I have another idea—rather than sending out people or capturing informants, let’s disguise ourselves as peasants and get started right away."
"Oh, that is impossible!" cried Volodyovski.
"Oh, that's impossible!" said Volodyovski.
"Why impossible?"
"Why is that impossible?"
"Don't you know military service? When a body of troops is mustered nemine excepto, it is sacred. Even if his father and mother were dying, a soldier would not ask leave of absence, for before battle this would be the greatest deed of disgrace which a soldier could commit. After a general engagement, when the enemy is defeated it is permissible, but not before. And consider, Skshetuski at first wanted to rush off, fly away, and rescue her, but he did nothing of the kind. He has a reputation, the prince is fond of him; and he made no request, for he knows his duty. Ours is public duty, and this is a private matter. I do not know how it is in some other land, though I think it is the same everywhere; but with the prince our voevoda it is an unheard of thing to ask leave before a battle, especially for officers! Though Skshetuski's soul were rent, he would not go with such a proposition to the prince."
"Don't you understand military service? When a unit is called up, it's sacred. Even if his parents were dying, a soldier wouldn't ask for time off, because doing so before a battle would be the biggest disgrace a soldier could commit. After a major battle, when the enemy is defeated, it's acceptable, but not before. Think about it—Skshetuski initially wanted to rush off and save her, but he didn't do that at all. He has a reputation, and the prince likes him; he didn't make any request because he knows his duty. Our duty is to the public, and this is a private issue. I don't know how it is in other countries, but I believe it's the same everywhere; with our prince, our voevoda, it's completely unheard of to ask for leave before a battle, especially for officers! Even if Skshetuski's heart were breaking, he wouldn't go to the prince with such a request."
"He is a Roman and a rigorist, I know," said Zagloba; "but if some one should give the prince a hint, maybe he would grant permission of his own instance, to Skshetuski and to you."
"He’s a Roman and a strict one, I know," said Zagloba; "but if someone hints to the prince, maybe he’ll allow it himself, for Skshetuski and you."
"That would not enter his mind. The prince has the whole Commonwealth on his mind. Do you think that now, when there is a rush of the most important affairs, affecting the whole nation, he would take up any private question? And even if he should give a permission unasked, which is unlikely, as God is in heaven, no one of us would leave the camp at present; for we too owe our first service to our unhappy country, not to ourselves."
"That wouldn't even cross his mind. The prince is focused on the entire Commonwealth. Do you really think that now, with all the crucial issues at stake for the nation, he would deal with any personal matters? And even if he were to grant permission without being asked—which is unlikely—no one of us would leave the camp right now; we owe our primary duty to our troubled country, not to ourselves."
"I am aware of that. I am acquainted with service from of old; therefore I told you that this method passed through my head, but I did not say that it stayed there. Besides, to tell the truth, while the power of the rabble stands untouched we could not do much; but when they are defeated and hunted down,--when their only thought will be to save their own throats,--we can go among them boldly and get information more easily. Oh, if the rest of the army would only come up at once! If it does not, we shall surely die of weariness at this Cholganski Kamen. If our prince had the command, we should be moving now; but Prince Dominik, it is evident, stops often for refreshments, since he is not here yet."
"I know that. I’m familiar with this kind of thing from way back; that’s why I mentioned this idea to you, but I never said I was sticking with it. Honestly, as long as the crowd’s power remains intact, we can't do much. But once they’re defeated and on the run—when they’re only worried about saving themselves—we can approach them fearlessly and gather information more easily. Oh, if only the rest of the army would hurry up! If they don't, we’re going to be exhausted here at Cholganski Kamen. If our prince were in charge, we would be on the move by now; but Prince Dominik clearly takes frequent breaks, since he still isn't here."
"He is expected in three days."
"He should be here in three days."
"God grant as soon as possible! But Konyetspolski will be here to-day?"
"Hopefully God will make it happen soon! But will Konyetspolski be here today?"
"Yes."
Yes.
At that moment the door opened, and Skshetuski entered. His features seemed as if chiselled out of stone by pain, such calm and cold came from them. It was strange to look on that young face, as severe and dignified as though a smile had never appeared on it; and it would have been easy to imagine that if death were to strike it there would be little change. Skshetuski's beard had grown half-way to his breast, in which beard, among hairs black as the raven's wing, here and there were winding silver threads. His comrades and trusty friends guessed at his suffering, for he did not exhibit it. He was self-possessed, apparently calm, and almost more diligent, in his military service than usual, and entirely occupied with the impending war.
At that moment, the door opened, and Skshetuski walked in. His features looked like they were carved from stone by pain, radiating an unsettling calm and coldness. It was odd to see that young face, so serious and dignified as if it had never smiled; one could easily imagine that if death were to take him, there would be little difference in his expression. Skshetuski's beard had grown halfway to his chest, and among the black hairs—dark as a raven's wing—there were occasional silver strands. His comrades and loyal friends sensed his suffering, even though he didn't show it. He was composed, apparently calm, and seemed even more dedicated in his military duties than usual, fully focused on the upcoming war.
"We have been speaking of your misfortune, which is at the same time our own," said Zagloba; "for God is our witness that we can console ourselves with nothing. This, however, would be a barren sentiment if we were to aid you only in shedding tears; therefore we have determined to shed blood also,--to rescue the unfortunate lady, if she still walks upon the earth."
"We’ve been talking about your misfortune, which is also ours," said Zagloba; "because, believe us, we can’t find any comfort in this situation. But just feeling sorry wouldn’t help much if we’re only going to cry about it; so we’ve decided to take action—we want to save the unfortunate lady, if she’s still alive."
"God reward you!" said Skshetuski.
"God bless you!" said Skshetuski.
"We will go with you even to Hmelnitski's camp," said Volodyovski.
"We'll go with you all the way to Hmelnitski's camp," said Volodyovski.
"God reward you!" repeated Skshetuski.
"God bless you!" repeated Skshetuski.
"We know that you have sworn to seek her, living or dead; therefore we are ready, even to-day."
"We know you’ve vowed to find her, whether she’s alive or dead; so we're ready, even today."
Skshetuski, having seated himself on a bench, fixed his eyes on the ground and made no answer. At last anger got control of Zagloba. "Does he intend to give her up?" thought he. "If he does, God be with him! I see there is neither gratitude nor memory in the world. But men will be found yet to rescue her, or I shall have to yield my last breath."
Skshetuski, sitting on a bench, stared at the ground and didn’t respond. Finally, Zagloba lost his temper. "Is he really going to give her up?" he thought. "If he does, then good luck to him! I guess there’s no gratitude or loyalty in this world. But someone will step up to save her, or I’ll fight to my last breath."
Silence reigned in the room, interrupted only by the sighs of Pan Longin. Meanwhile little Volodyovski approached Skshetuski and shook him by the shoulder.
Silence filled the room, broken only by Pan Longin's sighs. Meanwhile, young Volodyovski walked up to Skshetuski and tapped him on the shoulder.
"Where are you from now?" asked he.
"Where are you from now?" he asked.
"From the prince."
"From the prince."
"What news?"
"What's up?"
"I am going out on a reconnoissance to-night."
"I’m going out for a reconnaissance tonight."
"Far?"
"Is it far?"
"To Yarmolintsi, if the road is clear."
"To Yarmolintsi, if the road is clear."
Volodyovski looked at Zagloba, and they understood each other at once.
Volodyovski glanced at Zagloba, and they instantly understood each other.
"That is toward Bar," muttered Zagloba.
"That's toward Bar," muttered Zagloba.
"We will go with you."
"We'll go with you."
"You must go for permission, and ask if the prince has not appointed other work for you."
"You need to get permission and check if the prince has assigned you any other tasks."
"We will go together. I have also something else to ask."
"We'll go together. I also have another thing to ask."
They rose and went. The quarters of the prince were some distance away, at the other end of the camp. In the antechamber they found a crowd of officers from different squadrons; for forces were marching from every direction to Cholganski Kamen. All were hurrying to offer their services to the prince. Volodyovski had to wait some time before he and Podbipienta were permitted to stand before the face of their chief; but to make up for this, the prince gave them permission at once to go, and to send out some Russian dragoons, who, feigning desertion from the camp, should escape to Bogun's Cossacks and inquire about the princess. To Volodyovski he said,--
They got up and left. The prince's quarters were quite a distance away, at the far end of the camp. In the antechamber, they found a group of officers from various squads; forces were arriving from all over to Cholganski Kamen. Everyone was rushing to offer their services to the prince. Volodyovski had to wait for a while before he and Podbipienta were allowed to see their leader; but to make up for the wait, the prince immediately permitted them to go and to send out some Russian dragoons, who, pretending to desert the camp, should escape to Bogun's Cossacks and ask about the princess. To Volodyovski, he said,--
"I will find various duties for Skshetuski myself, for I see that suffering has settled in him and is eating him up. I am unspeakably sorry for him. Has he said nothing to you about her?"
"I'll find different tasks for Skshetuski myself because I can see that he's really struggling and it's consuming him. I feel incredibly sorry for him. Has he said anything to you about her?"
"But little. At first he wanted to go at random among the Cossacks, but he remembered that the squadron is mustered in full,--that we are at the service of the country, which must be saved before aught else; therefore he did not appear before you at all. God alone knows what is taking place within him."
"But very little. At first, he wanted to move around randomly among the Cossacks, but he remembered that the squadron is fully assembled—that we are here to serve the country, which needs saving above all else; so he didn’t show up before you at all. Only God knows what’s going on inside him."
"And is trying him severely. Watch over him; for I see that you are a trusty friend of his."
"And is putting him through a tough time. Keep an eye on him; I know you’re a good friend to him."
Volodyovski bowed low and went out; for at that moment the voevoda of Kieff entered with the starosta of Stobnik and Pan Denhoff, and a number of other military dignitaries.
Volodyovski bowed deeply and left; at that moment, the voevoda of Kiev entered with the starosta of Stobnik, Pan Denhoff, and several other military officials.
"Well, what is the result?" asked Pan Yan.
"Well, what's the result?" asked Pan Yan.
"I go with you; but first I must go to my squadron, for I have a number of men to send out."
"I'll go with you; but first I need to check in with my squadron because I have several men to send out."
"Let us go together."
"Let's go together."
They went; and with them Podbipienta, Zagloba, and old Zatsvilikhovski, who was on the way to his squadron. Not far from the tents of Volodyovski's dragoons they met Pan Lashch, walking, or rather staggering, at the head of a number of nobles, for he and his comrades were completely drunk. At the sight of this Zagloba sighed. The two men had fallen in love with each other at Konstantinoff, because, from a certain point of view, they had natures as much alike as two drops of water. For Pan Lashch, though a formidable knight, and terrible against Pagans as few men were terrible, was also a notorious drinker and feaster, who loved, above all things, to pass the time free from battle, prayers, attacks, and quarrels, in the circle of men like Zagloba, to drink with might and main, and listen to jokes. He was a roysterer on a grand scale, who himself alone had caused so much disturbance, had so many times risen up against the law, that in any other State he would have lost his life long before. More sentences than one were hanging over him, but even in time of peace he troubled himself little about those; and now, in time of war, everything passed into forgetfulness all the more. He joined the prince at Rosolovtsi, and had rendered no small service at Konstantinoff; but since they had halted at Zbaraj he had become quite unendurable, through the tumults which he raised. No one had given regular count or calculation to the wine that Zagloba had drunk at his quarters, or the stories he had told, to the great delight of the host, who urged him to come every day.
They went, along with Podbipienta, Zagloba, and old Zatsvilikhovski, who was on his way to his squadron. Not far from Volodyovski's dragoons' tents, they ran into Pan Lashch, who was walking—or rather staggering—at the front of a group of nobles, as he and his friends were completely drunk. At the sight of this, Zagloba sighed. The two men had fallen in love with each other at Konstantinoff, as they were remarkably alike in many ways. Pan Lashch, although a formidable knight and fearsome against Pagans, was also known for his drinking and feasting. He loved nothing more than to spend time away from battles, prayers, attacks, and arguments, indulging with guys like Zagloba, drinking heavily, and enjoying jokes. He was a big-time party animal, causing so much trouble and defying the law that, in any other country, he would have lost his life long ago. More than one sentence of punishment was hanging over him, but he didn’t worry much about that even in peacetime; and now, during war, it was all easily forgotten. He joined the prince at Rosolovtsi and had provided decent service at Konstantinoff; however, since they had stopped at Zbaraj, he had become unbearable due to the chaos he stirred up. No one had kept track of the wine Zagloba had downed at his place or the stories he shared, which the host enjoyed so much that he invited him over every day.
But since the news of the taking of Bar, Zagloba had become gloomy, lost his humor and vivacity, and no longer visited Pan Lashch. Pan Lashch, indeed, thought that the jovial nobleman had gone somewhere from the army, when suddenly he saw him. He extended his hand, and said,--
But ever since the news broke about Bar being taken, Zagloba had become gloomy, lost his sense of humor and energy, and stopped visiting Pan Lashch. Pan Lashch actually thought that the cheerful nobleman had left the army, but then he suddenly saw him. He reached out his hand and said,--
"My greetings to you. Why don't you come to see me? What are you doing?"
"My greetings to you. Why don't you come see me? What are you up to?"
"I am attending Skshetuski," answered Zagloba, gloomily.
"I’m going to Skshetuski," Zagloba replied, feeling down.
The colonel did not like Skshetuski on account of his dignity, and nicknamed him "The Grave." He knew of his misfortune perfectly well, for he was present at the banquet in Zbaraj when news of the capture of Bar came in. But being of unrestrained nature, and drunk at the moment, he did not respect human suffering, and seizing the lieutenant by the button, inquired,--
The colonel didn’t like Skshetuski because of his dignity and called him "The Grave." He knew all about his misfortune since he was at the banquet in Zbaraj when the news of Bar's capture arrived. But being wild by nature and drunk at that moment, he didn’t care about human suffering and grabbed the lieutenant by the button, asking,--
"So, then, you are crying for a girl? And was she pretty, hei?"
"So, you're crying over a girl? Was she cute, huh?"
"Let me go, please," said Skshetuski.
"Please let me go," said Skshetuski.
"Wait!"
"Hold on!"
"On my way to service you cannot command me. I am free of you."
"On my way to serve, you can't control me. I'm free from you."
"Wait!" said Lashch, with the stubbornness of a drunken man. "You have service, but I have none. There is no one to command me here." Then lowering his voice, he repeated the question, "But she was pretty, hei?"
"Wait!" Lashch said, sounding as stubborn as a drunk person. "You have a job, but I don’t have any. There’s no one here to give me orders." Then, lowering his voice, he asked again, "But she was pretty, right?"
The lieutenant frowned, "I tell you, sir, better not touch a sore spot."
The lieutenant frowned, "I’m telling you, sir, it’s best not to poke at a sore spot."
"Not touch? Never fear! If she was pretty, she is alive."
"Not touch? No worries! If she was pretty, she's alive."
Skshetuski's face was covered with a deathly pallor, but he restrained himself, and said: "I hope I shall not forget with whom I am talking--"
Skshetuski's face was pale as death, but he held it together and said, "I hope I won't forget who I'm talking to--"
Lashch stuck out his eyes. "What! Are you threatening me, threatening me,--for one little wench?"
Lashch rolled his eyes. "What! Are you seriously threatening me, threatening me—over one little girl?"
"Go your way!" shouted old Zatsvilikhovski, trembling with anger.
"Go away!" shouted old Zatsvilikhovski, trembling with anger.
"Ah, sneaks, rabble, lackeys!" roared the commander. "Gentlemen, to your sabres!"
"Ah, sneaks, troublemakers, minions!" shouted the commander. "Gentlemen, grab your sabers!"
Drawing his own, he sprang at Skshetuski; but that moment the steel whistled in Skshetuski's hand, and the sabre of the commander hopped like a bird through the air, and staggered by the blow, he fell his whole length on the ground.
Drawing his own, he lunged at Skshetuski; but at that moment, the steel whistled in Skshetuski's hand, and the commander's saber flew through the air like a bird. Staggered by the blow, he fell flat on the ground.
Skshetuski did not strike again. He became pale as a corpse, as if stunned, and that moment a tumult arose. From one side rushed in the soldiers of the commander; from the other Volodyovski's dragoons hurried like bees from a hive. Many hastened up, not knowing what the matter was; sabres began to rattle; any moment the tumult might have changed into a general battle. Happily Lashch's comrades, seeing that Vishnyevetski's men were arriving every moment, made sober from fear, seized the commander and started off with him.
Skshetuski didn’t attack again. He turned as pale as a corpse, as if in shock, and at that moment, chaos broke out. From one side, the soldiers of the commander rushed in; from the other, Volodyovski's dragoons charged like bees from a hive. Many joined in, not knowing what was happening; sabres started clashing; at any moment, the chaos could have turned into a full-blown battle. Fortunately, Lashch's comrades, realizing that Vishnyevetski’s men were arriving every second, snapped back to their senses from fear, grabbed the commander, and took off with him.
In truth, if Lashch had had to do with other and less disciplined forces, they would have cut him into small pieces with their swords; but old Zatsvilikhovski, recollecting himself, merely cried, "Stop!" and the sabres were sheathed. Nevertheless there was excitement throughout the whole camp, and the echo of the tumult reached the ears of the prince just as Pan Kushel, who was on duty, rushed into the room in which the prince was holding counsel with the voevoda of Kieff, the starosta of Stobnik, and Pan Denhoff, and shouted,--
In reality, if Lashch had been dealing with other, less disciplined troops, they would have sliced him into pieces with their swords; but old Zatsvilikhovski, regaining his composure, simply shouted, "Stop!" and the sabres were put away. Still, there was a buzz of excitement throughout the entire camp, and the noise of the chaos reached the prince just as Pan Kushel, who was on duty, burst into the room where the prince was meeting with the voevoda of Kieff, the starosta of Stobnik, and Pan Denhoff, and yelled,--
"Your Highness, the soldiers are fighting with sabres!"
"Your Highness, the soldiers are fighting with swords!"
At that moment Lashch, pale and beside himself with rage, but sober, shot in like a bomb.
At that moment, Lashch, pale and furious, but sober, burst in like a bomb.
"Your Highness, justice! It is in this camp as with Hmelnitski,--no respect for blood or rank. Dignitaries of the Crown are slashed with sabres! If your Highness will not mete out justice, will not punish with death, then I myself will mete it out."
"Your Highness, we need justice! This camp is just like with Hmelnitski—there's no respect for bloodlines or status. Crown officials are being attacked with sabers! If you won’t deliver justice and punish with death, then I will take matters into my own hands."
The prince sprang up from the table. "What has happened? Who has attacked you?"
The prince jumped up from the table. "What happened? Who attacked you?"
"Thy officer, Skshetuski."
"Your officer, Skshetuski."
Genuine astonishment was reflected on the face of the prince. "Skshetuski?"
Genuine surprise was shown on the prince's face. "Skshetuski?"
Suddenly the doors were opened, and in walked Zatsvilikhovski. "Your Highness, I was a witness," said he.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and Zatsvilikhovski walked in. "Your Highness, I saw everything," he said.
"I have not come here to give reasons, but to demand punishment," cried Lashch.
"I didn't come here to explain myself, but to demand punishment," Lashch shouted.
The prince turned and fastened his eyes upon him. "Stop! stop!" said he, quietly and with emphasis.
The prince turned and looked at him intently. "Stop! Stop!" he said calmly and firmly.
There was something so terrible in his eyes and in his hushed voice that Lashch, though notorious for insolence, became silent at once, as if he had lost his speech, and the spectators grew pale.
There was something so awful in his eyes and in his quiet voice that Lashch, known for his boldness, fell silent immediately, as if he had lost his ability to speak, and the onlookers turned pale.
"Speak!" said the prince to Zatsvilikhovski.
"Speak!" said the prince to Zatsvilikhovski.
Zatsvilikhovski described the whole affair,--how the commander, led by an ignoble sentiment, unworthy not only of a dignitary but of a noble, began to blaspheme against the suffering of Pan Skshetuski, and then rushed upon him with a sabre; with moderation, in truth unusual to his age, the lieutenant had used his weapon only to ward off the aggressor. Finally the old man ended his story thus,--
Zatsvilikhovski explained the entire situation—how the commander, driven by a shameful feeling unworthy of both an official and a noble, started to insult the suffering of Pan Skshetuski and then charged at him with a saber. In a surprising display of restraint for someone his age, the lieutenant only used his weapon to defend himself against the attacker. In the end, the old man concluded his story like this—
"And since, as your Highness knows, up to my seventieth year lying has not stained my lips, nor will it while I live, I could not under oath change one word in my story."
"And since, as your Highness knows, up to my seventieth year, I have never lied, and I won’t while I’m alive, I could not under oath change a single word in my story."
The prince knew that Zatsvilikhovski's words were equal to gold, and besides he knew Lashch too well. He gave no answer then; he merely took a pen and began to write. When he had finished he looked at the commander. "Justice will be meted out to you," said he.
The prince understood that Zatsvilikhovski's words held great value, and he knew Lashch too well. He didn’t respond; instead, he picked up a pen and started writing. When he was done, he looked at the commander. "You will receive justice," he said.
The commander opened his mouth and wished to speak, but somehow the words did not come to him; he merely put his hand on his hip, bowed, and went out proudly from the room.
The commander opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but for some reason, the words didn’t come to him; he just put his hand on his hip, bowed, and walked out of the room with pride.
"Jelenski," said the prince, "you will give this letter to Pan Skshetuski."
"Jelenski," the prince said, "make sure to deliver this letter to Pan Skshetuski."
Volodyovski, who had not left the lieutenant, was astonished somewhat at seeing the messenger come in, for he was sure that they would have to appear at once before the prince. The messenger left the letter and went out in silence. When he had read it Skshetuski handed the letter to his friend. "Read!" said he.
Volodyovski, who had not left the lieutenant, was somewhat surprised to see the messenger come in, as he was sure they would have to see the prince right away. The messenger handed over the letter and left without a word. After reading it, Skshetuski passed the letter to his friend. "Read!" he said.
Volodyovski glanced at it, and shouted: "Promotion to the head of the regiment!" And seizing Skshetuski by the neck, he kissed him on both cheeks.
Volodyovski looked at it and shouted, "A promotion to the head of the regiment!" Then he grabbed Skshetuski by the neck and kissed him on both cheeks.
A full lieutenant in the hussar regiment was almost a military dignitary. The captain of that one in which Skshetuski served was the prince himself, and the titular lieutenant was Pan Sufchinski, of Senchi, a man already old and out of service. Skshetuski had long performed the active duties of both offices,--a condition of service often found in regiments like his, in which the first two places were not infrequently merely titular offices. Captain in the royal regiment was the king himself; in that of the primate, the primate. The lieutenant and captain in both were high dignitaries of the court. They were actually commanded by deputies, who on this account were called in ordinary speech colonels and lieutenants. Such an actual lieutenant or colonel was Skshetuski. But between the actual filling of the office, between the dignity accorded in current speech and the real one, there was still a great difference. In the present instance, by virtue of his appointment, Skshetuski became one of the first officers of the prince.
A full lieutenant in the hussar regiment was seen as almost a military dignitary. The captain of the regiment where Skshetuski served was the prince himself, and the titular lieutenant was Pan Sufchinski from Senchi, an older man who was already out of service. Skshetuski had long been handling the active duties of both positions—a common situation in regiments like his, where the top two roles were often just titular titles. The captain of the royal regiment was the king himself; in the primate’s regiment, it was the primate. The lieutenants and captains in both cases were high-ranking court officials. They were actually led by deputies, who were commonly referred to as colonels and lieutenants. Skshetuski was one such actual lieutenant or colonel. However, there was still a significant difference between the actual role, the dignity ascribed in everyday language, and the true one. In this instance, by virtue of his position, Skshetuski became one of the top officers of the prince.
But while his friends were overflowing with joy, congratulating him on his new honor, his face did not change for a moment, but remained just the same, severe and stone-like; for there were not offices nor dignities in the world that could brighten it. He rose, however, and went to thank the prince.
But while his friends were filled with joy, congratulating him on his new honor, his expression didn’t change at all; it stayed serious and stone-faced, because there were no positions or titles in the world that could lighten it. He stood up, though, and went to thank the prince.
Meanwhile little Volodyovski walked up and down in his quarters rubbing his hands. "Well, well," he said, "appointed lieutenant in the hussar squadron in youthful years. I think this has happened to no one before."
Meanwhile, little Volodyovski paced back and forth in his room, rubbing his hands. "Well, well," he said, "appointed lieutenant in the hussar squadron at my young age. I don't think this has ever happened to anyone before."
"If God would only return his happiness!" said Zagloba.
"If only God would bring back his happiness!" said Zagloba.
"That is it, that is it. Did you see that he did not quiver?"
"That's it, that's it. Did you notice that he didn't flinch?"
"He would prefer resigning," said Pan Longin.
"He would rather resign," said Pan Longin.
"Gentlemen," sighed Zagloba, "what wonder! I would give these five fingers of mine for her, though I captured a banner with them."
"Gentlemen," sighed Zagloba, "what a surprise! I would give these five fingers of mine for her, even if I captured a banner with them."
"Sure enough."
"Of course."
"But Pan Sufchinski must be dead," remarked Volodyovski.
"But Pan Sufchinski must be dead," said Volodyovski.
"He is surely dead."
"He's definitely dead."
"Who will take the lieutenancy then? The banneret is a stripling, and performs the duties only since the battle at Konstantinoff."
"Who will take the lieutenant position then? The banneret is just a kid and has only been doing the job since the battle at Konstantinoff."
This question remained unanswered; but the colonel himself, Skshetuski, brought the answer to it when he returned.
This question went unanswered; however, the colonel himself, Skshetuski, provided the answer when he returned.
"My dear sir," said he to Pan Podbipienta, "the prince has appointed you lieutenant."
"My dear sir," he said to Pan Podbipienta, "the prince has made you lieutenant."
"Oh, my God, my God!" groaned Pan Longin, placing his hands together as if in prayer.
"Oh my God, oh my God!" groaned Pan Longin, putting his hands together as if praying.
"He might as well have appointed his Livonian mare," muttered Zagloba.
"He might as well have picked his Livonian mare," muttered Zagloba.
"Well, and the scouting-party?" asked Volodyovski,
"Well, what about the scouting party?" asked Volodyovski,
"We shall go without delay," answered Skshetuski.
"We'll go right away," replied Skshetuski.
"Has the prince given orders to take many troops?"
"Did the prince order a lot of troops to be deployed?"
"One Cossack and one Wallachian squadron, five hundred men altogether."
"One Cossack and one Wallachian squadron, five hundred men in total."
"Hallo! that is an expedition, not a party. If that is the case, it is time for us to take the road."
"Hello! That’s an expedition, not a party. If that’s true, it’s time for us to hit the road."
"To the road, to the road!" repeated Zagloba. "Maybe God will help us to get some tidings."
"To the road, to the road!" Zagloba repeated. "Maybe God will help us find some news."
Two hours later, precisely at sunset, the four friends rode out from Cholganski Kamen toward the south. About the same time Lashch left the camp with his men. A multitude of knights from different regiments witnessed his departure, not sparing shouts and sneers. The officers crowded around Pan Kushel, who told the reason why the commander was dismissed, and how it happened.
Two hours later, right at sunset, the four friends rode out from Cholganski Kamen heading south. Around the same time, Lashch left the camp with his men. A crowd of knights from various regiments watched him leave, shouting and mocking him. The officers gathered around Pan Kushel, who explained why the commander was dismissed and how it all went down.
"I delivered the order of the prince," said Kushel; "and you may believe it was a perilous mission, gentlemen, for when he read it he began to bellow like a bullock when branded with iron. He was rushing at me with a sword,--a wonder he didn't hit me; but it appears that he saw Pan Koritski's Germans surrounding his quarters, and my dragoons with spears in their hands. Then he began to shout: 'All right! all right! I'll go away, since they drive me off. I'll go to Prince Dominik, who will receive me thankfully. I will not,' said he, 'serve with minstrels; but as I am Lashch, I will have vengeance, as I am Lashch; and from that sneak,' said he, 'I must have satisfaction!' I thought he would stifle from venom; he slashed the table from rage time after time. And I tell you, gentlemen, that I am not sure some evil will not come on Skshetuski, for there is no trifling with the commander. He is a stubborn and proud man, who has never yet allowed an offence to pass. He is daring, and a dignitary besides."
"I delivered the prince's order," said Kushel. "And you can believe it was a dangerous mission, gentlemen, because when he read it, he started yelling like a bull when it's branded. He charged at me with a sword—it's a miracle he didn't hit me. But it seems he noticed Pan Koritski's Germans surrounding his quarters and my dragoons with their spears. Then he started shouting, 'Fine! Fine! I'll leave since they’re forcing me out. I’ll go to Prince Dominik, who will welcome me. I won’t,’ he said, 'serve with musicians; but since I’m Lashch, I will take revenge, because I’m Lashch; and from that coward,’ he said, 'I must get satisfaction!’ I thought he might choke with rage; he kept slamming the table in anger again and again. And I tell you, gentlemen, I’m not sure something bad won’t happen to Skshetuski, because you can’t mess around with the commander. He’s a stubborn and proud man who has never let an insult slide. He’s bold and a dignitary too."
"What can touch Skshetuski under the protection of the prince?" asked one of the officers. "The commander, though ready for everything, will be wary of such a hand."
"What can reach Skshetuski with the prince's protection?" asked one of the officers. "The commander, though prepared for anything, will be cautious of such a move."
Meanwhile the lieutenant, knowing nothing of the vows which the commander had made against him, withdrew at the head of his party farther and farther from the camp, turning his way toward Ojigovtsi to the Bug and Medvedovka. Though September had withered the leaves on the trees, the night was calm and warm as in July; for such, indeed, was that whole year, in which there was scarcely any winter, and in spring everything was in bloom at a time when in former years deep snow was still lying on the steppes. After a rather moist summer, the first months of autumn were dry and mild, with clear days and bright moonlight nights. They travelled along the easy road, not taking special care, for they were still too near the camp to be threatened by any attack. They rode briskly; Skshetuski ahead with a few horsemen, and behind him Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Podbipienta.
Meanwhile, the lieutenant, unaware of the vows the commander had made against him, led his group further and further away from the camp, heading towards Ojigovtsi to the Bug and Medvedovka. Even though September had stripped the trees of their leaves, the night was calm and warm like in July; indeed, that entire year had seen hardly any winter, and by spring, everything was in bloom when typically deep snow would still cover the steppes. After a rather wet summer, the first months of autumn were dry and mild, with clear days and bright moonlit nights. They traveled along the smooth road without much concern, as they were still too close to the camp to face any threat. They rode quickly, with Skshetuski at the front alongside a few horsemen, followed by Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Podbipienta.
"Look, gentlemen, how the light of the moon shines on that hill!" whispered Zagloba. "You might swear that it is day. It is said that only in time of war are there such nights, so that spirits may leave their bodies without knocking their heads against trees in the dark, like sparrows against the cross-pieces in a barn, and more easily find the way. Today is Friday, the day of the Saviour, in which poisonous vapors do not issue from the ground, and evil powers have no approach to men. I feel somehow easier, and hope takes possession of me."
"Look, guys, how the moonlight shines on that hill!" whispered Zagloba. "You could swear it’s daytime. They say that only during times of war do we have nights like this, so spirits can leave their bodies without hitting their heads against trees in the dark, like sparrows bumping against the rafters in a barn, and find their way more easily. Today is Friday, the day of the Savior, when no toxic vapors rise from the ground, and evil forces can't get close to people. I feel somehow lighter, and hope is settling in me."
"That is because we are now on the way and will undertake some rescue."
"That's because we're on the way and will carry out a rescue."
"The worst thing, in grief, is to sit in one place. When you get on horseback, all your despair flies down from the shaking, till you shake it off completely and entirely."
"The worst thing about grief is sitting still. When you get on a horse, all your despair flies away with the movement, until you shake it off completely."
"I do not believe," whispered Volodyovski, "that you can shake off everything in that way,--for example, love, which clings to the heart like a wood-tick."
"I don’t believe," whispered Volodyovski, "that you can just shake off everything like that—for instance, love, which clings to the heart like a tick."
"If love is genuine," said Pan Longin, "then even if you should wrestle with it as with a bear, it would throw you."
"If love is real," said Pan Longin, "then even if you struggle with it like you're fighting a bear, it will still overpower you."
Having said this, Podbipienta relieved his swollen breast with a sigh which was like the puff of a blacksmith's bellows; but little Volodyovski raised his eyes to heaven, as if seeking among the stars that one which was shining on Princess Barbara.
Having said this, Podbipienta eased his sore chest with a sigh that sounded like the puff of a blacksmith's bellows; meanwhile, little Volodyovski looked up to the heavens, as if searching among the stars for the one that was shining on Princess Barbara.
The horses began to snort in the whole company, and the soldiers answered, "Health, health!" Then all was silent till some melancholy voice began to sing in the rear ranks:
The horses started to snort through the entire group, and the soldiers responded, "Cheers, cheers!" Then everything fell silent until a sad voice began to sing from the back ranks:
"You are going to the war, my boy,
You are going to the war!
Your nights will be cold,
And your days will be hot--"
"You’re heading off to war, my boy,
You’re heading off to war!
Your nights will be cold,
And your days will be hot--"
"Old soldiers say that horses always snort as a good omen, as my deceased father used to tell me," said Volodyovski.
"Old soldiers say that horses always snort as a good sign, just like my late father used to tell me," said Volodyovski.
"Something whispers, as it were, in my ear, that we are not going for nothing," answered Zagloba.
"Something's whispering in my ear, telling me we’re not going for nothing," replied Zagloba.
"God grant that some consolation enter the heart of the lieutenant!" sighed Pan Longin.
"Hopefully, some comfort finds its way to the lieutenant’s heart!" sighed Pan Longin.
Zagloba began to nod and turn his head like a man who is unable to conquer some idea, and at last said,--
Zagloba started to nod and tilt his head like someone who can't shake off a certain thought, and finally said,--
"Something altogether different is in my head, and I must get rid of the thought, for I cannot endure it. Have you noticed that for some time Skshetuski--I am not sure, maybe he dissembles--but still he, as it were, thinks less than any of us of saving that unfortunate lady."
"There's something completely different on my mind, and I need to shake it off because I can't stand it. Have you noticed that for a while now Skshetuski—I'm not entirely sure, maybe he's pretending—but still, it seems like he cares less than any of us about saving that poor lady."
"Nonsense!" said Volodyovski. "It is his disposition never to confess anything to any one. He has never been different."
"Nonsense!" said Volodyovski. "He never admits anything to anyone. He's always been like this."
"Yes, that so far as it goes; but just remember, when we gave him hope, he said, 'God reward you,' both to me and to you, as coldly as if it had been some common affair. And God is witness, on his part that was black ingratitude; for what that poor woman has wept and grieved for him could not be inscribed on an ox-hide. I have seen it with my own eyes."
"Yes, that's true, but keep in mind that when we gave him hope, he said, 'God reward you,' to both of us, as if it were just some ordinary thing. And God knows that was complete ingratitude on his part; the tears and heartache that poor woman has experienced for him could fill a book. I've witnessed it myself."
Volodyovski shook his head. "It cannot be that he has given her up, though it is true that the first time when that devil seized her from him in Rozlogi, he despaired so that we feared he would lose his mind; but now he shows more reflection. If God has poured peace into his soul, it is better. As true friends, it is our duty to be comforted by this."
Volodyovski shook his head. "He can't have given her up, even though it’s true that when that devil took her from him in Rozlogi the first time, he was so devastated that we were afraid he might lose his mind; but now he seems more thoughtful. If God has brought peace to his soul, that’s a good thing. As true friends, we should take comfort in this."
Volodyovski then spurred his horse and sped on toward Pan Yan, but Zagloba rode for some time in silence by the side of Podbipienta.
Volodyovski then urged his horse and raced on toward Pan Yan, but Zagloba rode in silence for a while next to Podbipienta.
"Are you not of my opinion, that if there were no love affairs a power of evil would cease in the world?"
"Don't you agree with me that if there were no love affairs, a lot of the world's evil would go away?"
"Whatever God has destined to any one, will not avoid him," answered the Lithuanian.
"Whatever God has planned for someone, they won't escape it," replied the Lithuanian.
"But you never answer to the point. That is one affair, and this is another. Who caused the destruction of Troy, hei? And isn't this war about fair locks? Hmelnitski wanted Chaplinski's woman, or Chaplinski wanted Hmelnitski's; and we are breaking our necks on account of their sinful desires."
"But you never get straight to the point. That's one issue, and this is another. Who was responsible for the destruction of Troy, huh? And isn't this war over some pretty faces? Hmelnitski wanted Chaplinski's woman, or Chaplinski wanted Hmelnitski's; and we're risking our lives because of their sinful desires."
"Those are dishonorable loves; but there are honorable ones, through which the glory of God is increased."
"Those are unworthy loves; but there are noble ones, through which God's glory is enhanced."
"Now you have hit the point better. But are you going soon to work in that vineyard yourself? I hear that a scarf is bound to you for the war."
"Now you've really made your point. But are you going to work in that vineyard yourself soon? I hear that you're headed off to the war."
"Ah, brother! brother!"
"Hey, bro! Bro!"
"But three heads are in the way, are they?"
"But three heads are in the way, right?"
"Ah, that's the truth!"
"Ah, that's so true!"
"Well, I tell you: give a good blow, and cut them off at once from Hmelnitski, the Khan, and Bogun."
"Well, I tell you: deliver a solid hit and cut them off immediately from Hmelnitski, the Khan, and Bogun."
"Oh, if they would only stand in a row!" said Pan Longin, in a voice full of emotion, raising his eyes to heaven.
"Oh, if only they would stand in a row!" said Pan Longin, his voice filled with emotion as he looked up to the heavens.
Meanwhile Volodyovski rode by Skshetuski, and looked from under his helmet in silence at his pallid face, till at last their stirrups touched.
Meanwhile, Volodyovski rode alongside Skshetuski and silently looked at his pale face from beneath his helmet, until their stirrups finally touched.
"Yan," said he, "it is bad for you to forget yourself."
"Yan," he said, "it's not good for you to lose yourself."
"I am not forgetting myself, I am praying," answered Skshetuski.
"I’m not losing myself, I’m praying," replied Skshetuski.
"That is a holy and praiseworthy thing; but you are not a monk, to be occupied in prayer alone."
"That's a sacred and commendable thing; but you're not a monk to be focused solely on prayer."
Pan Yan turned his suffering face slowly to Volodyovski, and inquired with a dull voice, full of deathly resignation: "Tell me, Michael, what is left to me now but a monk's habit?"
Pan Yan slowly turned his pained face to Volodyovski and asked in a flat voice, heavy with defeat, "Tell me, Michael, what is left for me now but a monk's robe?"
"It remains to you to rescue her," answered Volodyovski.
"It’s up to you to save her," replied Volodyovski.
"I will do that, if it takes my last breath. But even if I should find her alive, will it not be too late? Preserve me, O God, for I can think of everything, only not of that, God save my reason! I desire nothing more than to rescue her from those infamous hands and let her find an asylum, such as I myself shall seek. Evidently it was not the will of God. Let me pray, Michael, and don't touch my bleeding wound."
"I'll do that, even if it costs me my last breath. But even if I find her alive, will it be too late? Protect me, God, because I can think of everything but that; please save my sanity! All I want is to rescue her from those horrible people and help her find a safe place, just like I'm trying to do for myself. Clearly, it wasn't God's will. Let me pray, Michael, and don't touch my bleeding wound."
Volodyovski's heart was pressed. He wished still to console his friend, to speak of hope; but the words would not pass his lips, and they rode on in dull silence. Only the lips of Skshetuski moved rapidly in prayer, with which he wished evidently to drive away terrible thoughts. But the little knight was afraid when he looked at that face in the moonlight; for it seemed to him altogether like the face of a monk, stern, emaciated by fasting and mortification. And then that voice began again to sing, in the rear,--
Volodyovski's heart felt heavy. He wanted to comfort his friend, to talk about hope, but the words wouldn't come out, and they rode on in silence. Only Skshetuski's lips moved quickly in prayer, clearly trying to push away dark thoughts. But the little knight felt a chill when he saw that face in the moonlight; to him, it looked just like a monk's face—stern and thin from fasting and self-denial. And then that voice began to sing again from behind,--
"You will find when the war is over, poor fellow,
You will find when the war is over,
Everything empty at home,
And your skin full of wounds."
"You'll see when the war is over, poor guy,
You'll see when the war is over,
Everything will feel empty at home,
And your body will be covered in wounds."
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Skshetuski so marched with his detachment that he rested during the day in forests and ravines, throwing out pickets carefully, and pushed forward only in the night. Whenever he approached a village he usually surrounded it so that not a man went out, took provisions, feed for his horses, but above all collected information concerning the enemy; then he marched away without inflicting harm on the people. But when out of sight he changed his road abruptly, so that the enemy in the village might not know in what direction he had gone. The object of his expedition was to discover whether Krívonos with his forty thousand men was still besieging Kamenyets, or having given up the fruitless siege, was marching to assist Hmelnitski so as to join him for a general engagement; and further what the Dobrudja Tartars were doing,--whether they had crossed the Dnieper already and joined Krívonos, or were still on the other bank. These were important items for the Polish army, which the commanders should have tried to obtain; but being men without experience, it did not enter their heads to do so. Yeremi therefore took that burden on himself. If it should appear that Krívonos, with the hordes of Bélgorod and Dobrudja, had abandoned the siege of the impregnable Kamenyets and was marching to Hmelnitski, then it behooved them to attack the latter as quickly as possible before he had grown to his highest power.
Skshetuski moved with his unit so that he rested during the day in forests and ravines, carefully setting up sentries, and only advanced at night. Whenever he neared a village, he typically surrounded it so that no one could leave, gathered supplies for his horses, but most importantly, collected information about the enemy; then he moved on without harming the villagers. However, once out of sight, he would suddenly change his route so that the enemy in the village wouldn’t know which way he had gone. The aim of his mission was to find out whether Krívonos and his forty thousand men were still laying siege to Kamenyets or had given up the fruitless siege to help Hmelnitski for a major confrontation; and also to learn what the Dobrudja Tartars were doing—whether they had crossed the Dnieper and joined Krívonos or were still on the opposite bank. These were crucial pieces of information for the Polish army that the commanders should have sought, but being inexperienced men, it didn’t occur to them. Yeremi therefore took it upon himself. If it turned out that Krívonos, with the forces from Bélgorod and Dobrudja, had abandoned the siege of the stronghold Kamenyets and was heading to Hmelnitski, then they needed to strike against him as quickly as possible before he grew too powerful.
Meanwhile the commander-in-chief, Prince Dominik Zaslavski Ostrogski, was not hastening, and at the time of Skshetuski's departure he was expected at the camp in two or three days. Evidently he was feasting along the road, according to his custom, and felt well; but the most favorable moment for breaking the power of Hmelnitski was passing, and Prince Yeremi was in despair at the thought that if the war should be carried on further in this fashion, not only Krívonos and the forces beyond the Dniester would come to Hmelnitski in season, but also the Khan himself at the head of all the forces from Perekop, Nogai, and Azoff.
Meanwhile, the commander-in-chief, Prince Dominik Zaslavski Ostrogski, wasn't in a hurry, and when Skshetuski left, he was expected to arrive at the camp in two or three days. Clearly, he was enjoying himself along the way, as was his usual habit, and seemed to be in good spirits; however, the best opportunity to weaken Hmelnitski's power was slipping away, and Prince Yeremi was deeply worried at the thought that if the war continued in this manner, not only would Krívonos and the forces beyond the Dniester join Hmelnitski in time, but also the Khan himself with all his forces from Perekop, Nogai, and Azoff.
There were tidings in camp that the Khan had already crossed the Dnieper, and was moving westward day and night with two hundred thousand horse; but day after day passed, and Prince Dominik did not arrive. It became more and more likely that the troops at Cholganski Kamen would have to meet forces five times more numerous, and in case of defeat nothing would prevent the enemy from breaking into the heart of the Commonwealth at Cracow and Warsaw.
There were reports in camp that the Khan had already crossed the Dnieper and was moving westward day and night with two hundred thousand cavalry; but day after day passed, and Prince Dominik did not show up. It became increasingly likely that the troops at Cholganski Kamen would have to face forces five times larger, and if they were defeated, nothing would stop the enemy from invading the heart of the Commonwealth at Cracow and Warsaw.
Krívonos was the more dangerous in this, that in case the commanders wished to push into the heart of the Ukraine, he, by going from Kamenyets directly northward to Konstantinoff, could bar their retreat, and in every case they would be taken then between two fires. Skshetuski determined therefore not only to gain information concerning Krívonos, but to check him. Penetrated with the importance of this task, on the accomplishment of which the fate of the whole army was in part dependent, he risked willingly his own life and the lives of his soldiers, though that undertaking might have been considered insane or mad if the young knight had had the intention of checking with five hundred men in an offensive battle the forty thousand men of Krívonos reinforced by the hordes of Bélgorod and Dobrudja. But Skshetuski was too experienced a soldier to rush into insane undertakings, and he knew perfectly well that in case of battle the torrent would sweep over the bodies of himself and his men in an hour. He seized upon other means. He gave out among his own soldiers that they were merely the advance guard of a whole division of the terrible prince, and this report he spread everywhere in all the farms, villages, and towns through which it came to him to pass. And in truth it spread like a flash of lightning along Zbruch, Smotrich, Studenitsa, Ushka, Kalusik, and from them it reached the Dniester and flew on farther as if driven by the wind from Kamenyets to Yagorlik. It was repeated by Turkish pashas in Khotím, the Zaporojians in Yampol, and the Tartars in Rashkoff. And again was heard that famous cry, "Yarema is coming!" from which the hearts of the rebellious people sank, and from which they trembled, knowing neither the day nor the hour.
Krívonos was particularly dangerous because if the commanders wanted to advance into the heart of Ukraine, he could move from Kamenyets directly north to Konstantinoff, cutting off their escape. This would trap them between two forces. Skshetuski decided he needed not just to gather intel on Krívonos but also to stop him. Fully aware of how crucial this task was for the fate of the entire army, he willingly risked his life and the lives of his soldiers, even though some might see it as insane to try to confront Krívonos’s forty thousand men—bolstered by the hordes from Bélgorod and Dobrudja—with just five hundred men. However, Skshetuski was a seasoned soldier and knew that if it came to a fight, they would be overwhelmed in no time. So he chose a different approach. He told his soldiers that they were just the advance guard of a whole division from the formidable prince, and he spread this rumor throughout every farm, village, and town they passed through. The news spread like wildfire along the Zbruch, Smotrich, Studenitsa, Ushka, Kalusik, and from there it reached the Dniester, continuing to travel as though carried by the wind from Kamenyets to Yagorlik. Turkish pashas in Khotím, the Zaporojians in Yampol, and Tartars in Rashkoff repeated the same story. Again, the infamous cry, "Yarema is coming!" echoed, filling the hearts of the rebellious people with dread as they trembled, uncertain of when he would arrive.
And no one doubted the truth of the report. The commanders would fall upon Hmelnitski, and Yeremi on Krívonos,--that lay in the order of things. Krívonos himself believed in it, and his hands dropped. What was he to do? Move on the prince? At Konstantinoff there was another spirit in his men and he had more troops; still they were beaten, decimated, barely escaped with their lives. Krívonos was sure that his Cossacks would fight madly against all other armies of the Commonwealth, and against every other leader, but with the approach of Yeremi they would speed away like a flock of swans before an eagle, or like the thistle-down of the steppes before the wind.
And no one questioned the truth of the report. The commanders would attack Hmelnitski, and Yeremi would go after Krívonos—that was just how things were. Krívonos himself believed it, and his hands fell limply. What was he supposed to do? Challenge the prince? At Konstantinoff, his men had a different spirit, and he had more troops; still, they were defeated, heavily reduced, barely managing to escape with their lives. Krívonos was certain that his Cossacks would fight fiercely against all the other armies of the Commonwealth and every other leader, but with Yeremi approaching, they would flee like a flock of swans from an eagle, or like thistle-down in the steppes before the wind.
To wait for the prince at Kamenyets was still worse. Krívonos determined to hurry eastward as far as Bratslav, to avoid his evil spirit and move toward Hmelnitski. He knew, it is true, that circling around in this way he would not arrive in time; but at least he would hear of the results in season, and plan for his own safety.
To wait for the prince in Kamenyets was even worse. Krívonos decided to rush east to Bratslav to escape his bad luck and head toward Hmelnitski. He knew that by taking this roundabout way he wouldn't make it in time; but at least he would hear the outcome soon enough and make plans for his own safety.
A new report came with the wind, that Hmelnitski was already defeated. Skshetuski had spread it purposely, as he had the previous report. This time the unfortunate Krívonos knew not what to do.
A new report came with the wind that Hmelnitski had already been defeated. Skshetuski had spread it intentionally, just like the previous report. This time, the unfortunate Krívonos didn't know what to do.
Later he determined all the more to march to the east and push on as far as possible into the steppes; maybe he would meet the Tartars and find shelter among them. But first of all he wished to be sure; therefore he looked carefully among his colonels to find a man trusty and prepared for everything, so as to send him with a party to get information. But the choice was difficult; there was a lack of volunteers, and it was absolutely necessary to find a man who in case he should fall into the hands of the enemy would not disclose the plans of retreat, even if burned with fire, empaled on a stake, or broken on a wheel. At last Krívonos found the man. One night he gave the order to call Bogun, and said to him,--
Later, he decided even more firmly to head east and venture as far as he could into the steppes; maybe he would encounter the Tartars and find refuge among them. But first, he wanted to make sure; so he searched among his colonels for a reliable man prepared for anything, to send with a group to gather information. However, the choice was tough; there were few volunteers, and it was crucial to find someone who, if captured by the enemy, would not reveal the escape plans, even under torture, whether burned, impaled on a stake, or broken on a wheel. Finally, Krívonos found the right person. One night, he called for Bogun and said to him,--
"Do you hear, Yurku, my friend Yarema is marching on us with a great force; we shall all perish, unfortunates!"
"Hey, Yurku, my friend Yarema is coming at us with a huge army; we're all going to be doomed, unfortunately!"
"I have heard that he is coming,--you have already spoken of that, father. But why should we perish?"
"I've heard he's coming—you’ve already mentioned that, Dad. But why should we die?"
"We cannot withstand him. We could another, but not Yeremi. The Cossacks are afraid of him."
"We can't stand up to him. We could with someone else, but not Yeremi. The Cossacks are scared of him."
"But I am not afraid of him. I cut to pieces a regiment of his at Vassílyevka beyond the Dnieper."
"But I'm not scared of him. I wiped out a regiment of his at Vassílyevka over by the Dnieper."
"I know that you are not afraid of him; your fame of a Cossack and a hero is equal to his as a prince. But I cannot give him battle, for my Cossacks are unwilling. Remember what they said at the council,--how they rushed on me with sabres because I wanted to lead them to slaughter."
"I know you’re not scared of him; your reputation as a Cossack and a hero matches his as a prince. But I can’t confront him in battle because my Cossacks are reluctant. Remember what they said at the council—how they came at me with sabers because I wanted to lead them to their doom."
"Then we will go to Hmelnitski; there we shall find blood and booty."
"Then we will go to Hmelnitski; there we will find blood and treasure."
"They say that Hmelnitski is already defeated."
"They say that Hmelnitski has already been defeated."
"I do not believe that, Father Maksim. Hmelnitski is a fox; he will not strike the Poles without the Tartars."
"I don't believe that, Father Maksim. Hmelnitski is cunning; he won't attack the Poles without the Tartars."
"I think so too, but we must find out. Then we could go around this devil of a Yeremi and join Hmel; but we must have information. Now, if some one who has no fear of Yeremi were to go with a party and take prisoners, I should fill his cap with ruddy sequins."
"I think so too, but we need to figure it out. Then we could bypass that devil Yeremi and join Hmel; but we need some intel. Now, if someone who isn’t afraid of Yeremi could go with a group and capture some prisoners, I would reward him with a cap full of bright sequins."
"I'll go, Father Maksim,--not for sequins, but for Cossack, for heroic glory."
"I'll go, Father Maksim—not for sequins, but for Cossack, for heroic glory."
"You are the next ataman to me, and since you are willing to go, you will become first ataman yet over the Cossacks, good hero, for you are not afraid of Yeremi. Go, my falcon, and hereafter you have but to ask for what you want. Well, I tell you, if you were not going I should go myself; but it is not for me to go."
"You’re the next leader for me, and since you’re willing to step up, you’ll become the top leader over the Cossacks, my brave hero, because you’re not afraid of Yeremi. Go, my falcon, and from now on, just ask for what you want. Honestly, if you weren’t going, I’d go myself; but it’s not my place to go."
"No; for if you were to go, father, the Cossacks would say that you were saving your head and would scatter over the world, but when I go their courage will increase."
"No; because if you left, Dad, the Cossacks would think you were just trying to save yourself and would spread out all over the place, but when I leave, they'll get more brave."
"Shall I give you many men?"
"Should I give you a lot of men?"
"I will not take many; it is easier to hide and approach with a small force. But give me about five hundred good warriors, and my head for it, I will bring you informants,--not soldiers, but officers from whom you will learn everything."
"I won’t take too many; it’s easier to sneak around and get closer with a smaller team. But give me about five hundred good fighters, and I promise I’ll bring you informants—not just soldiers, but leaders who can tell you everything."
"Go at once! They are firing cannon from Kamenyets with joy,--salvation to the Poles and destruction to us innocents."
"Go right now! They're firing cannons from Kamenyets in celebration—it's good news for the Poles and disaster for us innocent bystanders."
Bogun went out, and began to prepare at once for the road. His heroes, as was the fixed practice on such occasions, drank to the verge of destruction, "before Mother Death should clasp them to her breast." He too drank with them till he was snorting from gorailka.
Bogun went out and immediately started getting ready for the journey. His companions, as was the usual practice on these occasions, drank to the point of excess, "before Mother Death could pull them into her embrace." He joined them in drinking until he was snorting from the gorailka.
He frolicked and revelled, then had a barrel filled with tar, and just as he was, in brocade and serge, sprang into it, sank a couple of times, once over his head, and shouted,--
He played around and enjoyed himself, then had a barrel filled with tar, and just as he was, in fancy clothes and fabric, jumped into it, sank a couple of times, once going completely underwater, and shouted,--
"I am black as Mother Night. Polish eyes won't see me now!"
"I am as black as Mother Night. Polish eyes can’t see me now!"
He rolled himself on Persian carpets, sprang on his horse and rode away. After him clattered, amid the darkness of night, his trusty heroes, followed by shouts: "Glory! Luck!"
He rolled himself on Persian rugs, jumped on his horse, and rode off. Behind him clattered his loyal companions, their voices ringing out in the dark of night: "Glory! Luck!"
Skshetuski had already pushed on to Yarmolintsi, where, meeting opposition, he baptized the townspeople in blood, and having told them that Prince Yeremi would arrive next day, gave rest to his wearied horses and men. Then assembling his officers in council, he said to them,--
Skshetuski had already moved on to Yarmolintsi, where he faced resistance and bathed the townspeople in blood. He informed them that Prince Yeremi would arrive the next day, then allowed his tired horses and men to rest. After that, he gathered his officers for a meeting and said to them,--
"So far God has given us success. I see also, by the terror which seizes the peasants, that they take us for the advance guard of the prince, and believe that his whole force is following. We must look out, however, that they do not bethink themselves when they see that one company is going everywhere."
"So far, God has granted us success. I can also see by the fear that grips the peasants that they think we're the advance guard of the prince, believing that his entire army is right behind us. We need to be careful that they don't realize that one group is moving around everywhere."
"And shall we go about in this way long?" asked Zagloba.
"And are we going to keep doing this for much longer?" asked Zagloba.
"Till we find out what Krívonos has determined."
"Until we find out what Krívonos has decided."
"Then we may not come in time for the battle at the camp?"
"Does that mean we might not make it in time for the battle at the camp?"
"Maybe not."
"Maybe not."
"Well, I am not glad of that," said Zagloba. "My hand has become a little exercised on the ruffians at Konstantinoff. I captured something from them there; but that is a trifle. My fingers are itching now."
"Well, I'm not happy about that," said Zagloba. "My hand got a bit of practice dealing with those thugs at Konstantinoff. I took something from them there, but that's not a big deal. My fingers are itching now."
"Perhaps you will get more fighting than you expect," answered Pan Yan, seriously.
"Maybe you'll face more fighting than you expect," replied Pan Yan, seriously.
"How is that?" asked Zagloba, rather alarmed.
"How is that?" asked Zagloba, somewhat worried.
"Why, any day we may come upon the enemy, and though we are not here to bar the road with arms, we shall have to defend ourselves. But to return to the subject. We must occupy more country, so they may know of us in several places at once; cut down the obstinate here and there, so as to spread terror; and everywhere circulate reports. Therefore I think we must separate."
"Any day now, we could run into the enemy, and while we're not here to block the road with weapons, we'll need to protect ourselves. But getting back to the point. We need to take more land so that they hear about us in multiple places at the same time; take out those who resist here and there to instill fear; and spread rumors everywhere. So I believe it’s best if we part ways."
"So I think," said Volodyovski. "We shall increase in their eyes, and those who escape to Krívonos will talk about legions."
"So I think," said Volodyovski. "We'll gain their respect, and those who make it to Krívonos will spread stories about legions."
"Well, Lieutenant, you are leader here, give the orders," said Podbipienta.
"Well, Lieutenant, you're in charge here, give the orders," said Podbipienta.
"I will go through Zinkoff to Solodkovets, and farther if I can," said Skshetuski. "You, Podbipienta, will go straight down to Tatarjiski; and you, Michael, go to Kupin; and Zagloba will press on to Zbruch, near Satanoff."
"I'll head through Zinkoff to Solodkovets, and further if I can," said Skshetuski. "You, Podbipienta, will go straight to Tatarjiski; and you, Michael, will head to Kupin; and Zagloba will move on to Zbruch, near Satanoff."
"I!" exclaimed Zagloba.
"I!" exclaimed Zagloba.
"Yes. You are a man of thought and full of stratagems. I supposed you would undertake the enterprise willingly; but if not, Sergeant Kosmach will lead the fourth party."
"Yes. You're a thoughtful guy and full of plans. I figured you'd take on the project willingly; but if not, Sergeant Kosmach will lead the fourth group."
"I will take it under my command," cried Zagloba, who was suddenly dazzled by the thought that he would be the leader of a separate party. "If I asked, it was because I am sorry to part with you."
"I'll take charge of it," shouted Zagloba, who was suddenly thrilled by the idea of being the leader of a separate group. "If I asked, it was because I'm sad to leave you."
"But have you experience in military matters?" asked Volodyovski.
"But do you have experience in military matters?" asked Volodyovski.
"Have I experience? It hadn't yet come into the head of any stork to make a present of you to your father and mother when I was commanding larger bodies of men than this. I served all my life in the army, and should have served to this moment had it not been for the mouldy biscuit that stuck in my stomach and stayed there three years. I had to go for a bezoar to Galáts, the details of which journey I will tell in proper time, but now I am in a hurry for the road."
"Do I have experience? No stork had the idea to gift you to your parents while I was leading larger groups of soldiers than this. I served in the army my whole life, and I would still be serving if it weren't for the moldy biscuit that got stuck in my stomach and stayed there for three years. I had to go to Galáts for a bezoar, which I’ll explain later, but right now I need to hit the road."
"Go on, then, and spread the reports that Hmelnitski is beaten, and that the prince has passed Ploskiroff," said Skshetuski. "Don't take the first informant that comes along; but when you meet scouting-parties from Kamenyets, try to get people who are able to give information about Krívonos, for those whom we have now tell contradictory stories."
"Go ahead and spread the news that Hmelnitski has been defeated and that the prince has moved past Ploskiroff," said Skshetuski. "Don't just trust the first informant you come across; when you encounter scouting parties from Kamenyets, try to find people who can provide information about Krívonos, because the ones we have now are telling conflicting stories."
"I hope I may meet Krívonos himself. I hope he will want to go on a scouting expedition. I should give him pepper and ginger. Don't be afraid! I will teach the ruffians to sing, and dance for that matter."
"I hope to meet Krívonos in person. I hope he will be interested in going on a scouting trip. I’ll give him some pepper and ginger. Don't worry! I'll teach the troublemakers to sing, and dance too."
"In three days we shall meet again at Yarmolintsi, and now each one to his journey," said Skshetuski. "And I beg of you to spare your men."
"In three days we’ll meet again at Yarmolintsi, so now everyone go your own way," said Skshetuski. "And please, take care of your men."
"In three days at Yarmolintsi," repeated Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Podbipienta.
"In three days at Yarmolintsi," repeated Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Podbipienta.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
When Zagloba found himself alone at the head of his party, he felt uncomfortable somehow and terribly alarmed, and would have given much to have at his side Skshetuski, Volodyovski, or Pan Longin, whom in his soul he admired with all his might, and near whom he felt completely safe, so blindly did he believe in their resources and bravery. At first, therefore, he rode rather gloomily at the head of his party, and looking around suspiciously on every side, measured in his mind the dangers which he might meet, and muttered,--
When Zagloba found himself alone at the front of his group, he felt uneasy and extremely worried. He would have given anything to have Skshetuski, Volodyovski, or Pan Longin by his side, whom he deeply admired and felt completely safe with, trusting in their skills and courage without question. So, at first, he rode somewhat gloomily at the head of his party, glancing around suspiciously, assessing in his mind the potential dangers he might face, and murmured,--
"It would always be livelier if some one of them were here. To whatever God predestined a man, for that he created him; and those three ought to have been born horseflies, for they love to sit in blood. They are in war just as other men are at the cup, or like fish in water. War is their play. They have light stomachs, but heavy hands. I have seen Skshetuski at work, and I know what skill he has. He hurries through men as monks through their prayers. That's his favorite work. That Lithuanian, who has no head of his own, is looking for three strange heads, and he has nothing to risk. I know that little fellow least of all, but he must be a wasp of no common kind, judging from what I saw at Konstantinoff, and what Skshetuski tells me about him,--he must be a wasp! Happily he is marching not far from me, and I think that I shall do better to join him, for if I know where to go may the ducks trample me!"
"It would always be more exciting if one of them were here. Whatever God has destined for a person, that's what he created him for; and those three should have been born horseflies, since they love to linger in blood. They are in war just like others are at a party, or like fish in water. War is their game. They have light stomachs, but strong hands. I've seen Skshetuski in action, and I know how skilled he is. He moves through men like monks through their prayers. That's his favorite thing to do. That Lithuanian, who doesn't have a sense of his own, is searching for three unfamiliar heads, and he has nothing to lose. I know that little guy the least, but he must be quite a fighter, judging by what I saw at Konstantinoff and what Skshetuski tells me about him—he must be a real fighter! Luckily, he's marching not far from me, and I think it’s better to join him, because if I know where to go, may the ducks trample me!"
Zagloba felt so lonely in the world that he took pity upon his own loneliness.
Zagloba felt so lonely in the world that he started to feel sorry for his own loneliness.
"Indeed!" muttered he. "Every man has some one to look to; but how is it with me? I have neither comrade nor father nor mother. I am an orphan, and that is the end of it!"
"Totally!" he muttered. "Everyone has someone to lean on, but what about me? I have neither a friend nor a father nor a mother. I'm an orphan, and that's all there is to it!"
At that moment the sergeant, Kosmach, approached him. "Commander, where are we marching to?" asked he.
At that moment, Sergeant Kosmach walked up to him. "Commander, where are we marching to?" he asked.
"Where are we marching to?" repeated Zagloba. "What?" Suddenly he straightened himself in the saddle and twisted his mustache. "To Kamenyets, if such should be my will! Do you understand?"
"Where are we heading?" Zagloba said again. "What?" Suddenly, he sat up straight in the saddle and twirled his mustache. "To Kamenyets, if that's what I decide! Do you get it?"
The sergeant bowed and withdrew in silence to the ranks, unable to explain to himself what the commander was angry at. But Zagloba cast threatening glances at the neighborhood, then grew quiet and muttered further,--
The sergeant bowed and silently returned to the ranks, unable to figure out what the commander was upset about. But Zagloba shot menacing looks at the surrounding area, then fell silent and muttered to himself, --
"If I go to Kamenyets, I'll let a hundred blows of a stick be given on the soles of my feet, Turkish fashion. Tfu! tfu! If I only had one of those fellows with me, then I should feel more courage. What shall I begin to do with these people? I would rather be alone, for when alone a man trusts to stratagem. But now there are too many of us for stratagems and too few for defence. A very unfortunate idea of Skshetuski's to divide the detachment! And where shall I go? I know what is behind me, but who shall tell me what is in front, and who shall assure me that the devils there haven't set some snare? Krívonos and Bogun, a nice pair,--may the devils flay them! God defend me at least from Bogun! Skshetuski wants to meet him; may the Lord listen to him!--I wish him the same as I wish myself, for I am his friend,--amen! I'll work on to Zbruch, return to Yarmolintsi, and bring them more informants than they want themselves. That is not difficult."
"If I go to Kamenyets, I’ll let them hit the soles of my feet with a stick a hundred times, just like the Turks do. Ugh! If only I had one of those guys with me, I’d feel braver. What should I do with these people? I’d rather be alone because then a person can rely on tricks. But now there are too many of us for tricks and too few for defense. It was a really bad idea for Skshetuski to split the group! And where am I supposed to go? I know what’s behind me, but who can tell me what’s ahead, and who can guarantee that those devils haven't set up a trap? Krívonos and Bogun, what a pair—may the devils get them! God, please protect me from Bogun at least! Skshetuski wants to meet him; may the Lord hear his prayer!—I wish him the same as I wish for myself because I’m his friend—amen! I’ll keep going to Zbruch, head back to Yarmolintsi, and bring them more informants than they know what to do with. That’s not hard."
Kosmach now approached. "Commander, some horsemen are visible behind the hill."
Kosmach now approached. "Commander, there are some riders visible behind the hill."
"Let them go to the devil! Where are they,--where?"
"Let them go to hell! Where are they,--where?"
"There, on the other side of the hill, I saw flags."
"There, on the other side of the hill, I saw flags."
"Troops?"
"Soldiers?"
"They appear to be troops."
"They seem to be troops."
"May the dogs bite them! Are there many of them?"
"May the dogs bite them! Are there a lot of them?"
"You can't tell, for they are far away. We might hide here behind these rocks and fall on them unawares, for their road lies this way. If their numbers are too great, Pan Volodyovski is not far off; he will hear the shots and hasten to our aid."
"You can't really see them because they're so far away. We could hide behind these rocks and surprise them since their path goes this way. If there are too many of them, Pan Volodyovski is nearby; he'll hear the gunshots and come to help us."
Daring rose suddenly to Zagloba's head like wine. It may be that despair gave him such an impulse to action; possibly hope that Volodyovski was still near. Enough that he waved his naked sabre, rolled his eyes terribly, and cried,--
Daring surged suddenly to Zagloba's head like wine. It might be that despair sparked this urge to act; maybe it was hope that Volodyovski was still close by. Either way, he brandished his bare sword, rolled his eyes dramatically, and shouted,--
"Hide behind the rocks! We will show those ruffians--" The trained soldiers of the prince turned behind the rocks, and in the twinkle of an eye placed themselves in battle-array, ready for a sudden attack.
"Hide behind the rocks! We'll take care of those punks--" The prince's trained soldiers quickly moved behind the rocks and, in the blink of an eye, got into formation, prepared for an unexpected attack.
An hour passed. At last the noise of approaching people was heard. An echo bore the sounds of joyful songs; and a moment later the sounds of fiddles, bagpipes, and a drum reached the ears of the men lurking in ambush. The sergeant came to Zagloba again, and said,--
An hour went by. Finally, they heard the sounds of people coming closer. An echo carried the joyful songs, and moments later, the sounds of fiddles, bagpipes, and a drum reached the ears of the men hiding in ambush. The sergeant approached Zagloba again and said,--
"They are not troops, Commander, nor Cossacks. It is a wedding."
"They're not troops, Commander, or Cossacks. It's a wedding."
"A wedding? I'll play a tune for them; let them wait a bit."
"A wedding? I'll play a song for them; let them wait a little."
Saying this, he rode out, and after him the soldiers, and formed in line on the road. "After me!" cried Zagloba, threateningly.
Saying this, he rode out, and the soldiers followed him, forming a line on the road. "Follow me!" shouted Zagloba, menacingly.
The line moved on a trot, then a gallop, and passing around the cliff, stood suddenly in front of the crowd of people, frightened and confused by the unexpected sight.
The line moved at a trot, then broke into a gallop, and as it rounded the cliff, it suddenly came to a stop in front of the crowd of people, who were startled and bewildered by the unexpected sight.
"Stop! stop!" was the cry from both sides.
"Stop! Stop!" was the shout from both sides.
It was really a peasant wedding. In front rode the piper, the flute-player, the fiddler, and two drummers, already somewhat intoxicated, and playing dance-music out of tune. Behind them was the bride, a brisk young woman in a dark jacket, with hair flowing over her shoulders. She was surrounded by her bridesmaids, singing songs and carrying wreaths in their hands. All the girls were sitting on horseback, man-fashion, adorned with wild-flowers. They looked at a distance like a party of handsome Cossacks. In another line rode the bridegroom on a sturdy horse, with his groomsmen, having wreaths on long poles, like pikes. The rear of the party was brought up by the parents of the newly married and guests, all on horseback. In light wagons strewn with straw were drawn a number of kegs of gorailka, mead, and beer, which belched out a pleasant odor along the rough, stony road.
It was really a peasant wedding. Up front rode the piper, the flute player, the fiddler, and two drummers, already a bit tipsy, playing dance music out of tune. Behind them was the bride, a lively young woman in a dark jacket, with her hair flowing over her shoulders. She was surrounded by her bridesmaids, singing songs and holding wreaths in their hands. All the girls were sitting on horseback like men, decorated with wildflowers. From a distance, they looked like a group of handsome Cossacks. In another line rode the groom on a sturdy horse, along with his groomsmen, who held wreaths on long poles like pikes. The back of the procession was brought up by the parents of the newlyweds and guests, all on horseback. In light wagons scattered with straw were several kegs of gorailka, mead, and beer, which released a pleasant aroma along the rough, stony road.
"Halt! halt!" was shouted from both sides. The wedding-party was confused. The young girls raised a cry of fear, and drew back to the rear. The young men and elder groomsmen rushed forward to protect the young women from the unexpected attack.
"Halt! Halt!" was shouted from both sides. The wedding party was confused. The young girls screamed in fear and retreated to the back. The young men and older groomsmen rushed forward to shield the young women from the surprise attack.
Zagloba sprang before them, and brandishing his sabre, which gleamed in the eyes of the terror-stricken peasants, began to shout,--
Zagloba jumped in front of them, swinging his sabre, which shone in the eyes of the terrified peasants, and started to shout,--
"Ha, you bullock-drivers, dog-tails, rebels! You wanted to join the insurrection! You are on the side of Hmelnitski, you scoundrels! You are going to spy out something; you are blocking the road to troops,--raising your hand against nobles! Oh, I'll give it to you, you foul spirits of curs! I'll order you to be fettered, to be empaled, O rascals, Pagans! Now you will pay for all your crimes."
"Ha, you bullock-drivers, dog-tails, rebels! You wanted to join the uprising! You are on Hmelnitski's side, you scoundrels! You’re trying to gather intel; you’re blocking the road for the troops—raising your hand against nobles! Oh, I’ll make sure you pay, you foul spirits of curs! I’ll have you chained up, impaled, oh rascals, Pagans! Now, you will face the consequences for all your crimes."
A groomsman, old, and white as a dove, jumped from his horse, approached the noble, and holding his stirrup humbly, began to bow to his girdle and implore,--
A groomsman, aged and as white as a dove, jumped off his horse, approached the nobleman, held his stirrup respectfully, and started to bow down to his waist and plead,—
"Have mercy, serene knight! Do not ruin poor people! God is our witness that we are innocent. We are not going to a rebellion. We are going from the church at Gusiatyn. We crowned our relative Dmitry, the blacksmith, with Ksenia, the cooper's daughter. We have come with a wedding and with a dance."
"Have mercy, calm knight! Don’t harm the less fortunate! God knows we’re innocent. We’re not here to start a rebellion. We just left the church in Gusiatyn. We crowned our relative Dmitry, the blacksmith, with Ksenia, the cooper’s daughter. We’ve come for a wedding and a celebration."
"These are innocent people," whispered the sergeant.
"These are innocent people," the sergeant whispered.
"Out of my sight! They are scoundrels; they have come from Krívonos's to a wedding!" roared Zagloba.
"Get out of my sight! They’re worthless scoundrels; they’ve come from Krívonos's to crash a wedding!" roared Zagloba.
"May the plague kill him!" cried the old man. "We have never looked on him with our eyes; we are poor people. Have mercy on us, serene lord, and let us pass; we are doing harm to no man, and we know our duty."
"May the plague take him out!" shouted the old man. "We’ve never seen him in person; we’re just poor folks. Have mercy on us, kind sir, and let us through; we aren't hurting anyone, and we know what we’re supposed to do."
"You will go to Yarmolintsi in fetters!"
"You will be going to Yarmolintsi in chains!"
"We will go wherever you command. Our lord, it is for you to command, for us to obey. But you will do us a kindness, serene knight! Order your soldiers to do us no harm, and you yourself pardon us simple people. We now beat to you humbly with the forehead, to drink with us to the happiness of the newly married. Drink, your mercy, to the joy of simple people, as God and the holy Gospels command."
"We will go wherever you say. Our lord, it's up to you to give orders, and for us to follow them. But please, noble knight! Ask your soldiers to not harm us, and you yourself forgive us ordinary people. We now bow down to you humbly, to celebrate the happiness of the newlyweds. Please raise a toast to the joy of common folk, as God and the holy Gospels instruct."
"But don't suppose that I forgive you if I drink," said Zagloba, sharply.
"But don't think that I'll forgive you just because I drink," Zagloba said sharply.
"No, no, my lord," exclaimed with joy the old man; "we don't dream of it. Hei, musicians!" cried he, "strike up for the serene knight, because the serene knight is kind; and you, young men, hurry for mead,--sweet mead for the knight; he will not harm poor people. Hurry, boys, hurry! We thank you, our lord."
"No, no, my lord," the old man exclaimed joyfully; "we wouldn’t dream of it. Hey, musicians!" he shouted, "play for the gentle knight, because the gentle knight is kind; and you, young men, hurry for mead—sweet mead for the knight; he won’t harm those in need. Hurry up, boys, hurry! We thank you, our lord."
The young men ran with the speed of wind to the kegs; and immediately the drums sounded, the fiddles squeaked sharply, the piper puffed out his cheeks and began to press the wind-bag under his arm. The groomsmen shook the wreaths on the poles, in view of which the soldiers began to press forward, twirl their mustaches, laugh, and look at the bride over the shoulders of the young fellows. The song resounded again. Terror had passed away, and here and there too was heard the joyful "U-ha! u-ha!"
The young men sprinted like the wind to the kegs; and as soon as the drums started, the fiddles squeaked sharply, and the piper puffed out his cheeks and began to squeeze the wind-bag under his arm. The groomsmen shook the wreaths on the poles, causing the soldiers to push forward, twist their mustaches, laugh, and glance at the bride over the shoulders of the young guys. The song rang out again. The fear had faded, and here and there, the cheerful "U-ha! u-ha!" was heard.
Zagloba did not become serene-browed in a moment. Even when a quart of mead was brought to him, he still muttered to himself: "Oh, the scoundrels, the ruffians!" Even when he had sunk his mustaches in the dark surface of the mead, his brows did not unwrinkle. He raised his head, winked his eyes, and smacking his lips, began to taste the liquid; then astonishment, but also indignation, was seen on his face.
Zagloba didn’t suddenly look calm. Even when a quart of mead was brought to him, he continued to grumble, “Oh, those scoundrels, those ruffians!” Even as he dipped his mustaches into the dark mead, his brows remained furrowed. He lifted his head, squinted his eyes, and after smacking his lips, he started to taste the drink; then a mix of surprise and indignation showed on his face.
"What times we live in!" muttered he. "Trash are drinking such mead. O Lord, thou seest this, and dost not hurl thy bolts!" Then he raised the cup and emptied it to the bottom.
"What times we live in!" he muttered. "These fools are drinking such mead. Oh Lord, you see this, and you don’t strike them down!" Then he lifted the cup and drank it all.
Meanwhile the emboldened wedding-guests came with their whole company to beg him to do them no harm and let them pass; and among them came the bride Ksenia, timid, trembling, with tears in her eyes, blushing and beautiful as the dawn. When she drew near she joined her hands. "Be merciful, our lord!" and she kissed the yellow boot of Zagloba. The heart of the noble became soft as wax in a moment. He loosened his leather girdle, began to fumble in it, and finding the last gold sequin of those which Prince Yeremi had given him, he said to Ksenia,--
Meanwhile, the brave wedding guests came with everyone they knew to plead with him not to hurt them and to let them go; among them was the bride Ksenia, shy and shaking, with tears in her eyes, blushing and beautiful like the dawn. As she approached, she clasped her hands together. "Please, have mercy, my lord!" and she kissed Zagloba's yellow boot. The noble's heart softened instantly. He loosened his leather belt, started rummaging through it, and finding the last gold sequin that Prince Yeremi had given him, he said to Ksenia,--
"Here! may God bless thee, as he does every innocence!"
"Here! May God bless you, just like He blesses every innocent person!"
Emotion did not permit further speech, for that shapely dark-browed Ksenia reminded him of the princess whom Zagloba loved in his own fashion. "Where is she now, poor girl, and are the angels of heaven guarding her?" thought he, completely overpowered, ready to embrace every one and become a brother to all.
Emotion prevented him from speaking further, as the beautiful dark-browed Ksenia reminded him of the princess that Zagloba loved in his own way. "Where is she now, poor girl, and are the angels in heaven watching over her?" he thought, completely overwhelmed, ready to hug everyone and become a friend to all.
The wedding-guests, seeing this lordly act, began to shout from joy, to sing, and crowding up to him to kiss his clothes. "He is kind," was repeated in the crowd. "He is a golden Pole! he gives away sequins, he does no harm, he is a kind lord. Glory to him, luck to him!" The fiddler quivered, he worked so hard; the hands of the drummers grew weary. The old cooper, evidently a coward to his innermost lining, had held himself in the rear till that moment. Now he pushed forward, together with his wife, the cooperess, and the ancient blacksmithess, the mother of the bridegroom; and now they began such a bowing to the girdle and insistent invitation to the house for the wedding, because it was a glory to have such a guest, and a happy augury for the young couple; if not, harm would come to them. After them bowed the bridegroom and the dark-browed Ksenia, who, though a simple girl, saw in a twinkle that her request was more effective than any other. The best men shouted that the farm was near, not out of the knight's road; that the old cooper was rich, and would set out mead far better than this. Zagloba gazed at the soldiers; all were moving their mustaches as rabbits do their whiskers, foreseeing for themselves various delights in the dance and the drinks. Therefore, though they did not ask to go, Zagloba took pity on them, and after a while the groomsmen, the young women, and the soldiers were making for the farm in most perfect harmony.
The wedding guests, seeing this grand gesture, started shouting with joy, singing, and crowding around him to kiss his clothes. "He’s so nice," echoed through the crowd. "He’s a golden guy! He’s giving away coins, he does no harm, he’s a kind lord. Glory to him, good luck to him!" The fiddler struggled, working tirelessly; the drummers began to tire. The old cooper, clearly a coward at heart, had stayed back until that moment. Now he moved forward, along with his wife, the cooperess, and the aged blacksmithess, the mother of the groom; they started bowing deeply and insistently inviting him to their house for the wedding, because having such a guest was an honor and a lucky sign for the couple; otherwise, they could face misfortune. Following them, the groom and the dark-browed Ksenia, who, although just a simple girl, quickly realized that her request was more persuasive than anyone else’s. The best men shouted that the farm was close, just off the knight's road; that the old cooper was wealthy and would serve much better mead than this. Zagloba watched the soldiers; they were all twitching their mustaches like rabbits do their whiskers, imagining various delights in the dance and the drinks. So, even though they didn’t ask to go, Zagloba felt sorry for them, and after a while, the groomsmen, the young women, and the soldiers were heading to the farm in perfect harmony.
In fact the farm was near, and the old cooper rich. The wedding therefore was noisy; all drank heavily, and Zagloba so let himself out that he was the first in everything. Soon strange ceremonies were begun. Old women took Ksenia to a chamber, and shutting themselves in with her, remained a long time; then they came forth and declared that the young woman was as a dove, as a lily. Thereupon joy reigned in the assembly; there rose a shout, "Glory! happiness!" The women began to clap their hands, the young fellows stamped with their feet; each one danced by himself, with a quart cup in his hand, which he emptied to "fame and happiness" before the door of the chamber. Zagloba danced also, distinguishing the importance of his birth by this only, that he drank before the door, not a quart, but half a gallon. Then the friends of the cooper and the blacksmith's wife conducted young Dmitry to the door; but since young Dmitry had no father, they bowed down to Zagloba to take his place. Zagloba consented, and passed in with the others. During this time all became quiet in the house; but the soldiers drinking in the yard before the cottage shouted, crying "Allah!" from joy, in Tartar fashion, and fired from pistols.
In fact, the farm was close by, and the old cooper was wealthy. So, the wedding was loud; everyone drank heavily, and Zagloba let loose, being first in everything. Soon, some unusual rituals began. Older women took Ksenia to a room and locked themselves in with her for a long time; when they finally came out, they declared that the young woman was as pure as a dove and a lily. That brought a wave of joy to the gathering; a shout went up, "Glory! Happiness!" The women started clapping their hands, and the young men stomped their feet; each one danced alone, holding a quart cup, which they emptied to "fame and happiness" in front of the room. Zagloba danced too, showing off his lineage by drinking not a quart but half a gallon before the door. Then, the cooper's friends and the blacksmith's wife led young Dmitry to the door; but since young Dmitry had no father, they bowed to Zagloba to take his place. Zagloba agreed and joined the others inside. Meanwhile, everything grew quiet in the house, but the soldiers outside the cottage kept shouting "Allah!" in joy, Tartar-style, and fired their pistols.
The greatest rejoicing and uproar began when the parents appeared again in the main room. The old cooper embraced the blacksmith's wife with delight, the young men came to the cooper's wife and raised her from her feet, and the women glorified her because she had guarded her daughter as the eye in her head, kept her as a dove and a lily. Then Zagloba opened the dance with her. They began to stamp in front of each other; and he, keeping time with his hands, dropped into the prisyadka, sprang so high, and beat the floor with his metal-shod heels in such fashion that bits flew from the planks, and sweat poured from his forehead in abundance. They were followed by others,--those who had space dancing in the room, and those who had not in the yard,--the maidens with the young men and soldiers. From time to time the cooper had new kegs brought out. Finally the whole wedding-feast was transferred from the house to the yard; piles of dry thistles and pitch-pine were set on fire, for a dark night had settled down, and the rejoicing had changed to drinking with might and main. The soldiers fired from their pistols and muskets as in time of battle.
The biggest celebration and excitement started when the parents walked back into the main room. The old cooper hugged the blacksmith's wife with joy, the young men gathered around the cooper's wife and lifted her off her feet, and the women praised her for protecting her daughter like her most precious treasure, treating her like a dove and a lily. Then Zagloba kicked off the dance with her. They began to stomp in front of each other; he, keeping the rhythm with his hands, dropped into the prisyadka, jumped so high, and slammed the floor with his metal-tipped heels in such a way that pieces flew off the planks, and sweat poured down his forehead. Others joined in—those who had space danced in the room, and those who didn't danced outside in the yard—young women with young men and soldiers. From time to time, the cooper had new kegs brought out. Eventually, the entire wedding feast moved from the house to the yard; piles of dry thistles and pitch-pine were set ablaze, as darkness had fallen, and the celebration turned into a vigorous drinking party. The soldiers fired their pistols and muskets like it was a battle.
Zagloba, purple, steaming in perspiration, tottering on his feet, forgot what was happening to him, where he was; through the steam which came from his hair he saw the faces of his entertainers, but if he were to be empaled on a stake he couldn't tell what sort of entertainers they were. He remembered that he was at a wedding, but whose wedding was it? Ha! it must be the wedding of Pan Yan and the princess. This idea seemed to him the most probable, and finally stuck in his head like a nail, and filled him with such joy that he began to shout like a madman: "Long life! let us love each other, brothers!" and every little while he filled new half-gallons. "To your success, brothers! To the health of the prince! Prosperity to us! May this paroxysm of our country pass!" Then he covered himself with tears, and stumbled going to the keg, and stumbled more and more; for on the ground, as on a field of battle, lay many a motionless body. "O God," cried Zagloba, "thou hast no longer any manhood left in this Commonwealth! There are but two men who can drink,--one Pan Lashch, and the other Zagloba. As for the rest, my God, my God!" And he raised his eyes in sorrow to the sky. Then he saw that the heavenly bodies were no longer fastened quietly in the firmament like golden nails, but some were trembling as if they wished to spring from their settings; others were whirling in a round dance; a third party of them were dancing the kazachka face to face with each other. Then Zagloba fell into terribly deep thought, and said to his musing soul,--
Zagloba, drenched in sweat and swaying on his feet, lost track of what was going on around him and where he was. Through the steam rising from his hair, he caught glimpses of the faces of his hosts, but if he had been threatened with being impaled on a stake, he couldn't have said what kind of entertainers they were. He remembered he was at a wedding, but whose wedding was it? Ha! It must be the wedding of Pan Yan and the princess. This thought seemed most likely and stuck in his mind like a nail, filling him with such joy that he began to shout like a madman: "Long life! Let’s love each other, brothers!" And every so often, he filled up new half-gallons. "To your success, brothers! To the health of the prince! Prosperity to us! May this crisis in our country pass!" Then he was overcome with tears and stumbled toward the keg, stumbling more with each step; for on the ground, like a battlefield, lay many a motionless body. "O God," cried Zagloba, "there's no manhood left in this Commonwealth! There are only two men who can drink—one is Pan Lashch, and the other is Zagloba. As for the rest, my God, my God!" And he raised his eyes in sorrow to the sky. Then he noticed that the stars were no longer peacefully fixed in the firmament like golden nails; some were quivering as if they wanted to leap from their places, others were spinning in a round dance; a third group was dancing the kazachka face to face. Then Zagloba fell into a deep contemplation and said to his pondering soul,—
"Is it possible that I alone in the universe am not drunk?" But suddenly the earth itself quivered, like the stars, in a mad whirl, and Zagloba fell his whole length on the ground.
"Is it possible that I'm the only one in the universe who isn't drunk?" But suddenly the ground itself shook, like the stars, in a wild spin, and Zagloba fell flat on the ground.
Soon awful dreams came to him. It seemed as if nightmares were sitting on his breast, pressing him, squeezing him to the ground, binding him hand and foot. At the same time tumult and as it were the sound of shots struck his ears; a glaring light passed his closed lids, and struck his eyes with an unendurable flash. He wished to rouse himself, to open his eyes, and he could not. He felt that something unusual was happening to him,--that his head was dropping back as if he were being carried by hands and feet. Then fear seized him; he felt badly, very badly, very heavy. Consciousness returned in part, but strangely, for in company with such weakness as he had never felt in his life. Again he tried to move; but when he could not, he woke up more and opened his eyelids.
Soon, terrible dreams started to haunt him. It felt like nightmares were sitting on his chest, pushing him down, binding him hand and foot. At the same time, he could hear chaos and what sounded like gunshots; a bright light flashed past his closed eyelids, hitting his eyes with an unbearable brightness. He wanted to wake up, to open his eyes, but he couldn’t. He sensed something strange was happening to him—his head was falling back as if he was being carried by hands and feet. Then fear took hold; he felt awful, really awful, and very heavy. His awareness partially returned, but it felt strange, accompanied by a weakness he had never experienced before. He tried to move again, but when he couldn’t, he woke up more and opened his eyelids.
Then his gaze met a pair of eyes which were fastened on him eagerly; their pupils were black as coal, and so ill-omened that Zagloba, now thoroughly awake, thought at the first moment that the devil was looking at him. Again he closed his eyes, and again he opened them quickly. Those eyes looked at him continually, stubbornly. The countenance seemed to him familiar. All at once he shivered to the marrow of his bones, cold sweat covered him, and down his spine to his feet passed thousands of ants. He recognized the face of Bogun!
Then his eyes locked onto a pair that were fixed on him eagerly; their pupils were as black as coal and so sinister that Zagloba, now fully awake, initially thought the devil was staring at him. He closed his eyes again, then opened them quickly once more. Those eyes kept watching him, insistently. The face seemed familiar to him. Suddenly, he felt a chill go down to his bones, cold sweat covered him, and he felt as if thousands of ants were crawling down his spine to his feet. He recognized Bogun's face!
CHAPTER XL.
Zagloba lay bound hand and foot to his own sabre, which was passed across behind his knees, in that same room in which the wedding was celebrated. The terrible chief sat at some distance on a bench, and feasted his eyes on the terror of the prisoner.
Zagloba was tied up hand and foot to his own sword, which was placed behind his knees, in the same room where the wedding took place. The fearsome chief sat at some distance on a bench, enjoying the sight of the prisoner's terror.
"Good-evening!" said he, seeing the open lids of his victim.
"Good evening!" he said, noticing the open eyes of his victim.
Zagloba made no answer, but in one twinkle of an eye came to his senses as if he had never put a drop of wine to his mouth; the ants which had gone down to his heels returned to his head, and the marrow in his bones grew cold as ice. They say that a drowning man in the last moment sees clearly all his past,--that he remembers everything, and gives himself an account of that which is happening to him. Such clearness of vision and memory Zagloba possessed in that hour; and the last expression of that clearness was a silent cry, unspoken by the lips,--
Zagloba didn’t respond, but in the blink of an eye, he regained his senses as if he had never touched a drop of wine. The ants that had crawled down to his heels returned to his head, and the marrow in his bones felt as cold as ice. They say that in the final moments before drowning, a person sees their whole life clearly—they remember everything and reflect on what is happening to them. Zagloba had that clarity of vision and memory in that moment; and the final expression of that clarity was a silent scream, unvoiced by his lips,--
"He will give me a flaying now."
"He’s going to give me a beating now."
And the leader repeated, with a quiet voice: "Good-evening!"
And the leader said again, in a soft voice: "Good evening!"
"Brr!" thought Zagloba, "I would rather go to the furies."
"Brr!" thought Zagloba, "I'd rather face the furies."
"Don't you know me, lord noble?"
"Don't you recognize me, noble lord?"
"With the forehead, with the forehead! How is your health?"
"With the forehead, with the forehead! How are you feeling?"
"Not bad; but as to yours, I'll occupy myself with that."
"Not bad; but as for yours, I'll take care of that."
"I have not asked God for such a doctor, and I doubt if I could digest your medicine; but the will of God be done."
"I haven’t asked God for a doctor like you, and I doubt I could handle your medicine; but may God’s will be done."
"Well, you cured me; now I'll return thanks. We are old friends. You remember how you bound my head in Rozlogi, do you not?"
"Well, you fixed me; now I’ll say thanks. We’re old friends. You remember how you wrapped my head in Rozlogi, right?"
Bogun's eyes began to glitter like two carbuncles, and the line of his mustaches extended in a terrible smile.
Bogun's eyes started to shine like two gems, and the line of his mustache stretched into a frightening smile.
"I remember," said Zagloba, "that I might have stabbed you, and I did not."
"I remember," said Zagloba, "that I could have stabbed you, but I didn't."
"But have I stabbed you, or do I think to stab you? No! For me you are a darling, a dear; and I will guard you as the eye in my head."
"But have I hurt you, or do I plan to hurt you? No! To me, you are a sweetheart, someone precious; and I will protect you like my own eye."
"I have always said that you are an honorable cavalier," said Zagloba, pretending to take Bogun's words in earnest. At the same time through his mind flew the thought: "It is evident that he is meditating some special delicacy for me. I shall not die in simple style."
"I've always said you're an honorable knight," Zagloba said, acting as if he took Bogun's words seriously. At the same time, he thought, "It's clear he's planning something special for me. I won't go out in a plain way."
"You speak well," continued Bogun. "You too are an honorable cavalier; so we have sought and found each other."
"You speak well," Bogun continued. "You’re also an honorable knight; so we’ve searched for each other and finally met."
"What is true is that I have not sought you; but I thank you for the good word."
"What’s true is that I haven't looked for you; but I appreciate the kind words."
"You will thank me still more before long; and I will thank you for this, that you took the young woman from Rozlogi to Bar. There I found her; and I would ask you to the wedding, but it will not be to-day nor to-morrow,--there is war at present,--and you are an old man, perhaps you will not live to see it."
"You'll be even more grateful to me soon; and I appreciate you for bringing the young woman from Rozlogi to Bar. I found her there; I would invite you to the wedding, but it won't be today or tomorrow—there's a war going on right now—and since you're older, you might not live to see it."
Zagloba, notwithstanding the terrible position in which he found himself, pricked up his ears. "To the wedding!" he muttered.
Zagloba, despite the awful situation he was in, perked up. "To the wedding!" he muttered.
"But what did you think?" asked Bogun. "That I was a peasant, to constrain her without a priest, or not to insist on being married in Kieff. You brought her to Bar not for a peasant, but for an ataman and a hetman."
"But what did you think?" asked Bogun. "That I was a peasant, to force her without a priest, or that I wouldn't insist on getting married in Kiev? You brought her to Bar not for a peasant, but for a leader and a hetman."
"Very good!" thought Zagloba. Then he turned his head to Bogun. "Give the order to unbind me," said he.
"Very good!" thought Zagloba. Then he turned his head to Bogun. "Please give the order to unbind me," he said.
"Oh, lie awhile, lie awhile! You will go on a journey. You are an old man, and you need rest before the road."
"Oh, rest for a bit, rest for a bit! You're about to go on a journey. You're an old man, and you need some time to recover before the trip."
"Where do you wish to take me?"
"Where do you want to take me?"
"You are my friend, so I will take you to my other friend, Krívonos. Then we shall both think how to make it pleasant for you."
"You’re my friend, so I’ll take you to my other friend, Krívonos. Then we’ll both figure out how to make it enjoyable for you."
"It will be hot for me," muttered Zagloba; and again the ants were walking over his back. At last he began to speak:--
"It’s going to be tough for me," muttered Zagloba; and once more the ants were crawling on his back. Finally, he started to speak:--
"I know that you are enraged at me; but unjustly, God knows. We lived together, and in Chigirin we drank more than one bottle. I had for you the love of a father for your knightly daring; a better love you did not find in the whole Ukraine. Isn't that true? In what way have I crossed your path? If I had not gone with you to Rozlogi, we should have lived to this day in kind friendship; and why did I go if not out of friendship for you? And if you had not become enraged, if you had not killed those unhappy people,--God is looking at me,--I should not have crossed your path. Why should I mix in other men's affairs? I would have preferred to see the girl yours; but through your Tartar courtship my conscience was moved, and besides it was a noble's house. You yourself would not have acted otherwise. I might, moreover, have swept you out of the world with the greatest gain to myself. And why did I not do it? Because I am a noble. Be ashamed of yourself too, for I know you wish to take vengeance on me. As it is, you have the girl in your hands. What do you want of me? Have not I guarded as the eye in my head this your property? Since you have respected her it is to be seen that you have knightly honor and conscience; but how will you extend to her the hand which you steep in my innocent blood? How will you say to her, 'The man who led you through the mob and the Tartars I delivered to torment'? Have shame, and let me go from these bonds and from this captivity into which you have seized me by treachery. You are young, and know not what may meet you, and for my death God will punish you in that which is dearest to you."
"I know you’re angry with me, but it’s not fair, God knows. We spent a lot of time together, and in Chigirin, we shared more than one bottle. I cared for you like a father cares for a brave son; you won’t find a better love anywhere in Ukraine. Am I right? How have I stood in your way? If I hadn’t gone with you to Rozlogi, we would still be good friends today; and why did I go if not for my friendship with you? And if you hadn’t lost your temper, if you hadn’t hurt those poor people—God is my witness—I wouldn’t have crossed your path. Why should I meddle in other people’s business? I would have preferred for the girl to be yours; but with your Tartar courtship, my conscience was stirred, and besides, it was a noble's house. You wouldn’t have acted any differently. I could have easily gotten rid of you and benefited myself greatly. But why didn’t I? Because I’m a noble. You should feel embarrassed too because I know you want to take revenge on me. As it stands, you already have the girl. What more do you want from me? Haven't I protected what is rightfully yours as if it were my own life? Since you’ve respected her, it shows you have knightly honor and a conscience; but how can you extend a hand to her that’s stained with my innocent blood? How can you tell her, ‘The man who guided you through the mob and the Tartars, I handed over to suffering’? Have some shame and let me go from these bonds and this captivity you’ve trapped me in through deceit. You’re young and don’t know what’s ahead of you, but for my death, God will punish you in what is most dear to you."
Bogun rose from the bench, pale with rage, and approaching Zagloba, began to speak in a voice stifled with fury,--
Bogun got up from the bench, pale with anger, and walked over to Zagloba, starting to speak in a voice choked with rage,--
"Unclean swine! I will have straps torn from you, I'll burn you on a slow fire, I'll drive spikes into you, I'll tear you into rags."
"Filthy pigs! I will rip your straps off, I'll roast you over a slow fire, I'll drive spikes into you, I'll shred you into pieces."
In an access of fury he grasped at the knife hanging from his belt, and for a moment pressed it convulsively in his hand. The edge was already gleaming in Zagloba's eyes, when the chief restrained himself, thrust the knife back into the scabbard, and cried: "Boys!"
In a fit of rage, he grabbed the knife hanging from his belt and held it tightly for a moment. The blade gleamed in Zagloba's eyes just as the chief calmed down, sheathed the knife again, and shouted, "Guys!"
Six Zaporojians came into the room.
Six Zaporojians walked into the room.
"Take that Polish carrion, throw it into the stable, and guard it as the eye in your head!"
"Take that Polish carcass, throw it into the barn, and watch over it like it's your most prized possession!"
The Cossacks took Zagloba,--two by his hands and feet, one behind by the hair,--and carrying him out of the house bore him through the yard, and threw him on a dung-heap in the stable standing at one side. Then they closed the door. Complete darkness surrounded the prisoner, but in the cracks between the wall-planks and through holes in the thatch the dim light of night penetrated here and there. After a while Zagloba's eyes grew accustomed to the darkness. He looked around, and saw there were no pigs in the stable, nor Cossacks. The conversation of the latter, however, reached him clearly through all the four walls. Evidently the whole building was surrounded closely; but in spite of these guards Zagloba drew a long breath.
The Cossacks grabbed Zagloba—two held his arms and legs, while one pulled him by his hair—and carried him out of the house, tossing him onto a dung heap in the stable on one side. Then they shut the door. Complete darkness enveloped the prisoner, but some dim light from the night peeked in through the cracks in the walls and holes in the thatched roof. After a while, Zagloba's eyes adjusted to the dark. He looked around and noticed there were no pigs in the stable, nor any Cossacks. However, he could clearly hear their conversation through all four walls. It seemed the entire building was tightly surrounded; yet, despite the guards, Zagloba took a deep breath.
First of all, he was alive. When Bogun flashed his knife above him he was convinced that his last moment had come, and he recommended his soul to God,--it is true with the greatest fear. But evidently Bogun decided to save him for a death incomparably more complicated. He desired not only to take revenge, but to glut himself with vengeance on the man who had stolen from him the beauty, belittled his Cossack glory, and covered him with ridicule, swaddling him like a baby. It was therefore a gloomy prospect for Pan Zagloba; but he was comforted by the thought that he was still living, that likely they would take him to Krívonos and begin to torture him there, and consequently he had a few, perhaps a number of days before him. In the mean while he lay in the stable alone, and could in the midst of the quiet night think of stratagems.
First of all, he was alive. When Bogun raised his knife over him, he thought his end had come, and he entrusted his soul to God—though it was true he did so in great fear. But obviously, Bogun intended to keep him around for a much more complicated death. He wanted not just revenge but to satisfy himself with vengeance against the man who had taken his beauty, diminished his Cossack honor, and humiliated him, wrapping him up like a baby. It was definitely a grim situation for Pan Zagloba; however, he found some comfort in knowing he was still alive, and that they would likely take him to Krívonos to torture him there, meaning he probably had a few, maybe several, days left. In the meantime, he lay alone in the stable, able to think of plans in the quiet of the night.
That was the one good side of the affair; but when he thought of the bad ones the ants began to travel over his spine in thousands.
That was the one positive aspect of the situation; but when he remembered the negative ones, he felt a shiver crawling up his spine like thousands of ants.
"Stratagems! If a pig lay here in this stable, he would have more stratagems than I, for they would not tie him crosswise to a sabre. If Solomon had been bound in this way, he would have been no wiser than his trousers or my boot-heel. Oh, my God, my God, for what dost thou punish me? Of all people in the world I wanted most to avoid this scoundrel, and such is my luck that he is just the man I have not avoided. I shall have my skin dressed like sviboda cloth. If another had taken me, I might promise to join the rebellion and then run away. But another would not have believed me, and this one least of all. I feel my heart dying within me. The devils have brought me to this place. Oh, my God! my God!"
"Tricks! If a pig were lying here in this stable, it would have more tricks than I do, because they wouldn’t tie it up like this. If Solomon had been tied up this way, he would have been no smarter than his pants or my boot heel. Oh, my God, my God, why are you punishing me? Out of everyone in the world, I wanted to avoid this jerk the most, and of course, he’s the exact person I haven’t avoided. I’m going to end up in a situation worse than sviboda cloth. If anyone else had captured me, I could pretend to join the rebellion and then bail. But no one would have believed me, especially not this guy. I can feel my heart breaking. The devils have led me to this place. Oh, my God! my God!"
But after a while Zagloba thought that if he had his hands and feet free, he might more easily use some stratagem. Well, let him try! If he could only push the sword from under his knees, the rest would go on more easily. But how was he to push it out? He turned on his side, he could do nothing; then he fell into deep thought.
But after a while, Zagloba figured that if his hands and feet were free, he could more easily come up with a plan. Fine, let him try! If he could just push the sword out from under his knees, everything else would be easier. But how was he supposed to push it out? He turned onto his side, couldn’t do anything; then he fell into deep thought.
Next he began to rock himself on his back with increasing rapidity, each moment pushing himself half the length of his body ahead. He got heated; his forehead was in greater perspiration than during the dance. At times he stopped and rested; at times he interrupted the work, for it appeared some one of the Cossacks was coming to the door; then he began with renewed ardor. At last he pushed himself forward to the wall.
Next, he started to rock back and forth faster, each time pushing himself half the length of his body forward. He became hot; his forehead was sweatier than during the dance. Sometimes he paused to rest; other times he stopped because it seemed like one of the Cossacks was coming to the door; then he began again with fresh energy. Finally, he pushed himself all the way to the wall.
After that he began to sway in another direction, not from head to foot, but from side to side, so that every time he struck lightly against the wall with the sabre, which was pushed in this way from under his knees, moving more and more toward the middle of the stable from the side of the hilt. Zagloba's heart began to beat like a hammer, for he saw that this method might be effectual.
After that, he started to sway in another direction, not from head to foot, but side to side, so that each time he lightly tapped the wall with the sabre, which was pushed this way from under his knees, it moved more and more toward the center of the stable from the hilt side. Zagloba's heart began to pound like a hammer, as he realized that this approach might actually work.
He worked on, trying to strike with the least noise, and only when the conversation of the Cossacks was louder than the light blow. At last the moment came when the end of the sheath was on a line with his wrist and his knee, and further striking against the wall could not push it out. But hanging from the other side was a considerable and much heavier part of the sabre, taking into consideration the hilt with the cross usually on sabres. Zagloba counted on that cross.
He kept going, trying to make as little noise as possible, and only when the Cossacks’ conversation got louder than the soft blows. Finally, the moment arrived when the end of the sheath was even with his wrist and knee, and further strikes against the wall wouldn’t push it out any more. But hanging from the other side was a significant and much heavier part of the sabre, especially considering the hilt with the cross that’s typical on sabres. Zagloba was counting on that cross.
He began to rock himself for the third time, but now the great object of his efforts was to turn himself with his feet toward the wall. Attaining this, he began to push himself up with his feet. The sabre still clung under his knees and his hands, but the hilt became more and more involved in the uneven surface of the ground. At length the cross caught rather firmly. Zagloba pushed the last time. For a moment joy nailed him to the spot; the sabre had dropped out.
He started to rock himself for the third time, but this time his main goal was to turn around so his feet faced the wall. Once he achieved that, he began to push himself up with his feet. The saber was still stuck under his knees and hands, but the hilt got more and more tangled in the rough ground. Finally, the cross caught pretty firmly. Zagloba gave one last push. For a moment, joy held him in place; the saber had fallen out.
He removed his hands then from his knees, and though they were still bound he caught the sabre with them. He held the scabbard with his feet and drew out the blade. To cut the bonds on his feet was the work of a moment. It was more difficult in the case of his hands. He was obliged to put his sabre on the ground with the edge up, and draw the cords along the edge until he had cut them. When he had done this he was not only free from bonds, but armed. He drew a long breath, then made a sign of the cross and began to thank God.
He took his hands off his knees, and even though they were still tied up, he managed to grab the saber with them. He held the scabbard with his feet and pulled the blade out. It took just a moment to cut the bonds on his feet. Cutting the ones on his hands was trickier. He had to set his saber on the ground with the edge facing up and draw the cords along the edge until they were cut. Once he finished, he was not only free from the bonds but also armed. He took a deep breath, made the sign of the cross, and began to thank God.
But it was very far yet from the cutting of the bonds to the rescuing of himself from the hands of Bogun.
But it was still a long way from breaking free to actually rescuing himself from Bogun's grasp.
"What further?" asked Zagloba of himself.
"What else?" Zagloba wondered.
He found no answer. The stable was surrounded by Cossacks; there were about a hundred. A mouse could not have passed through unobserved, and what could a man as bulky as Zagloba do?
He found no answer. The stable was surrounded by Cossacks; there were about a hundred. A mouse couldn't have slipped through unnoticed, and what could a guy as big as Zagloba do?
"I see that I am beginning to come to the end of my resources," said he to himself. "My wit is only good to grease boots with, and you could buy better grease than it from the Hungarians at the fair. If God does not send me some idea, then I shall become roast meat for the crows; but if he does send me an idea, then I promise to remain in continence like Pan Longin."
"I can see that I'm running out of options," he said to himself. "My cleverness is only good for polishing boots, and you could get better polish from the Hungarians at the fair. If God doesn't give me some inspiration, I'll end up as food for the crows; but if He does send me an idea, I promise to stay disciplined like Pan Longin."
The louder conversation of the Cossacks behind the wall interrupted his thoughts. He sprang up and put his ear to a crack between the timbers. The dry pine gave back the voices like the sounding-board of a lute.
The loud chatter of the Cossacks behind the wall broke his train of thought. He jumped up and pressed his ear to a gap between the wooden planks. The dry pine amplified the voices like the resonance of a lute.
"And where shall we go from here, Father Ovsivuyu?" asked one voice.
"And where do we go from here, Father Ovsivuyu?" asked one voice.
"To Kamenyets, of course," said another.
"To Kamenyets, of course," said another.
"Nonsense! The horses can barely drag their legs; they will not get there."
"Nonsense! The horses can hardly move their legs; they won't make it there."
"That's why we stop here; they will have rest by morning."
"That's why we stop here; they will rest by morning."
A moment of silence followed; then the first voice was heard lower than before. "And it seems to me, father, that the ataman is going from Kamenyets to Yampol."
A moment of silence followed; then the first voice was heard, softer than before. "And it seems to me, dad, that the ataman is going from Kamenyets to Yampol."
Zagloba held his breath.
Zagloba held his breath.
"Be silent if your young head is dear to you!" was the answer.
"Be quiet if you care about your young life!" was the response.
Another moment of silence, but from behind the other walls came whispering.
Another moment of silence passed, but whispers emerged from behind the other walls.
"They are all around, on the watch everywhere," muttered Zagloba; and he went to the opposite wall. Meanwhile were heard the noise of chewing oats and the snorting of horses evidently standing right there; among these horses the Cossacks were lying on the ground and talking, for their voices came from below.
"They're everywhere, keeping an eye out," muttered Zagloba as he moved to the opposite wall. In the meantime, the sounds of horses chewing oats and snorting could clearly be heard nearby; among these horses, the Cossacks were lying on the ground and chatting, as their voices came from below.
"Ah!" said one, "we have come here without sleeping, eating, or feeding our horses, so as to go on the stake in the camp of Yeremi."
"Ah!" said one, "we’ve come here without sleeping, eating, or even taking care of our horses, just so we can go on the stake in Yeremi’s camp."
"The people who have fled from Yarmolintsi saw him as I see you. What they tell is a terror. He is as big as a pine-tree; in his forehead are two firebrands, and he has a dragon under him for a horse."
"The people who escaped from Yarmolintsi saw him the way I see you. What they describe is pure terror. He’s as big as a pine tree; there are two firebrands on his forehead, and he has a dragon as his horse."
"Lord, have mercy on us!"
"God, have mercy on us!"
"We ought to take that Pole with the soldiers and be off."
"We should take that pole with the soldiers and head out."
"How be off, when as it is the horses are just dying?"
"How is it going, especially now that the horses are just dying?"
"A bad fix, brother! If I were the ataman, I would cut off the heads of those Poles, and go back to Kamenyets, even on foot."
"A terrible situation, man! If I were in charge, I'd behead those Poles and walk back to Kamenyets, no matter what."
"We will take him with us to Kamenyets, and there our ataman will play with him."
"We'll take him with us to Kamenyets, and there our leader will have fun with him."
"The devils will play with you first!" muttered Zagloba.
"The devils will mess with you first!" muttered Zagloba.
And, indeed, in spite of all his fear of Bogun, and maybe especially because of that, he had sworn that he would not yield himself alive. He was free from bonds, and he had a sabre in his hands,--he would defend himself. If they cut him to pieces, all right; but they wouldn't take him alive.
And, honestly, despite his fear of Bogun, and maybe especially because of it, he had promised that he wouldn’t let himself be captured alive. He was free from restraints, and he had a sword in his hands—he would fight back. If they chopped him to bits, fine; but they wouldn’t take him alive.
The snorting and groaning of horses excessively road-weary drowned the sound of further conversation, and immediately gave a certain idea to Zagloba.
The snorting and groaning of the exhausted horses drowned out any further conversation and instantly gave Zagloba a specific thought.
"If I could get through the wall," thought he, "and jump on horseback suddenly--it is night, and before they could see what happened I should be out of sight. It is hard enough to chase through the ravines and valleys by sunlight, but what must it be in the dark? God grant me an opportunity!"
"If I could get through the wall," he thought, "and suddenly jump on horseback—it’s night, and before they realize what happened, I’d be out of sight. Chasing through the ravines and valleys in daylight is tough enough, but what would it be like in the dark? Please give me a chance!"
But an opportunity was not to be obtained easily. It was necessary either to throw down the wall--and to do that he would have to be Pan Podbipienta--or to burrow under it like a fox; and then they would surely hear, discover, and seize the fugitive by the neck before he could touch the stirrup with his foot. A thousand stratagems crowded into Zagloba's head; but for the very reason that they were a thousand no one of them presented itself clearly.
But getting an opportunity wasn’t easy. He either had to break down the wall—and to do that, he would have to be Pan Podbipienta—or dig underneath it like a fox; and then they would definitely hear him, find him, and grab him by the neck before he could even reach the stirrup with his foot. A thousand schemes rushed through Zagloba's mind; but because there were so many, none of them came through clearly.
"It cannot be otherwise; only with my life can I pay," thought he.
"It can't be any other way; I can only pay with my life," he thought.
Then he went toward the third wall. All at once he struck his head against something hard. He felt; it was a ladder. The stable was not for pigs, but for buffaloes, and half the length it had a loft for straw and hay. Zagloba without a moment's hesitation climbed up. Then he sat down, drew breath, and began slowly to pull up the ladder after him.
Then he made his way to the third wall. Suddenly, he bumped his head against something solid. He felt around; it was a ladder. The stable wasn't for pigs, but for buffaloes, and halfway down it had a loft for straw and hay. Without thinking twice, Zagloba climbed up. Then he sat down, took a breath, and slowly began to pull the ladder up after him.
"Well, now I am in a fortress!" he muttered. "Even if they should find another ladder, they couldn't bring it here very quickly; and if I don't split the forehead of the man who comes here, then I'll give myself to be smoked into bacon. Oh, devil take it!" he burst out after a while, "in truth they cannot only smoke me, but fry and melt me into tallow. But let them burn the stable if they wish,--all right! They won't get me alive; and it is all the same whether the crows eat me raw or roasted. If I only escape those robber hands, I don't care for the rest; and I have hope that something will happen yet."
"Well, now I'm in a fortress!" he muttered. "Even if they find another ladder, they won't be able to bring it here quickly; and if I don't smash the forehead of the guy who comes here, I'll end up getting cooked like bacon. Oh, damn it!" he exclaimed after a while, "the truth is they can not only cook me but also fry me and turn me into grease. But let them burn the stable if they want—fine! They won’t get me alive; it doesn’t matter whether the crows eat me raw or roasted. As long as I escape those thieving hands, I don’t care about the rest; and I still have hope that something will happen."
Zagloba passed easily, it is evident, from the lowest despair to hope,--in fact, such hope entered him as if he were already in the camp of Prince Yeremi. But still his position had not improved much. He was sitting on the loft, and he had a sabre in his hand; he might ward off an attack for some time, but that was all. From the loft to freedom was a road like jumping from the stove on your forehead,--with this difference, that below the sabres and pikes of the Cossacks watching around the walls were waiting for him.
Zagloba easily moved from the deepest despair to hope—it felt as if he were already in the camp of Prince Yeremi. But his situation hadn’t improved much. He was sitting in the loft with a saber in his hand; he could fend off an attack for a while, but that was it. The path from the loft to freedom was as tricky as jumping off the stove and landing on your face—with the added danger that below, the sabers and pikes of the Cossacks waiting around the walls were ready for him.
"Something will happen!" muttered Zagloba; and approaching the roof he began to separate quietly and remove the thatch, so as to gain for himself an outlook into the world. This was easily done, for the Cossacks talked continually under the walls, wishing to kill the tedium of watching; and besides there sprang up a rather strong breeze, which deadened with its movement among the neighboring trees the noise which was made in removing the bundles. After a time the aperture was ready. Zagloba stuck his head through it and began to look around.
"Something’s going to happen!" Zagloba muttered. He approached the roof and quietly started to pull off the thatch so he could get a view of the world outside. It was easy to do since the Cossacks were constantly chatting under the walls to pass the time while they watched. Plus, a strong breeze picked up, drowning out the sound of him moving the bundles. After a while, he had made a small opening. Zagloba stuck his head through it and began to survey the surroundings.
The night had already begun to wane, and on the eastern horizon appeared the first glimmer of day. By the pale light Zagloba saw the whole yard filled with horses; in front of the cottage rows of sleeping Cossacks, stretched out like long indefinite lines; farther on the well-sweep and the trough, in which water was glistening; and near it again a rank of sleeping men and a number of Cossacks with drawn sabres in their hands walking along that line.
The night was starting to fade, and the first light of day peeked over the eastern horizon. By the dim light, Zagloba saw the entire yard filled with horses; in front of the cottage, rows of sleeping Cossacks were sprawled out like long, vague lines; further on, there was the well-sweep and the trough, with water shimmering in it; and nearby, there was another group of sleeping men and several Cossacks with drawn sabers in their hands walking along that line.
"There are my men, bound with ropes," muttered Zagloba. "Bah!" he added after a while, "if they were mine! But they are the prince's. I was a good leader to them; there is nothing to be said on that point. I led them into the mouth of the dog. It will be a shame to show my eyes if God returns me freedom. And through what was all this? Through love-making and drinking. What was it to me that trash were marrying? I had as much business at this wedding as at a dog's wedding. I will renounce this traitorous mead, which crawls into the legs, not the head. All the evil in the world is from drinking; for if they had fallen upon us while sober, I should have gained the victory in a trice and shut Bogun up in this stable."
"There are my men, tied up with ropes," Zagloba muttered. "Ugh!" he added after a moment, "if only they were mine! But they belong to the prince. I was a good leader to them; there’s no denying that. I led them right into danger. It’ll be shameful to face anyone if God grants me freedom. And what did this all come from? From chasing after women and drinking. Why should I care about that nonsense of a wedding? I had as much reason to be there as a dog would. I’ll give up this treacherous mead that messes with my legs instead of my head. All the problems in the world come from drinking; if they had attacked us while we were sober, I would have won in no time and locked Bogun in that stable."
Zagloba's gaze fell again on the cottage in which the chief was sleeping, and rested at its door.
Zagloba's eyes moved back to the cottage where the chief was sleeping, and stayed focused on its door.
"Sleep on, you scoundrel!" he muttered, "sleep! And may you dream that the devils are skinning you,--a thing which will not miss you in any case! You wanted to make a sieve out of my skin; try to crawl up to me here, and we shall see if I do not cut yours so that it wouldn't do to make boots for a dog. If I could only get myself out of this place,--if I could only get out! But how?"
"Sleep on, you jerk!" he muttered, "sleep! And may you dream that the devils are skinning you—a fate you totally deserve! You wanted to make a sieve out of my skin; if you try to come near me here, let’s see if I don’t carve yours up so badly it couldn’t make boots for a dog. If only I could get out of this place—if I could just get out! But how?"
Indeed the problem was not to be solved. The whole yard was so packed with men and horses that even if Zagloba had got out of the stable, even if he had pushed through the thatch and sprung on one of the horses that stood right there, he could in no wise have pushed to the gate; and then how was he to get beyond the gate? Still, it seemed to him that he had solved more than half the problem. He was free, armed, and he sat in the loft as in a fortress.
Indeed, the problem couldn't be solved. The whole yard was so crowded with men and horses that even if Zagloba had gotten out of the stable, even if he had pushed through the thatch and jumped onto one of the horses right there, he wouldn't have been able to get to the gate; and then how would he get past the gate? Still, it seemed to him that he had figured out more than half the problem. He was free, armed, and he sat in the loft like it was a fortress.
"What the devil good is there," thought he, "in getting out of the rope if you are to be hanged with it afterward?" And again stratagems began to bustle in his head; but there were so many of them that he could not choose.
"What good is it," he thought, "to get out of the rope if I'm just going to be hanged with it afterward?" And once again, plans started to swirl in his mind; but there were so many of them that he couldn't decide.
Meanwhile the light increased, the places around the cottage began to emerge from the shadow; the thatch of the cottage was covered as if by silver. Zagloba could distinguish accurately particular groups; he could see the red uniforms of his men, who were lying around the well, and the sheepskin coats under which the Cossacks were sleeping near the cottage.
Meanwhile, the light grew brighter, and the areas around the cottage started to come out of the shadows; the thatch of the cottage looked as if it was covered in silver. Zagloba could clearly make out specific groups; he could see the red uniforms of his men, who were scattered around the well, and the sheepskin coats under which the Cossacks were sleeping near the cottage.
Then suddenly some figure rose from the rank of the sleepers and began to pass with slow step through the yard, halting here and there near men and horses, speaking for a moment with the Cossacks who were guarding the prisoners, and at last approached the stable. Zagloba supposed at first that it was Bogun, for he saw that the guards spoke to that figure as subordinates to a superior.
Then suddenly, a figure rose from among the sleepers and started to move slowly through the yard, stopping now and then near the men and horses, chatting briefly with the Cossacks who were guarding the prisoners, and finally made its way to the stable. Zagloba initially thought it was Bogun, as he noticed the guards addressing that figure as if they were speaking to a superior.
"Eh!" he muttered, "if I had a musket now, I would show you how to cover yourself with your feet."
"Ugh!" he muttered, "if I had a gun right now, I would show you how to protect yourself with your feet."
At this moment the figure raised its head, and on its face fell the gray light of the morning. It was not Bogun, but the sotnik Golody, whom Zagloba recognized at once, for he knew Golody well from the time of his own intimacy with Bogun in Chigirin.
At that moment, the figure lifted its head, and the gray morning light fell on its face. It wasn't Bogun, but the sotnik Golody, whom Zagloba recognized immediately, as he was familiar with Golody from his earlier closeness with Bogun in Chigirin.
"Well, boys, you are not asleep?" said Golody.
"Well, guys, you’re not asleep, are you?" said Golody.
"No, father, though we should like to sleep. It is about time to change guard."
"No, dad, even though we’d like to sleep. It’s about time to switch shifts."
"It will be changed immediately. And that devil's imp has not got away?"
"It'll be changed right away. And that little devil hasn't escaped?"
"No, no!--unless the soul has gone out of him, father, for he hasn't moved."
"No, no! Unless he’s lost all sense of himself, dad, because he hasn’t moved."
"Ah! he is an old fox. But look, see what he is doing, for he would go through the ground."
"Ah! he’s a sly old fox. But look, see what he’s doing, because he would dig right through the ground."
"This minute!" answered a number of Cossacks, going to the door of the stable.
"This minute!" responded several Cossacks, heading to the stable door.
"Throw out hay from the mow! Rub the horses! We will start at sunrise."
"Get rid of the hay from the loft! Brush the horses! We'll start at dawn."
"All right, father!"
"Sure thing, dad!"
Zagloba, leaving at once his lookout in the opening of the thatch, crawled to the hole in the floor. At the same moment he heard the creak of the wooden hinges and the rustling of the straw under the feet of the Cossacks. His heart beat like a hammer in his breast, and he pressed the hilt of the sabre in his hand, renewing in his soul the oath that he would resign himself to be burned with the stable or be cut to pieces rather than be taken alive. He expected every moment that the Cossacks would raise a fearful uproar, but he was deceived. For a time he heard them walking more and more quickly through the whole stable. At last one said,--
Zagloba, leaving his lookout spot in the thatch, crawled to the hole in the floor. At that moment, he heard the creak of the wooden hinges and the rustling of straw under the Cossacks' feet. His heart pounded in his chest, and he gripped the hilt of his sabre, renewing the oath in his heart that he would rather be burned in the stable or cut to pieces than be captured alive. He expected the Cossacks to raise a terrible uproar at any moment, but he was mistaken. For a while, he heard them moving more and more quickly throughout the entire stable. Finally, one of them said,—
"What the devil is the matter? I can't find him. We threw him in here."
"What the heck is going on? I can't find him. We put him in here."
"He isn't a werewolf, is he? Strike a light, Vassily; it is as dark here as in a forest."
"He isn't a werewolf, is he? Light a match, Vassily; it’s as dark here as it is in a forest."
A moment of silence followed. Evidently Vassily was looking for flint and tinder, while the other Cossacks began to call in a low voice: "Where are you?"
A moment of silence passed. Clearly, Vassily was searching for flint and tinder, while the other Cossacks began to call softly, "Where are you?"
"Kiss the dog's ear!" muttered Zagloba.
"Kiss the dog's ear!" muttered Zagloba.
Steel struck flint, a cluster of sparks flashed forth and lighted the dark interior of the stable and the heads of the Cossacks in their caps, then deeper darkness came down again.
Steel hit flint, a burst of sparks flew out and lit up the dark inside the stable and the Cossacks' heads in their caps, then the darkness fell again.
"He is not here! he is not here!" cried excited voices.
"He’s not here! He’s not here!" shouted excited voices.
That moment one sprang to the door. "Father Golody! Father Golody!"
That moment, someone dashed to the door. "Father Golody! Father Golody!"
"What's the matter?" cried the sotnik, approaching the door.
"What's wrong?" shouted the officer, walking up to the door.
"There is no Pole."
"There is no Pole."
"How, no Pole?"
"How, no Polish person?"
"He has gone into the ground; he isn't anywhere. O God, have mercy on us! We struck fire; he is not here."
"He has gone into the ground; he isn't anywhere. Oh God, have mercy on us! We struck fire; he is not here."
"Impossible! Oh, you will catch it from the ataman! Has he escaped, or how is it? You have been asleep."
"Impossible! Oh, you're going to be in trouble with the leader! Did he get away, or what? You've been sleeping."
"No, father, we have not slept. He didn't get out of the stable on our side."
"No, Dad, we haven't slept. He didn't come out of the stable on our side."
"Be quiet! don't wake the ataman. If he hasn't gone out, then he must be here. Have you looked everywhere?"
"Shh! Don't wake the ataman. If he hasn't left, then he has to be here. Have you checked everywhere?"
"Everywhere."
"Everywhere."
"On the loft too?"
"On the loft as well?"
"How could he crawl on the loft when he was bound?"
"How could he crawl on the loft when he was tied up?"
"You fool! If he hadn't unbound himself, he would be here. Look on the loft! Strike a light!"
"You idiot! If he hadn't freed himself, he would be here. Look up in the loft! Light a fire!"
Sparks flashed again. The news flew in a moment among all the guards. They began to crowd to the stable with the haste usual on sudden occasions; hurried steps were heard, hurried questions and still more hurried answers. Advices crossed one another like swords in battle.
Sparks flashed again. The news spread quickly among all the guards. They started to rush to the stable with the usual urgency of unexpected events; hurried footsteps were heard, quick questions and even quicker answers followed. Messages collided like swords in a fight.
"To the loft! to the loft!"
"To the attic! to the attic!"
"But watch outside!"
"Just watch outside!"
"Don't wake the ataman; if you do, there will be terror."
"Don't wake the leader; if you do, there will be chaos."
"The ladder is gone!"
"The ladder’s missing!"
"Bring another!"
"Bring another one!"
"There is none anywhere."
"There's none anywhere."
"Run to the cottage; see if there is one there."
"Run to the cottage and check if there's one there."
"Oh, curse the Pole!"
"Oh, curse that Pole!"
"Go up the corners to the thatch; get in through the thatch."
"Climb up to the corners of the thatch; get in through the thatch."
"Impossible; for the roof projects and is fastened with planks."
"That's impossible; the roof sticks out and is secured with boards."
"Bring the lances; we will go up on the lances. Ah, the dog! he has hauled up the ladder."
"Bring the lances; we'll go up on the lances. Ah, the dog! He's pulled up the ladder."
"Bring the lances!" roared Golody.
"Bring the lances!" shouted Golody.
Some ran for the lances, while others stretched their heads up toward the loft. Already scattered light penetrated through the open door into the stable; and with its uncertain gleam was to be seen the square opening in the loft, black and silent. From below were heard single voices.
Some ran for the lances, while others looked up toward the loft. Dim light was already seeping through the open door into the stable, and with its uncertain glow, the square opening in the loft was visible, black and silent. From below, individual voices could be heard.
"Now, sir noble, let down the ladder and come. You won't get away, anyhow; why put people to trouble? Come down, oh, come down!"
"Now, noble sir, please lower the ladder and come down. You won't escape anyway; why make things difficult for everyone? Come down, oh, come down!"
Silence.
Silence.
"You are a wise man. If it would do you any good, you might stay up there; but since it won't help you, come down of your own accord, be a good fellow."
"You’re a wise guy. If it would benefit you, you could stay up there; but since it won’t help, come down voluntarily, be nice."
Silence.
Quiet.
"Come down! If you don't, we will skin your head and throw you head-first into the dung-heap."
"Get down here! If you don't, we'll shave your head and throw you face-first into the manure pile."
Zagloba was as deaf to threats as to coaxing, sitting in the dark like a badger in his hole, preparing for a stubborn defence. He only grasped his sabre tighter, panted a little, and whispered his prayers.
Zagloba was as deaf to threats as he was to flattery, sitting in the dark like a badger in its burrow, getting ready for a tough defense. He just gripped his saber tighter, took a few quick breaths, and whispered his prayers.
Lances were now brought, three of them tied together, and placed with their points to the opening. The thought flashed through Zagloba's mind to grasp and draw them up; but he thought that the roof might be too low, and he couldn't draw them up entirely. Besides, others would be brought at once. Meanwhile the stable became crowded with Cossacks. Some held torches, others brought from wagons all kinds of ladders and poles, every one of which turned out to be too short; these they lashed together hurriedly with straps, for it was really difficult to climb on the lances. Still they found volunteers.
Lances were brought in, three of them tied together, and positioned with their tips facing the opening. A quick thought crossed Zagloba’s mind to grab them and pull them up; but he realized that the ceiling might be too low and he wouldn't be able to pull them all the way up. Plus, more would be brought in right away. In the meantime, the stable was filling up with Cossacks. Some held torches, while others returned from the wagons with various ladders and poles, each of which turned out to be too short; they hastily tied them together with straps, as it was really tough to climb on the lances. Still, they found volunteers.
"I'll go," called a number of voices.
"I'll go," several voices chimed in.
"Wait for the ladder!" said Golody.
"Wait for the ladder!" Golody said.
"And what harm is it, father, to try on the lances?"
"And what’s the harm, dad, in trying on the lances?"
"Vassily will climb; he goes like a cat."
"Vassily will climb; he moves like a cat."
"Let him try."
"Let him give it a shot."
But others began to joke immediately. "Be careful! he has a sabre; he will cut your head off. Look out! he will grab you by the head, drag you in, and treat you as a bear would."
But others started joking right away. "Watch out! He has a saber; he'll chop your head off. Be careful! He'll grab you by the head, pull you in, and treat you like a bear would."
But Vassily didn't allow himself to be frightened. "He knows," said Vassily, "that if he should lay a finger on me the ataman would give him the devil to eat; and you, brothers."
But Vassily didn’t let himself get scared. “He knows,” Vassily said, “that if he even touches me, the ataman will make him wish he hadn’t; and you, brothers.”
This was a warning to Zagloba, who sat quietly, and did not even mutter.
This was a warning to Zagloba, who sat quietly and didn't even mumble.
But the Cossacks, as is usual among soldiers, got into good humor, for the whole affair began to amuse them; so they kept on teasing Vassily.
But the Cossacks, like most soldiers, lightened up since the whole situation started to amuse them; so they kept teasing Vassily.
"There will be one blockhead less in the white world."
"There will be one less idiot in the white world."
"He won't think how we shall pay him for your head. He is a bold hero."
"He won't consider how we'll pay him for your life. He's a brave hero."
"Ho, ho! He is a werewolf. The devil knows into what form he has turned already. He is a wizard! Can't tell, Vassily, whom you will find there behind the opening."
"Ho, ho! He’s a werewolf. Who knows what form he’s taken already? He’s a wizard! Can’t tell, Vassily, who you’ll find back there behind the opening."
Vassily, who had already spat on his palms and was just grasping the lances by the stem, stopped suddenly. "I'll go against a Pole," said he, "but not against the devil."
Vassily, who had already spat on his palms and was just grabbing the lances by the handle, stopped suddenly. "I'll go up against a Pole," he said, "but not against the devil."
But now the ladders were lashed together and placed at the opening. It was difficult to climb them, too, for they bent immediately where they were tied, and the slender round cracked under the feet, which were placed on the lowest one to try. But Golody himself began to ascend; while going, he said,--
But now the ladders were tied together and positioned at the opening. Climbing them was tough, too, because they bent right at the spots where they were tied, and the thin rounds cracked under the feet that were placed on the lowest one to test it. But Golody himself started to climb; as he was going, he said,--
"My dear noble, you see that there is no joking here. If you have made up your mind to stay up there, stay; but don't fight, for we will get you anyhow, even if we have to pull the stable to pieces. Have sense!"
"My dear noble, there's no joking around here. If you’ve decided to stay up there, then stay; but don’t cause any trouble, because we will get you no matter what, even if we have to tear the stable apart. Use your head!"
At last his head reached the opening and went through it slowly. All at once the whiz of a sabre was heard. The Cossack screamed fearfully, tottered, and fell, with his head cut in two.
At last, his head reached the opening and slipped through it slowly. Suddenly, the swish of a saber was heard. The Cossack screamed in terror, staggered, and fell, his head split in two.
"Cut! slash!" roared the Cossacks.
"Cut! Slash!" yelled the Cossacks.
A fearful tumult began in the stable. Shouts and cries were raised, which were overborne by the thundering voice of Zagloba,--
A fearful commotion started in the stable. Shouts and screams erupted, which were drowned out by the booming voice of Zagloba,--
"Oh, you scoundrels, you man-eaters, you basilisks! I'll cut you to pieces, you mangy ruffians! You'll know a knightly hand. Attacking honest people by night, shutting a noble in a stable! Scoundrels! Come to me by ones or by twos, only come! Come along; but you'll leave your heads on the dung-heap, for I'll hew them off, as I live."
"Oh, you villains, you predators, you monsters! I'll slice you apart, you filthy brutes! You'll see a knight's skill. Sneaking up on honest people at night, locking a noble in a barn! Cowards! Come at me one by one or two at a time, just come! Bring it on; but you’ll leave your heads in the muck, because I’ll chop them off, I swear."
"Cut! cut!" shouted the Cossacks.
"Cut! Cut!" shouted the Cossacks.
"We will burn the stable."
"We'll burn the stable."
"I'll burn it myself, you ox-tails, and you with it."
"I'll burn it myself, you ox-tails, and you along with it."
"Several,--several at a time!" shouted an old Cossack. "Support the ladder, prop it with lances, take bundles of hay on your heads and go on! We must get him."
"Several—several at once!" shouted an old Cossack. "Hold the ladder, brace it with lances, carry bundles of hay on your heads and keep going! We need to get him."
Then he mounted, and with him two comrades. The rounds began to break, the ladders bent still more; but more than twelve strong hands seized them by the sides propped by the lances, others thrust the points of lances through the opening to ward off the blows of the sabre.
Then he got on his horse, along with two companions. The attacks started to break through, and the ladders bent even more; but over a dozen strong hands grabbed them by the sides supported by the lances, while others pushed the points of the lances through the openings to fend off the saber strikes.
A few moments later three bodies fell on the heads of those standing below. Zagloba, heated by his triumph, bellowed like a buffalo, and poured out such curses as the world had never heard, and from which the souls of the Cossacks would have died within them, if fury had not begun to possess them. Some thrust their lances into the loft; others hurried on the ladders, though sure death waited them in the opening. Suddenly a shout was heard at the door, and into the stable rushed Bogun himself. He was without a cap, in trousers and shirt; in his hand was a drawn sabre, and in his eyes fire.
A few moments later, three bodies landed on the heads of those standing below. Zagloba, pumped up from his victory, roared like a buffalo and unleashed curses the likes of which the world had never heard, curses that would have made the souls of the Cossacks wither away if fury hadn’t started to take over them. Some jabbed their lances into the loft; others rushed up the ladders, even though certain death awaited them at the top. Suddenly, a shout echoed from the door, and Bogun himself charged into the stable. He was bareheaded, dressed in trousers and a shirt; he wielded a drawn saber, and fire burned in his eyes.
"Through the thatch!" he shouted. "Tear the thatch apart and take him alive!"
"Through the thatch!" he yelled. "Rip the thatch apart and capture him alive!"
But Zagloba, seeing him, roared: "Ruffian, just come up here! I'll cut off your nose and ears. I won't touch your neck, for that belongs to the hangman. Well, are you afraid, my urchin?" Then Zagloba said to the Cossacks: "Tie that scoundrel for me, and you will all be pardoned. Well, gallows-bird! well, Jews' picture! I am alone here; only show your head on this loft! Come, come! I shall be glad to see you, I'll give you such a reception that you'll remember it with your father the devil, and your mother a harlot."
But Zagloba, seeing him, shouted, "You scoundrel, just come up here! I'll chop off your nose and ears. I won't touch your neck because that's for the hangman. So, are you scared, you little brat?" Then Zagloba said to the Cossacks, "Tie that scoundrel up for me, and you'll all be forgiven. Well, you gallows-bird! Well, you picture of a Jew! I'm all alone here; just show your face up here! Come on! I’ll be happy to see you, and I’ll give you a welcome you’ll remember with your father the devil and your mother a whore."
The poles of the roof now began to crack. It was evident the Cossacks were up there and tearing through the thatch.
The roof's supports started to crack. It was clear that the Cossacks were up there ripping through the thatch.
Zagloba heard, but fear didn't deprive him of power; he was as if drunk with the battle and with blood. "I'll spring to the corner and perish there," thought he.
Zagloba heard, but fear didn't take away his strength; he felt almost intoxicated by the battle and the blood. "I’ll leap to the corner and meet my end there," he thought.
But that instant gun-shots were heard in the yard. A number of Cossacks rushed to the stable. "Father! father!" they shouted. "This way!"
But in that moment, gunshots were heard in the yard. A group of Cossacks dashed to the stable. "Dad! Dad!" they yelled. "Over here!"
Zagloba at the first moment did not understand what had happened, and was astonished. He looked down through the opening; there was no one there. The rafters were not cracking.
Zagloba didn't understand what had just happened at first, and he was stunned. He looked down through the opening; there was nobody there. The rafters weren't creaking.
"What is it? what has happened?" he cried aloud. "Ah! I understand. They want to burn the stable, and fire from pistols at the roof."
"What is it? What happened?" he shouted. "Ah! I get it. They want to burn the stable and shoot at the roof with pistols."
Then was heard the uproar of people, more terrible every moment, and the tramp of horses. Shouts mixed with howls and the clatter of steel.
Then the chaos of people grew louder, more horrifying with each moment, along with the sound of horses' hooves. Shouts blended with screams and the clanking of metal.
"My God, that must be a battle!" thought Zagloba, springing to the opening in the thatch. He looked, and his legs bent under him with delight.
"My God, that must be a battle!" thought Zagloba, rushing to the opening in the thatch. He looked, and his legs gave way beneath him with joy.
In the yard a battle was raging, and soon Zagloba beheld the terrible defeat of Bogun's Cossacks. Attacked on a sudden, struck with fire from pistols placed at their heads and breasts, pushed to the fences, to the cottage and out-houses, cut with swords, thrown down by the rush of horses, trampled with their hoofs, the Cossacks perished almost without resistance. The ranks of red-uniformed soldiers, cutting furiously and pressing on the fugitives, did not allow them to form, to use their sabres, to draw breath, or to reach their horses. Only detached groups defended themselves. Some, favored by the disturbance, uproar, and smoke, succeeded in reaching their loosened saddle-girths, and perished before they touched the stirrups with a foot; others, throwing away lances and sabres, disappeared under the fences, got stuck between the posts, or jumped over the top, shouting and crying with unearthly voices. It seemed to the unfortunates that Prince Yeremi himself had fallen upon them unexpectedly, and was shivering them with his whole power. They had no time to come to their minds to look around. The shouts of the victors, the whistle of sabres, and the rattle of shots chased them like a storm. The hot breath of horses was on their necks. "Save yourselves, men!" was heard on every side. "Slay! kill!" was the response of the assailants.
In the yard, a fierce battle was unfolding, and soon Zagloba witnessed the devastating defeat of Bogun's Cossacks. Suddenly attacked, hit by gunfire from pistols aimed at their heads and chests, pushed against the fences, the cottage, and the outbuildings, slashed with swords, knocked down by rushing horses, and trampled underfoot, the Cossacks fell almost without putting up a fight. The ranks of red-uniformed soldiers, attacking relentlessly and driving the fleeing Cossacks forward, prevented them from regrouping, using their sabres, catching their breath, or reaching their horses. Only scattered groups fought back. Some, taking advantage of the chaos, noise, and smoke, managed to grab their loose saddle-girths but were killed before they could even touch the stirrups. Others, discarding their lances and sabres, squeezed under the fences, got stuck between the posts, or jumped over the tops, crying out in panic. It felt to the unfortunate Cossacks that Prince Yeremi himself had descended upon them unexpectedly, unleashing his full might. They had no time to gather their thoughts or survey their surroundings. The cheers of the victors, the whoosh of sabres, and the crack of gunfire pursued them like a storm. The hot breath of horses was on their necks. "Save yourselves, men!" was shouted from all sides. "Kill! Slay!" echoed the attackers.
At last Zagloba saw little Volodyovski as, standing near the gate at the head of a number of soldiers, he gave directions with his baton and voice, and sometimes rushed on his gray horse into the whirl, and then the moment he turned or struck, a man fell without uttering a sound. Oh, but he was a master beyond masters, little Volodyovski, and a soldier, blood and bone! He did not lose sight of the battle, but making a correction here and there, returned again, looked and corrected, like the director of an orchestra, who at times plays himself, at times stops, watching carefully over all, so that each man may fill his part.
At last, Zagloba saw little Volodyovski, who was standing near the gate at the front of a group of soldiers. He was giving orders with his baton and voice, and occasionally charged on his gray horse into the chaos. The moment he turned or struck, a man would fall without making a sound. Oh, but he was a master among masters, little Volodyovski, a true soldier! He kept his focus on the battle, making adjustments here and there, then returning to observe and correct, like a conductor of an orchestra who sometimes plays himself, sometimes stops to watch closely, ensuring that everyone plays their part.
When he saw this, Zagloba stamped on the floor of the loft till the dust rose. He clapped his hands and shouted,--
When he saw this, Zagloba stomped on the floor of the loft until the dust flew up. He clapped his hands and shouted,--
"Slay the dog-brothers! Kill them! Flay them! Cut, slash, hew, kill! On to them, on! Sabre them to a man!"
"Take down the dog-brothers! Eliminate them! Skin them! Cut, slash, chop, kill! Attack them, go! Sabre them to a person!"
Thus he shouted and jumped till his eyes were inflamed from exertion, and he lost vision for a moment; but when he regained his eyesight he saw a still more beautiful spectacle. There, at the head of a number of Cossacks, was Bogun, rushing away on horseback like lightning, without a cap, in his shirt and trousers, and after him, at the head of his soldiers, little Volodyovski. "Slay!" shouted Zagloba; "that's Bogun." But his voice did not reach them. That moment Bogun with his heroes was over the fence, Volodyovski over the fence. Some remained behind; horses fell under others in the leap. Zagloba looked. Bogun is on the plain, Volodyovski is on the plain. Then the Cossacks scatter in their flight, and soldiers in their pursuit; individual pursuit begins. Zagloba's breath died within his breast, his eyes were almost bursting through his lids; for what does he see? Volodyovski is almost on the neck of Bogun, like a hound on a wild boar. The chief turns his head, raises his sabre; they fight. Zagloba shouts. Still another moment, and Bogun falls with his horse; and Volodyovski, leaving him, hurries after the others.
He shouted and jumped until his eyes were bloodshot from the effort, and for a moment, he lost his vision; but when it returned, he saw an even more amazing sight. There, leading a group of Cossacks, was Bogun, speeding away on horseback like lightning, without a cap, just in his shirt and pants, and behind him, at the front of his soldiers, was little Volodyovski. "Kill him!" shouted Zagloba; "that's Bogun!" But his voice didn't reach them. In that moment, Bogun and his men were over the fence, Volodyovski right behind them. Some were left behind; horses stumbled under others as they jumped. Zagloba watched. Bogun is on the plain, Volodyovski is on the plain. Then the Cossacks scattered in their flight, and soldiers in pursuit; individual chases began. Zagloba's breath caught in his chest, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets; for what does he see? Volodyovski is almost on Bogun's back, like a dog on a wild boar. The chief turns his head, raises his saber; they fight. Zagloba shouts. In just another moment, Bogun falls with his horse; and Volodyovski, leaving him behind, hurries after the others.
But Bogun is alive; he rises from the ground and runs to a pile of rocks surrounded with bushes.
But Bogun is alive; he gets up from the ground and runs to a pile of rocks surrounded by bushes.
"Hold him! hold him!" roared Zagloba. "That's Bogun!"
"Hold him! Hold him!" shouted Zagloba. "That's Bogun!"
Then a new band of Cossacks hurry on, who till that moment had been hiding on the other side of the rocks, but now discovered, seek a new way of escape, pushed by soldiers who are about half a furlong behind. This party comes up to Bogun, bears him away, disappears from sight in the turns of the ravine, and after it disappear the soldiers.
Then a new group of Cossacks rushes in, who until that moment had been hiding on the other side of the rocks, but now discovered, look for a new way to escape, chased by soldiers who are about half a furlong behind. This group reaches Bogun, takes him away, and vanishes from sight in the twists of the ravine, followed by the soldiers who also disappear.
In the yard it was silent and empty; for the soldiers of Zagloba, rescued by Volodyovski, chased after the Cossacks and pursued with the others the scattered enemy.
In the yard, it was quiet and deserted; the soldiers of Zagloba, saved by Volodyovski, were chasing after the Cossacks and joining the others in pursuing the scattered enemy.
Zagloba let down the ladder, slipped from the loft, and coming out of the stable into the yard, said, "I am free!" Then he began to look around. In the yard lay a number of Zaporojian bodies and some Poles. He walked slowly among them, and examined each carefully. At length he knelt over one of them. Soon he rose with a canteen in his hand. "It is full!" he muttered; and placing it to his mouth he raised his head. "Not bad!" Again he looked round, and again he repeated, but with a much clearer voice, "I am free!"
Zagloba lowered the ladder, climbed down from the loft, and stepped out of the stable into the yard, exclaiming, "I'm free!" He then started to survey the area. Lying in the yard were several bodies of Zaporojian warriors and a few Poles. He strolled slowly among them, inspecting each one closely. Finally, he knelt beside one. Soon, he got up with a canteen in his hand. "It's full!" he muttered, putting it to his lips and tilting his head back. "Not bad!" He looked around again and repeated, this time in a much clearer voice, "I'm free!"
He went to the cottage. On the threshold he came upon the body of the old cooper, whom the Cossacks had killed there. He disappeared inside. When he came out, around his hips, over a coat soiled with manure, glittered Bogun's belt, thickly embroidered with gold; at the belt a knife with a great ruby in the hilt.
He went to the cottage. On the doorstep, he found the body of the old cooper, who had been killed by the Cossacks. He went inside. When he came out, wrapped around his waist, over a coat stained with manure, was Bogun's belt, richly embroidered with gold; hanging from the belt was a knife with a large ruby in the hilt.
"God has rewarded bravery," he muttered, "for the belt is pretty full. Ah, you wretched robber, I have hope that you will not escape! That little hop-of-my-thumb--may the bullets strike him!--is a lively piece, just like a wasp. I knew he was a good soldier; but to drive Bogun as he would a white-faced mare, I did not expect that of him. That there should be such strength and courage in such a little body! Bogun might carry him on a string at his belt. May the bullets strike Volodyovski!--but better, may God give him luck. He couldn't have known Bogun, or he would have finished him. Phu! how it smells of powder here, enough to pierce the nose! But if I didn't get out of a scrape this time such as I have never been in before! Praise to God! Well, well, but so to drive Bogun! I must examine this Volodyovski again, for it must be there is a devil sitting inside of him."
"God rewards bravery," he muttered, "the belt is pretty full. Ah, you miserable robber, I hope you won't get away! That little firecracker—may the bullets hit him!—is spry, just like a wasp. I knew he was a good soldier, but I didn't expect him to handle Bogun like he was a white-faced mare. To have such strength and courage in such a small body! Bogun could carry him on a string at his belt. May the bullets hit Volodyovski—but better yet, may God grant him luck. He must not have known Bogun, or he would have taken him down. Ugh! it smells like gunpowder here—enough to make your nose sting! But if I don't get out of this mess I've never been in before! Praise God! Well, well, driving Bogun like that! I need to take another look at this Volodyovski because there must be a devil inside him."
Zagloba sat on the threshold of the stable in meditation, and waited. Presently there appeared at a distance on the plain soldiers returning from the victory, and at their head rode Volodyovski. When he saw Zagloba, Volodyovski galloped up, and springing from his horse, came to him.
Zagloba sat on the stable's threshold, deep in thought, waiting. Soon, he spotted soldiers coming back from the victory in the distance, with Volodyovski leading the way. When Volodyovski saw Zagloba, he rode up quickly, jumped off his horse, and approached him.
"Do I see you once more?" called he, at a distance.
"Do I see you again?" he called from a distance.
"Me, in my own person," said Zagloba. "God reward you for coming with reinforcements in time!"
"Me, in person," said Zagloba. "Thank you for coming with reinforcements just in time!"
"Thanks be to God that I came in time!" said the little knight, pressing the palm of Zagloba with joy.
"Thank goodness I got here in time!" said the little knight, joyfully shaking Zagloba's hand.
"But where did you hear of the straits in which I was?"
"But where did you hear about the difficult situation I was in?"
"The peasants of this place gave information."
"The local farmers provided information."
"Oh, and I thought they betrayed me."
"Oh, and I thought they had betrayed me."
"Why should they? They are honest. The newly married barely got off with their lives, and what happened to the others they know not."
"Why should they? They are honest. The newlyweds barely escaped with their lives, and they don’t know what happened to the others."
"If they are not traitors, then they are killed by the Cossacks. The master of the house lies near the door. But what of that? Tell me, is Bogun alive, did he escape,--he without a cap, in the shirt and trousers, whom you threw with his horse?"
"If they're not traitors, then the Cossacks kill them. The master of the house is lying near the door. But what does that matter? Tell me, is Bogun alive? Did he get away—him without a cap, in just a shirt and trousers, the one you threw with his horse?"
"I hit him on the head; but it is too bad that I didn't know him. But tell me, my good Zagloba, what is the best you have done."
"I hit him on the head, but it’s a shame I didn’t know him. But tell me, my good Zagloba, what’s the best thing you’ve done?"
"What have I done?" repeated Zagloba. "Come, Pan Michael, and see." He took him by the hand and led him into the stable. "Look at that!"
"What have I done?" Zagloba repeated. "Come on, Pan Michael, and check this out." He grabbed him by the hand and led him into the stable. "Look at that!"
Volodyovski saw nothing for a while, for he had come in from the light; but when his eyes had become used to the darkness he saw bodies lying motionless on the dung-heap. "And who cut down these men?" asked he, in astonishment.
Volodyovski couldn't see anything for a bit since he had stepped in from the light; but as his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he noticed lifeless bodies sprawled on the dung-heap. "Who killed these men?" he asked, bewildered.
"I!" said Zagloba. "You have asked what I did. Here it is before you!"
"I!" said Zagloba. "You asked what I did. Here it is right in front of you!"
"But," said the young officer, "how did you do it?"
"But," said the young officer, "how did you pull it off?"
"I defended myself up there. They stormed me from below and through the roof. I don't know how long it was, for in battle a man doesn't reckon time. It was Bogun, with a strong force and chosen men. He will remember you; he will remember me too. At another time I will tell you how I fell into captivity, what I passed through, and how I settled Bogun; for I had an encounter of tongues with him. But now I am so wearied that I can scarcely stand."
"I defended myself up there. They attacked me from below and through the roof. I don’t know how long it lasted because in battle, time doesn’t matter. It was Bogun, with a strong army and handpicked men. He'll remember you; he’ll remember me too. At another time, I’ll tell you how I ended up in captivity, what I went through, and how I dealt with Bogun, since I had quite a verbal duel with him. But right now, I’m so exhausted that I can barely stand."
"Well," repeated Volodyovski, "it is not to be denied you defended yourself manfully; but I will say this, you are a better swordsman than general."
"Well," repeated Volodyovski, "I can’t deny you fought bravely; but I will say this, you’re a better swordsman than a general."
"Pan Michael," said the noble, "it is no time for discussion. Better thank God, who has sent down to us to-day so mighty a victory, the memory of which will not soon vanish from among men."
"Pan Michael," said the noble, "there's no time for discussion. Let's thank God for giving us such a significant victory today, a memory that won't fade away anytime soon."
Volodyovski looked with astonishment at Zagloba, since it had appeared to him hitherto that he alone had gained that victory which Zagloba evidently wished to share with him. But he only looked, shook his head, and said, "Let it be so."
Volodyovski stared in disbelief at Zagloba, as he had thought until now that he alone had achieved that victory which Zagloba clearly wanted to share with him. But he just looked, shook his head, and said, "Let it be."
An hour later the two friends, at the head of their united parties, moved on to Yarmolintsi.
An hour later, the two friends, leading their combined groups, headed to Yarmolintsi.
Almost no one was missing from Zagloba's men; for sprung upon in their sleep, they offered no resistance. Bogun, being sent specially for informants, had given orders not to kill, but to take prisoners.
Almost nobody was missing from Zagloba's group; caught off guard in their sleep, they put up no fight. Bogun, who had been sent specifically to gather information, had instructed his men not to kill, but to capture prisoners.
CHAPTER XLI.
Bogun, though a brave, clear-sighted leader, had no luck in this expedition against the supposed division of Prince Yeremi. He was merely confirmed in the belief that the prince had really moved his whole force against Krívonos; for this was the information given by the captives from among Zagloba's men, who believed most sacredly that the prince was marching after them. Nothing remained then for the unfortunate ataman but to withdraw with all speed to Krívonos; but the task was not easy. Scarcely on the third day was a party of two hundred and a few tens of Cossacks collected around him; the others had either fallen in the fight, were lying wounded on the field of struggle, or were wandering yet among the ravines and reeds, not knowing what to do, how to turn, or where to go. Besides, the party left to Bogun was not good for much; for it was beaten, inclined to flee at every alarm, demoralized, frightened. And it was made up too of chosen men; better soldiers it would be difficult to find in the whole Saitch. But the heroes didn't know with what a small force Pan Volodyovski had struck them, and that, thanks only to the unexpected attack on sleeping and unprepared men, could he inflict such a defeat. They believed most sacredly that they had been fighting, if not with the prince himself, at least with a strong detachment several times more numerous than it was. Bogun raged like fire; cut in the hand, run over, sick, beaten, he had let his inveterate enemy out of his hands, and belittled his own fame. For now those Cossacks who on the eve of the defeat would have followed him blindly to the Crimea, to hell, and against the prince himself, had lost faith and courage, and were thinking only how to carry their lives out of the defeat. Still Bogun had done everything that a leader was bound to do; he had neglected nothing, he had established pickets at a distance from the house, and rested only because the horses which had come from Kamenyets almost at one course were altogether unfit for the road. But Volodyovski, whose youth had been passed in surprising and hunting Tartars, approached the pickets like a fox in the night, seized them before they could shout or fire, and fell upon them in such fashion that Bogun could escape only in his shirt and trousers. When the chief thought of this the light grew dark in his eyes, his head swam, and despair gnawed his soul like a mad dog. He who on the Black Sea had rushed upon Turkish galleys, and galloped on the necks of Tartars to Perekop, and lighted up the eyes of the Khan with the blaze of his villages, and under the hand of the prince near Lubni itself had cut a garrison to pieces at Vassílyevka, had to flee in his shirt, bareheaded and without a sabre,--for he had lost that too in his meeting with the little knight. So at the stopping-places where the horses were fed, when no man was looking, the chief seized himself by the head and cried: "Where is my Cossack glory, where my sabre friend?" When he cried in this way a wild raving carried him away, and then he drank as if he were not a creature of God, and wanted to march against the prince, attack all his forces,--perish and disappear for the ages.
Bogun, although a brave and sharp-sighted leader, had terrible luck in his mission against the supposed forces of Prince Yeremi. He was only reinforced in the belief that the prince had truly mobilized his entire army against Krívonos; this was the intel he received from the captives among Zagloba's men, who firmly believed that the prince was pursuing them. With no other choice, the unfortunate ataman had to retreat quickly to Krívonos, but it wasn't an easy task. By the third day, he managed to gather a group of about two hundred and a few dozen Cossacks; the others had either been killed in battle, were wounded on the battlefield, or were lost in the ravines and reeds, unsure of what to do or where to go. Moreover, the group left with Bogun was not very effective; they were beaten, panicked at every noise, demoralized, and scared. Yet it comprised his top men; it would be hard to find better soldiers throughout the entire Saitch. But the heroes didn't know how small the force was that Pan Volodyovski had used against them, and that it was only due to the unexpected attack on unsuspecting and unprepared men that such a defeat could be inflicted. They firmly believed they were fighting, if not with the prince himself, at least with a large detachment many times stronger than they were. Bogun was furious; injured, worn out, sick, and beaten, he had let his longtime enemy slip through his fingers, and diminished his own reputation. For now those Cossacks who, before the defeat, would have followed him blindly to the Crimea, into danger, and against the prince himself, had lost faith and morale, thinking only of how to survive after the defeat. Still, Bogun had done everything a leader was supposed to do; he had left nothing to chance, set up pickets away from the house, and rested only because the horses that had come from Kamenyets in one go were completely unfit for the journey. But Volodyovski, who had spent his youth surprising and hunting Tartars, approached the pickets stealthily, like a fox in the night, captured them before they could raise the alarm or fire a shot, and attacked them in such a way that Bogun could only escape in his shirt and trousers. When he thought about this, darkness closed in around him, his head spun, and despair gnawed at his soul like a rabid dog. He, who had charged at Turkish galleys on the Black Sea, had galloped over the backs of Tartars to Perekop, had sparked the Khan's eyes with the flames of his villages, and had cut a garrison to pieces at Vassílyevka under the hand of the prince near Lubni, was now fleeing in his shirt, bareheaded and without a saber—having lost that too in his encounter with the little knight. So at the rest stops where the horses were fed, when no one was watching, he pulled at his hair and cried out, “Where is my Cossack glory, where is my saber friend?” In that moment of despair, he was swept away by wild raving, then drank as if he were no longer a creature of God, wanting to march against the prince, attack all his forces— perish and vanish forever.
He wished it, but the Cossacks did not. "Though you kill us, father, we will not go!" was their gloomy answer to his outbursts; and vainly in accesses of fury he cut at them with his sabre and singed their faces with his pistol,--they would not, they did not go.
He wanted them to leave, but the Cossacks didn't budge. "Even if you kill us, father, we won't go!" was their harsh response to his anger. In his furious attempts, he swung his sword at them and fired his pistol to scorch their faces, but they wouldn't leave; they simply stayed put.
You would have said that the ground was slipping away from the ataman's feet, for this was not the end of his misfortune. Fearing on account of probable pursuit to go straight to the south, and thinking that perhaps Krívonos had already given up the siege, he rushed straight to the east, and came upon the party of Pan Podbipienta. Pan Longin, wakeful as a stork, did not permit an attack, but falling first on Bogun, defeated him the more easily because his Cossacks were unwilling to fight; when he had defeated him he turned him over to Skshetuski, who beat him worst of all; so that Bogun, after long wanderings in the steppes with a few horses only, without glory, without Cossacks, without booty, without informants, made his way back at last to Krívonos.
You would think the ground was slipping from the ataman's feet, as this was not the end of his troubles. Fearing a likely pursuit, he didn’t head directly south and thought that maybe Krívonos had given up the siege. Instead, he hurried east and encountered Pan Podbipienta’s group. Pan Longin, alert like a stork, didn’t allow an attack, but immediately went after Bogun, defeating him easily since his Cossacks were hesitant to fight. After defeating him, he handed Bogun over to Skshetuski, who defeated him even worse. So, after long wandering the steppes with just a few horses, without glory, without Cossacks, and without spoils, Bogun finally made his way back to Krívonos.
But the wild Krívonos, usually so terrible to subordinates whom fortune did not favor, was not angry this time. He knew from his own experience what an affair with Yeremi meant; therefore he even petted Bogun, comforted him, quieted him, pacified him, and when he fell into a violent fever, gave orders to nurse and cure him with all care.
But the fierce Krívonos, who was usually harsh to those unlucky enough to be under him, wasn’t angry this time. He understood from his own experience what dealing with Yeremi involved; so he even showed kindness to Bogun, reassured him, calmed him down, and when Bogun fell into a severe fever, he ordered that he be nursed and treated with the utmost care.
The four officers of the prince, having filled the country with terror and dismay, returned safely to Yarmolintsi, where they remained several days to give rest to the men and horses. There, when they came into the same quarters, they gave to Skshetuski, each in turn, an account of what had happened to them and what they had accomplished; then they sat down by the bottle to relieve their hearts in friendly converse and satisfy their mutual curiosity.
The four officers of the prince, having spread fear and distress throughout the country, returned safely to Yarmolintsi, where they stayed for several days to rest the men and horses. Once they were in the same quarters, they took turns updating Skshetuski on what had happened to them and what they had achieved; then they sat down with drinks to share their thoughts in friendly conversation and satisfy their curiosity about each other.
But Zagloba gave little chance to any man to speak. He had no desire to listen, but wished only that others should listen to him,--in truth it came out that he had the most to tell.
But Zagloba didn't give anyone much chance to speak. He wasn't interested in listening; he just wanted everyone else to listen to him—in reality, he had the most to say.
"Gentlemen," said he, "I fell into captivity, it is true; but fortune turns around. Bogun has been all his life victorious, but we beat him this time. That is how it is usually in war. To-day you tan people, to-morrow they tan you. But God punished Bogun because he fell upon us, sleeping sweetly the sleep of the just, and roused us in such a dishonorable way. Ho, ho! he thought to terrify me with his filthy tongue; but I tell you here, gentlemen, that I cornered him so that he lost his boldness, became confused, and said what he didn't want to say. What's the use of talking long? If I hadn't got into captivity, Pan Michael and I would not have defeated him. I say both of us, because in this affair magna pars fui, and I shall not cease to insist on it to my death. So God give me health! Hear my reasons further: If I and Volodyovski had not beaten him, then Podbipienta would not have beaten him, and further Skshetuski would not have beaten him; and finally if we hadn't beaten him he would have beaten us, and who was the cause that this didn't take place?"
"Gentlemen," he said, "it's true that I was taken captive; but fortunes change. Bogun has always been victorious, yet we defeated him this time. That's usually how war goes. Today you're on top, tomorrow you could be down. But God punished Bogun for attacking us while we were peacefully resting, catching us in such an dishonorable manner. Ha! He thought he could scare me with his filthy words, but I’ll tell you this, gentlemen: I trapped him so well that he lost his confidence, got flustered, and said things he didn't intend to say. There's no need to drag this out. If I hadn’t been captured, Pan Michael and I wouldn’t have taken him down. I'm saying both of us, because I was a big part of this, and I’ll keep insisting on it until my last breath. So help me stay healthy! Let me explain further: If Volodyovski and I hadn't defeated him, then Podbipienta wouldn’t have beaten him, and then Skshetuski wouldn’t have beaten him; and ultimately, if we hadn’t won, he would have beaten us. Who was the reason that didn’t happen?"
"Ah! it is with you as with a fox," said Pan Longin; "you wave your tail here, slink away there, and always get out."
"Ah! it's just like with a fox," said Pan Longin; "you wave your tail here, sneak away there, and always manage to escape."
"It's a foolish hound that runs after his own tail, for he will not catch it and will not smell anything honorable, and besides will lose his wind. How many men have you lost?"
"It's a silly dog that chases after its own tail because it won't catch it, won't find anything worthwhile, and will just wear itself out. How many men have you lost?"
"Twelve in all, and some wounded; they didn't strike us very hard."
"Twelve in total, and some injured; they didn't hit us very hard."
"And you, Pan Michael?"
"And you, Mike?"
"About thirty, for I fell upon them unawares."
"About thirty, because I came across them unexpectedly."
"And you, Lieutenant?"
"And you, Lieutenant?"
"As many as Pan Longin."
"As many as Pan Longin."
"And I lost two. See yourselves who is the best leader! That's the question. Why did we come here? On the service of the prince, to get news of Krívonos. Well, I tell you, gentlemen, that I first got news of him, and from the best source, because I got it from Bogun; and I know that he is at Kamenyets, but he thinks of raising the siege, for he is afraid. I know this openly; but I know something else which will put joy into your heart, and of which I have not spoken because I wanted that we should counsel about it together. I was sick till now, for weariness overpowered me, and my bowels rose up against that villanous binding on a stick. I thought my blood would boil over."
"And I lost two. Just look at who the best leader is! That's the question. Why did we come here? To serve the prince and get news about Krívonos. Well, let me tell you, gentlemen, I got the first news from the best source—Bogun. I know he’s at Kamenyets, but he’s thinking of lifting the siege because he’s scared. I know this for sure; but there’s something else that will bring you joy, which I haven’t mentioned yet because I wanted us to discuss it together. I’ve been sick until now because I was exhausted, and my insides were rebelling against that terrible binding on a stick. I thought my blood would boil over."
"Tell us, for God's sake!" cried Volodyovski, "have you heard anything of our unfortunate lady?"
"Please, for the love of God!" shouted Volodyovski, "have you heard anything about our unfortunate lady?"
"Yes, God bless her," said Zagloba.
"Yeah, God bless her," said Zagloba.
Skshetuski rose to his full height and then sat down. There followed such a silence that the buzzing of the mosquitoes was heard on the windows till Zagloba began again,--
Skshetuski stood up straight and then sat back down. A silence fell over the room so complete that the buzzing of mosquitoes could be heard against the windows until Zagloba started talking again,--
"She lives, I know that certainly; she is in Bogun's hands. Gentlemen, it is a terrible thing; however, God has not permitted harm or disgrace to meet her. Bogun himself told me this,--he who would rather boast of something else."
"She’s alive, I know that for sure; she’s in Bogun’s control. Gentlemen, it’s a terrible situation; however, God hasn’t allowed any harm or shame to come to her. Bogun himself told me this—he’s the one who would rather brag about something else."
"How can that be? how can that be?" asked Skshetuski, feverishly.
"How can that be? How can that be?" asked Skshetuski, anxiously.
"If I lie, may a thunderbolt strike me!" said Zagloba, with importance, "for this is a sacred thing. Listen to what Bogun said when he wished to jeer at me before I settled him at last. 'Did you think,' said he, 'that you brought her to Bar for a peasant; that I was a peasant to constrain her by force; that I was not to be married in Kieff in the church, and monks sing for me, and three hundred candles burn for me,--me, an ataman, a hetman!' And he stamped his feet and threatened me with his knife, for he thought he was frightening me; but I told him to frighten the dogs!"
"If I lie, may a lightning bolt strike me!" said Zagloba, with gravity, "because this is serious. Listen to what Bogun said when he tried to mock me before I finally dealt with him. 'Did you think,' he said, 'that you brought her to Bar for a peasant? That I was a peasant who could force her? That I wouldn’t get married in Kieff in a church, with monks singing for me and three hundred candles burning for me — me, an ataman, a hetman!' And he stomped his feet and threatened me with his knife, thinking he could scare me; but I told him to go scare the dogs!"
Skshetuski had now recovered himself. His monk's face lighted up; gladness and uncertainty played on it again. "Where is she now, where is she?" he asked hurriedly. "If you have found that out, then you have come from heaven."
Skshetuski had now gotten a grip on himself. His monk's face lit up; happiness and uncertainty danced across it again. "Where is she now, where is she?" he asked quickly. "If you’ve figured that out, then you’ve come from heaven."
"He did not tell me that, but two words are enough for a wise head. Remember, gentlemen, he jeered me all the while till I planted him, and then he went in. 'First I'll take you,' said he, 'to Krívonos, and then I would invite you to the wedding; but now there is war, so it will not come off soon.' Think of it, gentlemen,--'not come off soon;' therefore we have plenty of time. Secondly, think,--'first to Krívonos, then to the wedding;' therefore in no way is she at the camp of Krívonos, but somewhere farther, where the war has not reached."
"He didn’t tell me that, but two words are enough for a wise person. Remember, guys, he mocked me the whole time until I got to him, and then he went in. 'First I'll take you to Krívonos, and then I'll invite you to the wedding; but right now there’s a war, so it won’t happen anytime soon.' Just think about it, guys—'won’t happen anytime soon;' that means we have plenty of time. And think about this—'first to Krívonos, then to the wedding;' that means she’s definitely not at the camp of Krívonos, but somewhere farther away, where the war hasn’t reached."
"You are a man of gold," said Volodyovski.
"You are a man of gold," Volodyovski said.
"I thought at first," said the delightfully flattered Zagloba, "that maybe he had sent her to Kieff; but no, for he said he would go for the wedding to Kieff with her. If they will go, it means that she is not there; and he is too shrewd to take her there now, for if Hmelnitski should push into Red Russia, Kieff could be taken easily by the Lithuanian forces."
"I thought at first," said the truly flattered Zagloba, "that maybe he had sent her to Kyiv; but no, because he said he would go to the wedding in Kyiv with her. If they're going, it means she isn't there; and he's too clever to take her there now, because if Hmelnitski moves into Red Russia, the Lithuanian forces could easily capture Kyiv."
"Surely, surely!" cried Pan Longin. "Now, as God is just to me, no man could change minds with you."
"Definitely, definitely!" shouted Pan Longin. "Now, as God is my witness, no one could trade places with you."
"But I shouldn't change with every one, lest I might get soup instead of reason,--a thing which might easily happen among the Lithuanians."
"But I shouldn't change with everyone, or I might end up with soup instead of reason—a thing that could easily happen among the Lithuanians."
"Oh, he is beginning again!" said Pan Longin.
"Oh, he's starting up again!" said Pan Longin.
"Well, since she is not with Krívonos nor in Kieff, where is she?"
"Well, since she’s neither with Krívonos nor in Kiev, where is she?"
"There's the difficulty."
"That's the challenge."
"If you have worked it out, then tell me quickly, for fire is burning me," said Skshetuski.
"If you've figured it out, tell me quickly, because I'm burning up," said Skshetuski.
"Beyond Yampol," said Zagloba, and rolled his one sound eye triumphantly.
"Beyond Yampol," Zagloba said, rolling his one good eye triumphantly.
"How do you know?" inquired Volodyovski.
"How do you know?" Volodyovski asked.
"How do I know? Here is how: I was sitting in the stable,--for that brigand had me shut up in the stable, may the wild boars rip him!--and the Cossacks were talking among themselves all around. I put my ear to the wall then, and what did I hear? 'Now maybe the ataman will go beyond Yampol,' said one; and then the other answered, 'Be silent, if your young head is dear to you!' I'll give my neck that she is beyond Yampol."
"How do I know? Here’s how: I was stuck in the stable—because that bandit had me locked up in there, may the wild boars get him!—and the Cossacks were chatting among themselves all around. I pressed my ear to the wall, and what did I hear? ‘Maybe the ataman will go beyond Yampol,’ said one; and then the other replied, ‘Shut up, if you value your life!’ I bet anything she's beyond Yampol."
"Oh, as sure as God is in heaven!" cried Volodyovski.
"Oh, as sure as God is in heaven!" shouted Volodyovski.
"He did not take her to the Wilderness; therefore, according to my head, he must have hidden her somewhere between Yampol and Yagorlik. I was once in that region when the judges of the king and the Khan met; for in Yagorlik, as you know, cattle questions of the boundary are tried, of which cases there is never a lack. Along the whole Dniester there are ravines, hidden places, and reeds in which living by themselves are people who know no authority, dwell in the wilderness, and see no neighbors. He has hidden her surely among such wild solitaries, for he would be surest of her there."
"He didn't take her to the Wilderness; so, in my opinion, he must have hidden her somewhere between Yampol and Yagorlik. I was in that area once when the judges of the king and the Khan gathered; because in Yagorlik, as you know, they settle cattle boundary disputes, and there’s never a shortage of those cases. Along the entire Dniester, there are ravines, secluded spots, and reeds where people live without any authority, dwelling in the wild without any neighbors. He has definitely hidden her among those wild solitaires, as he would feel safest with her there."
"But how can we go there now, when Krívonos bars the way?" asked Pan Longin. "Yampol too, I hear, is a nest of robbers."
"But how can we get there now, when Krívonos is blocking the way?" asked Pan Longin. "Yampol too, I hear, is a den of thieves."
To this Skshetuski replied: "Though I had to risk my life ten times, I should try to save her. I will go disguised and look for her. God will help me, I shall find her."
To this, Skshetuski replied, "Even if I had to risk my life ten times, I would still try to save her. I'll go in disguise and search for her. God will help me; I'll find her."
"I will go with you, Yan," said Volodyovski.
"I'll go with you, Yan," said Volodyovski.
"And I as a minstrel with my lute. Believe me, gentlemen, that I have more experience than any of you; but since the lute has disgusted me to the last degree, I'll take bagpipes."
"And I, as a minstrel with my lute. Believe me, gentlemen, I have more experience than any of you; but since the lute has completely worn me out, I’ll go with the bagpipes."
"I too shall be good for something," said Podbipienta.
"I'll be good for something too," said Podbipienta.
"Of course," added Zagloba. "Whenever we need to cross the Dnieper you will carry us over, like Saint Christopher."
"Of course," Zagloba added. "Whenever we need to cross the Dnieper, you’ll carry us over, just like Saint Christopher."
"I thank you from my soul, gentlemen," said Pan Yan; "and I accept your readiness with a willing heart. There is nothing to be compared with trusty friends, of whom as I see Providence has not deprived me. May the great God grant me to repay you with my health and property!"
"I sincerely thank you, gentlemen," said Pan Yan; "and I appreciate your willingness wholeheartedly. There's nothing like having trustworthy friends, and it seems that Providence has blessed me in that regard. May the great God allow me to repay you with my health and wealth!"
"We are all as one man!" shouted Zagloba. "God is pleased with concord, and you will find that we shall soon see the fruit of our labors."
"We are all united as one!" shouted Zagloba. "God values harmony, and you'll see that we will soon reap the rewards of our efforts."
"Then nothing else remains to me," said Skshetuski, after a moment's silence, "but to deliver up the squadron to the prince, and start at once. We will go by the Dniester, along through Yampol to Yagorlik, and look everywhere. But if, as I hope, Hmelnitski is already crushed or will be before we reach the prince, then public service will not be in the way. Certain regiments will go to the Ukraine, to finish the remnant of the rebellion, but they will get on without us."
"Then there's nothing else I can do," said Skshetuski, after a brief silence, "but hand over the squadron to the prince and head out immediately. We'll travel along the Dniester, through Yampol to Yagorlik, and search everywhere. But, if I’m right, Hmelnitski will already be defeated or will be by the time we get to the prince, so public service won’t be an issue. Some regiments will head to Ukraine to wrap up the remaining rebellion, but they’ll manage without us."
"Wait!" said Volodyovski; "doubtless after Hmelnitski, Krívonos's turn will come; maybe we shall go together with the regiments to Yampol."
"Wait!" said Volodyovski; "after Hmelnitski, Krívonos will probably be next; maybe we'll head to Yampol together with the regiments."
"No, we must go there before," answered Zagloba. "But first of all give up the squadron, so as to have free hand. I hope, too, that the prince will be satisfied with us."
"No, we need to go there first," Zagloba replied. "But above all, let’s disband the squadron to have more freedom. I also hope the prince will be pleased with us."
"Especially with you."
"Especially with you."
"That's true, for I shall bring him the best news. Believe me, I expect a reward."
"That's true, because I will bring him the best news. Trust me, I expect to be rewarded."
"When shall we take the road?"
"When are we going to hit the road?"
"We must rest till morning," said Volodyovski. "Let Skshetuski command, however, for he is chief here; but I forewarn you, if we start to-day my horses will all give out."
"We need to rest until morning," said Volodyovski. "Let Skshetuski take charge since he’s in command here; but I warn you, if we leave today, my horses will wear out."
"I know that it is impossible to start to-day," said Skshetuski; "but I think after good oats we can go to-morrow."
"I know it's impossible to start today," said Skshetuski, "but I think after a good meal of oats we can head out tomorrow."
They started on the following day. According to the orders of the prince, they were to return to Zbaraj and wait further orders. They went consequently through Kuzmin, aside from Felstin, to Volochisk, from which the old highway led through Hlebanovka to Zbaraj. The roads were bad; for rain was falling, though quietly. Pan Longin, going ahead with one hundred horses, broke up a few disorderly bands that had gathered around the rear of the forces of the commander-in-chief. At Volochisk they stopped for the night.
They set out the next day. Following the prince's orders, they were to go back to Zbaraj and wait for further instructions. They traveled through Kuzmin, except for Felstin, to Volochisk, from where the old highway led through Hlebanovka to Zbaraj. The roads were in bad shape because it was drizzling, though lightly. Pan Longin, leading a hundred horses, dispersed a few disorganized groups that had formed behind the commander-in-chief's forces. They stopped for the night in Volochisk.
But they had barely begun a pleasant sleep after the long road, when they were roused by an alarm, and the guards informed them that cavalry detachments were approaching. Immediately came the news that it was Vershul's Tartar squadron, therefore their own men. Zagloba, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski met at once in Skshetuski's room; and right after them rushed in, like a storm, an officer of the light cavalry, breathless and covered with mud. When he had looked at him, Skshetuski cried out: "Vershul!"
But they had just barely started to enjoy a good sleep after the long journey when they were jolted awake by an alarm, and the guards informed them that cavalry units were approaching. Almost immediately, news came that it was Vershul's Tartar squadron, which meant it was their own men. Zagloba, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski quickly gathered in Skshetuski's room; right after them, an officer from the light cavalry rushed in like a storm, out of breath and covered in mud. When Skshetuski took a look at him, he exclaimed, "Vershul!"
"Yes, it is I," said the newly arrived, unable to catch his breath.
"Yes, it's me," said the newcomer, struggling to catch his breath.
"From the prince?"
"From the prince?"
"Yes. Oh for breath, breath!"
"Yes. Oh for a breath!"
"What news? All over with Hmelnitski?"
"What’s the news? Is everything settled with Hmelnitski?"
"All--over with--the Commonwealth!"
"All done with the Commonwealth!"
"By the wounds of Christ, what do you say? Defeat!"
"By the wounds of Christ, what do you say? Defeat!"
"Defeat, disgrace, shame!--without a battle--a panic--oh! oh!"
"Defeat, humiliation, shame! -- without a fight -- a meltdown -- oh! oh!"
Skshetuski could not believe his ears. "But speak! speak, in the name of the living God! The commanders--"
Skshetuski couldn't believe what he was hearing. "But just say something! Speak, in the name of the living God! The commanders--"
"Ran away."
"Ran away."
"Where is our prince?"
"Where's our prince?"
"Retreating--without an army--I am here from the prince--the order to Lvoff--at once--they are pursuing us--"
"Retreating—without an army—I’m here from the prince—the order to Lvoff—immediately—they're chasing us—"
"Who? Vershul, Vershul, come to your senses, man! Who is pursuing?"
"Who? Vershul, Vershul, get a grip, man! Who's chasing you?"
"Hmelnitski and the Tartars."
"Hmelnitski and the Tatars."
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!" cried Zagloba. "The earth is opening."
"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit!" shouted Zagloba. "The ground is opening up."
But Skshetuski understood already what the matter was. "Questions later on; now to horse!"
But Skshetuski already understood what was going on. "Questions later; let's get on the horse!"
"To horse! to horse!"
"Get on your horse!"
The hoofs of the horses under Vershul's Tartars were clattering by the windows. The townspeople, roused by the arrival of troops, burst from their houses with lanterns and torches in their hands. The news flew through the town like lightning. The alarm was sounded. The town, silent a moment before, was filled with yells, tramping of horses, shouting of orders, and wailing of Jews. The inhabitants wishing to leave with the troops got ready wagons, in which they put their wives and children, with featherbeds. The mayor, at the head of a number of citizens, came to beg Skshetuski not to depart at once, but to convoy the inhabitants even to Tarnopol. Skshetuski would not listen; for the order received was explicit, to go to Lvoff as fast as his breath would let him. They hurried away therefore; and on the road Vershul, recovering breath, told what had happened, and how.
The hooves of the horses under Vershul's Tartars were clattering by the windows. The townspeople, awakened by the arrival of troops, rushed out of their homes with lanterns and torches in hand. The news spread through the town like wildfire. The alarm was sounded. The town, quiet just moments before, erupted with shouts, the pounding of horses, commands being called out, and the weeping of Jews. The residents wanting to leave with the troops got their wagons ready, loading them with their wives, children, and featherbeds. The mayor, leading a group of citizens, approached Skshetuski to plead with him not to leave immediately, but to escort the inhabitants all the way to Tarnopol. Skshetuski refused to listen; the order he received was clear: to go to Lvoff as quickly as he could. So they hurried away, and along the way, Vershul, catching his breath, explained what had happened and how.
"Since the Commonwealth has been a commonwealth," said he, "never has it borne such a defeat. Tsetsora, Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, are nothing in comparison."
"Since the Commonwealth has existed," he said, "it has never faced such a defeat. Tsetsora, Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, are nothing compared to this."
Skshetuski, Volodyovski, and Pan Longin bent down to the necks of their horses, now grasping their own heads, now raising their hands to heaven. "The thing passes human belief," said they. "But where was the prince?"
Skshetuski, Volodyovski, and Pan Longin bent down to their horses' necks, sometimes holding their own heads and sometimes raising their hands to the sky. "This is unbelievable," they said. "But where was the prince?"
"Deserted by all, thrust aside on purpose; he did not command, in fact, his own division."
"Abandoned by everyone, deliberately pushed aside; he did not actually lead his own division."
"Who had command?"
"Who was in charge?"
"No man, and all men. I have been long in service, I have eaten my teeth in war, and yet up to this day I have not seen such armies and such leaders."
"No man, and all men. I have served for a long time, I have earned my stripes in war, and yet to this day I have not seen such armies and such leaders."
Zagloba, who had no great love for Vershul and knew him but little, began to shake his head and smack his lips; at last he said,--
Zagloba, who didn't really care for Vershul and didn't know him well, started to shake his head and smack his lips; finally, he said,--
"My dear sir, either your vision is confused, or you have taken some partial defeat for a general one; for what you relate passes imagination completely."
"My dear sir, either you're seeing things incorrectly, or you've mistaken a minor setback for a major one; because what you're saying is beyond belief."
"That it passes imagination, I confess; and I'll say more to you,--that I should gladly give my head to be severed if by some miracle it should appear that I am mistaken."
"Honestly, it's beyond imagination, I admit; and I'll tell you more—I would happily sacrifice my head if by some miracle it turned out that I was wrong."
"But how did you get to Volochisk first after the defeat? For I don't wish to admit that you were the first to run away. Where, then, are the forces in flight? In what direction are they fleeing? What has happened to them? Why didn't the fugitives get ahead of you? To all these questions I seek an answer in vain."
"But how did you make it to Volochisk first after the defeat? I refuse to believe you were the first to run away. So, where are the forces that are retreating? Which way are they running? What happened to them? Why didn’t the escapees get ahead of you? I’m at a loss trying to find answers to all these questions."
Vershul at any other time would not have permitted such questions, but at that moment he could think of nothing but the defeat; therefore he merely answered,--
Vershul, at any other time, would not have allowed such questions, but in that moment, he could think of nothing but the defeat; so he simply responded,--
"I came first to Volochisk, for the others are retreating to Ojigovtsi, and the prince hurried me off on purpose toward the place in which he thought you were, so the avalanche might not catch you through hearing the news too late; and secondly, because the five hundred horse which you have are no small comfort to him, for the greater part of his division is killed or in flight."
"I arrived first in Volochisk, since the others are retreating to Ojigovtsi, and the prince sent me in your direction on purpose, thinking it would help you avoid the rush of bad news; also, the five hundred horsemen you have are a big relief to him, as most of his division is either dead or fleeing."
"Wonderful things!" said Zagloba.
"Awesome stuff!" said Zagloba.
"It's a terror to think of! Desperation seizes one, the heart is cut, tears flow," said Volodyovski, wringing his hands. "The country destroyed; disgrace after death,--such forces dispersed, lost. It cannot be that there is anything but the end of the world and the approach of the last judgment."
"It's terrifying to think about! Desperation takes hold, the heart aches, tears fall," said Volodyovski, wringing his hands. "The country is ruined; disgrace after death—such power scattered, wasted. It can't mean anything other than the end of the world and the approach of the final judgment."
"Don't interrupt him," said Skshetuski; "let him tell all."
"Don't interrupt him," Skshetuski said; "let him say everything."
Vershul was silent for a time, as if collecting his strength; nothing was heard but the plashing of hoofs in the mud, for rain was falling. It was still the depth of night, and very dark, because cloudy; and in that darkness and rain the words of Vershul, who began thus to speak, had a wonderful sound of ill-omen,--
Vershul was quiet for a moment, as if gathering his strength; the only sound was the splashing of hooves in the mud, as rain poured down. It was still the middle of the night, and very dark due to the clouds; in that darkness and rain, the words of Vershul, who began to speak like this, had an eerie sound of foreboding,--
"If I had not expected to fall in battle, I should have lost my reason. You speak of the last judgment,--and I think it will come soon, for everything is going to pieces; wickedness rises above virtue, and antichrist is walking through the world. You have not seen what took place; but if you are not able to bear even the story of it, how is it with me, who saw with my own eyes the defeat and measureless disgrace? God gave us a happy beginning in this war. Our prince, after getting satisfaction at Cholganski Kamen from Pan Lashch, gave the rest to oblivion, and made peace with Prince Dominik. We were all pleased with this concord,--really a blessing of God. The prince gained a second victory at Konstantinoff, and took the place; for the enemy left it after the first storm. Then we marched to Pilavtsi, though the prince did not advise going there. But immediately on the road various machinations were manifest against him,--ill-will, envy, and evident intrigue. He was not listened to in councils, no attention was paid to his words, and above all, efforts were made to separate our division, so that the prince should not have it all in hand. If he should oppose, the blame of defeat would be thrown on him. He was silent, therefore, suffered and endured. By order of the commander-in-chief the light cavalry, together with Vurtsel and the cannon. Colonel Makhnitski, Osinski, and Koritski, were detached, so that there remained with the prince only the hussars and Zatsvilikhovski, two regiments of dragoons, and I, with a part of my squadron,--altogether not more than two thousand men. And they paid no attention to the prince; he was despised; and I heard how the clients of Prince Dominik said: 'They won't say now, after the victory, that it came through Vishnyevetski.' And they said openly that if such immeasurable glory covered Yeremi, his candidate, Prince Karl, could carry the election, and they want Kazimir. The whole army was infected with factions, so that harangues were held in circles, as if they were sending delegates to the Diets; they were thinking of everything but battle, just as if the enemy had been beaten already. But if I were to tell you of the feasting and the applauding, you would not believe me. The legions of Pyrrhus were nothing in comparison with those armies, all in gold, jewels, and ostrich feathers, with two hundred thousand camp followers. Legions of wagons followed us, horses dropped dead under the weight of gold-tipped and silken tents; wagons were breaking under provision chests. You would have thought we were going to the conquest of the world. Nobles of the general militia shook their sticks, saying, 'This is how we will pacify the trash, and not kill them with swords.' We old soldiers, accustomed to fighting without talking, had a foreboding of evil at the sight of this unheard of pride. Then began tumults against Kisel,--that he was a traitor; and tumults for him,--that he was a worthy senator. They cut one another with sabres when they were drunk; there were no commanders of camps, no one looked after order; there was no general. Each one did what he liked, went where it pleased him best, stopped, took his place where it suited him; and the camp followers raised such an uproar! Oh, merciful God! that was a carnival, not a campaign,--a carnival at which the salvation of the Commonwealth was danced away, drunk away, ridden away, and chaffered away, to the last bit."
"If I hadn’t expected to die in battle, I would have lost my mind. You talk about the final judgment—and I think it’s coming soon because everything is falling apart; wickedness is rising above virtue, and the antichrist is walking the earth. You haven't witnessed what actually happened, but if you can't handle even hearing the story of it, how do you think I feel, having seen the defeat and unspeakable disgrace with my own eyes? God gave us a fortunate start in this war. Our prince, after getting satisfaction from Pan Lashch at Cholganski Kamen, just let everything else go and made peace with Prince Dominik. We were all happy with this agreement—a real blessing from God. The prince achieved a second victory at Konstantinoff and took the place, as the enemy abandoned it after the first assault. Then we marched to Pilavtsi, even though the prince suggested we don’t go there. But right away, on the road, all kinds of maneuvers showed themselves against him—bad intentions, jealousy, and clear plotting. People ignored his advice in meetings, no one listened to him, and above all, they tried to split up our division so he wouldn't have control. If he opposed them, they would blame him for any failure. He stayed silent, suffering in silence. By the order of the commander-in-chief, the light cavalry, along with Vurtsel and the cannons, were detached, leaving the prince with only the hussars, Zatsvilikhovski, two dragoon regiments, and me with part of my squadron—a total of no more than two thousand men. And they disregarded the prince; he was looked down upon. I overheard Prince Dominik's supporters saying, 'They won’t claim that victory was due to Vishnyevetski now.' They openly said that if such incredible glory fell on Yeremi, Prince Karl could win the election, and they wanted Kazimir. The whole army was divided by factions, holding speeches as if they were sending delegates to the Diets; they thought of everything except for battle, as if the enemy had already been defeated. But if I told you about the feasting and the cheers, you wouldn’t believe me. The legions of Pyrrhus paled in comparison to those armies, decked out in gold, jewels, and ostrich feathers, with two hundred thousand camp followers. Legions of wagons trailed behind us, horses collapsed under the weight of gold-tipped and silken tents; wagons broke down under the heavy provision chests. You’d think we were out to conquer the world. The nobles of the general militia brandished their weapons, saying, 'This is how we’ll control the rabble, not by slaughtering them.' We old soldiers, used to fighting without chatter, had a bad feeling seeing this outrageous pride. Then began the riots against Kisel—accusing him of being a traitor; and riots in his favor—claiming he was a worthy senator. They fought with sabers while drunk; there were no camp commanders, no one maintained order; there was no leader. Each person did as they pleased, went wherever suited them best, stopped whenever they wanted, set up where it felt right; and the camp followers made such a ruckus! Oh, merciful God! That was a carnival, not a campaign—a carnival where the salvation of the Commonwealth was squandered away, drunk away, ridden away, and bargained away, down to the last bit."
"But we are still alive," said Volodyovski.
"But we are still alive," Volodyovski said.
"And God is in heaven," added Skshetuski.
"And God is in heaven," Skshetuski added.
A moment of silence followed; then Vershul said,--
A moment of silence followed; then Vershul said,--
"We shall perish totally, unless God performs a miracle and ceases to chastise us for our sins and shows us unmerited mercy. At times I do not believe myself what I saw with my own eyes, and it seems to me that a nightmare was choking me in my sleep."
"We will completely perish unless God performs a miracle and stops punishing us for our sins and shows us undeserved mercy. Sometimes I can't believe what I saw with my own eyes, and it feels like a nightmare was suffocating me in my sleep."
"Tell further," said Zagloba; "you came to Pilavtsi, and then what?"
"Go on," said Zagloba. "You went to Pilavtsi, and then what happened?"
"We stopped. What the commanders counselled I know not. At the last judgment they will answer for that; if they had struck Hmelnitski at once he would have been shattered and swept away, as God is in heaven, in spite of disorder, insubordination, tumult, and want of a leader. On their side was panic among the rabble; they were already taking counsel how to give up Hmelnitski and the elders, and he himself was meditating flight. Our prince rode from tent to tent, begged, implored, threatened. 'Let us strike,' said he, 'before the Tartar comes!' He tore the hair from his head. Men looked at one another, but did nothing and nothing. They drank, they had meetings. Reports came that the Tartars were marching,--the Khan with two hundred thousand horsemen. The commanders counselled and counselled. The prince shut himself up in his tent, for they had set him aside altogether. In the army they began to say that the chancellor had forbidden Prince Dominik to give battle; that negotiations were going on. Still greater disorder appeared. At last the Tartars came, but God gave us luck the first day. The prince and Pan Osinski fought, and Pan Lashch did very well. They drove the Tartar horde from the field, cut them up considerably; but afterward--" Here Vershul's voice died in his breast.
"We stopped. I’m not sure what the commanders decided. They’ll have to answer for that at the final judgment; if they had attacked Hmelnitski right away, he would have been defeated and taken down, as sure as God is in heaven, despite the chaos, disobedience, uproar, and lack of a leader. Their side was in panic; they were already figuring out how to abandon Hmelnitski and the elders, and he himself was considering fleeing. Our prince rode from tent to tent, pleading, begging, and threatening. 'Let’s strike,' he urged, 'before the Tartar arrives!' He was pulling his hair out in frustration. People exchanged glances but did nothing. They just drank and held meetings. Reports came in that the Tartars were on the march—the Khan with two hundred thousand horsemen. The commanders debated endlessly. The prince shut himself in his tent; they had completely sidelined him. The army started saying that the chancellor had instructed Prince Dominik not to engage in battle; that negotiations were underway. Even more disorder arose. Finally, the Tartars arrived, but we were fortunate on the first day. The prince and Pan Osinski fought bravely, and Pan Lashch did very well too. They drove the Tartar horde off the field and caused significant damage; but afterward—" Here Vershul's voice faded.
"But afterward?" asked Zagloba.
"But what happens next?" asked Zagloba.
"--came the terrible, inexplicable night which I remember. I was on guard with my men by the river, when on a sudden I heard firing of cannon in the Cossack camp as if in applause, and I heard shouts. Then it occurred to me that yesterday it was said in the camp that the whole Tartar force had not arrived yet,--only Tugai Bey with a part. I thought then: 'If they are making such uproarious applause, the Khan must have come in his own person.' Then in our camp rose a tumult. I hurried thither with a few men. 'What's the matter?' They shout to me: 'The commanders have gone!' I hasten to Prince Dominik's quarters,--he is not to be found; to Ostrorog,--he is gone; to Konyetspolski,--he is not there! Jesus of Nazareth! Soldiers are flying over the square; there are shouts, tumult, yells, blazing torches. 'Where are the commanders? where are the commanders?' cry some. 'To horse! to horse!' cry others. Still others: 'Save yourselves, brothers! Treason! treason!' Hands are raised to heaven, faces are pale, eyes wild. They rush, trample, suffocate one another, mount their horses, flee weaponless at random. Others leave helmets, breastplates, arms, tents. The prince rides up at the head of the hussars in his silver armor, with six torches around him. He stands in the stirrups and cries: 'I am here, gentlemen! Rally around me!' What can he do? They don't hear him, don't see him; they rush on his hussars, break their ranks, overturn horses and men. We were barely able to save the prince himself. Then over the trampled-out fires, in darkness, like a dammed-up torrent, like a river, the whole army in wild panic rush from the camp, flee, scatter, disappear. No more an army, no more leaders, no more a Commonwealth,--nothing but unwashed disgrace and the foot of the Cossack on your neck!"
"--then came the terrible, inexplicable night that I remember. I was on guard with my men by the river when suddenly I heard cannon fire in the Cossack camp, as if in applause, along with shouts. It struck me that yesterday it was mentioned in the camp that not all the Tartar forces had arrived yet—only Tugai Bey with a part of them. I thought, 'If they’re making such a noisy celebration, the Khan must have arrived himself.' Then chaos broke out in our camp. I rushed over with a few men. 'What’s going on?' I asked. They shouted back at me: 'The commanders have left!' I hurried to Prince Dominik’s quarters—he was nowhere to be found; then to Ostrorog—he was gone; then to Konyetspolski—he was not there! Jesus of Nazareth! Soldiers were rushing across the square; there were shouts, chaos, screams, and burning torches. 'Where are the commanders? Where are the commanders?' some cried. 'To horse! To horse!' others shouted. Still others yelled, 'Save yourselves, brothers! Treason! Treason!' Hands were raised to heaven, faces were pale, eyes wild. They rushed, trampled, suffocated one another, mounted their horses, and fled weaponless in every direction. Others left behind helmets, breastplates, weapons, tents. The prince rode up at the head of the hussars in his silver armor, surrounded by six torches. He stood in the stirrups and called out: 'I’m here, gentlemen! Rally around me!' What could he do? They didn’t hear him, didn’t see him; they crashed into his hussars, broke their ranks, and overturned horses and men. We barely managed to save the prince himself. Then over the extinguished fires, in darkness, like a dammed-up torrent, like a river, the entire army, in wild panic, rushed out of the camp, fled, scattered, and disappeared. No more an army, no more leaders, no more a Commonwealth—nothing but unwashed disgrace and the Cossack’s foot on your neck!"
Here Vershul began to groan and to pull at his horse, for the madness of despair had caught him. This madness he communicated to the others, and they rode on in that rain and night as if bewildered. They rode a long time. Zagloba broke silence first,--
Here, Vershul started to groan and tug at his horse, as despair overwhelmed him. This sense of madness spread to the others, and they rode on through the rain and night as if they were confused. They rode for quite a while. Zagloba was the first to break the silence,--
"Without battle. Oh, the rascals! Oh, such sons of-- You remember what lordly figures they cut at Zbaraj,--how they promised to eat Hmelnitski without pepper and salt. Oh, the scoundrels!"
"Without a fight. Oh, those rascals! Oh, such sons of-- You remember how they strutted around at Zbaraj,--how they claimed they would take down Hmelnitski without any seasoning. Oh, the scoundrels!"
"How could they?" shouted Vershul. "They ran away after the first battle gained over the Tartars and the mob,--after a battle in which the general militia fought like lions."
"How could they?" shouted Vershul. "They took off right after the first battle against the Tartars and the mob—after a battle where the general militia fought like lions."
"The finger of God is in this," said Skshetuski; "but there is some secret too, which must be explained."
"The hand of God is in this," said Skshetuski, "but there’s also some mystery that needs to be clarified."
"If the army had fled, why that sort of thing happens in the world," said Volodyovski; "but here the leaders left the camp first, as if on purpose to lighten the victory for the enemy and give the army to slaughter."
"If the army had run away, that's just how things go in the world," said Volodyovski; "but here the leaders abandoned the camp first, almost as if they wanted to make it easier for the enemy to claim victory and let the army be slaughtered."
"True, true!" said Vershul. "It is said even that they did this on purpose."
"Yeah, that's right!" said Vershul. "They say they did this on purpose."
"On purpose? By the wounds of Christ, that cannot be!"
"On purpose? By the wounds of Christ, that can't be!"
"It is said they did so on purpose; but why? Who can discover, who can guess?"
"It’s said they did it on purpose, but why? Who can figure it out, who can guess?"
"May their graves crush them, may their race perish, and only a memory of infamy remain behind them!" said Zagloba.
"May their graves bury them, may their kind disappear, and let only a memory of shame be left behind!" said Zagloba.
"Amen!" said Skshetuski.
"Amen!" said Skshetuski.
"Amen!" said Volodyovski.
"Amen!" said Volodyovski.
"Amen!" repeated Pan Longin.
"Amen!" Pan Longin repeated.
"There is one man who can save the fatherland yet, if they give him the baton and the remaining power of the Commonwealth. There is only one, for neither the army nor the nobles will hear of another."
"There is one man who can still save the country if they give him the baton and the remaining power of the Commonwealth. There is only one, as neither the army nor the nobles will accept anyone else."
"The prince!" said Skshetuski.
"The prince!" said Skshetuski.
"Yes."
Yes.
"We will rally to him; we will perish with him. Long live Yeremi Vishnyevetski!" cried Zagloba.
"We will support him; we will die with him. Long live Yeremi Vishnyevetski!" shouted Zagloba.
"Long life!" repeated a few uncertain voices. But the cry died away immediately; for when the earth was opening under their feet and the heavens seemed falling on their heads, there was no time for shouts.
"Long life!" repeated a few hesitant voices. But the cheer quickly faded; for when the ground was opening beneath their feet and the sky seemed to be crashing down on them, there was no time for yelling.
Day began to break, and in the distance appeared the walls of Tarnopol.
Day started to break, and in the distance, the walls of Tarnopol came into view.
CHAPTER XLII.
The first wrecks from Pilavtsi reached Lvoff at daybreak, September 26; and with the opening of the gates the news spread like lightning through the city, rousing incredulity in some, panic in others, and in still others a desperate desire for defence. Skshetuski with his party arrived two days later, when the whole city was packed with fugitive soldiers, nobles, and armed citizens. They were thinking of defence, for the Tartars were expected any moment; but it was not known yet who would stand at the head of the defence or how it would begin. For this reason disorder and panic prevailed everywhere. Some fled from the place, taking their families and their property with them; dwellers in the region round about sought refuge in the city. Those departing and arriving crowded the streets, fought for passage; every place was filled with wagons, packs, bags, horses, soldiers from the greatest variety of regiments; on every face was seen either uncertainty, feverish expectation, despair, or resignation. Every little while terror broke out like a sudden whirlwind, and the cries were heard: "They are coming! they are coming!" and the crowd swept like a wave, sometimes running straight ahead infected with the madness of alarm, until it appeared that another one of the fragments of the wreck was coming,--fragments which increased more and more.
The first wrecks from Pilavtsi arrived in Lvoff at dawn on September 26; and as the gates opened, the news spread like wildfire through the city, bringing disbelief to some, panic to others, and for many, a desperate urge to defend themselves. Skshetuski and his group got there two days later, when the whole city was filled with fleeing soldiers, nobles, and armed citizens. They were considering defense, as the Tartars were expected at any moment; but it was still unclear who would lead the defense or how it would start. Because of this, chaos and panic reigned everywhere. Some were fleeing the area, taking their families and belongings with them; people from the surrounding region sought safety in the city. Those coming and going crowded the streets, jostling for space; every spot was filled with wagons, packs, bags, horses, and soldiers from all kinds of regiments; every face showed either uncertainty, anxious anticipation, despair, or acceptance. Every few moments, terror erupted like a sudden whirlwind, and cries rang out: "They're coming! They're coming!" The crowd surged like a wave, sometimes rushing forward, caught up in the frenzy of fear, until it seemed another piece of wreckage was arriving—pieces that kept multiplying.
But how sad was the sight of these soldiers who a short time before had marched in gold and plumes, with song on their lips and pride in their eyes, to that campaign against peasants! To-day, torn, starved, emaciated, covered with mud, on wasted horses, with shame in their faces, more like beggars than knights, they could only rouse pity, if there was time for pity in that place against the walls of which the whole power of the enemy might soon hurl itself. And each one of those disgraced knights comforted himself in this alone, that he had so many thousands of companions in shame. All concealed themselves in the first hour, so that afterward when they had recovered they might spread complaints, blame, scatter curses with threats, drag along through the streets, drink in the shops, and only increase disorder and alarm. For each one repeated: "The Tartars are here, right here!" Some saw conflagrations in the rear; others swore by all the saints that they had been forced to defend themselves against scouting-parties. The crowds surrounding the soldiers listened with strained attention. The roofs and steeples of the churches were covered with thousands of curious people; the bells tolled alarm, and crowds of women and children suffocated one another in churches in which amid flaming tapers shone the most holy sacrament.
But how sad was the sight of these soldiers who just a little while ago had marched in gold and feathers, singing and filled with pride, to fight against peasants! Today, they were torn, starved, emaciated, muddy, on worn-out horses, with shame on their faces, more like beggars than knights. They could only inspire pity, if there was time for pity in that place where the full force of the enemy might soon attack. Each of those disgraced knights found solace in one thing alone: that he had thousands of companions in shame. They all kept to themselves at first so that later, once they had recovered, they could spread complaints, place blame, hurl curses and threats, drag themselves through the streets, drink in taverns, and only add to the chaos and panic. Each one kept repeating, "The Tartars are here, right here!" Some claimed to see fires in the distance; others swore by all the saints that they had been forced to defend themselves against scouting parties. The crowds around the soldiers listened intently. The roofs and steeples of the churches were filled with thousands of onlookers; the bells rang out in alarm, and crowds of women and children pushed against each other in churches where, among the flickering candles, the most sacred sacrament shone.
Skshetuski pushed slowly from the Galitian gate with his party through dense masses of horses, wagons, soldiers, city guilds standing under their banners, and through people who looked with wonder at that squadron entering the town, not in disorder, but in battle-array. Men shouted that succor was coming; and again joy justified by nothing took possession of the throng, which swayed forward in order to seize Skshetuski's stirrups. Soldiers too ran up, crying: "These are Vishnyevetski men! Long live Yeremi!" The pressure became so great that the squadron was barely able to push forward step by step.
Skshetuski gradually pushed his team through the Galitian gate, navigating through thick crowds of horses, wagons, soldiers, and city guilds under their banners, alongside people who watched in astonishment as the squadron entered the town, not in chaos, but in formation. Men shouted that help was on the way; once again, an unexplainable joy surged through the crowd, which leaned forward to grab Skshetuski's stirrups. Soldiers also rushed over, shouting, "These are Vishnyevetski men! Long live Yeremi!" The crowd pressure became so intense that the squadron could only move forward inch by inch.
At length a party of dragoons appeared opposite, with an officer at the head. The soldiers pushed aside the throng, and the officer cried: "Out of the road! out of the road!" and struck with the side of his sword those who failed to clear the way quickly. Skshetuski recognized Kushel.
At last, a group of cavalry appeared across from them, led by an officer. The soldiers shoved through the crowd, and the officer shouted, "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" as he swung the side of his sword at anyone who didn't move aside quickly enough. Skshetuski recognized Kushel.
The young officer greeted his acquaintance heartily. "What times! what times!" said he.
The young officer warmly greeted his friend. "What a time to be alive! What a time!" he said.
"Where is the prince?" asked Pan Yan.
"Where's the prince?" asked Pan Yan.
"You would have killed him with anxiety if you had delayed. He is looking for you and your men intently. He is now at the Church of the Bernardines. I am sent out to keep order in the city; but the grozwayer has just taken it in hand, and I will go with you to the church. There is a council there at this moment."
"You would have caused him a lot of stress if you had waited. He’s searching for you and your men very closely. He’s currently at the Church of the Bernardines. I’ve been sent out to maintain order in the city, but the grozwayer has just taken control, and I’ll go with you to the church. There’s a meeting happening there right now."
"In the church?"
"At the church?"
"Yes. They will offer the command to the prince, for the soldiers declare that they will not defend the town under another leader."
"Yes. They will give the command to the prince, because the soldiers say they won’t defend the town under anyone else’s leadership."
"Let us go; I have urgent business also with the prince."
"Let's go; I also have urgent matters to discuss with the prince."
The united parties moved on. Along the road Skshetuski inquired about everything that was passing in Lvoff, and if defence was already determined on.
The united parties moved on. Along the road, Skshetuski asked about everything happening in Lvoff and if the defense plans had been finalized.
"That is just the question under consideration," said Kushel. "The citizens want to defend themselves. What times! People of insignificant position show more courage than nobles and soldiers."
"That's exactly the question we're looking at," said Kushel. "The citizens want to protect themselves. What a time to be alive! Ordinary people are showing more bravery than nobles and soldiers."
"But the commanders, what has happened to them? Are they not here, and will there not be opposition to the prince?"
"But what about the commanders? Where are they? Aren't they here, and will there be no opposition to the prince?"
"No, unless he makes it himself. There was a fitter time to give him the command; it is late now. The commanders dare not show their faces. Prince Dominik merely took refreshments in the archbishop's palace, and went away immediately. He did well, for you cannot believe what hatred there is for him among the soldiers. He is gone already, and still they cry: 'Give him up! We will cut him to pieces!' It is sure he would not have escaped such a fate. The royal cup-bearer, Ostrorog, arrived here first, and he began to talk against the prince; but now he sits in silence, for a tumult rose against him. They laid all the blame on him to his face, and he only gulps his tears. In general it is awful, what is going on; such times have come. I say to you, thank God that you were not at Pilavtsi, that you did not flee from the place; for it is a real miracle to us who were there that we did not lose our senses altogether."
"No, unless he does it himself. There was a better time to give him the command; it's too late now. The commanders are too afraid to show their faces. Prince Dominik just had some refreshments at the archbishop's palace and left right away. He made the right choice, because you won't believe how much hatred there is for him among the soldiers. He's already gone, and they’re still shouting: 'Turn him over! We’ll tear him apart!' It's certain he wouldn’t have escaped if he stayed. The royal cup-bearer, Ostrorog, got here first and started saying bad things about the prince; but now he's just quiet because a riot broke out against him. They laid all the blame on him right to his face, and he’s just swallowing his tears. In general, it's terrible what's happening; these are awful times. I tell you, thank God you weren't at Pilavtsi, that you didn’t run from there; because it's truly a miracle for us who were there that we didn’t completely lose our minds."
"And our division?"
"And what about our division?"
"Exists no longer,--scarcely anything is left; Vurtsel gone, Makhnitski gone, Zatsvilikhovski gone. Vurtsel and Makhnitski were not at Pilavtsi, for they remained in Konstantinoff. That Beelzebub, Prince Dominik, left them there so as to weaken the power of our prince. Old Zatsvilikhovski has vanished like a stone in water. God grant he has not perished!"
"There's hardly anything left; Vurtsel is gone, Makhnitski is gone, Zatsvilikhovski is gone. Vurtsel and Makhnitski weren't in Pilavtsi because they stayed in Konstantinoff. That Beelzebub, Prince Dominik, left them there to weaken our prince's power. Old Zatsvilikhovski has disappeared like a stone in water. God grant he hasn't perished!"
"And of all the soldiers have many come here?"
"And how many soldiers have come here?"
"In number sufficient, but what of that? The prince alone could use them, if he would take the command; they will obey no one else. The prince was terribly alarmed about you and the soldiers. This is the only sound squadron. We were already mourning for you."
"In enough numbers, but so what? Only the prince could use them if he decided to take charge; they won’t listen to anyone else. The prince was really worried about you and the soldiers. This is the only reliable squadron. We were already grieving for you."
"At present he is the happy man for whom people are mourning!"
"Right now, he’s the happy man that everyone is grieving for!"
They rode in silence for a time, looking at the crowd and listening to the shouts and yells: "The Tartars! the Tartars!" In one place they beheld the terrible sight of a man torn to pieces by the mob on suspicion of being a spy. The bells were tolling incessantly.
They rode in silence for a while, watching the crowd and listening to the shouts and yells: "The Tartars! The Tartars!" In one spot, they witnessed the horrifying scene of a man being torn apart by the mob on suspicion of being a spy. The bells were ringing nonstop.
"Will the horde be here soon?" asked Zagloba.
"Is the horde coming soon?" asked Zagloba.
"The devil knows,--maybe to-day. This city will not defend itself long, for it cannot hold out. Hmelnitski is coming with two hundred thousand, besides Tartars."
"The devil knows—maybe today. This city won't hold out for long, because it can't. Hmelnitski is coming with two hundred thousand troops, along with the Tartars."
"Caput!" answered Zagloba. "It would have been better for us to have gone on at breakneck speed. What have we gained so many victories for?"
"Got it!" replied Zagloba. "We should've just charged ahead full speed. What have we fought so hard for all those victories?"
"Over whom?"
"About whom?"
"Over Krívonos, over Bogun,--devil knows whom else."
"Over Krívonos, over Bogun—who knows who else."
"But," said Kushel, in a low voice, turning to Skshetuski, "Yan, has God not comforted you in any way? Have you not found the one whom you were seeking? Have you not at least learned something?"
"But," said Kushel softly, turning to Skshetuski, "Yan, hasn't God comforted you at all? Haven't you found the person you were looking for? Haven't you at least learned something?"
"No time to think of that," said Skshetuski. "What do I and my affairs signify in view of what has happened? All is vanity, vanity, and death at the end."
"No time to think about that," said Skshetuski. "What do my problems even mean in light of what has happened? It's all pointless, pointless, and there's death at the end."
"It seems to me that the whole world will perish before long," said Kushel.
"It seems to me that the entire world will be gone before too long," said Kushel.
Meanwhile they reached the Bernardine Church, which was blazing with light. Immense crowds stood before the door; but they could not enter, for a line of men with halberds closed the passage, admitting only the most important officers of the army.
Meanwhile, they arrived at the Bernardine Church, which was glowing with light. Huge crowds gathered in front of the door, but they couldn't get in, as a line of men with halberds blocked the entrance, allowing only the most important army officers to pass through.
Skshetuski ordered his men to form a second line.
Skshetuski told his men to set up a second line.
"Come," said Kushel; "half the Commonwealth is in this church."
"Come on," said Kushel; "half the community is in this church."
They entered. Kushel had not exaggerated greatly. All who were best known in the army and city had assembled for council, including the voevoda, the castellans, the colonels, the captains, officers of foreign regiments, the clergy, as many nobles as the church could hold, a multitude of military of the lower grades, and a number of the town councillors with the grozwayer at their head, who was the leader of the citizens. The prince too was present, the royal cup-bearer, and one of the commanders, the voevoda of Kieff, the starosta of Stobnik, Vessel, Artsishevski, and Osinski. They sat in front of the great altar, so that the public might see them. The council was held hastily and excitedly, as is usual on such occasions. Speakers stood on benches and implored the elders not to yield the city to the hands of the enemy without defending it. "Even if we have to perish, the city will detain the enemy, the Commonwealth will recover. What is needed for defence? There are walls, there are troops, there is determination,--only a leader is wanted." And after speeches of this kind, through the crowd flew murmurs which passed into loud shouts; excitement seized the assembly. "We will perish, we will perish willingly!" they cry. "We will wipe out the disgrace of Pilavtsi, we will shield the fatherland!" And they began to shake their sabres, and the naked edges glittered in the blaze of the candles. Others cried: "Be quiet! Let the deliberations be orderly! Shall we defend or not defend?" "Defend! defend!" roared the assembly till the echo thrown back from the arches repeated, "Defend!" Who is to be the leader? Who should be the leader? "Prince Yeremi,--he is a leader, he is a hero! Let him defend the city; let the Commonwealth give him the baton. Long life to him!"
They entered. Kushel hadn't exaggerated much. All the most notable figures from the army and city had gathered for the council, including the voevoda, the castellans, the colonels, the captains, officers from foreign regiments, the clergy, as many nobles as the church could accommodate, many lower-ranking military personnel, and several town councillors led by the grozwayer, who was the citizens' leader. The prince was there too, along with the royal cup-bearer, one of the commanders, the voevoda of Kieff, the starosta of Stobnik, Vessel, Artsishevski, and Osinski. They sat in front of the grand altar so that the public could see them. The council was convened in a rush and with excitement, as is typical for such situations. Speakers stood on benches and urged the elders not to surrender the city to the enemy without a fight. "Even if we have to perish, the city will hold the enemy off; the Commonwealth will recover. What do we need for defense? We have walls, we have troops, we have determination—only a leader is missing." After speeches like this, murmurs began to rise from the crowd, quickly escalating into loud shouts; the assembly grew agitated. "We will perish, we will perish willingly!" they shouted. "We will erase the disgrace of Pilavtsi, we will protect our homeland!" They started waving their sabres, their blade edges sparkling in the candlelight. Others yelled, "Quiet! Let’s keep the discussions orderly! Will we defend or not?" "Defend! Defend!" roared the crowd until the echoes bouncing off the arches repeated, "Defend!" Who will be the leader? Who should lead? "Prince Yeremi—he is a leader, he is a hero! Let him defend the city; let the Commonwealth grant him the baton. Long live him!"
Then such a thundering roar burst forth from a thousand lungs that the walls trembled and the glass rattled in the windows of the church.
Then a deafening roar erupted from a thousand voices, causing the walls to shake and the glass to rattle in the church windows.
"Prince Yeremi! Prince Yeremi! Long life to Prince Yeremi! Long life, victory to him!"
"Prince Yeremi! Prince Yeremi! Cheers to Prince Yeremi! Cheers to a long life and victory for him!"
A thousand sabres flashed; all eyes were turned to the prince. He rose calmly with wrinkled brow. There was silence at once, as if only poppy-seeds were falling.
A thousand swords gleamed; everyone's gaze was on the prince. He stood up calmly, his brow furrowed. Instantly, there was silence, as if only poppy seeds were dropping.
"Gentlemen," said the prince, with a resonant voice, which in that silence reached every ear, "when the Cymbri and the Teutons fell upon the Commonwealth of Rome no one would accept the consulate till Marius took it. But Marius had a right to take it, for there were no leaders appointed by the senate. And I in the present straits would not avoid power, since I wish to serve my dear country with my life; but I cannot accept the command since I should offend the country, the senate, and the authorities, and a self-elected chief I will not be. Among us is the man to whom the Commonwealth has given the baton of command,--the cup-bearer of the Crown."
"Gentlemen," said the prince in a strong voice that carried through the silence, "when the Cymbri and the Teutons attacked the Roman Republic, no one wanted to take the consulship until Marius stepped up. Marius had the right to do so, as there were no leaders appointed by the senate. Now, in these difficult times, I wouldn't shy away from power because I want to serve my beloved country with my life; however, I can't accept the leadership role because it would go against the country, the senate, and the authorities. I refuse to be a self-appointed leader. Among us is the man to whom the Commonwealth has entrusted the command—the cup-bearer of the Crown."
Here the prince could speak no further; for hardly had he mentioned the cup-bearer when there rose a terrible din and the clattering of sabres. The crowd swayed and there was a burst as of powder on which a spark has fallen. "Away with him! Destruction to him! Pereat!" was heard in the throng. "Pereat! pereat!" was roared louder and louder. The cup-bearer sprang from his seat, pale, with drops of cold sweat on his forehead; and then threatening figures approached the stalls, near the altar, and ominous words were heard: "Give him here!"
Here the prince could say no more; as soon as he mentioned the cup-bearer, a terrible noise erupted along with the clashing of sabres. The crowd moved restlessly, and it felt like a blast of powder had ignited. "Get rid of him! Destroy him! He must die!" echoed through the crowd. "He must die! He must die!" was shouted louder and louder. The cup-bearer jumped up from his seat, pale and with cold sweat on his forehead; then threatening figures approached the stalls near the altar, and ominous words were heard: "Bring him here!"
The prince, seeing whither this was tending, rose and stretched out his right hand. The crowds restrained themselves, thinking that he wished to speak. There was silence in the twinkle of an eye. But the prince wished merely to allay the storm and tumult, not to permit the shedding of blood in the church. When he saw that the most threatening moment had passed, he took his seat again.
The prince, realizing where this was going, stood up and raised his right hand. The crowd held back, thinking he wanted to say something. There was silence in the blink of an eye. However, the prince only wanted to calm the chaos and prevent any bloodshed in the church. When he noticed that the most dangerous moment had passed, he sat down again.
On the second chair from the voevoda of Kieff sat the unfortunate cup-bearer; his gray hair had dropped upon his breast, his hands were hanging, and from his mouth came words interrupted by sobs: "O Lord, for my sins I accept the cross with resignation."
On the second chair from the voevoda of Kieff sat the unfortunate cup-bearer; his gray hair had fallen onto his chest, his hands were hanging down, and from his mouth came words interrupted by sobs: "O Lord, for my sins I accept the cross with resignation."
The old man might rouse pity in the hardest heart; but a crowd is generally pitiless. Again therefore the tumult began when the voevoda of Kieff rose and gave a sign with his hand that he wanted to speak. He was a partner in the victories of Yeremi, therefore they listened to him willingly. He turned to the prince then, and in the most feeling words adjured him not to reject the baton of command and not to hesitate to save the country. "When the Commonwealth is perishing, let laws slumber; let not the appointed chief save it, but him who has the most power to save. Take the command, then, invincible leader, take it and rescue, not this city alone, but the whole Commonwealth. Behold I, an old man, with the lips of the Commonwealth implore you, and with me all ranks of people,--all men, women, and children,--Save us! save us!"
The old man could evoke sympathy even in the toughest person; however, a crowd is usually merciless. Once again, the commotion started when the voevoda of Kieff stood up and raised his hand to signal that he wanted to speak. He was a key figure in Yeremi's victories, so people listened to him eagerly. He then addressed the prince, using the most heartfelt words to urge him not to refuse the baton of leadership and not to hesitate in saving the country. "When the Commonwealth is in danger, let the laws take a backseat; let it not be the appointed leader who saves it, but the one who has the greatest ability to do so. Take command, then, unstoppable leader, take it and save not just this city, but the entire Commonwealth. Here I am, an old man, with the voice of the Commonwealth begging you, along with me all kinds of people—men, women, and children—Save us! save us!"
Here followed an incident which moved all hearts. A woman in mourning approached the altar, and casting at the feet of the prince her golden ornaments and jewels, knelt before him, and sobbing loudly, cried out: "We bring you our goods; we give our lives into your hands. Save us, save us; for we perish!"
Here’s a moment that touched everyone’s hearts. A woman in mourning came up to the altar, threw her golden ornaments and jewels at the prince's feet, knelt before him, and sobbed loudly, shouting: "We offer you our belongings; we entrust our lives to you. Save us, save us; we are in peril!"
At the sight of this senators, soldiers, and then the whole throng roared with a mighty cry, and there was one voice in that church: "Save us!"
At the sight of this, senators, soldiers, and then the entire crowd erupted with a loud cry, and there was one voice in that church: "Save us!"
The prince covered his face with his hands; and when he raised his head tears were glittering in his eyes. Still he hesitated. What would become of the dignity of the Commonwealth if he should accept the command?
The prince covered his face with his hands, and when he lifted his head, tears were shining in his eyes. Yet, he hesitated. What would happen to the dignity of the Commonwealth if he accepted the command?
Then rose the cup-bearer of the Crown. "I am old," said he, "unfortunate, and crushed. I have a right to resign the charge which is beyond my powers, and to place it on younger shoulders. Here in the presence of this crucified God and of all the knighthood, I deliver the baton to you,--take it." And he extended the insignia to Vishnyevetski.
Then the cup-bearer of the Crown stood up. "I’m old," he said, "unlucky, and worn out. I have the right to give up this responsibility that’s too much for me and hand it over to someone younger. Here, in front of this crucified God and all the knights, I pass the baton to you—take it." And he offered the insignia to Vishnyevetski.
A moment of such silence followed that flies on the wing could be heard. At last the solemn voice of Yeremi was heard: "For my sins--I accept it."
A moment of such silence followed that you could hear flies buzzing by. Finally, the serious voice of Yeremi broke the silence: "For my sins—I accept it."
Then a frenzy of enthusiasm ruled the assembly. The crowds broke the benches, fell at the feet of Vishnyevetski, cast down their money and treasures before him. The news spread like lightning through the whole city. The soldiers were losing their senses from joy, and shouted that they wished to go against Hmelnitski, the Tartars, the Sultan; the citizens thought no longer of surrender, but of defence to the last drop of blood; the Armenians brought money of their own accord to the city hall, before anything was said of a levy; the Jews in the synagogue raised an uproar of thanksgiving; the guns on the walls thundered forth the glad tidings; along the streets was firing of muskets, pistols, and guns. Shouts of "Long life!" continued all night. Any one not knowing the state they were in might suppose that the city was celebrating a triumph or some solemn festival. And still three hundred thousand enemies--an army greater than any which the German Emperor or the King of France could place in the field, an army wilder than the legions of Tamerlane--might at any moment invest the walls of that city.
Then a wave of excitement took over the crowd. People broke benches, fell at Vishnyevetski's feet, and threw their money and valuables at him. The news spread like wildfire throughout the entire city. The soldiers were beside themselves with joy, shouting that they wanted to fight against Hmelnitski, the Tartars, and the Sultan; the citizens no longer thought about surrendering but were ready to defend themselves to the last drop of blood; the Armenians voluntarily brought money to the city hall before anyone even mentioned a levy; the Jews in the synagogue erupted in cheers of gratitude; the cannons on the walls fired jubilant salutes; and in the streets, guns, pistols, and muskets went off. Shouts of "Long live!" echoed all night. Anyone unaware of the situation might think the city was celebrating a victory or some grand festival. Yet, there were still three hundred thousand enemies—an army larger than what the German Emperor or the King of France could muster, an army more ferocious than Tamerlane's legions—could surround the walls of that city at any moment.
CHAPTER XLIII.
A week later, on the morning of the 6th of October, news as unexpected as terrible burst upon Lvoff. Prince Yeremi, with the greater part of the army, had left the city secretly and had gone it was unknown whither.
A week later, on the morning of October 6th, news as shocking as it was bad hit Lvoff. Prince Yeremi, along with most of the army, had secretly left the city and it was unclear where he had gone.
Crowds gathered before the archbishop's palace; they would not believe the report at first. The soldiers insisted that if the prince had gone, he had gone without doubt at the head of a powerful division on a reconnoissance of the surrounding country. It appeared, they said, that lying spies had spread reports announcing Hmelnitski and the Tartars at any moment; for since September 26 ten days had passed, and the enemy was not yet in sight. The prince wished undoubtedly to convince himself of the danger by actual inspection, and after obtaining intelligence would return without fail. Besides, he had left a number of regiments, and everything was ready for defence.
Crowds gathered in front of the archbishop's palace; they couldn't believe the report at first. The soldiers insisted that if the prince had left, he definitely had done so at the head of a strong division to scout the surrounding area. They claimed that lying spies had spread rumors warning of Hmelnitski and the Tartars arriving at any moment; it had been ten days since September 26, and the enemy still hadn’t shown up. The prince clearly wanted to assess the danger himself, and after gathering information, he would definitely return. Besides, he had left several regiments behind, and everything was ready for defense.
The last was true. Every disposition had been made, the places marked out, the cannon planted on the walls. In the evening Captain Tsikhotski arrived at the head of fifty dragoons. He was surrounded immediately by the curious, but would not speak with the crowd, and went directly to General Artsishevski. Both called the grozwayer, and after consultation they went to the city hall. There Tsikhotski informed the astonished councillors that the prince had gone, not to return.
The last was true. Everything had been arranged, the locations set, the cannons positioned on the walls. In the evening, Captain Tsikhotski arrived with fifty dragoons. He was quickly surrounded by onlookers but didn’t engage with the crowd and went straight to General Artsishevski. They both summoned the grozwayer, and after some discussion, they headed to the city hall. There, Tsikhotski informed the shocked councillors that the prince had left and wouldn’t be coming back.
At the first moment the hands of all dropped at their sides, and some insolent lips uttered the word, "Traitor!" But that moment Artsishevski, an old leader famed for achievements in the Dutch service, rose and began to speak as follows to the military and the councillors:--
At that instant, everyone let their hands fall to their sides, and a few disrespectful voices shouted, "Traitor!" But in that moment, Artsishevski, an experienced leader known for his accomplishments in the Dutch service, stood up and started addressing the military and the council members:--
"I have heard the injurious word, which I wish no one had spoken, for even despair cannot justify it. The prince has gone and will not return. But what right have you to force a leader on whose shoulders the salvation of a whole country rests to defend your city only? What would have happened if the enemy had surrounded in this place the remaining forces of the Commonwealth? There are neither supplies of food nor of arms for so many troops here. I tell you this,--and you may trust in my experience,--that the greater the force shut up here, the shorter the defence would be; for hunger would overpower you sooner than the enemy. Hmelnitski cares more for the person of the prince than for your city; therefore, when he discovers that Vishnyevetski is not here, that he is collecting new troops and may come with relief, he will let you off more easily, and agree to terms. You are murmuring today; but I tell you that the prince, by leaving this city and threatening Hmelnitski from outside, has saved you and your children. Bear up, and defend yourselves! If you can detain the enemy some time, you may save your city, and you will render a memorable service to the Commonwealth; for during that time the prince will collect forces, arm other fortresses, rouse the torpid Commonwealth, and hasten to your rescue. He has chosen the only road of salvation; for if he had fallen here, with his army overcome by hunger, then nothing could stop the enemy, who might march on Cracow, on Warsaw, and flood the whole country, finding resistance in no place. Therefore, instead of murmuring, hurry to the walls, defend yourselves and your children, your city and the whole Commonwealth!"
"I've heard the hurtful words that I wish no one had said, because not even despair can justify them. The prince is gone and won't be coming back. But what right do you have to demand that a leader, who carries the fate of an entire country on his shoulders, defend just your city? What would have happened if the enemy had trapped the remaining forces of the Commonwealth here? There are no food supplies or weapons for so many troops. I’m telling you this—and you can trust my experience—the larger the force confined here, the shorter the defense will last; hunger will defeat you faster than the enemy. Hmelnitski cares more about the prince than your city; so when he realizes that Vishnyevetski isn’t here, that he's gathering new troops and might come with help, he will let you off more easily and agree to terms. You're complaining today; but I assure you that by leaving this city and threatening Hmelnitski from outside, the prince has saved you and your children. Keep strong and defend yourselves! If you can hold off the enemy for a while, you might save your city and perform a great service for the Commonwealth; during that time, the prince will gather forces, arm other fortresses, awaken the complacent Commonwealth, and rush to your rescue. He has taken the only path to salvation; if he had fallen here with his army starving, nothing could have stopped the enemy, who could march on Cracow, on Warsaw, and overrun the entire country without facing resistance. So instead of complaining, hurry to the walls, defend yourselves and your children, your city and the whole Commonwealth!"
"To the walls! to the walls!" repeated many of the more daring.
"To the walls! To the walls!" many of the bolder ones shouted again.
The grozwayer, an energetic and bold man, answered: "Your determination pleases me; and you know that the prince did not go away without planning defence. Every one here knows what he has to do, and that has happened which should have happened. I have the defence in hand, and I will defend to the last."
The grozwayer, an energetic and bold man, replied, "I appreciate your determination; and you know the prince didn’t leave without making plans for defense. Everyone here knows their role, and what needed to happen has happened. I have the defense covered, and I will fight to the last."
Hope returned again to timid hearts. Seeing this, Tsikhotski said in conclusion,--
Hope returned once more to timid hearts. Seeing this, Tsikhotski said in conclusion,--
"His Highness informs you also that the enemy is at hand. Lieutenant Skshetuski struck on a party of two thousand Tartars whom he defeated. The prisoners say that a great power is marching behind them."
"His Highness informs you that the enemy is close by. Lieutenant Skshetuski engaged a group of two thousand Tartars and defeated them. The prisoners claim that a large force is advancing behind them."
This news made a deep impression. A moment of silence followed; all hearts beat more quickly.
This news made a strong impact. A moment of silence followed; everyone’s heart raced.
"To the walls!" said the grozwayer.
"To the walls!" said the grozwayer.
"To the walls! to the walls!" repeated the officers and citizens present.
"To the walls! To the walls!" the officers and citizens present echoed.
Meanwhile a tumult was raised outside the windows; the uproar of a thousand voices, which mingled in one undistinguishable roar like the sound of the waves of the sea. Suddenly the doors of the hall were thrown open with a crash, and a number of citizens burst into the room; and before the councillors had time to inquire what had happened, shouts were raised: "Flames in the sky! flames in the sky!"
Meanwhile, a commotion erupted outside the windows; the noise of a thousand voices blended into one indistinguishable roar, much like the sound of ocean waves. Suddenly, the doors of the hall swung open with a crash, and several citizens rushed into the room; before the councillors had a chance to ask what was going on, shouts erupted: "Fires in the sky! Fires in the sky!"
"The word has become flesh," said the grozwayer. "To the walls!"
"The word has taken form," said the grozwayer. "To the walls!"
The hall was deserted. Soon the thunder of cannon shook the walls, announcing to the inhabitants of the city, the suburbs and villages beyond, that the enemy was coming. In the east the heavens were red as far as the eye could see. One would have said that a sea of fire was approaching the city.
The hall was empty. Soon the sound of cannon fire rumbled through the walls, signaling to everyone in the city, the suburbs, and the villages beyond that the enemy was coming. In the east, the sky was bright red as far as you could see. It looked like a sea of fire was advancing toward the city.
The prince meanwhile had thrown himself on Zamost, and having dispersed on the road the party which Tsikhotski had mentioned to the citizens, occupied himself with repairing and arming that fortress, naturally strong, which he made impregnable in a short time. Skshetuski, with Pan Longin and a part of the squadron, remained in the fortress with Pan Weyher, the starosta of Volets. The prince went to Warsaw to obtain from the Diet means to assemble new forces, and also to take part in the election which was near. The fortunes of Vishnyevetski and the whole Commonwealth hung upon that election; for if Prince Karl were chosen the war party would win, and the prince would receive chief command of all the forces of the Commonwealth, and it would perforce come to a general struggle for life and death with Hmelnitski. Prince Kazimir, though famous for his bravery and altogether a military man, was justly considered an adherent of the policy of Ossolinski, the chancellor, therefore of the policy of negotiations with the Cossacks, and considerable concessions to them. Neither brother was sparing of promises, and each struggled to gain partisans for himself; considering therefore the equal power of both parties, no one could foresee the result of the election. The partisans of the chancellor feared that Vishnyevetski, thanks to his increasing fame and the favor which he possessed among the knighthood and the nobles, would carry the balance of minds to the side of Prince Karl; Yeremi, for these reasons, desired to support his candidate in person. Therefore he hastened to Warsaw, sure that Zamost would be able to hold in check for a long time the whole power of Hmelnitski and the Crimea. Lvoff, according to every probability, might be considered safe; for Hmelnitski could in no wise spend much time in capturing that city, since he had before him the more powerful Zamost, which barred his way to the heart of the Commonwealth.
The prince had meanwhile gone to Zamost, and after dealing with the group that Tsikhotski had warned the locals about, he focused on repairing and reinforcing that naturally strong fortress, making it nearly impregnable in no time. Skshetuski, along with Pan Longin and part of the squadron, stayed in the fortress with Pan Weyher, the starosta of Volets. The prince traveled to Warsaw to secure funding from the Diet to gather new forces and to participate in the upcoming election. The fate of Vishnyevetski and the entire Commonwealth depended on that election; if Prince Karl was chosen, the war faction would prevail, and the prince would take command of all Commonwealth forces, leading to a life-or-death conflict with Hmelnitski. Prince Kazimir, known for his bravery and being a military man, was rightly seen as an ally of Chancellor Ossolinski's approach, which favored negotiations with the Cossacks and making significant concessions to them. Both brothers made plenty of promises and fought to win supporters. Given the equal strength of both sides, no one could predict the outcome of the election. The chancellor's supporters worried that Vishnyevetski, due to his growing fame and the support he had among the knights and nobility, would tip the scales in favor of Prince Karl. For these reasons, Yeremi wanted to personally back his candidate. So, he rushed to Warsaw, confident that Zamost could hold off Hmelnitski and the Crimean forces for a long time. Lvoff, most likely, could be considered safe; Hmelnitski wouldn't spend too much time trying to capture that city, as he had the more formidable Zamost blocking his path to the heart of the Commonwealth.
These thoughts strengthened the resolution of the prince, and poured consolation into his heart, torn by so many terrible defeats of the country. Hope possessed him that even if Kazimir were elected, war would be unavoidable, and the terrible rebellion would have to be drowned in a sea of blood. He hoped that the Commonwealth would again put forth a powerful army, for negotiations were only possible in so far as a powerful army sustained them.
These thoughts strengthened the prince's resolve and brought comfort to his heart, wounded by so many devastating defeats for the country. He felt hopeful that even if Kazimir were elected, war would be unavoidable, and the horrific rebellion would need to be crushed in a flood of blood. He believed that the Commonwealth would muster a strong army once again, as negotiations were only viable as long as a powerful army backed them.
Flattered by these thoughts, the prince went under the protection of a few squadrons, having with him Zagloba and Pan Volodyovski, the first of whom swore by everything that he would carry the election of Prince Karl, for he knew how to talk to the brother nobles and how to manage them; the second commanded the escort of the prince.
Flattered by these thoughts, the prince took cover with a few squadrons, accompanied by Zagloba and Pan Volodyovski. Zagloba confidently declared that he would secure the election of Prince Karl, as he was skilled at communicating with the other nobles and managing their interests; the second was in charge of the prince's escort.
At Sennitsa, not far from Minsk, a delightful though unexpected interview awaited the prince; for he met Princess Griselda, who was going from Brest-Litovsk to Warsaw for safety, with the reasonable hope that the prince would go there too. They greeted each other with emotion after a long separation. The princess, though she had an iron soul, rushed with such weeping into the embrace of her husband that she could not compose herself for several hours; for, oh! how many were the moments in which she had no hope of seeing him again, and still God granted him to return more famous than ever, covered with praise, such as had never yet beamed upon one of his house, the greatest of leaders, the one hope of the Commonwealth. The princess, tearing herself time after time from his breast, glanced through her tears at that face emaciated and embrowned, at that lofty forehead on which cares and toils had ploughed deep furrows, at those eyes inflamed with sleepless nights; and again she shed plentiful tears, and all her ladies wept too from the depths of their excited hearts.
At Sennitsa, not far from Minsk, a delightful but unexpected meeting awaited the prince; he encountered Princess Griselda, who was traveling from Brest-Litovsk to Warsaw for safety, hoping that the prince would join her there. They greeted each other with deep emotion after a long separation. The princess, despite having a strong spirit, rushed into her husband’s arms in tears, unable to calm herself for several hours; for, oh! how many times had she despaired of ever seeing him again, yet God allowed him to return more renowned than ever, celebrated like no one else in his family, the greatest of leaders, the one hope of the Commonwealth. The princess, pulling away from his embrace repeatedly, gazed through her tears at his weary, sun-tanned face, his high forehead marked by deep lines of worry and hard work, and his eyes weary from sleepless nights; once again she cried freely, and all her ladies wept too from the depths of their stirred hearts.
When after a time she and the prince had become calm, they went to the house of the priest, and there inquiries were made for friends, attendants, and knights, who as it were belonged to the family, and with whom the memory of Lubni was bound up. The prince quieted the princess concerning Skshetuski, first of all explaining that he had remained in Zamost only because he did not wish to lose himself in the noise of the capital on account of the suffering which God had sent him, and preferred to heal the wounds of his heart in military service. Then he presented Zagloba and told of his deeds. "Vir incomparabilis," said he, "who not only saved Kurtsevichovna from Bogun, but took her through the camps of Hmelnitski and the Tartars; later he was with us to his great glory, and fought admirably at Konstantinoff." Hearing this, the princess did not spare praise on Zagloba, giving him her hand to kiss repeatedly, and promising a still better reward at a proper time; and the "vir incomparabilis" bowed, veiling his heroism with his modesty. Then, he strutted and looked at the ladies in waiting; for though he was old and did not promise himself much from the fair sex, still it was pleasant to him that the ladies had heard so much of his bravery and his deeds. But mourning was not absent from this otherwise glad greeting; for mentioning the grievous times of the Commonwealth, how often did the prince reply to the questions of the princess about various knights: "Killed, killed, lost." Then young women were saddened, for more than one name was mentioned among the dead that was dear.
When she and the prince finally calmed down, they went to the priest's house, where they asked about friends, attendants, and knights who were connected to the family and shared memories of Lubni. The prince reassured the princess about Skshetuski, explaining that he stayed in Zamost because he wanted to avoid getting lost in the chaos of the capital due to the suffering that God had given him. He preferred to heal his heart through military service. Then he introduced Zagloba and talked about his accomplishments. "An incomparable man," he said, "who not only saved Kurtsevichovna from Bogun but also guided her through the camps of Hmelnitski and the Tartars; later, he fought alongside us to great acclaim and fought valiantly at Konstantinoff." Hearing this, the princess praised Zagloba, letting him kiss her hand several times and promising an even greater reward at the right time; the "incomparable man" bowed, downplaying his heroism with humility. Then, he strutted and glanced at the ladies-in-waiting; even though he was old and didn't expect much from women, he enjoyed knowing they had heard about his bravery and deeds. However, there was still some sorrow during this otherwise joyful gathering; when discussing the tough times of the Commonwealth, how often did the prince respond to the princess's questions about various knights with, "Killed, killed, lost." This saddened the young women, as more than one dearly remembered name was among the dead.
So gladness was mingled with grief, tears with smiles. But the most afflicted of all was Volodyovski; for in vain did he look around and cast his eyes on every side,--Princess Barbara was not there. It is true that amid the toils of war and continual battles, skirmishes, and campaigns, that cavalier had forgotten her somewhat, for he was by nature as prone to love as he was inconstant; but now, when he saw the young ladies of the princess once more, when before his eyes the life at Lubni stood as if actual, he thought to himself that it would be pleasant for him too if the moment of rest should come to sigh and occupy his heart again. Since this did not happen, however, but sentiment, as if through malice, sprang up in him anew, Volodyovski suffered grievously, and looked as if he had been drenched in a pouring rain. He hung his head upon his breast; his slender mustaches, which usually curled upward like those of a May-bug till they reached his nose, were hanging too; his upturned nose had grown long; the usual serenity had vanished from his face, and he stood silent, did not even move when the prince gave unusual praise to his bravery and superiority,--for what mattered all praises to him when she could not hear them?
So happiness was mixed with sadness, and tears with smiles. But the one most affected was Volodyovski; he looked around but couldn't find Princess Barbara. It’s true that during the constant fighting and battles, he had somewhat forgotten her, because by nature he was both loving and fickle; but now, seeing the princess’s young ladies again, and the life at Lubni feeling so real, he thought it would be nice to take a moment to sigh and let his heart feel that love again. But since that didn’t happen and, almost spitefully, feelings resurfaced within him, Volodyovski suffered deeply and looked as though he had been caught in a downpour. He hung his head, his slender mustaches that normally curled up like a May-bug now drooped; his once perky nose seemed elongated; the usual calm in his expression was gone, and he stood silent, not even reacting when the prince praised his bravery and skill—what did it matter to him when she couldn’t hear those words?
Finally Anusia Borzobogata took pity on him, and though they had had quarrels, she determined to comfort him. With this object, keeping her eyes on the princess, she pushed unobserved toward the knight, and at last was by his side.
Finally, Anusia Borzobogata felt sorry for him, and even though they had fought before, she decided to comfort him. With this in mind, keeping an eye on the princess, she discreetly moved toward the knight and finally reached his side.
"Good-day," said she; "we have not seen each other for a long time."
"Hey there," she said; "it's been a while since we last saw each other."
"Oh, Panna Anna," answered Pan Michael, in sadness, "much water has flowed past since then. We meet again in unpleasant times, and not all of us."
"Oh, Panna Anna," Pan Michael replied sadly, "a lot has happened since then. We're reconnecting during tough times, and not all of us are here."
"True, not all! So many knights have fallen." Here Anusia sighed; then continued, after a time: "And we are not the same in number; for Panna Senyntovna has married, and Princess Barbara has remained with the wife of the voevoda of Vilna."
"True, not all! So many knights have fallen." Here Anusia sighed; then continued after a moment: "And we aren't the same in numbers; Panna Senyntovna has married, and Princess Barbara has stayed with the wife of the voevoda of Vilna."
"And she is going to marry, of course."
"And of course, she is going to get married."
"No, she is not thinking much of that. But why do you ask?"
"No, she isn't thinking about that much. But why do you ask?"
Having said this, Anusia closed her dark eyes till two thin lines were left, and looked sideways from under her lashes at the knight.
Having said this, Anusia closed her dark eyes until only two thin lines remained, and glanced sideways from beneath her lashes at the knight.
"Oh, through good-will for the family," answered Pan Michael.
"Oh, out of goodwill for the family," Pan Michael replied.
"Oh, that is proper," answered Anusia, "for Pan Michael has a great friend in Princess Barbara. More than once she inquired; 'Where is that knight who in the tournament at Lubni took off most Turkish heads, for which I gave him a reward? What is he doing? Is he still alive, and does he remember us?'"
"Oh, that's just right," Anusia replied, "because Pan Michael has a close friend in Princess Barbara. She's asked more than once, 'Where is that knight who took down the most Turkish heads at the tournament in Lubni, for which I rewarded him? What’s he up to? Is he still alive, and does he remember us?'"
Pan Michael raised his eyes in thankfulness to Anusia; first he was comforted, and then he observed that Anusia had improved beyond measure.
Pan Michael lifted his eyes in gratitude to Anusia; first he felt comforted, and then he noticed that Anusia had improved tremendously.
"Did Princess Barbara really say that?"
"Did Princess Barbara actually say that?"
"As true as life; and she remembered, too, how you were riding over the ditch for her when you fell into the water."
"As real as life; and she also remembered how you were jumping over the ditch for her when you fell into the water."
"And where is the wife of the voevoda of Vilna now?"
"And where is the wife of the voevoda of Vilna now?"
"She was with us in Brest, and a week ago went to Belsk; from there she will go to Warsaw."
"She was with us in Brest, and a week ago she went to Belsk; from there she will head to Warsaw."
Pan Volodyovski looked at Anusia a second time, and could not restrain himself: "But Panna Anusia has attained such beauty that one's eyes ache in looking at her."
Pan Volodyovski glanced at Anusia again and couldn't hold back: "But Miss Anusia has become so beautiful that it hurts to look at her."
The girl smiled thankfully. "Pan Michael only says this to capture me."
The girl smiled gratefully. "Pan Michael only says this to win me over."
"I wanted to do so in my time," said he, shrugging his shoulders. "God knows I tried to, but failed; and now I wish well to Pan Podbipienta, for he was more fortunate."
"I wanted to do it in my time," he said, shrugging his shoulders. "God knows I tried, but I failed; and now I wish the best for Pan Podbipienta, since he was more fortunate."
"And where is Pan Podbipienta?" inquired Anusia, dropping her eyes.
"And where is Pan Podbipienta?" Anusia asked, looking down.
"In Zamost, with Skshetuski. He has become lieutenant in the squadron, and must attend to service; but if he knew whom he could see here, as God is in heaven he would have taken leave and come with long steps. He is a great knight, and deserving of every love."
"In Zamost, with Skshetuski. He has become a lieutenant in the squadron and must focus on his duties; but if he knew who he could meet here, as God is in heaven, he would have taken leave and come quickly. He is a great knight and deserving of all affection."
"And in war--he met no accident?"
"And in war—did he have no mishaps?"
"It seems to me that you wish to ask, not about that, but about the three heads that he wanted to cut off."
"It looks like you want to ask, not about that, but about the three heads he wanted to chop off."
"I do not believe that he really wanted to do that."
"I don't think he genuinely wanted to do that."
"But you would better, for without that there will be nothing. And he is not slow in looking for a chance, either. At Makhnovka, when we went to examine the places where he had struggled in the throng of battle, the prince himself went with us; and I tell you I have seen many a fight, but such execution I shall not see again while I live. When he puts on your scarf for battle, he does awful things. He will find his three heads: be at rest on that point."
"But you'd better, because without that there won’t be anything. And he doesn’t waste time looking for an opportunity either. At Makhnovka, when we went to check out the places where he fought in the heat of battle, the prince himself came with us; and I can tell you I've witnessed many fights, but I won’t see anything like that again as long as I live. When he wears your scarf into battle, he does terrible things. He will find his three heads: don’t worry about that."
"May each find what he seeks!" said Anusia, with a sigh.
"Hopefully, everyone finds what they're looking for!" said Anusia, with a sigh.
Then Volodyovski sighed, raised his eyes, and looked suddenly toward one corner of the room. From that corner peered a visage, angry, excited, and entirely unknown to him, armed with a gigantic nose, and mustaches great as two bushes on a tavern-sign, which moved quickly, as if from pent-up passion. One might be terrified at that nose, those eyes and mustaches; but little Volodyovski was by no means timid; therefore he only wondered, and turning to Anusia asked,--
Then Volodyovski sighed, looked up, and suddenly glanced toward one corner of the room. From that corner, a face appeared, angry, agitated, and completely unfamiliar to him, with a huge nose and mustaches as big as two bushes on a tavern sign, which moved quickly, as if driven by pent-up emotion. One could be frightened by that nose, those eyes, and mustaches; but little Volodyovski was not timid at all; instead, he merely wondered and turned to Anusia to ask,--
"What sort of figure is that over there in the corner, which looks at me as if it wished to swallow me whole, and moves its mustaches just like an old tom-cat at prayers?"
"What kind of figure is that in the corner, staring at me like it wants to swallow me whole, and moving its mustache just like an old tomcat at prayer?"
"What?" said Anusia, showing her white teeth; "that's Pan Kharlamp."
"What?" Anusia said, flashing her bright white smile. "That's Pan Kharlamp."
"What sort of Pagan is he?"
"What kind of Pagan is he?"
"He is no Pagan at all, but a light-horse captain in the squadron of the voevoda of Vilna, who is escorting us to Warsaw, and has to wait for the voevoda there. Let Pan Michael not come in his way, for he is a dreadful man-eater."
"He’s not a Pagan at all, but a light-horse captain in the squadron of the voevoda of Vilna, who is escorting us to Warsaw and has to wait for the voevoda there. Pan Michael should stay out of his way because he’s a terrifying man-eater."
"I see that, I see that. But if he is a man-eater, there are others fatter than I. Why should he whet his teeth at me instead of them?"
"I get that, I get that. But if he's a man-eater, there are others who are bigger than I am. Why would he choose to go after me instead of them?"
"Because--" said Anusia; and she laughed quietly.
"Because—" Anusia said, chuckling softly.
"Because?"
"Why?"
"Because he is in love with me, and has told me that he will cut to pieces every man who approaches me; and now, believe me, it is only out of regard for the prince and princess that he restrains himself. Were it not for them, he would pick a quarrel with you at once."
"He's in love with me and has told me that he'll take down anyone who comes near me. Honestly, it’s only out of respect for the prince and princess that he holds back. If it weren't for them, he'd pick a fight with you right away."
"Here you've got it," said Volodyovski, merrily. "That's how it is, Panna Anna. It was not for nothing, I see, that we sang, 'Tartars carry captive prisoners, you seize captive hearts.' You remember, I suppose? You cannot move, you know, without making some one fall in love with you."
"Here you go," said Volodyovski, cheerfully. "That's the way it is, Panna Anna. It wasn’t for nothing, I see, that we sang, 'Tartars carry captive prisoners, you capture captive hearts.' You remember that, right? You can’t move without making someone fall for you."
"Such is my misfortune," answered Anusia, dropping her eyes.
"That's my bad luck," Anusia said, looking down.
"Ah, Panna Anna is a Pharisee; and what will Pan Longin say to this?"
"Ah, Panna Anna is a Pharisee; what will Pan Longin have to say about this?"
"How am I to blame if this Pan Kharlamp pursues me? I can't endure him, and I don't want to look at him."
"How am I to blame if this Pan Kharlamp is after me? I can't stand him, and I don't want to see him."
"But see to it that blood is not shed on your account. Podbipienta is so mild that you could heal a wound with him, but in love affairs it is dangerous to joke with him."
"But make sure that no blood is shed because of you. Podbipienta is so gentle that you could heal a wound with him, but when it comes to love, it's risky to joke around with him."
"If he cuts Kharlamp's ears off, I shall be glad."
"If he cuts off Kharlamp's ears, I'll be happy."
When she had said this, Anusia whizzed off like a top, and tripped to the other side of the room to Carboni, the physician of the princess, to whom she began to whisper something with animation, and then converse; but the Italian fastened his eyes on the ceiling, as if carried away by ecstasy.
When she said this, Anusia spun around like a top and rushed to the other side of the room to Carboni, the princess's doctor, where she started whispering something excitedly and then chatting; but the Italian fixed his gaze on the ceiling, as if lost in bliss.
Meanwhile Zagloba approached Volodyovski, and began in merry mood to wink his one sound eye. "Pan Michael," he asked, "what sort of crested lark is that?"
Meanwhile, Zagloba walked over to Volodyovski and, in a cheerful mood, started to wink his one good eye. "Pan Michael," he asked, "what kind of crested lark is that?"
"That is Panna Anusia Borzobogata, lady-in-waiting to the princess. Ah, she is a pretty little rogue,--eyes like plates, a pug as if painted, and a neck--uf!"
"That's Panna Anusia Borzobogata, the princess's lady-in-waiting. Wow, she's a charming little troublemaker—big eyes, a cute nose that seems drawn on, and a neck—wow!"
"Oh, she'll pass, she'll pass! My congratulations to you!"
"Oh, she'll make it, she'll make it! Congrats to you!"
"Oh, give us peace! She is betrothed to Podbipienta, or the same as betrothed."
"Oh, give us peace! She is engaged to Podbipienta, or just as good as engaged."
"To Podbipienta! My dear sir, have fear of the Lord's wounds! Why, he has made vows of celibacy. And besides, the disproportion between them! He could carry her at his collar; she might sit on his mustaches, like a fly."
"To Podbipienta! My dear sir, fear the Lord's wounds! He's taken vows of celibacy. And just look at the difference between them! He could carry her around his neck; she could sit on his mustache like a fly."
"Ah! she will manage him yet. Hercules was stronger, but a woman trapped him."
"Ah! she'll figure him out eventually. Hercules was stronger, but a woman outsmarted him."
"Yes, if she only doesn't give him horns; though I should be the first to help that about, as I am Zagloba."
"Yeah, as long as she doesn't cheat on him; though I'd be the first to help make sure that doesn't happen, since I'm Zagloba."
"There will be more than you of that sort, though in truth the girl is of good stock and honest. This is too bad, for she is young and pretty."
"There will be more like you, but to be honest, the girl comes from a good family and is genuine. That's a shame because she's young and beautiful."
"You are an honorable cavalier, and that is why you praise her; but she is a lark."
"You are an honorable knight, and that's why you praise her; but she's just a lark."
"Beauty attracts people. For example, that captain over there is desperately in love with her."
"Beauty draws people in. For instance, that captain over there is head over heels for her."
"Pshaw! But look at that raven with whom she is talking now! What sort of devil is he?"
"Pshaw! But look at that raven she's talking to right now! What kind of troublemaker is he?"
"That is an Italian,--Carboni, the physician of the princess."
"That's an Italian—Carboni, the princess's doctor."
"Look, Pan Michael, how his lanterns are lighted up, and his eyeballs roll as if in delirium. Oh, it is bad for Pan Longin! I know something of this business, for I had more than one experience in my youth. Another time I'll tell you of all the scrapes in which I have been, or if you wish you can listen this minute."
"Look, Pan Michael, how his lanterns are lit up, and his eyes roll like he's in a frenzy. Oh, this is not good for Pan Longin! I know a thing or two about this, since I've had my share of experiences in my youth. Another time, I'll tell you all the trouble I've been in, or if you want, you can listen right now."
Zagloba began to whisper in the ear of the little knight, and to wink with more vigor than usual. But the end of the visit came. The prince seated himself by the princess in the carriage, that they might talk all they wished after the long absence; the ladies occupied carriages, the knights mounted their horses, and all moved on. The court went in advance, and the troops at some distance in the rear; for those parts were peaceable, and the squadrons were needed for ostentation alone, not safety. They went from Sennitsa to Minsk, and thence to Warsaw, stopping frequently for plentiful refreshments, according to the custom of the time.
Zagloba started to whisper in the little knight's ear and winked more than usual. But the visit was coming to an end. The prince sat next to the princess in the carriage so they could talk as much as they wanted after being apart for so long; the ladies took their places in the carriages, the knights got on their horses, and everyone moved out. The court led the way, while the troops followed a bit behind; those areas were peaceful, and the troops were only there for show, not for protection. They traveled from Sennitsa to Minsk, and then to Warsaw, often stopping for generous snacks, which was customary at the time.
The road was so thronged that it was barely possible to move at a walk. All were going to the election, from near neighborhoods and from distant Lithuania; so that here and there were met lordly households, whole trains of gilded carriages, surrounded by haiduks, gigantic Turkish grooms dressed in Turkish costumes; after which marched household troops,--now Hungarian, now German, now janissaries, now Cossack detachments, and finally squadrons of the matchless heavy cavalry of the Poles. Each one of the more important personages tried to appear in the most showy manner and with the greatest retinues. Among the numerous cavalcades belonging to magnates, came also the smaller local and district dignitaries. Every little while single wagons of nobles appeared from out the dust, covered with black leather and drawn by two or four horses, and in each sat a noble with a crucifix or an image of the Most Holy Lady hung on a silk ribbon around his neck. All were armed,--a musket on one side of the seat, a sabre on the other. Former or actual officers of squadrons also had lances sticking out two yards behind the seat. Under the wagons were dogs,--either setters or hounds,--not for use (for they were not going to the chase), but for the amusement of the owner. Behind were stable-boys leading horses covered with cloth to protect rich saddles from dust or rain. Farther on were drawn squeaking wagons with willow-bound wheels, in which were tents and supplies of provisions for servants and masters. When at times the wind blew the dust from the highway into the fields, the whole road was uncovered and changed like a hundred-colored serpent, or a ribbon artistically woven from gold and brocade. Here and there on the road were heard orchestras of Italians or janissaries, especially before the squadrons of royal or Lithuanian escort, of which there was no lack in this throng, for they had to go in the company of the dignitaries; and every place was full of shouts, calls, questions, disputes, since precedence was not yielded willingly by one to another.
The road was so crowded that it was nearly impossible to move at a slow pace. Everyone was heading to the election, coming from nearby neighborhoods and distant Lithuania; there were noble households everywhere, entire lines of gilded carriages surrounded by haiduks—huge Turkish grooms dressed in traditional Turkish attire. Marching alongside them were household troops—sometimes Hungarian, sometimes German, sometimes janissaries, sometimes Cossack detachments, and finally, squadrons of the unmatched heavy cavalry of the Poles. Each of the more important figures tried to stand out in the flashiest way possible, accompanied by the largest entourages. Among the many cavalcades of magnates, there were also smaller local and district officials. Now and then, single wagons carrying nobles emerged from the dust, covered in black leather and pulled by two or four horses, with each noble inside wearing a crucifix or an image of the Most Holy Lady on a silk ribbon around their neck. Everyone was armed—there was a musket on one side of the seat and a saber on the other. Former or current officers of squadrons had lances sticking out two yards behind their seats. Under the wagons were dogs—either setters or hounds—not for hunting (since they weren’t going on a chase), but for the owner's entertainment. Behind were stable boys leading horses covered with cloth to protect their expensive saddles from dust or rain. Further along, there were creaking wagons with willow-bound wheels carrying tents and supplies of food for servants and masters. When the wind occasionally blew the dust from the road into the fields, the entire road was revealed, shifting like a multicolored serpent or a ribbon intricately woven from gold and brocade. Here and there on the road, you could hear orchestras of Italians or janissaries, especially in front of the squadrons of royal or Lithuanian escorts, which were plentiful in this crowd as they had to accompany the dignitaries; everywhere was filled with shouts, calls, questions, and arguments, as no one willingly gave way to another.
From time to time mounted servants and soldiers galloped up to the retinue of the prince, demanding the road for such or such a dignitary, or to ask who was travelling. But when the answer came to their ears, "The voevoda of Rus!" immediately they informed their masters, who left the road free, or if they were in advance, turned aside to see the passing retinue. At places of refreshment the nobles gathered in crowds to feast their eyes with a sight of the greatest warrior of the Commonwealth. Cheers also were not lacking, to which the prince answered with thanks, first by reason of his innate politeness, and secondly wishing with that affability to win adherents for Prince Karl, of which he gained not a few by his appearance alone.
From time to time, mounted servants and soldiers rode up to the prince's entourage, demanding the road for various dignitaries or asking who was traveling. But when they heard the answer, "The voevoda of Rus!" they immediately reported back to their masters, who then cleared the road or, if they were ahead, pulled aside to watch the passing retinue. At rest stops, nobles gathered in groups to catch a glimpse of the greatest warrior of the Commonwealth. Cheers were plentiful, which the prince acknowledged with thanks, both out of his natural politeness and to win support for Prince Karl, of whom he gained quite a few followers just by his presence.
With equal curiosity did they look on the squadrons of the prince,--"those Russians," as they were called. They were not so tattered and haggard as after the battle at Konstantinoff, for the prince had given them new uniforms at Zamost; but they were always gazed at as wonders from beyond the sea, since in the opinion of those dwelling in the neighborhood of the capital they came from the end of the earth. Marvels were related of those mysterious steppes and pine-groves in which such a knighthood was born. They wondered at their sunburnt complexions, embrowned from the winds of the Black Sea; at their haughtiness of look, and a certain freedom of bearing acquired from their wild neighbors.
With equal curiosity, they looked at the prince's troops—"those Russians," as they called them. They weren't as ragged and worn as they had been after the battle at Konstantinoff, since the prince had given them new uniforms at Zamost; however, they were still regarded as wonders from across the sea. People living near the capital believed they came from the ends of the earth. Tales were told of those mysterious steppes and pine forests where such a knightly class originated. They marveled at their sun-kissed skin, tanned by the winds of the Black Sea, their proud looks, and a kind of boldness they had gained from their wild neighbors.
But after the prince, most eyes were turned on Zagloba, who, noticing that he was the centre of admiration, looked with such haughtiness and pride, and turned his eyes so threateningly that it was whispered at once in the crowd: "This must be the foremost knight of them all!" And others said: "He must have let a power of souls out of their bodies; he is as fierce as a dragon!" When words like these came to the ears of Zagloba, his only thought was to conceal his inward delight by still greater fierceness. Sometimes he answered the crowd, sometimes he joked with them, but especially with squadrons of the Lithuanian escort, in which the men of the heavy cavalry wore golden, and of the light, silver loops on their shoulders. At sight of this Zagloba would call out, "Pan Loop, there is a hook on you!" More than one officer frowned, gritted his teeth, and grasped his sabre; but remembering that that was a warrior from the squadron of the voevoda of Rus who took such liberty, he spat at last, and let the matter drop.
But after the prince, most people’s attention shifted to Zagloba, who, noticing he was the center of admiration, looked with such arrogance and pride, and cast such intimidating glares that it was quickly whispered in the crowd: "He must be the greatest knight of them all!" Others said: "He must have released a ton of souls from their bodies; he’s as fierce as a dragon!" When Zagloba heard these comments, his only thought was to hide his inner joy by putting on an even fiercer front. Sometimes he responded to the crowd, sometimes he joked with them, especially with the squadrons of the Lithuanian escort, where the heavy cavalry men wore gold loops and the light cavalry men wore silver loops on their shoulders. At the sight of this, Zagloba would shout, "Pan Loop, you’ve got a hook on you!" More than one officer frowned, ground his teeth, and reached for his sabre; but remembering that this was a warrior from the voevoda of Rus’s squadron who had taken such liberties, he finally spat and let it go.
Nearer Warsaw the throng became so dense that it was only possible to push forward at a walk. The election promised to be more crowded than usual; for nobles from remote Russian and Lithuanian districts, who by reason of the distance could not have come for the election itself, assembled now at Warsaw for safety. The day of election was still distant, for the first sessions of the Diet had barely begun; but they had assembled a month or two in advance, so as to locate themselves in the city, renew acquaintance with this one and that, seek for promotion here and there, eat and drink at the houses of great lords, and enjoy luxury in the harvest of the capital.
Near Warsaw, the crowd became so thick that the only way to move forward was at a walking pace. The election was shaping up to be more packed than usual, as nobles from distant Russian and Lithuanian areas, who couldn't make it for the election itself due to the distance, gathered in Warsaw for safety. The election day was still a while off, since the first sessions of the Diet had just begun, but they had arrived a month or two early to settle into the city, reconnect with various people, look for opportunities, enjoy meals and drinks at the homes of wealthy lords, and indulge in the luxuries of the capital.
The prince looked with sadness through the windows of his carriage on those crowds of knights, soldiers, and nobles, on that wealth and luxury of costume, thinking what forces could be formed of them, what armies could be put in the field. "Why is this Commonwealth, so powerful, populous, and rich, filled with valiant knights, so weak that it is not able to settle with one Hmelnitski and the Tartar savagery? Why is this? The legions of Hmelnitski could be answered with other legions if those nobles, those soldiers, that wealth and substance, those regiments and squadrons were willing to serve public as well as private interests. Virtue is perishing in the Commonwealth," thought the prince, "and the great body is beginning to decay. Manhood has long since begun to disappear in pleasant leisure; it is not warlike toil that the army and the nobles love!" The prince was right so far; but of the shortcomings of the Commonwealth he thought only as a warrior and a chieftain who wanted to turn all men into soldiers and lead them against the enemy. Bravery could be found, and was found, when wars a hundred times greater threatened soon after. It lacked still something more, which the soldier-prince at that moment saw not, but which his enemy, the chancellor of the Crown, an abler statesman than Yeremi, did see.
The prince gazed sadly through the carriage windows at the crowds of knights, soldiers, and nobles, admiring the wealth and luxury of their attire, contemplating the forces he could muster from them, the armies he could deploy. "Why is this Commonwealth, so powerful, populous, and rich, filled with brave knights, so weak that it can't handle one Hmelnitski and the savage Tartars? Why is that? Hmelnitski’s legions could be matched by other legions if those nobles, those soldiers, that wealth and resources, those regiments and squadrons, were willing to serve the public as well as their own interests. Virtue is fading in the Commonwealth," the prince thought, "and the great body is starting to rot. Manhood has long been disappearing into comfortable leisure; it’s not the hard work of war that the army and the nobles enjoy!" The prince was correct to an extent; however, he viewed the Commonwealth's failures solely as a warrior and a leader who wanted to turn everyone into soldiers to fight the enemy. Courage could be found—and was found—when wars far greater loomed on the horizon. But something else was still lacking, something the soldier-prince couldn’t perceive at that moment, yet his adversary, the chancellor of the Crown, a sharper politician than Yeremi, could see clearly.
But behold in the gray and azure distance appeared indistinctly the pointed towers of Warsaw. Further meditations of the prince ceased. He issued orders, which the officer on duty bore immediately to Volodyovski. In consequence of these orders Pan Michael galloped from the carriage of Anusia, around which he had been hovering hitherto, to bring up the squadrons which had lagged considerably in the rear, to strengthen the line and lead it on in order. He had ridden barely a few paces when he heard some one rushing after him. It was Pan Kharlamp, captain of the light cavalry of the voevoda of Vilna, Anusia's worshipper.
But look, in the gray and blue distance, the pointed towers of Warsaw appeared faintly. The prince's thoughts stopped there. He gave orders, which the officer on duty quickly relayed to Volodyovski. As a result, Pan Michael galloped away from Anusia's carriage, where he had been lingering, to rally the squadrons that had fallen behind, to strengthen the line and move it forward in an organized manner. He had barely gone a few paces when he heard someone rushing after him. It was Pan Kharlamp, the captain of the light cavalry for the voevoda of Vilna, Anusia's admirer.
Volodyovski held in his horse; for he understood at once that it would surely come to some quarrel, and Pan Michael loved such things from his soul. Kharlamp came up with him, and at first said nothing; he only puffed, and moved his mustaches threateningly, as if looking for words.
Volodyovski pulled back on his horse; he knew right away that a fight was bound to happen, and Pan Michael relished those moments. Kharlamp approached him and initially said nothing; he just huffed and twirled his mustaches menacingly, as if searching for the right words.
"With the forehead, with the forehead, Pan Dragoon!"
"With the forehead, with the forehead, Pan Dragoon!"
"With the forehead, Pan Escort!"
"With the forehead, Pan Guide!"
"How do you dare to call me Escort," demanded Kharlamp, grinding his teeth,--"me an officer and a captain, hei?"
"How dare you call me an Escort?" Kharlamp demanded, grinding his teeth. "I'm an officer and a captain, you know?"
Volodyovski began to throw up a hatchet which he held in his hand, turning his whole attention as it were to catching it by the handle after every turn, and answered as if unwillingly. "For I am not able to recognize rank by the loop."
Volodyovski started to toss a hatchet he was holding, focusing entirely on catching it by the handle with each spin, and responded almost reluctantly. "Because I can't tell ranks by the loop."
"You offend a whole body of officers with whom you are not equal."
"You insult a whole group of officers that you aren’t on the same level as."
"How is that?" asked with pretended simplicity the rogue Volodyovski?
"How is that?" asked the sly Volodyovski, pretending to be simple.
"For you serve in the foreign levy."
"For you serve in the foreign army."
"Put yourself to rest," said Pan Michael. "Though I serve in the dragoons, I belong to that body of officers not of the light, but of the heavy cavalry of the voevoda. You can talk with me therefore as with an equal or as with a superior."
"Take a break," said Pan Michael. "Even though I serve in the dragoons, I'm part of the heavy cavalry under the voevoda. So you can talk to me as an equal or as someone in charge."
Kharlamp reined himself in a little, seeing that he had not to do with so insignificant a person as he had thought; but he did not cease to grit his teeth, for the coolness of Pan Michael brought him to still greater rage.
Kharlamp held himself back a bit, realizing he was dealing with someone more significant than he'd initially thought; however, he didn’t stop grinding his teeth, as Pan Michael's calm demeanor fueled his anger even more.
"Why do you get in my way?"
"Why are you blocking me?"
"I see that you are seeking a quarrel."
"I see that you’re looking for a fight."
"Maybe I am; and I will tell you this [here Kharlamp bent to the ear of Volodyovski and finished in a lower voice], that I'll trim your ears if you come in my way before Panna Anna."
"Maybe I am; and I'll tell you this [here Kharlamp leaned in closer to Volodyovski and continued in a quieter voice], that I’ll take care of you if you get in my way before Panna Anna."
Volodyovski began again to throw up the hatchet very diligently, as if that were the special time for such amusement, and answered in a tone of persuasiveness: "Oh, my benefactor, permit me to live a little yet; let me go!"
Volodyovski started throwing the hatchet again enthusiastically, as if this was the perfect moment for such fun, and replied in a convincing tone: "Oh, my benefactor, please let me live a bit longer; allow me to go!"
"Oh, no! Nothing will come of that; you won't escape me!" said Kharlamp, seizing the little knight by the sleeve.
"Oh, no! That won't lead to anything; you can't get away from me!" said Kharlamp, grabbing the little knight by the sleeve.
"I will not get away from you," said Pan Michael, with a mild voice; "but now I am on service, and am going with the order of the prince my master. Let go my sleeve, let go, I beg you; for otherwise what shall I, poor devil! do unless I go at you with this hatchet and tumble you from the horse?"
"I won't get away from you," said Pan Michael gently; "but right now I'm on duty, following the orders of my master, the prince. Please let go of my sleeve; I’m asking you nicely. Otherwise, what can I do, poor guy that I am, except grab this hatchet and knock you off your horse?"
Here the voice of Volodyovski, submissive at first, hissed with such venom that Kharlamp looked at him with involuntary astonishment and dropped his sleeve. "Oh, it is all one!" said he. "You will give me a chance in Warsaw, I'll look after you!"
Here the voice of Volodyovski, initially submissive, suddenly hissed with such anger that Kharlamp looked at him in shock and let go of his sleeve. "Oh, it doesn’t matter!" he said. "You give me a shot in Warsaw, and I'll take care of you!"
"I won't hide; but how can we fight in Warsaw, be so kind as to instruct me. I have never been there yet in my life; I am a simple soldier, but I have heard of court-martials which execute a man for drawing his sabre in the presence of the king or during an interregnum."
"I won't hide; but how can we fight in Warsaw? Please teach me. I've never been there in my life; I’m just a regular soldier, but I've heard of court-martials that execute someone for drawing their sword in front of the king or during a gap between reigns."
"It is evident that you have never been in Warsaw, and that you are an ignorant clown, since you are afraid of court-martials and don't know that in the interregnum a chapter is in session with which the question is easier, and you may be sure they won't take my head for your ears."
"It’s clear you’ve never been to Warsaw and that you’re an ignorant fool, since you’re scared of court-martials and don’t know that during the interregnum a chapter is in session which makes things easier, and you can be sure they won’t take my head for your mistakes."
"Thank you for the information, and I will ask you for information frequently; for I see that you are a man of no ordinary experience, and I, since I practise only the lowest of the rudiments, am barely able to make an adjective agree with a noun, and if I wanted to call (which God forbid) your Honor a fool, then I know that I should say 'stultus,' and not 'stulta' or 'stultum.'"
"Thank you for the information, and I'll be asking you for it often; I can see that you have a lot of experience, and since I only work with the basics, I can hardly even make an adjective agree with a noun. If I ever wanted to call your Honor a fool (which I certainly wouldn't), I know I should say 'stultus,' and not 'stulta' or 'stultum.'"
Here Volodyovski began again to throw up the hatchet, and Kharlamp was astonished again. The blood rushed to his face, and he pulled his sabre out of the scabbard; but in the twinkle of an eye the little knight, putting his hatchet under his knee, drew his own. For a moment they looked at each other, like two stags, with distended nostrils, and with fire in their eyes; but Kharlamp considered that he would have an affair with the voevoda himself if he fell upon his officer going with an order, therefore he sheathed his sabre.
Here, Volodyovski started to throw the hatchet again, and Kharlamp was shocked once more. Blood rushed to his face, and he pulled his saber out of its sheath; but in the blink of an eye, the little knight, placing his hatchet under his knee, drew his own. For a moment, they stared at each other like two stags, nostrils flared, fire in their eyes; but Kharlamp realized he’d be in trouble with the voevoda himself if he attacked his officer on an official errand, so he sheathed his saber.
"Oh, I'll find you, you son of a such a one!" said he.
"Oh, I’ll find you, you son of a b****!" he said.
"You'll find me, you'll find me, you fish-broth!" said the little knight.
"You'll find me, you'll find me, you fish soup!" said the little knight.
And they parted,--one going to the cavalcade, the other to the squadrons, which had approached considerably during this time, so that through the clouds of dust was heard the clatter of the hoofs on the hard road. Volodyovski straightened the cavalry and the infantry to the proper line, and moved to the head. After a while Zagloba trotted up to him.
And they went their separate ways—one heading towards the parade, the other towards the troops, which had gotten much closer during this time, so that through the dust clouds, the sound of hooves on the hard road could be heard. Volodyovski aligned the cavalry and infantry into the correct formation and moved to the front. After a while, Zagloba rode up to him.
"What did that scarecrow of the sea want of you?" asked he of Volodyovski.
"What did that scarecrow of the sea want from you?" he asked Volodyovski.
"Oh, nothing!--he called me out to a duel."
"Oh, nothing! He challenged me to a duel."
"Here is trouble for you; he will punch a hole through you with his nose. Look out, Pan Michael, that you don't cut off the biggest nose in the Commonwealth, for you will have to raise a separate mound over it. Happy is the voevoda of Vilna! Others must send scouting-parties out to look for the enemy, but this one could scent them for miles. But why did he challenge you?"
"Here’s some trouble for you; he’ll slam into you with his nose. Watch out, Pan Michael, don’t go chopping off the biggest nose in the Commonwealth, or you’ll have to build a separate mound over it. Lucky is the voevoda of Vilna! Others have to send out scouting parties to find the enemy, but this one can smell them from miles away. But why did he challenge you?"
"Because I rode by the carriage of Anusia Borzobogata."
"Because I rode past Anusia Borzobogata's carriage."
"You ought to have told him to go to Pan Longin at Zamost. He would have dressed him with pepper and ginger. That fish-broth fellow has struck badly; it is evident that he has less luck than his nose."
"You should have told him to go to Pan Longin at Zamost. He would have seasoned him with pepper and ginger. That fish-broth guy has really messed up; it's clear that he's less fortunate than his nose."
"I said nothing to him about Pan Podbipienta," said Volodyovski, "for he might have dropped me. I'll pay court now to Anusia with redoubled fervor out of spite. I want to have my sport too; what better employment can we have in Warsaw?"
"I didn't say anything to him about Pan Podbipienta," Volodyovski said, "because he might have ditched me. I'll make sure to pursue Anusia with even more passion out of spite. I want to have my fun too; what better way to pass the time in Warsaw?"
"We'll find it, Pan Michael, we'll find it," said Zagloba, winking. "When in my younger years I was a deputy from the squadron in which I served, I travelled through the whole country, but such life as I found in Warsaw I found nowhere else."
"We'll find it, Pan Michael, we'll find it," Zagloba said with a wink. "Back in my younger days, when I was a deputy from the squadron I served in, I traveled all over the country, but the life I found in Warsaw was unlike anything else."
"You say it is different from what we have in the Trans-Dnieper?"
"You say it’s different from what we have in the Trans-Dnieper?"
"Of course it is!"
"Absolutely!"
"I am very curious," said Pan Michael. After a while he added: "Still, I'll trim the mustaches of that fish-broth, for they are too long."
"I’m really curious," said Pan Michael. After a moment, he added: "Still, I’ll trim the mustaches of that fish stew, because they’re too long."
CHAPTER XLIV.
A number of weeks passed. The nobles assembled in greater and greater numbers for the election. The population of the city increased tenfold; for with the crowds of nobles poured in thousands of merchants and shopkeepers of the whole world, from distant Persia to England beyond the sea. On the field of Vola a booth was built for the senate, and around it whitened already thousands of tents, with which the spacious meadows were entirely covered. No one could tell yet which of the two candidates--Prince Kazimir, the cardinal, or Karl Ferdinand, the bishop of Plotsk--would be elected. On both sides great were the efforts and exertions made. Thousands of pamphlets were given to the world, relating the merits and defects of the candidates. Both had numerous and powerful adherents. On the side of Karl stood, as is known, Prince Yeremi, who was the more terrible for his opponents, as it was always likely that he would draw after him the inferior nobles, who were enamoured of him; and with the inferior nobles lay the ultimate decision. But neither did Kazimir lack power. Seniority was in his favor. On his side was the influence of the chancellor; the primate appeared to incline to him. On his side stood the majority of the magnates, each of whom had numerous clients; and among the magnates also was Prince Dominik Zaslavski Ostrogski, voevoda of Sandomir, with greatly injured reputation after Pilavtsi and even threatened with prosecution, but always the greatest lord in the Commonwealth, nay, even in all Europe, and able at any moment to throw the immense weight of his wealth into the scale of his candidate.
A few weeks went by. The nobles gathered in increasing numbers for the election. The city’s population swelled tenfold; along with the influx of nobles came thousands of merchants and shopkeepers from all over the world, from far-off Persia to England across the sea. In the field of Vola, a booth was set up for the senate, and surrounding it were already thousands of tents that covered the vast meadows. No one could yet say who of the two candidates—Prince Kazimir, the cardinal, or Karl Ferdinand, the bishop of Plotsk—would be elected. Both sides were putting in tremendous effort. Thousands of pamphlets were distributed, outlining the strengths and weaknesses of the candidates. Both had numerous and influential supporters. Standing with Karl was Prince Yeremi, who was particularly formidable to his opponents, as it was likely he would attract the lesser nobles who admired him; and the votes of the lesser nobles would ultimately decide the election. But Kazimir had his own power. His seniority worked in his favor. He had the backing of the chancellor, and the primate seemed to lean towards him. He also had the majority of the magnates on his side, each of whom maintained numerous clients; among them was Prince Dominik Zaslavski Ostrogski, voevoda of Sandomir, whose reputation had suffered greatly after Pilavtsi and who even faced the threat of prosecution, yet he remained one of the highest lords in the Commonwealth and indeed all of Europe, capable of tipping the scales for his candidate with his immense wealth at any moment.
Still the adherents of Kazimir more than once had bitter hours of doubt; for as has been said, everything depended on the inferior nobles, who, beginning from the 4th of October, had camped in crowds around Warsaw and were coming still in thousands from every side of the Commonwealth, and who in an incalculable majority declared for Prince Karl, attracted by the magic of Vishnyevetski's name and the liberality of the prince in public objects. Karl was a good manager and wealthy; he did not hesitate at that moment to devote considerable sums to the formation of new regiments which were to be placed under command of Yeremi. Kazimir would have followed his example willingly; it was certainly not greed that held him back, but just the opposite,--excessive liberality, the immediate result of which was an insufficiency, and continual lack of money in his treasury.
Still, the supporters of Kazimir often faced moments of doubt. As mentioned, everything relied on the lesser nobles, who, starting from October 4th, had gathered in large numbers around Warsaw and were streaming in from all sides of the Commonwealth. An overwhelming majority declared their support for Prince Karl, drawn in by the allure of Vishnyevetski's name and the prince's generosity towards public projects. Karl was a capable leader and wealthy; he didn't hesitate to spend significant amounts to create new regiments under Yeremi's command. Kazimir would have gladly followed his lead; it wasn't greed that held him back but rather too much generosity, which led to a constant shortage of funds in his treasury.
Meanwhile both sides were canvassing. Every day messengers were flying between Nyeporente and Yablonna. Kazimir in the name of his own seniority and brotherly affection adjured Karl to resign; but the bishop held back, answering that it would not become him to contemn the fortune which might meet him, since that fortune was in the free gift of the Commonwealth, and was his to whom the Lord had designed it. Time passed; the term of six weeks was approaching, and together with it the Cossack storm. News had come that Hmelnitski, having raised the siege of Lvoff, which had ransomed itself after a number of assaults, had invested Zamost, and night and day was storming that last rampart of the Commonwealth.
Meanwhile, both sides were busy lobbying. Every day, messengers were rushing between Nyeporente and Yablonna. Kazimir, speaking from his own seniority and brotherly love, urged Karl to step down; but the bishop hesitated, responding that it wouldn’t be right for him to disregard the opportunity that might come his way, since that opportunity was freely given by the Commonwealth and was intended for whoever the Lord had chosen. Time went on; the six-week deadline was approaching, along with the Cossack onslaught. News had arrived that Hmelnitski, having lifted the siege of Lvoff, which had managed to pay its way out after several attacks, had surrounded Zamost and was attacking that last stronghold of the Commonwealth day and night.
It was said too that besides the delegates whom Hmelnitski had sent to Warsaw with a letter and declaration that as a noble of Poland he would give his vote to Kazimir, there were nobles hidden among the crowd, and that the city itself was full of disguised Cossack elders whom no one could detect, for they had come like regular and wealthy nobles, differing in nothing, even in speech, from other electors, especially those from the Russian provinces. Some, as was said, had crept in through simple curiosity to look at the election and Warsaw; others to spy, to obtain news, to hear talk about the war,--how many troops the Commonwealth thought of putting in the field, and what grants it proposed for the levies. Perhaps there was much truth in the reports concerning these guests; for among the Zaporojian elders were many nobles who had become Cossacks, who had picked up some Latin and therefore were not to be recognized in any way. Besides, in the distant steppes Latin did not flourish as a rule, and such princes as the Kurtsevichi did not know it any better than Bogun and other atamans.
It was also said that besides the delegates Hmelnitski had sent to Warsaw with a letter and declaration stating that as a Polish noble he would vote for Kazimir, there were nobles hidden in the crowd, and the city itself was full of disguised Cossack leaders that no one could recognize. They had arrived looking like regular wealthy nobles, without any difference, even in speech, from other electors, especially those from the Russian provinces. Some, it was reported, had snuck in out of simple curiosity to witness the election and see Warsaw; others to gather intelligence, to hear discussions about the war—how many troops the Commonwealth planned to deploy, and what concessions it proposed for the levies. There might have been a lot of truth to these reports about the guests; among the Zaporojian leaders were many nobles who had become Cossacks and had picked up some Latin, making them hard to identify. Moreover, in the distant steppes, Latin was generally not spoken much, and such princes as the Kurtsevichi were no better at it than Bogun and the other atamans.
But reports like these with which the election field as well as the city were filled, together with news of the movements of Hmelnitski and the Cossack-Tartar expeditions,--which had reached, it was said, the Vistula,--filled people's minds with alarm, and more than once became causes of tumult. In the crowd of nobles to cast on a man the suspicion of being a Zaporojian in disguise was enough to insure his being sabred into small pieces before he could show who he was. In this way innocent men might perish and the dignity of deliberations be destroyed, especially since with the custom of the time sobriety was not too much observed. The chapter "propter securitatem loci" (concerning public peace) was inadequate to stop the endless quarrels in which people were cut down for the slightest cause. But if those tumults, sabre-slashings, and drinking-bouts alarmed orderly people, penetrated with a love of good and peace, through the danger with which they threatened the country, on the other hand the reckless, the disorderly, the gamblers and disturbers felt as it were in their element; they considered this as their own special season, their day of harvest, and the more boldly permitted themselves various misdeeds.
But reports like these, which filled both the election scene and the city, along with news of Hmelnitski’s movements and the Cossack-Tartar expeditions—said to have reached the Vistula—filled people with alarm and often led to chaos. In the crowd of nobles, merely suspecting someone of being a Zaporojian in disguise was enough to guarantee that he would be cut to pieces before he had a chance to prove who he was. Innocent lives could be lost, and the dignity of discussions could be ruined, especially since sobriety wasn't really adhered to at the time. The chapter "propter securitatem loci" (concerning public peace) was not enough to stop the endless brawls where people were killed for the slightest reason. While these riots, sword fights, and drinking parties frightened those who valued order and peace due to the danger they posed to the country, the reckless, the unruly, the gamblers, and the troublemakers felt right at home; they saw this as their own special time, their harvest season, and they allowed themselves to engage in various misdeeds with increasing boldness.
It is needless to add that among these Zagloba was first. His primacy was secured by his great fame as a knight, his unquenchable thirst upheld by a supply of drink, a tongue so tanned that it had no equal, and by a self-confidence which nothing could shake. But he had at times his attacks of "melancholy;" then he shut himself up in a room or a tent, and did not go out, or if he did go he was in angry humor, inclined to quarrels and genuine fighting. It happened, in fact, that in such a humor he hacked up Pan Dunchevski badly, only because he had knocked against his sabre in passing. At such times he endured only the presence of Pan Michael, to whom he complained that a longing for Skshetuski and the "poor young lady" was devouring him. "We have deserted her, Pan Michael," he used to say; "we have betrayed her like Judas into godless hands. Don't excuse yourself to me with your nemine excepto. What is happening to her, Pan Michael, tell me that?"
It goes without saying that Zagloba was the leader among them. His top position was secured by his impressive reputation as a knight, his insatiable thirst fueled by an endless supply of drink, a sharp tongue unmatched by anyone, and a confidence that nothing could undermine. However, he occasionally suffered from attacks of "melancholy;" during those times, he would isolate himself in a room or a tent, refusing to go out, or if he did, he would be in a bad mood, prone to arguments and real fights. In fact, it happened that during one of these moods, he ended up badly injuring Pan Dunchevski simply because Dunchevski brushed against his saber. During those moments, he could only tolerate the company of Pan Michael, to whom he shared his feelings of longing for Skshetuski and the "poor young lady" that tormented him. "We've abandoned her, Pan Michael," he often said; "we've betrayed her like Judas into wicked hands. Don't try to make excuses to me with your nemine excepto. What’s happening to her, Pan Michael? Please tell me."
In vain Pan Michael explained that had it not been for Pilavtsi, they would have been searching for "the poor young lady," but that now when the whole power of Hmelnitski separated them from her it was an impossible thing. Zagloba did not yield himself to consolation, but fell into still greater passion, cursing by what the world stands on,--"Feather-bed," "Baby," and "Latin."[16]
In vain did Pan Michael explain that if it weren't for Pilavtsi, they would still be looking for "the poor young lady," but now that the entire power of Hmelnitski stood between them and her, it was impossible. Zagloba wouldn't be comforted and became even more agitated, cursing by everything the world is built on—"Feather-bed," "Baby," and "Latin."[16]
But these periods of gloom were of short duration. When they were over Zagloba, as if wishing to reward himself for lost time, generally revelled and drank more than ever. He spent his time in taverns in company with the mightiest drinkers or with women of the capital, in which occupation Pan Michael held him trusty companionship.
But these gloomy times didn’t last long. Once they were over, Zagloba, wanting to make up for lost time, usually partied and drank more than ever. He spent his time in taverns with the toughest drinkers or with the women from the capital, in which pursuits Pan Michael was his loyal companion.
Pan Michael, a soldier and a splendid officer, possessed not, however, a farthing's worth of that seriousness which misfortune and suffering had developed, for instance, in Skshetuski. Volodyovski understood his duty to the Commonwealth in this way: he killed whomsoever he was ordered to kill,--cared for naught else. He knew nothing of public questions; he was always ready to bewail a military defeat, but it never entered his head that quarrels and tumults were as harmful to public affairs as defeats; in one word, he was a thoughtless young man who, having entered the bustle of the capital, sank in it to his ears, and stuck like a thistle to Zagloba, for he was his master in license. He went therefore with him among the nobles, to whom Zagloba at his cups related things uncreated, winning at the same time adherents for Prince Karl; he drank with him, protected him when necessary; they both circled around in the field of election and the city like flies in a pot, and there was no corner into which they did not crawl. They were at Nyeporente and in Yablonna; they were at all the feasts and dinners given by magnates; they were at taverns,--they were everywhere, and took part in everything. Pan Michael's youthful hand was restive; he wanted to exhibit himself, and to prove at the same time that the nobility of the Ukraine was better than any other and that the soldiers of the prince were higher than all. They went therefore to seek adventures on purpose among the Poles of the kingdom, as the most skilled with the sword, and specially among the partisans of Prince Dominik Zaslavski, for whom both felt a particular hatred. They engaged only with the most celebrated champions, men of undoubted and settled fame, and plotted the quarrels beforehand. "You pick the quarrel," said Pan Michael, "and then I will step in." Zagloba, very skilful in fence and by no means timid in duelling with a brother noble, did not always agree to have a substitute, especially in affairs with adherents of Zaslavski; but when it was a question with some famous swordsman, he halted in the dispute; if the noble was eager for the sword and challenged, Zagloba said: "My good sir, I should be without conscience if I were to expose you to evident death by fighting with you myself; better try my little son and pupil here, and I am not sure that you will be able to manage him." After such words Volodyovski appeared on the scene with his little upturned mustaches, nose in the air, and gaping face. Whether accepted or not, he opened the fight, and being in truth a master above masters, he generally stretched out his antagonist after a few blows. In this fashion the two found sport from which their fame increased among restless spirits and the nobles, but especially the fame of Pan Zagloba, for it was said: "If the pupil is such a man, what must the master be!" Pan Kharlamp was the one person that Volodyovski could not find for a long time. He thought: "Perhaps they have sent him back to Lithuania on business of some sort."
Pan Michael, a soldier and a great officer, didn’t have even a bit of the seriousness that misfortune and suffering had developed in Skshetuski. Volodyovski understood his duty to the Commonwealth like this: he killed whoever he was ordered to kill and didn’t care about anything else. He didn’t know anything about public issues; he was always ready to mourn a military defeat, but it never crossed his mind that arguments and chaos were just as harmful to public matters as defeats. In short, he was a carefree young man who, upon entering the bustling capital, got completely immersed in it and stuck like a thorn to Zagloba, who was his mentor in mischief. So, he went with him among the nobles, where Zagloba, when drunk, would tell outrageous stories, winning supporters for Prince Karl in the process. They drank together and protected each other when needed; they buzzed around the election field and the city like flies in a jar, crawling into every corner. They were at Nyeporente and Yablonna; they attended all the feasts and dinners hosted by the magnates; they visited taverns—they were everywhere and took part in everything. Pan Michael's youthful spirit was restless; he wanted to show off and simultaneously demonstrate that the nobility of Ukraine was superior to all others and that the prince's soldiers were the best. Therefore, they went looking for adventures among the Polish nobles, the most skilled with a sword, especially among the supporters of Prince Dominik Zaslavski, whom they both particularly disliked. They only engaged with the most famous champions, renowned fighters, and plotted their fights in advance. "You start the quarrel," Pan Michael said, "and then I’ll step in." Zagloba, skilled at fencing and fearless in duels with other nobles, didn’t always agree to have a substitute, especially when dealing with Zaslavski’s followers; but when facing a renowned swordsman, he would hold back. If a noble was eager to fight and issued a challenge, Zagloba would say, "My good sir, I would be heartless if I endangered your life by fighting you myself; it’s better to try my little pupil here, and I’m not sure you’ll be able to handle him." After such remarks, Volodyovski would step into the ring with his little upturned mustaches, nose in the air, and surprised expression. Accepted or not, he would start the fight, and being truly a master, he usually defeated his opponent within a few moves. This way, the two found entertainment that boosted their fame among the restless spirits and the nobles, especially Pan Zagloba's fame, as people would say, "If the pupil is such a man, what must the master be!" Pan Kharlamp was the one person Volodyovski couldn’t locate for a long time. He thought, "Maybe they sent him back to Lithuania on some business."
In this way nearly six weeks had gone, during which time public affairs had advanced notably. The protracted battle of the candidate brothers, the efforts of their adherents, the fever and storm of passion among partisans had passed, leaving scarcely trace or memory. It was now known to all that Yan Kazimir would be chosen; for Prince Karl had yielded to his brother, and resigned the candidature of his own good-will. It is a wonderful thing that the voice of Hmelnitski had great weight; for it was hoped on every side that he would yield to the authority of the king, especially when chosen according to his wish. These previsions were justified in great part. But for Vishnyevetski--who, like Cato of old, ceased not one moment from repeating that the Zaporojian Carthage must be destroyed--this turn of affairs was a fresh blow. Negotiations must be the order of the day. The prince knew, it is true, that these negotiations would either result in nothing from the start or would be broken off soon from the nature of the case, and saw war in the future; but disquiet seized him at the thought: "What will be the issue of that war? After negotiations the justified Hmelnitski will be still stronger, and the Commonwealth still weaker. And who will lead its forces against a chief so famous as Hmelnitski? Will not there be new defeats and new catastrophes which will exhaust its forces to the last?" For the prince did not deceive himself, and knew that to him, the most eager adherent of Karl, the command would not be given. Kazimir had promised, it is true, to favor his brother's adherents as much as his own. Kazimir was high-souled, but he was a partisan of the chancellor's policy. Some one else will receive the command, not the prince; and woe to the Commonwealth if he be not a leader superior to Hmelnitski! At this thought a twofold pain straitened the soul of Yeremi,--fear for the future of the country, and the unendurable feeling of a man who sees that his services are passed over, that justice will not be done him, and that others will raise their heads above his. He would not have been Yeremi Vishnyevetski if he had not been proud. He felt within himself the power to wield the baton, and he had earned the baton; therefore he suffered doubly.
In this way, nearly six weeks had passed, during which public affairs had significantly changed. The long battle between the candidate brothers, the efforts of their supporters, and the intense passion among partisans had faded, leaving barely a trace or memory. It was now clear to everyone that Yan Kazimir would be chosen; Prince Karl had accepted his brother's decision and stepped down willingly from the candidacy. It was remarkable how much influence Hmelnitski had, as everyone hoped he would submit to the king's authority, especially when chosen according to his preference. These expectations were mostly validated. However, for Vishnyevetski—who, like the old Cato, continually insisted that the Zaporojian Carthage must be destroyed—this turn of events was a new setback. Negotiations were now essential. The prince understood that these talks would either lead nowhere from the beginning or would soon fall apart, and he anticipated war in the future. But he was troubled by the thought, "What will be the outcome of that war? After negotiations, the justified Hmelnitski will be even stronger, and the Commonwealth will be even weaker. Who will lead its forces against such a renowned leader as Hmelnitski? Won't there be more defeats and disasters that will wipe out its forces?" The prince was not naive and recognized that he, the most eager supporter of Karl, would not be given command. While Kazimir had promised to support his brother's followers as much as his own, Kazimir was noble-minded but loyal to the chancellor's agenda. Someone else would take command, not the prince; and the Commonwealth would be in trouble if that person wasn't a leader superior to Hmelnitski! This thought caused deep anguish in Yeremi—fear for the country's future, and the unbearable feeling of someone who sees their contributions overlooked, knowing that justice won't be served to him, and others will rise above him. He wouldn't have been Yeremi Vishnyevetski if he hadn’t been proud. He felt he had the ability to lead, and he had earned that right; hence, his suffering was doubled.
It was reported among officers that the prince would not wait for the close of the election, and would leave Warsaw; but that was not true. The prince not only did not leave, but he visited, in Nyeporente, Prince Kazimir, who received him with unbounded favor; then he returned to the city for a prolonged stay, caused by military affairs. It was a question of finding support for the army, which the prince urged diligently. Besides, new regiments of dragoons and infantry were equipped at Karl's expense. Some had been sent to Russia already; others were to be drilled. For this purpose the prince sent out on every side officers expert in organizing troops. Kushel and Vershul had been sent, and finally the turn came for Volodyovski. One day he was summoned to the prince, who gave him the following order:--
It was reported among the officers that the prince wouldn’t wait for the election to end and planned to leave Warsaw, but that wasn’t true. The prince not only stayed put but also visited, in Nyeporente, Prince Kazimir, who welcomed him warmly. Then he returned to the city for an extended stay due to military matters. It was essential to find support for the army, which the prince pushed for diligently. Additionally, new regiments of dragoons and infantry were funded by Karl. Some had already been sent to Russia, while others were set to be trained. For this purpose, the prince dispatched officers skilled in organizing troops in all directions. Kushel and Vershul had been sent, and eventually, it was Volodyovski’s turn. One day, he was called to the prince, who gave him the following order:--
"You will go by way of Babitse and Lipki to Zaborovo, where horses for the regiment are waiting; you will inspect them, reject those unfit, and pay Pan Tshaskovski for those accepted; then you will bring them for the soldiers. The money you will receive here in Warsaw from the paymaster on this my order."
"You will head through Babitse and Lipki to Zaborovo, where the horses for the regiment are waiting. You will check them, dismiss the ones that aren’t suitable, and pay Pan Tshaskovski for the ones you approve. Then you will bring them back for the soldiers. You will receive the money from the paymaster here in Warsaw with my order."
Volodyovski set about the work briskly. He took the money, and on the same day he and Zagloba with eight others set out with a wagon bearing the money. They moved slowly, for that side of Warsaw was swarming with nobles, attendants, and horses; the villages as far as Babitse were so packed that in every cottage there were guests. It was easy to meet adventures in a press of people of various humors; and in spite of their greatest efforts and modest bearing, our two friends did not escape them.
Volodyovski got to work quickly. He took the money, and on the same day, he and Zagloba, along with eight others, set off with a wagon loaded with cash. They moved slowly, as that part of Warsaw was crowded with nobles, attendants, and horses; the villages all the way to Babitse were so packed that every cottage had guests. It was easy to encounter adventures in such a bustling crowd of different characters; and despite their best efforts and humble demeanor, our two friends didn’t get away without some.
On reaching Babitse they saw before the public house a number of nobles who were just mounting to continue their journey. The two parties, after saluting each other, were about to pass, when suddenly one of the riders looked at Volodyovski, and without saying a word rode up to him on a trot.
On arriving at Babitse, they saw several nobles in front of the inn who were just getting ready to continue their journey. The two groups greeted each other and were about to go their separate ways when, out of the blue, one of the riders looked at Volodyovski and, without saying a word, trotted over to him.
"Ah, you are here, my little fellow!" cried he. "You have been skulking, but I have found you. You won't escape me this time! Eh, gentlemen!" shouted he to his comrades, "just wait a bit. I have something to say to this little stub of an officer, and I should like to have you as witnesses of my words."
"Ah, there you are, my little buddy!" he shouted. "You were hiding, but I caught you. You won’t get away from me this time! Hey, guys!" he yelled to his friends, "just hang on a second. I have something to say to this little officer, and I'd like you to be witnesses to what I say."
Volodyovski smiled with pleasure, for he recognized Pan Kharlamp. "God is my witness that I was not hiding," said he; "more than that, I was looking for you myself to ask if you still cherished rancor against me, but somehow we couldn't meet."
Volodyovski smiled happily, for he recognized Pan Kharlamp. "I swear I wasn't hiding," he said; "actually, I was trying to find you to see if you still held a grudge against me, but somehow we just never crossed paths."
"Pan Michael," whispered Zagloba, "you are on duty."
"Pan Michael," Zagloba whispered, "it's your turn."
"I remember," muttered Volodyovski.
"I remember," mumbled Volodyovski.
"Come to business!" roared Kharlamp. "Gentlemen, I have promised this milksop, this bald mustache, to clip his ears for him, and I'll clip them as true as I am Kharlamp. Be witnesses, gentlemen, and you, youngster, come up here!"
"Get down to business!" shouted Kharlamp. "Gentlemen, I’ve promised this softie, this bald mustache, that I’d give him a earful, and I’ll do it just like I’m Kharlamp. Be my witnesses, gentlemen, and you, kid, come up here!"
"I cannot, as God is dear to me, I cannot," said Volodyovski; "let me off even for a couple of days."
"I can't, I swear to God, I can't," said Volodyovski; "just let me have a couple of days."
"Why can you not? You are frightened, I suppose. If you do not meet me at once, I will slap you so with my sword that you'll think of your grandfather and grandmother. Oh, you dodger, you venomous gadfly, you know how to get in the way, you know how to buzz, you know how to bite, but when it comes to the sabre you are not there."
"Why can’t you? I guess you’re scared. If you don’t meet me right now, I’ll hit you with my sword so hard you’ll remember your grandparents. Oh, you slippery one, you irritating mosquito, you know how to get in the way, you know how to buzz, you know how to sting, but when it comes to the sword, you’re nowhere to be found."
Here Zagloba interfered. "It seems to me that you are pressing matters rather far," said he to Kharlamp, "and look out that this fly does not sting; if he does, no plaster will help you. Tfu! the devil take it, don't you see that this officer is on duty? Look at that wagon with money which we are taking to the regiment, and understand that his person is not at his own disposal and he cannot meet you. Whoever can't understand that is a dunce and not a soldier. We serve under the voevoda of Rus, and we have fought men different from you; but to-day it is impossible, and what is deferred will not escape."
Here Zagloba jumped in. "I think you're pushing things a bit too far," he said to Kharlamp. "Be careful that this fly doesn't bite; if it does, no ointment will help you. Ugh! Damn it, can’t you see this officer is on duty? Look at that wagon full of cash we're taking to the regiment, and realize that his time isn’t his own and he can’t meet with you. Anyone who can’t see that is a fool and not a soldier. We serve under the voevoda of Rus, and we’ve fought tougher opponents than you; but today it’s just not possible, and what’s postponed won’t vanish."
"It is certain," said one of Kharlamp's comrades, "that they are transporting money; he cannot meet you."
"It’s clear," said one of Kharlamp's friends, "that they’re moving money; he can’t meet you."
"What is their money to me?" screamed the irrepressible Kharlamp; "let him stand before me or I'll slap him with my sword."
"What does their money mean to me?" shouted the unstoppable Kharlamp; "let him come face to face with me or I'll hit him with my sword."
"I will not meet you to-day, but I give you the word of a soldier to meet you in three or four days, wherever you please, the moment I have carried out my orders. And if this does not satisfy you, gentlemen, I shall give order to touch the triggers, for I shall believe that I have to do not with soldiers, but with brigands. Take yourselves off then to all the devils, for I have no time to loiter."
"I won’t meet you today, but I promise as a soldier to meet you in three or four days, wherever you want, as soon as I complete my orders. And if that’s not good enough for you, gentlemen, I’ll order to pull the triggers, because I’ll believe I’m dealing with bandits, not soldiers. So, get out of here, because I don’t have time to waste."
On hearing this, the dragoons of the escort turned the muzzles of their guns on the aggressors. That movement, as well as the decisive words of Pan Michael, produced an evident impression on the comrades of Kharlamp. "Oh, let him off!" said they. "You are a soldier yourself, you know what service is; it is certain that you will receive satisfaction. He is a bold piece, like all men of the Russian squadron; restrain yourself, since we ask you."
On hearing this, the soldiers in the escort aimed their guns at the attackers. That gesture, along with Pan Michael's firm words, clearly affected Kharlamp's companions. "Oh, just let him go!" they said. "You're a soldier too; you know how things work. You'll definitely get your chance for revenge. He's a tough guy, just like all the men from the Russian squadron; hold back, please, since we're asking you."
Pan Kharlamp blustered awhile longer, but saw at last that he would either make his companions angry or expose them to an uncertain struggle with the dragoons. He turned therefore to Volodyovski, and said: "Give me your word that you will meet me."
Pan Kharlamp blustered for a bit longer, but finally realized that he would either make his friends mad or put them in a risky fight with the dragoons. So, he turned to Volodyovski and said, "Promise me that you’ll meet me."
"I will seek you myself, were it only because you have asked twice about such a thing. To-day is Wednesday, and let it be Saturday at two o'clock in the afternoon. Select your ground."
"I'll come find you myself, just because you've asked about it twice. Today is Wednesday, so let's meet on Saturday at 2 PM. Choose the place."
"Here in Babitse there is a crowd of travellers," said Kharlamp; "something might interfere. Let it be over there at Lipki; it is quieter, and not far for me, because our quarters are in Babitse."
"There's a group of travelers here in Babitse," Kharlamp said; "something could get in the way. Let's do it over at Lipki; it's quieter and not too far for me since our place is in Babitse."
"Will there be as large a company of you as to-day?" asked the prudent Zagloba.
"Will there be as many of you as there are today?" asked the cautious Zagloba.
"Oh, it's not necessary," said Kharlamp; "I shall come only with the Selitskis, my relatives. You will be without your dragoons, I trust."
"Oh, that's not needed," said Kharlamp; "I’ll only be coming with the Selitskis, my relatives. I assume you’ll be without your dragoons?"
"Perhaps they fight duels with the aid of soldiers among you," replied Pan Michael; "but it is not the custom with us."
"Maybe you guys have soldiers help you fight duels," Pan Michael replied, "but that's not how we do things."
"In four days then, on Saturday," said Kharlamp. "We shall be in front of the public house at Lipki; and now with God!"
"In four days, on Saturday," said Kharlamp. "We'll be in front of the pub at Lipki; and now, with God's help!"
"With God!" said Volodyovski and Zagloba.
"With God!" said Volodyovski and Zagloba.
The opponents parted quietly. Pan Michael was made happy by the coming amusement, and promised himself to make a present to Pan Longin of mustaches shorn from the light-horseman. He went therefore in good spirits to Zaborovo, where he found Prince Kazimir, who had come to hunt. But Pan Michael saw his future lord only at a distance, for he was in a hurry. In two or three days he carried out his orders, inspected the horses, paid Pan Tshaskovski, returned to Warsaw, and at the appointed time, yes, an hour earlier, he was at Lipki with Zagloba and Pan Kushel, whom he had asked to be his other second.
The opponents parted quietly. Pan Michael was excited about the upcoming fun and promised himself to give Pan Longin a gift of mustaches trimmed from the light-horseman. So, he headed off in a good mood to Zaborovo, where he found Prince Kazimir, who had come to hunt. However, Pan Michael only caught a glimpse of his future lord from afar, as he was in a hurry. Within two or three days, he completed his tasks, checked the horses, paid Pan Tshaskovski, returned to Warsaw, and arrived at Lipki with Zagloba and Pan Kushel, whom he had asked to be his other second, at the scheduled time—yes, an hour early.
On arriving in front of the inn kept by a Jew, they entered to moisten their throats a little with mead and amuse themselves with conversation at the glass.
On arriving in front of the inn run by a Jew, they went in to wet their whistles a bit with mead and have some fun chatting over drinks.
"Here, scald-head! is your master at the castle?" asked Zagloba of the innkeeper.
"Hey, scald-head! Is your master at the castle?" asked Zagloba of the innkeeper.
"He is away in the town."
"He's in town."
"Are there many nobles stopping in Lipki?"
"Are there a lot of nobles staying in Lipki?"
"My house is empty. Only one has stopped with me, and he is sitting in the next room,--a rich man, with servants and horses."
"My house is empty. Only one person has stayed with me, and he's sitting in the next room—a wealthy guy, with staff and horses."
"And why did he not go to the castle?"
"And why didn't he go to the castle?"
"Because it is evident he does not know our master. Besides, the place has been closed for a month past."
"Because it's clear he doesn't know our boss. Plus, the place has been closed for the last month."
"Maybe it is Kharlamp," said Zagloba.
"Maybe it's Kharlamp," Zagloba said.
"No," said Volodyovski.
"No," replied Volodyovski.
"Well, Pan Michael, it seems to me that it is he. I'll go and see who it is. Jew, has this gentleman been long here?"
"Well, Pan Michael, it looks like it’s him. I’ll go check who it is. Hey, has this gentleman been here long?"
"He came to-day, not two hours ago."
"He arrived today, just two hours ago."
"And don't you know where he came from?"
"And don't you know where he came from?"
"I do not; but it must be from a distance, for his horses are used up; his men said, from beyond the Vistula."
"I don't, but it has to be from far away because his horses are worn out; his men said it's from beyond the Vistula."
"Why did he come here then to Lipki?"
"Why did he come here to Lipki?"
"Who knows?"
"Who knows?"
"I'll go and see," repeated Zagloba; "perhaps it is some acquaintance." Approaching the closed door of the room, he knocked with his sword-hilt and said: "Worthy sir, may I enter?"
"I'll go check," Zagloba said again. "Maybe it's someone I know." As he approached the closed door of the room, he knocked with the hilt of his sword and said, "Good sir, may I come in?"
"Who is there?" answered a voice within.
"Who’s there?" a voice replied from inside.
"A friend," said Zagloba, opening the door. "Ah, begging your pardon, maybe I'm not in season," he added, pushing his head into the room. He drew back suddenly, and slammed the door as if he had looked on death. On his face was depicted terror coupled with the greatest astonishment. His mouth was open, and he looked with vacant stare on Volodyovski and Kushel.
"A friend," Zagloba said as he opened the door. "Ah, sorry, maybe I'm not supposed to be here," he added, sticking his head into the room. He suddenly pulled back and slammed the door shut as if he had seen death. His face showed a mix of fear and intense surprise. His mouth was open, and he stared blankly at Volodyovski and Kushel.
"What is the matter?" asked Volodyovski.
"What's wrong?" Volodyovski asked.
"By the wounds of Christ, be quiet!" said Zagloba. "Bogun is there!"
"By Christ's wounds, be quiet!" said Zagloba. "Bogun is there!"
"Who? What's happened to you?"
"Who? What happened to you?"
"There--Bogun!"
"There's Bogun!"
Both officers rose to their feet.
Both officers got up.
"Have you lost your reason? Compose yourself! Who is it?"
"Have you lost your mind? Get a grip! Who is it?"
"Bogun! Bogun!"
"Bogun! Bogun!"
"Impossible!"
"No way!"
"As I live! As I stand before you here, I swear to you by God and all the saints."
"As I live! As I stand here in front of you, I swear to God and all the saints."
"Why are you so disturbed?" asked Volodyovski. "If he is there, then God has given him into our hands. Compose yourself! Are you sure that it is he?"
"Why are you so upset?" asked Volodyovski. "If he's there, then God has handed him to us. Calm down! Are you sure it's really him?"
"As sure as that I am speaking to you, I saw him; he was changing his clothes."
"As sure as I’m talking to you, I saw him; he was getting changed."
"And did he see you?"
"Did he see you?"
"I don't know; I think not."
"I don't know; I don't think so."
Volodyovski's eyes gleamed like coals. "Jew," whispered he, beckoning hurriedly with his hand. "This way! Are there doors from the room?"
Volodyovski's eyes sparkled like embers. "Jew," he whispered, gesturing quickly with his hand. "This way! Are there doors from the room?"
"No, only through this room."
"No, just through this room."
"Kushel, you go under the window!" whispered Pan Michael. "Oh, he will not escape us this time!"
"Kushel, you go under the window!" whispered Pan Michael. "Oh, he won't get away this time!"
Kushel, without speaking a word, ran out of the room.
Kushel ran out of the room without saying a word.
"Come to your senses," said Volodyovski. "Not over you, but over his neck hangs destruction. What can he do to you? Nothing!"
"Get a grip," said Volodyovski. "It's not you who's in danger, but him. What can he do to you? Nothing!"
"Nothing; but from astonishment I am unable to catch my breath." And he thought to himself: "True, I have nothing to fear. Pan Michael is with me. Let Bogun be afraid!" And putting on a terribly savage look, he grasped the hilt of his sabre. "Pan Michael, he must not escape us."
"Nothing; but I’m so shocked I can’t breathe." And he thought to himself: "It’s true, I have nothing to be afraid of. Pan Michael is with me. Let Bogun be the one who’s scared!" And with a fierce expression, he grabbed the handle of his saber. "Pan Michael, we can’t let him get away."
"But is it he?--for still I can't believe. What should he be doing here?"
"But is it really him? I still can't believe it. What could he be doing here?"
"Hmelnitski has sent him as a spy; that is most certain. Wait! Pan Michael, we will seize him and lay down the condition that unless he gives up the princess, we will deliver him to justice. If he gives up the princess, then let the devil take him."
"Hmelnitski has definitely sent him as a spy. Just wait! Pan Michael, we'll catch him and make it clear that if he doesn't hand over the princess, we'll turn him over to justice. If he does give up the princess, then let the devil take him."
"But are there not too few of us,--two, and Kushel? He will defend himself like a madman, and he has attendants also."
"But aren’t there too few of us—just two, and Kushel? He’ll fight back like crazy, and he has helpers, too."
"Kharlamp will come with two; there will be six of us. That's enough; be quiet!"
"Kharlamp will bring two people; there will be six of us. That's enough; be quiet!"
At that moment the door opened, and Bogun entered the room. He could not have seen Zagloba looking into his room, for at the sight of him he quivered suddenly, a flush as it were went over his face, and his hand as quick as lightning rested on the hilt of his sabre; but all this lasted only the twinkle of an eye. The flush went from his face, which grew slightly pale.
At that moment, the door swung open, and Bogun walked into the room. He couldn't have noticed Zagloba peering in, because when he saw him, he suddenly tensed up, a wave of color rushed to his face, and his hand shot to the hilt of his saber; but all of this lasted only a split second. The color drained from his face, leaving it a bit pale.
Zagloba looked at him, and said nothing. The ataman also remained silent, and in the room a fly on the wing could be heard. Those two persons whose fates had crossed in such a wonderful manner pretended at the moment not to know each other. The interval was rather long; it appeared to Pan Michael that whole ages were passing.
Zagloba looked at him and said nothing. The ataman remained silent as well, and in the room, the sound of a fly buzzing could be heard. These two people, whose lives had intertwined in such a remarkable way, pretended at that moment not to recognize each other. The pause felt quite long; it seemed to Pan Michael that entire ages were going by.
"Jew," said Bogun, all at once, "is it far from here to Zaborovo?"
"Hey, Jew," Bogun said suddenly, "is it far from here to Zaborovo?"
"Not far," answered the Jew. "Are you going now?"
"Not far," the Jew replied. "Are you leaving now?"
"Yes," said Bogun, and turned toward the door leading to the anteroom.
"Yeah," said Bogun, and turned toward the door that led to the anteroom.
"With your permission," sounded the voice of Zagloba.
"With your permission," said Zagloba's voice.
The chief halted at once as if he had grown to the floor, and turning to Zagloba, fastened his dark and terrible eyes on him. "What do you wish?" asked he, curtly.
The chief stopped immediately as if he had rooted himself to the ground, and turning to Zagloba, locked his intense and intimidating gaze on him. "What do you want?" he asked brusquely.
"It seems to me that we made acquaintance somewhere,--at a wedding on a farm in Russia, was it not?"
"It seems to me that we met somewhere—at a wedding on a farm in Russia, right?"
"Yes," said the chief haughtily, putting his hand again on the hilt.
"Yeah," the chief said arrogantly, putting his hand back on the hilt.
"How does your health serve you?" asked Zagloba. "For you rode off in such haste that I had no time to bid you farewell."
"How's your health doing?" asked Zagloba. "You took off so quickly that I didn't even get a chance to say goodbye."
"And were you sorry for that?"
"And were you regretful about that?"
"Of course I was sorry. We should have had a dance, and the company would have been larger." Here Zagloba pointed to Volodyovski. "This is the cavalier who came in, and he would have been glad of a nearer acquaintance with you."
"Of course I felt bad. We should have had a dance, and there would have been more people." Here Zagloba pointed to Volodyovski. "This is the gentleman who came in, and he would have been happy to get to know you better."
"Enough of this!" shouted Pan Michael, rising suddenly. "I arrest you, traitor!"
"That's enough!" shouted Pan Michael, standing up abruptly. "I’m arresting you, traitor!"
"With what authority?" asked the ataman, raising his head haughtily.
"With what authority?" asked the leader, lifting his head proudly.
"You are a rebel, an enemy of the Commonwealth, and have come here as a spy."
"You are a rebel, an enemy of the Commonwealth, and you've come here as a spy."
"And who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Oh, I will not explain that to you; but you won't escape me!"
"Oh, I won't explain that to you, but you won't get away from me!"
"We shall see," said Bogun. "I should not explain to you who I am if you had challenged me to sabres like a soldier; but since you threaten with arrest, then I will explain. Here is a letter which I carry from the Zaporojian hetman to Prince Kazimir, and not finding him in Nyeporente, I am going with it to Zaborovo. How will you arrest me now?"
"We'll see," said Bogun. "I wouldn't need to tell you who I am if you had challenged me to swords like a soldier; but since you threaten me with arrest, I'll explain. Here’s a letter I'm carrying from the Zaporojian hetman to Prince Kazimir, and since I couldn't find him in Nyeporente, I'm taking it to Zaborovo. So how are you going to arrest me now?"
Bogun looked haughtily and sneeringly at Volodyovski. Pan Michael was greatly confused, like a hound which feels that the game is escaping him; and not knowing what to do, he turned an inquiring look at Zagloba. A painful moment of silence followed.
Bogun looked at Volodyovski with arrogance and disdain. Pan Michael was extremely confused, like a dog sensing that the prey is slipping away; unsure of what to do, he turned to Zagloba with a questioning glance. A tense moment of silence followed.
"It is difficult indeed," said Zagloba. "Since you are an envoy, we cannot arrest you; and you will not meet this cavalier with a sabre, for you have already fled before him till the earth groaned."
"It’s really tough," Zagloba said. "Since you’re an envoy, we can’t arrest you; and you won’t face this knight with a sword, because you’ve already run from him until the ground shook."
Bogun's face grew purple, for that moment he recognized Volodyovski. Shame and wounded pride sprang into play in the fearless chief. The remembrance of that flight scorched him like fire. It was the single stain on the fame of his heroism,--the fame which he loved beyond life, beyond all.
Bogun's face turned purple as he suddenly recognized Volodyovski. Shame and hurt pride stirred in the fearless leader. The memory of that defeat burned in him like fire. It was the only blemish on the reputation of his heroism—the reputation he cherished more than life itself.
The inexorable Zagloba continued in cold blood: "You had almost lost your trousers, when pity penetrated this cavalier. Tfu! young hero, you have a woman's face, and a woman's heart too. You were brave with the old princess and the lad her son, but with a knight you are a wind-bag. Carry letters, steal young ladies,--that's your work, not war! As God is dear to me, I saw with my own eyes how your trousers were flying around. Tfu, tfu! Now you talk of the sabre, for you are carrying a letter. How are we to meet you when you shield yourself with that letter? All dust in the eyes, young hero! Hmelnitski is a good soldier, Krívonos a good one; but among the Cossacks there is many a cowardly sneak."
The relentless Zagloba continued calmly: "You almost lost your pants when that guy felt sorry for you. Ugh! Young hero, you have a woman’s face and a woman’s heart too. You were brave with the old princess and her son, but with a knight, you’re just full of hot air. Delivering letters, stealing young ladies—that's your thing, not battle! As God is my witness, I saw with my own eyes how your pants were flying around. Ugh! Now you’re talking about the sword just because you're carrying a letter. How are we supposed to face you when you hide behind that letter? Just smoke and mirrors, young hero! Hmelnitski is a good soldier, Krívonos is a good one; but among the Cossacks, there are many cowardly sneaks."
Bogun pushed up suddenly to Zagloba, and Zagloba drew back with equal swiftness behind Volodyovski, so that the two young knights stood before each other, eye to eye.
Bogun suddenly lunged towards Zagloba, and Zagloba quickly stepped back behind Volodyovski, so that the two young knights faced each other, eye to eye.
"Not from fear did I retreat before you, but to save my men," said Bogun.
" I didn't pull back because I was scared of you, but to protect my soldiers," said Bogun.
"I know not your reasons for fleeing, but I know that you fled," said Volodyovski.
"I don't know why you ran away, but I know that you did," said Volodyovski.
"I will meet you anywhere, even here, this minute."
"I'll meet you anywhere, even right here, right now."
"Will you challenge me?" asked Volodyovski, half closing his eyes.
"Are you going to challenge me?" Volodyovski asked, half-closing his eyes.
"You have touched my fame, tried to cast shame on me, I need your blood."
"You've messed with my reputation and tried to shame me; I need your blood."
"No dispute on those points," said Volodyovski.
"No argument about that," said Volodyovski.
"No harm to the consenting party," added Zagloba. "But who will deliver the letter to the prince?"
"No harm to the consenting party," added Zagloba. "But who will deliver the letter to the prince?"
"Give yourself no headache over that; it is my affair."
"Don't worry about that; it's my responsibility."
"Fight, then, if it cannot be otherwise," said Zagloba. "But if fortune favors you against this cavalier, remember that you will have to meet me. And now, Pan Michael, come out to the front of the house; I have something important to say."
"Fight, then, if there's no other way," said Zagloba. "But if luck is on your side against this knight, remember you'll have to face me afterwards. And now, Pan Michael, come out to the front of the house; I have something important to tell you."
The two friends went out and called Kushel from under the window of the room.
The two friends went outside and called Kushel from beneath the window of the room.
"Gentlemen, our affair is a bad one. He has really a letter to the prince; if we kill him, it is a capital crime. Remember that the chapter 'propter securitatem loci' has jurisdiction ten miles from the field of election, and he is the same as an envoy. A weighty question! We must either hide somewhere afterward, or perhaps the prince will protect us; otherwise it may go hard with us. And to let him go free again is still worse. This is the only way to liberate our poor young lady. For when he is no longer in the world we shall find her more easily. The Lord himself evidently wishes to aid her and Skshetuski; that's clear. Let us help."
"Gentlemen, our situation is serious. He has a letter for the prince; if we kill him, it's a capital offense. Remember that the chapter 'propter securitatem loci' has authority ten miles from the polling place, and he is essentially an envoy. It's a crucial issue! We either need to lay low afterward, or maybe the prince will protect us; otherwise, we could be in big trouble. And letting him go is even worse. This is the only way to free our poor young lady. Once he's gone, finding her will be easier. It's clear that the Lord himself wants to help her and Skshetuski; that's evident. Let's assist."
"Will you invent some stratagem?" asked Kushel.
"Are you going to come up with a plan?" asked Kushel.
"With my stratagem I have already brought him to challenge us. But seconds are necessary,--strangers. My idea is to wait for Kharlamp. I will undertake to make him yield his first place, and in case of need, to testify how we were challenged and obliged to defend ourselves. We must also find out more accurately from Bogun where he hid the young lady. If he has to die, she is nothing to him; perhaps he will tell if we press him. And if he won't tell, then it is better that he should not live. It is necessary to do everything with foresight and discretion. My head is bursting, gentlemen."
"With my plan, I've already gotten him to challenge us. But we need seconds—strangers. I think we should wait for Kharlamp. I'll make him give up his top position, and if necessary, I'll testify about how we were challenged and had to defend ourselves. We also need to find out more from Bogun about where he hid the young lady. If he’s going to die, she means nothing to him; maybe he'll spill the information if we press him. And if he won’t share, it's probably better that he doesn’t live. We need to approach everything carefully and wisely. My head is spinning, gentlemen."
"Who will fight with him?" asked Kushel.
"Who will fight him?" asked Kushel.
"Pan Michael first, I second," said Zagloba.
"Pan Michael goes first, I go second," said Zagloba.
"And I third."
"And I agree."
"Impossible!" interrupted Volodyovski. "I will fight with him alone, and that will be the end. If he brings me down, it is his fortune. Let him go in peace."
"That's impossible!" interrupted Volodyovski. "I'll take him on myself, and that'll be that. If he takes me down, that's just how it goes. Let him leave in peace."
"I've told him already," said Zagloba; "but if it is your wish, I yield."
"I've already told him," Zagloba said, "but if that's what you want, I’ll go along with it."
"If it is his wish, he may fight with you, but with no one else."
"If he wants, he can fight you, but no one else."
"Let us go to him then."
"Let's go to him now."
"Let us go."
"Let's go."
They found Bogun in the main room, drinking mead. He was perfectly calm.
They found Bogun in the main room, drinking mead. He was completely calm.
"Listen," said Zagloba, "for these are important questions which we want to discuss with you. You have challenged this cavalier. Very well. But you must know that since you are an envoy you are protected by law, for you come among civilized men, not among wild beasts; and therefore we cannot meet you unless you state before witnesses that you have challenged us of your own free will. A number of nobles with whom we had to fight a duel will come here, and you will make this statement before them. We will give you our knightly word that if fortune favors you against Pan Volodyovski you will go away at liberty, and no one will hinder you, unless you wish to make a trial with me."
"Listen," Zagloba said, "these are important questions we need to discuss with you. You've challenged this knight. That's fine. But you should know that as an envoy, you're protected by law since you're among civilized people, not wild animals. Therefore, we can't meet you unless you state in front of witnesses that you challenged us willingly. Some nobles we're scheduled to duel with will be here, and you'll make this statement in front of them. We promise you that if luck is on your side against Pan Volodyovski, you'll leave freely, and no one will stop you unless you want to challenge me."
"Agreed," said Bogun. "I will make that statement before those nobles, and I will tell my men to deliver the letter and to inform Hmelnitski, if I perish, that I made the challenge. And if God favors me to vindicate my Cossack fame against this knight, I will ask you to sabres."
"Agreed," said Bogun. "I'll make that statement in front of those nobles, and I'll tell my men to deliver the letter and inform Hmelnitski, if I die, that I made the challenge. And if God grants me the chance to restore my Cossack honor against this knight, I’ll ask you for sabres."
When he had spoken he looked into Zagloba's eyes, Zagloba was rather confused, coughed, spat, and said,--
When he finished speaking, he looked into Zagloba's eyes. Zagloba seemed a bit confused, coughed, spat, and said,--
"Agreed! When you have made a trial of my pupil, you will know what sort of work you will have with me. But enough of this! There is another and more important point in which we appeal to your conscience; for though a Cossack, we wish to treat you as a knight. You carried off Princess Helena Kurtsevichovna, the betrothed of our comrade and friend, and you hold her secreted. Know that if we had accused you of this it would not have helped you that Hmelnitski made you his envoy, for this is 'raptus puellæ,' a capital offence, which would be judged here immediately. But since you are going to combat, and may perish, bethink yourself what will happen to that unfortunate lady if you die. Do you, who love her, wish evil and destruction to her? Will you deprive her of protection and give her to shame and misfortune? Do you wish to be her executioner, even when you are dead?"
"Agreed! Once you’ve tested my pupil, you’ll see what kind of work you’ll be getting from me. But enough about that! There’s another, more important point we want you to consider; even though you're a Cossack, we wish to treat you like a knight. You’ve taken Princess Helena Kurtsevichovna, who is betrothed to our comrade and friend, and you’re keeping her hidden away. Understand that if we had accused you of this, it wouldn’t have mattered that Hmelnitski made you his envoy, because this is 'raptus puellæ,' a serious crime that would be dealt with immediately here. But since you’re going into battle and could die, think about what will happen to that unfortunate lady if you don’t survive. Do you, who love her, want evil and destruction to fall upon her? Will you leave her without support and subject her to shame and misfortune? Do you want to be her executioner, even after you’re gone?"
Here the voice of Zagloba sounded with unusual solemnity for him. Bogun grew pale and asked: "What do you want of me?"
Here, Zagloba's voice had an unusual seriousness for him. Bogun turned pale and asked, "What do you want from me?"
"Tell us where she is hidden, so that we may find her if you die, and give her to her betrothed. If you do this, God will have mercy on your soul."
"Tell us where she is hidden, so we can find her if you die and give her to her fiancé. If you do this, God will have mercy on your soul."
The chief rested his head on his hands, and thought deeply. The three comrades watched carefully the changes in that mobile face, which was suddenly covered with such touching grief as if neither anger, rage, nor any fierce feeling had ever played upon it, and as if that man had been created only for love and yearning. A long time this silence lasted, till finally it was broken by the voice of Zagloba, which trembled while uttering the following words,--
The chief rested his head on his hands and thought deeply. The three comrades watched closely the changes on that expressive face, which suddenly filled with such profound grief, as though anger, rage, or any intense emotion had never touched it, and as if that man had been made only for love and longing. This silence lasted a long time until it was finally interrupted by Zagloba’s voice, which trembled as he spoke the following words,--
"If you have already put her to shame, may God condemn you and let her find shelter in a cloister."
"If you've already embarrassed her, may God curse you and let her find refuge in a convent."
Bogun raised his sad, moistened eyes, and said: "If I have shamed her? I know not how you Poles love, knights and cavaliers, but I am a Cossack. I protected her in Bar from death and disgrace, and afterward took her to the desert, and there guarded her as the eye in my head; did no injury to her, fell at her feet and bowed to her as before an image. If she told me to go, I went, and have not seen her since, for war detained me."
Bogun lifted his sad, tear-filled eyes and said, "Did I shame her? I don't know how you Poles love, knights and gentlemen, but I am a Cossack. I saved her in Bar from death and disgrace, and afterwards took her to the desert, where I protected her like my own life; I harmed her in no way, I fell at her feet and bowed to her like she was an idol. If she told me to leave, I left, and I haven't seen her since because the war kept me away."
"God will remember that for you at the judgment," said Zagloba, sighing deeply, "But is she safe? Krívonos and the Tartars are there."
"God will remember that for you at the judgment," Zagloba said with a deep sigh. "But is she safe? Krívonos and the Tartars are there."
"Krívonos is at Kamenyets, and sent me to ask Hmelnitski whether he was to march on Kudák. He has surely gone there, and where she is there are neither Cossacks nor Poles nor Tartars. She is safe."
"Krívonos is in Kamenyets and sent me to ask Hmelnitski if he was planning to march on Kudák. He must have already gone there, and where she is, there are no Cossacks, Poles, or Tartars. She is safe."
"Where is she, then?"
"Where is she now?"
"Listen to me, Poles! Let it be as you wish. I will tell you where she is, and I will give the order to render her up; but you must give me your knightly word that if God favors me, you will not look for her. You promise for yourselves and for Pan Skshetuski, and I will tell you."
"Listen up, Poles! It's your call. I'll tell you where she is, and I'll make sure she's handed over; but you have to give me your word as knights that if God blesses me, you won't go searching for her. You promise this for yourselves and for Pan Skshetuski, and I will share the information."
The three friends looked at one another.
The three friends looked at each other.
"We cannot do that," said Zagloba.
"We can't do that," Zagloba said.
"Oh, as true as life we cannot!" cried Kushel and Volodyovski.
"Oh, as true as life we can't!" cried Kushel and Volodyovski.
"Is it possible?" asked Bogun. His brows were frowning and his eyes flashed. "Well, why can you not?"
"Is it possible?" Bogun asked. His brows were furrowed and his eyes sparkled. "So, why can't you?"
"Because Pan Skshetuski is not present; and besides, you may be sure that none of us would cease to seek for her, even if you have hidden her under ground."
"Since Pan Skshetuski isn't here; and besides, you can be sure that none of us would stop searching for her, even if you've buried her underground."
"So you would make this bargain with me: 'Cossack, give up your soul, and then we will sabre you!' Oh, don't wait for it! And do you think my Cossack sabre is not made of steel, that you are croaking over me like ravens over a dead carcass? And why am I to die, and not you? You want my blood, but I want yours! We shall see who gets whose."
"So you want to make this deal with me: 'Cossack, give up your soul, and then we’ll cut you down!' Oh, don’t hold your breath! And do you really think my Cossack sword isn’t made of steel, that you’re cawing over me like crows over a dead body? And why should I die instead of you? You want my blood, but I want yours! We’ll see who ends up with whose."
"Then you will not tell?"
"Are you not going to tell?"
"Why talk to me? Death to you all!"
"Why talk to me? I wish death upon all of you!"
"Death to you! You deserve to be cut to pieces with sabres!"
"Death to you! You deserve to be sliced to pieces with swords!"
"Try it!" said the chief, rising quickly.
"Give it a go!" the chief said, getting up quickly.
Kushel and Volodyovski sprang at the same moment from the bench. Threatening looks were exchanged, breasts overflowing with anger breathed more violently, and it is unknown what might have happened, had not Zagloba, who had looked through the window, cried: "Kharlamp has come with his seconds!"
Kushel and Volodyovski jumped up from the bench at the same time. They shot each other menacing glares, their chests heaving with rage, and it's unclear what might have occurred if Zagloba hadn’t looked out the window and shouted, "Kharlamp has arrived with his seconds!"
The light-horse captain with his two companions, the Selitskis, entered the room. After the first greeting, Zagloba took them aside to explain the affair. He spoke so eloquently that he soon convinced them, especially when he declared that Volodyovski asked only for a short delay, and immediately after his struggle with the Cossack would be ready to meet Kharlamp. Here Zagloba related how old and terrible was the hatred of all the soldiers of the prince for Bogun; how he was an enemy of the whole Commonwealth, and was one of the most desperate rebels; and finally, how he had carried off the princess, a lady of a noble house, the betrothed of a noble who was the mirror of every knightly virtue. "And if you are a noble and have some feeling of brotherhood, you know that the wrong inflicted on one is inflicted on the whole order. Can you let it go then unavenged?"
The light-horse captain and his two companions, the Selitskis, walked into the room. After they exchanged pleasantries, Zagloba pulled them aside to explain the situation. He spoke so persuasively that he quickly won them over, especially when he mentioned that Volodyovski only needed a short delay and would be ready to face Kharlamp right after dealing with the Cossack. Zagloba then shared how deep and intense the soldiers’ hatred for Bogun was; how he was an enemy of the entire Commonwealth and one of the most reckless rebels; and finally, how he had abducted the princess, who came from a noble family and was engaged to a man known for his knightly virtues. "And if you're a noble and feel any sense of brotherhood, you know that when one of us is wronged, all of us are wronged. Can you really just let it go unpunished?"
Kharlamp raised difficulties at first, and said that since matters were in that state, Bogun should be cut to pieces on the spot. "But let Pan Volodyovski meet me according to agreement."
Kharlamp raised objections at first and said that since things were in that condition, Bogun should be killed immediately. "But let Pan Volodyovski meet me as we agreed."
Zagloba had to explain to him again why this could not be, and that it would not be knightly to attack one man from behind in this fashion. Happily the Selitskis helped him, both men of judgment and prudence, so that the stubborn Lithuanian let himself be convinced at last, and agreed to a delay.
Zagloba had to explain to him again why this couldn't happen, and that it wouldn't be chivalrous to attack one man from behind like this. Fortunately, the Selitskis helped him, both being wise and sensible men, so the stubborn Lithuanian finally allowed himself to be convinced and agreed to postpone it.
Meanwhile Bogun went to his men, and returned with the essaul Eliasenko, to whom he told how he had challenged two nobles, and then repeated the same thing aloud, in presence of Kharlamp and the Selitskis.
Meanwhile, Bogun went to his men and came back with the essaul Eliasenko. He told him how he had challenged two nobles and then repeated the same thing out loud in front of Kharlamp and the Selitskis.
"We on our part declare," said Volodyovski, "that if you come out victorious in the struggle with me, it will depend on your will whether you are to fight with Pan Zagloba, and in no case will any one else call you out, and this company will not attack you; you will go where you please. For this I give my knightly word, and I beg you, gentlemen who have just come, to add the same on your part."
"We declare," said Volodyovski, "that if you win in the fight against me, it will be up to you whether you want to challenge Pan Zagloba. No one else will call you out, and this group will not attack you; you can go wherever you want. I give you my knightly word on that, and I ask you, gentlemen who have just arrived, to do the same."
"We do," said Kharlamp and the two Selitskis, solemnly. Then Bogun delivered to Eliasenko Hmelnitski's letter to the prince; and said: "You will give this letter to the prince; and if I die you will tell him and Hmelnitski that the fault was mine, and that I was not killed through treachery."
"We do," said Kharlamp and the two Selitskis, seriously. Then Bogun handed Eliasenko Hmelnitski's letter to the prince and said, "You will give this letter to the prince; and if I die, you will tell him and Hmelnitski that it was my fault and that I wasn't killed out of treachery."
Zagloba, who had a watchful eye on everything, saw not the least disquiet on the sullen visage of Eliasenko. It was evident that he was too sure of his ataman.
Zagloba, who was keeping a close eye on everything, noticed no sign of concern on Eliasenko's gloomy face. It was clear that he was overly confident in his leader.
Bogun then turned haughtily to the nobles: "Well, to one death, to another life," said he. "We may begin."
Bogun then turned arrogantly to the nobles: "Well, to one death, to another life," he said. "We can start."
"Time, time!" said all, tucking back the skirts of their coats under their belts, and taking their sabres under their arms.
"Time, time!" everyone said, tucking the edges of their coats under their belts and grabbing their swords under their arms.
They went in front of the inn, and turned down to a creek which flowed among a growth of hawthorns, wild roses, and plum-trees. November had stripped, it is true, the leaves from the bushes, but the thicket was so close that it looked black as a mourning-ribbon along through the empty fields to the forest. The day was pale, but pleasant with that melancholy mildness of autumn full of sweetness. The sun embroidered softly with gold the naked branches of the trees, and lighted up the yellow, sandy banks extending some distance along the right side of the creek. The combatants and their seconds went straight to these banks.
They walked in front of the inn and headed down to a creek that flowed between a tangle of hawthorns, wild roses, and plum trees. True, November had stripped the leaves from the bushes, but the thicket was so dense that it appeared dark like a mourning ribbon stretched through the empty fields toward the forest. The day was pale yet pleasant with that melancholic mildness of autumn, full of sweetness. The sun softly embroidered the bare branches of the trees with gold and lit up the yellow, sandy banks that stretched for some distance along the right side of the creek. The fighters and their seconds went straight to these banks.
"We will stop here," said Zagloba.
"We'll stop here," said Zagloba.
"Agreed," answered all.
"Agreed," everyone replied.
Zagloba grew more and more unquiet; at last he approached Volodyovski, and whispered: "Pan Michael--"
Zagloba grew increasingly restless; finally, he went up to Volodyovski and whispered, "Pan Michael--"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"For the love of God, Pan Michael, exert yourself! In your hands now is the fate of Skshetuski, the freedom of the princess, your own life and mine. God keep you from accident! I could do nothing with this robber."
"For the love of God, Pan Michael, step up! Right now, the fate of Skshetuski, the freedom of the princess, your life, and mine is in your hands. May God protect you from harm! I couldn’t do anything against this thief."
"Why did you challenge him then?"
"Why did you challenge him then?"
"The word came out of itself. I trusted in you, Pan Michael. I am old, and my breath is short. I choke, and this beauty can jump like a goat. He is a fleet hound, Pan Michael."
"The word came out by itself. I trust you, Mr. Michael. I'm old, and I barely have the strength. I struggle to breathe, and this beauty can leap like a goat. He's a swift hound, Mr. Michael."
"I'll do my best," said the little knight.
"I'll do my best," said the young knight.
"God give you aid! Don't lose courage!"
"God help you! Don’t lose heart!"
"Why should I?"
"Why would I?"
At that moment one of the Selitskis came up to them. "He is a trim fellow, your Cossack," he whispered; "he acts with us as if he were an equal, if not a superior. What a bearing! It must be that his mother looked on some noble."
At that moment, one of the Selitskis approached them. "Your Cossack is quite the dapper guy," he whispered; "he behaves around us like he's one of us, if not even better. What confidence! His mother must have had some noble background."
"It is more likely," said Zagloba, "that some noble looked on her."
"It’s more likely," said Zagloba, "that some noble took a look at her."
"And so it appears to me," said Volodyovski.
"And so it seems to me," said Volodyovski.
"To our places!" called Bogun, suddenly.
"To our spots!" shouted Bogun, suddenly.
"To our places, to our places!"
"To our spots, to our spots!"
They took their places,--the nobles in a half-circle, Volodyovski and Bogun opposite each other.
They took their places—the nobles in a half-circle, Volodyovski and Bogun facing each other.
Volodyovski, as a man experienced in such affairs though he was young, tested the ground first with his feet to see if it was firm; then he cast his eye about, wishing to know all the unevenness of the place. And it was apparent that he did not underestimate the affair. He had to meet with a knight the most celebrated in the whole Ukraine, of whom the people sang songs, and whose name was known through the breadth of Russia to the Crimea. Pan Michael, a simple lieutenant of the dragoons, promised himself much from that struggle, for it was either a glorious death or an equally glorious victory; therefore he neglected nothing to show himself worthy of such an opponent. He had an unusual seriousness in his face, seeing which Zagloba was frightened. "He is losing courage," thought he; "it is over with him, and then it is over with me!"
Volodyovski, though young, was experienced in such matters. He first tested the ground with his feet to check if it was solid. Then he looked around, wanting to assess all the unevenness of the area. It was clear that he didn’t take the situation lightly. He was about to face the most renowned knight in all of Ukraine, the subject of songs sung by the people, whose name was recognized throughout Russia all the way to Crimea. Pan Michael, a simple dragoon lieutenant, expected a lot from this encounter, knowing it could bring either a glorious death or an equally glorious victory. So, he did everything possible to prove himself worthy of such an opponent. A serious expression sat on his face, which frightened Zagloba. "He's losing his nerve," Zagloba thought. "If he's out, then I'm done for!"
Meanwhile Volodyovski, having examined the ground carefully, began to unbutton his vest. Bogun followed his example, and both threw off their upper garments, so that they were in trousers and shirts; then they rolled up the sleeves on their right arms.
Meanwhile, Volodyovski, having looked over the ground closely, started to unbutton his vest. Bogun did the same, and both took off their outer clothing, leaving them in trousers and shirts; then they rolled up the sleeves on their right arms.
But how insignificant appeared little Pan Michael before the large and powerful ataman! He was almost invisible. The seconds looked uneasily on the broad breast of the Cossack, on the great muscles visible from under the rolled-up sleeve, like knots and cords. It seemed as though a little cock had stood up to fight with a powerful falcon of the steppes. The nostrils of Bogun were distended as if snuffing blood in advance; his face was so contracted that his dark foretop seemed to touch his brow, and the sabre quivered in his hand; he fixed his eyes rapaciously on his opponent and waited the word.
But little Pan Michael seemed so insignificant compared to the large and powerful ataman! He was almost invisible. The seconds looked nervously at the broad chest of the Cossack, at the huge muscles visible under his rolled-up sleeve, like knots and cords. It felt like a small rooster was about to fight a mighty falcon of the steppes. Bogun’s nostrils flared as if he were catching a whiff of blood; his face was so tense that his dark hair almost touched his forehead, and the sabre shook in his hand; he fixed his greedy gaze on his opponent and waited for the signal.
Volodyovski looked once more through the light at the edge of his sword, moved his little yellow mustache, and stood in position.
Volodyovski glanced again at the light reflecting off his sword, twirled his small yellow mustache, and got into stance.
"There will be straight cuts here," muttered Kushel to Selitski.
"There will be straight cuts here," Kushel muttered to Selitski.
Meanwhile the voice of Zagloba, slightly trembling, said: "In the name of God, begin!"
Meanwhile, Zagloba's voice, a bit shaky, said: "In the name of God, let's start!"
CHAPTER XLV.
The sabres whistled; edge clashed against edge. The place of conflict was shifted at once; for Bogun pressed on with such fury that Volodyovski sprang back a number of steps, and the seconds had to retreat too. The lightning zigzags of Bogun's sword were so swift that the astonished eyes of those present could not follow them. It seemed to them that Volodyovski was altogether surrounded and covered, and that God alone could snatch him from beneath that storm of thunderbolts. The blows were mingled in one uninterrupted whistle; the rush of the moving air struck all faces. The fury of the Cossack increased; the wild rage of conflict seized him, and like a hurricane he pushed Volodyovski before him. The little knight retreated continually, and merely defended himself. His extended right arm scarcely moved; only his hand described, without stopping, circles narrow but swift as thought, and caught the raging blows of Bogun. He put edge under edge, warded off and again defended and still retreated, fixed his eyes on the eyes of the Cossack, and in the midst of serpentine lightnings appeared calm; but on his cheeks purple spots were coming out. Zagloba closed his eyes, and heard nothing but blow after blow, bite after bite.
The sabers whistled as their edges clashed. The battleground shifted instantly; Bogun charged forward with such intensity that Volodyovski stumbled back several steps, forcing the seconds to retreat as well. Bogun's sword moved in lightning-fast zigzags, so quick that the onlookers couldn't keep up with it. To them, it appeared as if Volodyovski was completely surrounded and that only divine intervention could save him from the storm of strikes. The sounds of the blows blended into an unbroken whistle; the rush of the moving air hit everyone’s faces. The Cossack's fury escalated; the wild rage of battle took hold of him, and like a hurricane, he drove Volodyovski back. The little knight continually retreated, merely defending himself. His outstretched right arm hardly moved; only his hand traced narrow but rapid circles, effortlessly deflecting Bogun's furious attacks. He blocked and parried while continuing to retreat, keeping his eyes locked on the Cossack's, appearing calm amidst the chaos, though purple spots began to surface on his cheeks. Zagloba shut his eyes, hearing nothing but the sounds of the blows landing one after another.
"He defends himself yet," thought he.
"He’s still defending himself," he thought.
"He defends himself yet," said the Selitskis and Kushel.
"He still defends himself," said the Selitskis and Kushel.
"He is already pushed to the sand-bank," added Kushel, quietly.
"He’s already been pushed to the sandbank," added Kushel quietly.
Zagloba opened his eyes again and looked. True, Volodyovski was pushed to the bank; but evidently he was not wounded yet. The flush on his face had become deeper, and drops of sweat were on his forehead.
Zagloba opened his eyes again and looked. True, Volodyovski was pushed to the bank; but it was clear he wasn't hurt yet. The color in his face had become darker, and beads of sweat were on his forehead.
Zagloba's heart began to beat with hope. "Pan Michael is a master beyond masters," thought he, "and this fellow will become tired at last."
Zagloba's heart started to beat with hope. "Pan Michael is a master of masters," he thought, "and this guy will eventually get tired."
In fact Bogun's face had grown pale, sweat stood in drops on his forehead; but resistance only roused his rage, foam shone from under his mustache, and from his breast came the hoarseness of fury.
In fact, Bogun's face had turned pale, sweat dripped from his forehead; but resistance only fueled his anger, foam glistened under his mustache, and a hoarse growl of fury came from his chest.
Volodyovski did not let him out of sight, and defended himself continually. Suddenly, feeling the sand-bank behind, he collected himself. It seemed to the spectators that he had fallen; meanwhile he bent, shrunk up, half squatted, and hurled his whole body as if it were a stone against the breast of the Cossack.
Volodyovski kept his eyes on him and kept defending himself. Suddenly, feeling the sandbank behind him, he gathered himself. The onlookers thought he had fallen; meanwhile, he crouched down, half-squatting, and launched his whole body like a stone at the Cossack's chest.
"He is attacking!" shouted Zagloba.
"He’s attacking!" shouted Zagloba.
"He is attacking!" repeated the others.
"He's attacking!" echoed the others.
So he was, in fact. The Cossack retreated now; and the little knight, having discovered the whole power of his opponent, pushed on him so briskly that the breath stopped in the breasts of the seconds. Evidently he began to warm up; his little eyes shot sparks; he squatted, he sprang, he changed position in a moment, he described circles around the Cossack, and forced him to turn where he stood.
So he really was. The Cossack stepped back now; and the little knight, realizing the full strength of his opponent, pressed forward so energetically that the seconds held their breath. Clearly, he was getting into it; his small eyes sparkled with intensity; he crouched, he leaped, he shifted positions in an instant, moving in circles around the Cossack and making him turn in place.
"Oh, masterly, masterly!" said Zagloba.
"Oh, amazing, amazing!" said Zagloba.
"You will perish!" said Bogun, all at once.
"You will die!" said Bogun, all of a sudden.
"You will perish!" answered, like an echo, Volodyovski.
"You will die!" replied Volodyovski, almost like an echo.
At that moment the Cossack threw, his sabre from his right to his left hand,--a feat possible only to the ablest fencers,--and gave with his left hand such a terrible blow that Volodyovski fell to the ground as if struck by lightning.
At that moment, the Cossack switched his saber from his right hand to his left—a move possible only for the most skilled fencers—and delivered such a devastating blow with his left hand that Volodyovski collapsed to the ground as if hit by lightning.
"Jesus, Mary!" screamed Zagloba.
"Jesus, Mary!" yelled Zagloba.
But Volodyovski had fallen on purpose, so that the sabre of Bogun might meet only air. Then the little knight sprang up like a wildcat, and with almost the whole length of his blade cut terribly into the open breast of the Cossack.
But Volodyovski had fallen on purpose, so that Bogun's sabre would only hit air. Then the little knight jumped up like a wildcat and, with nearly the full length of his blade, delivered a devastating blow to the exposed chest of the Cossack.
Bogun tottered, advanced a step, and with a last effort gave the last thrust. Volodyovski warded it off with ease, and struck still twice on the inclined head. The sabre dropped from the powerless hands of Bogun, and he fell with his face on the sand, which immediately reddened under him in a broad pool of blood.
Bogun staggered, took a step forward, and with one last effort made his final attack. Volodyovski easily deflected it and landed two more blows on Bogun's tilted head. The saber fell from Bogun's limp hands, and he collapsed face-first onto the sand, which quickly turned red beneath him in a wide puddle of blood.
Eliasenko, present at the duel, rushed to the body of the ataman. The seconds were unable to utter a word for some time. Pan Michael too was silent; he rested both hands on his sabre and panted heavily.
Eliasenko, who was at the duel, hurried over to the ataman's body. The seconds couldn't say anything for a while. Pan Michael was also quiet; he leaned on his saber and breathed heavily.
Zagloba first broke the silence. "Pan Michael, come to my embrace!" said he, with emotion.
Zagloba was the first to speak up. "Pan Michael, come here and hug me!" he said, feeling emotional.
Then they surrounded him in a circle.
Then they surrounded him in a circle.
"You are a swordsman of the first water. May the bullets strike you!" said the Selitskis.
"You are an outstanding swordsman. May the bullets hit you!" said the Selitskis.
"You are a deceitful rogue, I see," said Kharlamp; "but I'll meet you, lest it be said that I am afraid. But though you were to slash me in such fashion as this, still I congratulate you."
"You’re a crafty scoundrel, I see," said Kharlamp; "but I’ll face you, so it won't be said that I’m scared. But even if you were to cut me like this, I still applaud you."
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"THE LITTLE KNIGHT, HAVING DISCOVERED THE WHOLE POWER OF
HIS OPPONENT, PUSHED ON HIM BRISKLY."
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"THE LITTLE KNIGHT, HAVING DISCOVERED THE WHOLE POWER OF
HIS OPPONENT, PUSHED ON HIM BRISKLY."
"And you should put yourself at rest, for in fact you have nothing to fight about," said Zagloba.
"And you should take it easy, because really, you have nothing to fight about," said Zagloba.
"Impossible!" answered the light-horseman, "for it is a question here of my reputation, for which I am glad to give my life."
"Impossible!" replied the light-horseman, "because this is about my reputation, and I'm willing to give my life for it."
"I have no claim on your life. It is better to drop the matter; for to tell you the truth, I have not come in your way as you imagine. Some other man better than I will stand in your way, but not I."
"I have no hold over your life. It's best to let this go; honestly, I haven't interfered with you as you think. Someone better than me will come along and stand in your way, but it won't be me."
"Is that true?"
"Is that real?"
"My knightly word for it."
"My word as a knight."
"Then make peace with each other," cried the Selitskis and Kushel.
"Then make peace with each other," shouted the Selitskis and Kushel.
"Let it be so," said Kharlamp, opening his arms.
"Let it be so," Kharlamp said, spreading his arms.
Volodyovski fell into them, and the two men kissed each other till the echoes resounded along the bank.
Volodyovski fell into their embrace, and the two men kissed each other until the echoes rang out along the riverbank.
Kushel said: "I did not think that you could beat such a giant; and he knew too how to use a sabre."
Kushel said, "I didn't think you could defeat such a giant, and he also knew how to use a saber."
"I had no idea that he was such a swordsman. Where could he have learned?"
"I had no idea he was such a skilled swordsman. Where could he have learned that?"
Here the attention of all was directed again to the prostrate chief, whom at that time Eliasenko had turned on his back and was looking with tears for signs of life in him. It was impossible to recognize the features of Bogun, for they were covered with streaks of blood which flowed out of the wounds in his head and which immediately grew stiff in the chill air. The shirt on his breast was all in blood, but he still gave signs of life. Seemingly he was in his last agonies; his feet quivered, and his fingers hooked convulsively like claws in the sand.
Here, everyone's attention was once again on the fallen chief, whom Eliasenko had turned onto his back and was searching for signs of life through his tears. It was impossible to recognize Bogun's features; they were smeared with streaks of blood that flowed from the wounds on his head, quickly stiffening in the cold air. His shirt was soaked in blood, but he was still showing signs of life. He seemed to be in his final moments; his feet trembled, and his fingers curled convulsively like claws in the sand.
Zagloba looked and waved his hand. "He has had his fill; he is parting with the world."
Zagloba looked and waved his hand. "He's had enough; he's saying goodbye to the world."
"Ah," said one of the Selitskis, looking at the body, "that's a corpse already!"
"Ah," said one of the Selitskis, looking at the body, "that's a dead body already!"
"Yes, for he is almost cut into bits."
"Yeah, because he's basically torn to shreds."
"He was no common knight," muttered Volodyovski, nodding his head.
"He wasn't just any knight," muttered Volodyovski, nodding his head.
"I know something of that," added Zagloba.
"I know a bit about that," added Zagloba.
Meanwhile Eliasenko tried to raise up and carry away the unfortunate ataman; but being rather a slender man and not young, and since Bogun belonged almost to the giants, he could not. It was some distance to the inn, and Bogun might die at any moment. The essaul, seeing this, turned to the nobles.
Meanwhile, Eliasenko tried to lift and carry the unfortunate ataman, but he was a slender man and not young, and since Bogun was nearly a giant, he couldn’t manage it. The inn was quite a distance away, and Bogun could die at any moment. The essaul, noticing this, turned to the nobles.
"Gentlemen," said he, clasping his hands, "for the sake of the Saviour and the Holy Most Pure, help me! Do not let him die here like a dog! I am old, not strong enough, and the men are far away."
"Gentlemen," he said, clasping his hands, "for the sake of the Savior and the Holy Most Pure, please help me! Don’t let him die here like a dog! I’m old, not strong enough, and the men are far away."
The nobles looked at one another. Animosity against Bogun had vanished from every heart.
The nobles glanced at each other. The hostility towards Bogun had disappeared from everyone's heart.
"True, it is hard to leave him here like a dog," muttered Zagloba. "Since we met him in a duel, he is no longer a peasant for us, but a soldier, to whom such assistance is due. Who will carry him with me, gentlemen?"
"True, it’s tough to leave him here like a dog," muttered Zagloba. "Since we fought him in a duel, he’s no longer just a peasant to us, but a soldier, and he deserves our help. Who will carry him with me, gentlemen?"
"I," said Volodyovski.
"I," said Volodyovski.
"Then carry him on my burka," added Kharlamp.
"Then carry him on my burka," added Kharlamp.
In a moment Bogun was lying on the mantle, the ends of which Zagloba, Volodyovski, Kushel, and Eliasenko held; and the whole party, in company with Kharlamp and the Selitskis, moved with slow steps toward the inn.
In a moment, Bogun was lying on the mantle, which Zagloba, Volodyovski, Kushel, and Eliasenko held at the ends; and the whole group, along with Kharlamp and the Selitskis, walked slowly toward the inn.
"He has a firm life," said Zagloba; "he is moving yet. My God, if any man had told me that I should become his nurse and carry him in this fashion, I should have thought that he was trifling with me. I have too feeling a heart, I know that myself; but life is cruel. I'll dress his wounds too. I hope we shall meet no more in this world; let him remember me kindly in the next."
"He has a solid life," said Zagloba; "he's still on the move. My God, if anyone had told me that I would end up being his caregiver and carry him like this, I would have thought they were joking. I know I have a sensitive heart; I’m aware of that myself. But life is harsh. I'll take care of his wounds too. I hope we won’t meet again in this world; let him remember me fondly in the next."
"Then you think that he will not recover by any means?" asked Kharlamp.
"Then you think he won't recover at all?" asked Kharlamp.
"He! I wouldn't give a wisp of old straw for his life. Such was his fate, and he could not escape it; for even if he had succeeded with Pan Volodyovski, he wouldn't have escaped my hands. But I prefer that it has happened as it has, for already there is an outcry against me as a merciless slaughterer. And what am I to do when a man crawls into my way? I had to pay Pan Dunchevski five hundred sequins' fine, and you know, gentlemen, that estates in Russia give no income now."
"He! I wouldn't care at all about his life. That was his fate, and he couldn't escape it; even if he had managed to deal with Pan Volodyovski, he still wouldn't have gotten away from me. But I'm glad it happened this way, because I'm already being labeled as a heartless killer. What am I supposed to do when someone gets in my way? I had to pay Pan Dunchevski a fine of five hundred sequins, and you know, gentlemen, that estates in Russia aren't earning any money these days."
"True, for they have plundered you there to the last," said Kharlamp.
"That's right, they've taken everything from you there," said Kharlamp.
"Oh, this Cossack is heavy!" said Zagloba; "I've lost my breath.--Plundered us, yes, plundered; but I hope the Diet will make some provision, otherwise we are reduced to death. But he is heavy, he is heavy! See, the blood is beginning to run again! Hurry, Pan Kharlamp, to the inn; let the Jew mix some dough with spider-web. It won't help the dead man much, but care is a Christian act, and it will be easier for him to die. Hurry, Pan Kharlamp!"
"Oh, this Cossack is so heavy!" Zagloba said. "I can't catch my breath. They plundered us, yes, they plundered us; but I hope the Diet will arrange something, or we’re doomed. But he’s really heavy, he’s really heavy! Look, the blood is starting to flow again! Hurry, Pan Kharlamp, to the inn; let the Jew mix some dough with spider-web. It won't do much for the dead man, but caring is a Christian thing to do, and it will make it easier for him to die. Hurry, Pan Kharlamp!"
Kharlamp pushed ahead; and when at last they carried the chief into the room, Zagloba betook himself, with great knowledge of the art and expertness, to dressing him. He stopped the blood, closed the wounds, then turned to Eliasenko and said,--
Kharlamp moved forward, and when they finally brought the chief into the room, Zagloba confidently and skillfully set about treating him. He stopped the bleeding, closed the wounds, then turned to Eliasenko and said,--
"You, grandfather, are not needed here. Ride with all speed to Zaborovo, ask to be placed before the prince, deliver the letter, and tell what you saw, everything as it was. If you lie, I shall know, for I am a confidant of his Highness the Prince, and I shall command your head to be cut off. Give my respects to Hmelnitski, for he knows and loves me. We will give a fitting funeral to your ataman. You do your own work; do not loiter in corners, or some one will settle you before you can tell who you are. Be in good health, and be off!"
"You, grandfather, are not needed here. Hurry to Zaborovo, request to see the prince, deliver the letter, and tell him everything exactly as it happened. If you lie, I’ll know, because I’m a confidant of His Highness the Prince, and I’ll order your execution. Please send my regards to Hmelnitski, as he knows and cares for me. We will give your ataman a proper funeral. Focus on your own tasks; don’t linger in the shadows, or someone will take care of you before you can even explain who you are. Stay healthy, and get going!"
"Let me stay, gentlemen, even till he gets cold."
"Please let me stay, guys, until he gets cold."
"Be off, I tell you!" said Zagloba, threateningly; "if not, I'll order the peasants to take you to Zaborovo. And my respects to Hmelnitski."
"Get lost, I’m serious!" said Zagloba, menacingly; "if you don’t, I’ll have the peasants take you to Zaborovo. And say hello to Hmelnitski for me."
Eliasenko bowed to the girdle and went out. Zagloba said again to Kharlamp and the Selitskis,--
Eliasenko bowed to the waist and went out. Zagloba said again to Kharlamp and the Selitskis,--
"I've got that Cossack off; for what has he to do here, and if some one should kill him, which might easily happen, then the blame would be laid on us. The partisans of Zaslavski and the curs of the chancellor would be first to roar with all their might that in spite of God's law Vishnyevetski's men murdered the whole Cossack embassy. But a wise head has a remedy for everything. We won't let ourselves be eaten in kasha by these fops, these parasites; and when necessary you, gentlemen, will bear witness how it all happened, and that he challenged us himself. I must order the bailiff of this place to bury him somehow. They don't know here who he was; they will think that he was a noble, and bury him decently. It's time for us too to be on the road, Pan Michael, for we have a report to make to the prince yet."
"I've gotten rid of that Cossack; what does he have to do here? If someone ended up killing him, which could easily happen, the blame would fall on us. The supporters of Zaslavski and the chancellor's lackeys would be the first to shout that, despite God's law, Vishnyevetski's men killed the whole Cossack delegation. But a smart person always has a solution. We won't let these fops, these freeloaders, take advantage of us; and when necessary, you gentlemen will confirm how everything went down, and that he challenged us first. I need to tell the bailiff here to bury him properly. They don’t know who he was; they'll just think he was a noble and give him a decent burial. It's time for us to get on the road, Pan Michael, as we still have a report to make to the prince."
The hoarse breathing of Bogun interrupted these words.
The raspy breathing of Bogun interrupted these words.
"Oh, the soul is seeking a way for itself," said Zagloba. "It is getting dark, and the spirit will go groping to the other world. But since he put no shame on our young lady, may God give him eternal rest,--amen! Let us go, Pan Michael. From my heart I forgive him all his sins, though to tell the truth, I put myself more in his way than he put himself in mine. But the end has come. Gentlemen, I wish you good health. It was a delight to make the acquaintance of such honorable men, but remember to testify in case of need."
"Oh, the soul is looking for its path," said Zagloba. "It's getting dark, and the spirit will be searching its way to the next world. But since he didn’t bring any shame to our young lady, may God grant him eternal rest—amen! Let's go, Pan Michael. From the bottom of my heart, I forgive him all his sins, even though, to be honest, I got in his way more than he did in mine. But the end has come. Gentlemen, I wish you good health. It was a pleasure to meet such honorable men, but remember to testify if needed."
CHAPTER XLVI.
Prince Yeremi heard of the slaying of Bogun with notable indifference, especially when he learned that there were men outside his regiments who were ready at any moment to testify that Volodyovski had been challenged. If the affair had not happened just before the announcement of Yan Kazimir's election, if the struggle of the candidates had been still going on, the opponents of Yeremi and at their head the chancellor would certainly not have failed to forge weapons against him out of this event, in spite of all witnesses and testimony. But after Prince Karl's withdrawal, men's minds were occupied with other things, and it was easy to foresee that the whole affair would be drowned in oblivion. Hmelnitski, it is true, might raise it to show what new injuries he was enduring every day; but Yeremi justly hoped that Prince Kazimir in sending his answer would order it to be stated from himself how the envoy had perished, and Hmelnitski would not dare to doubt the truth of the prince's words.
Prince Yeremi heard about Bogun's killing with notable indifference, especially when he found out that there were people outside his regiments ready to testify that Volodyovski had been challenged. If the incident hadn't occurred just before Yan Kazimir's election announcement, and if the battle between candidates was still ongoing, Yeremi's opponents, led by the chancellor, would have surely tried to use this event against him, despite all the witnesses and testimonies. But after Prince Karl's withdrawal, people were focused on other matters, and it was clear that the whole situation would likely be forgotten. Hmelnitski might bring it up to highlight the new injuries he was facing daily; however, Yeremi rightly believed that when Prince Kazimir sent his response, he would insist on stating how the envoy had died, and Hmelnitski would not dare to question the prince's account.
Yeremi was anxious only that no political disturbance should rise through his soldiers. On the other hand he was glad, on Skshetuski's account, of what had happened, for the finding of Kurtsevichovna was really much more likely now. It was possible to find her, to rescue or ransom her; and the prince would surely not spare the outlay, no matter how great, if only he could save his favorite knight from suffering and restore his happiness.
Yeremi was worried that no political unrest would arise from his soldiers. On the other hand, he was happy for Skshetuski because what had happened made finding Kurtsevichovna much more likely. It was possible to locate her, to rescue or pay for her release; and the prince would definitely spare no expense, no matter how high, if it meant saving his favorite knight from suffering and restoring his happiness.
Volodyovski went to the prince in great apprehension; for though in general he had little timidity, still he feared as he did fire every frown of the voevoda's brow. What was his astonishment then and joy when the prince, after he had heard the report and meditated awhile on what had happened, took a costly ring from his finger and said,--
Volodyovski approached the prince with a lot of anxiety; although he usually wasn’t very fearful, he was definitely scared of every scowl that crossed the voevoda's face. So, you can imagine his surprise and happiness when the prince, after listening to the report and thinking for a bit about what had occurred, removed an expensive ring from his finger and said,--
"I praise your moderation for not attacking him first, for a great and harmful uproar might have arisen at the Diet from that. But if the princess shall be found, Skshetuski will be indebted to you for life. Reports reach me, Volodyovski, that as others are unable to keep their tongues behind their lips, you are unable to keep your sabre in its scabbard, for which punishment is due you. But since you took the part of a friend and sustained the reputation of our regiments with such a famous hero, take this ring, so as to have some memento of this day. I knew that you were a good soldier and famous at the sword, but this is like a master of masters."
"I commend your self-control for not striking first, as that could have caused a huge and damaging commotion at the Diet. However, if the princess is found, Skshetuski will be forever grateful to you. I've heard, Volodyovski, that while others can’t keep quiet, you can’t seem to keep your saber in its sheath, for which you deserve to be punished. But since you've stood by your friend and upheld the reputation of our regiments alongside such a celebrated hero, take this ring as a keepsake from today. I always knew you were a great soldier and skilled with a sword, but this is truly outstanding."
"He!" said Zagloba. "He would cut the devil's horns off at the third round. If your Highness should ever have my head cut off, then I ask that no one else cut it but him, for at least I should go to the other world straightway. He cut Bogun in two in the breast, and then passed twice through his wits."
"Hey!" said Zagloba. "He could take the devil's horns off in the third round. If your Highness ever wants my head chopped off, I ask that it be him who does it, because at least I'd head to the afterlife right away. He sliced Bogun in half right through the chest and then went through his senses a couple of times."
The prince was fond of knightly affairs and good soldiers; he smiled therefore with pleasure and asked: "Have you ever found your match at the sabre?"
The prince enjoyed knightly activities and respected good soldiers; he smiled with pleasure and asked, "Have you ever met your match with a saber?"
"Skshetuski hacked me a little once, but I paid him back the time your Highness put us both behind the bars. Among others Pan Podbipienta might meet me, for he has power beyond human; and Kushel almost, if he had better eyes."
"Skshetuski hit me a bit once, but I got him back the time your Highness locked us both up. Among others, Pan Podbipienta might run into me because he has power that goes beyond what people have; and Kushel almost did, if he had better eyesight."
"Don't believe him, your Highness! no man can stand before him."
"Don't believe him, Your Highness! No man can stand up to him."
"And Bogun fought long?"
"And did Bogun fight long?"
"I had grievous work. He knew how to throw the sabre from the right to the left hand."
"I had serious work. He knew how to switch the sabre from his right hand to his left."
"Bogun told me himself," interrupted Zagloba, "that he fought with the Kurtsevichi whole days for practice, and I saw myself how he did the same with others in Chigirin."
"Bogun told me himself," interrupted Zagloba, "that he practiced fighting with the Kurtsevichi for entire days, and I saw for myself how he did the same with others in Chigirin."
"Do you know what you would better do, Volodyovski?" said the prince, with pretended seriousness; "go to Zamost, challenge Hmelnitski, and with one blow free the Commonwealth from all its defeats and anxieties."
"Do you know what you should really do, Volodyovski?" said the prince, trying to sound serious. "Go to Zamost, challenge Hmelnitski, and with one blow free the Commonwealth from all its losses and worries."
"I will go at your Highness's order, if Hmelnitski wishes to meet me," answered Volodyovski.
"I'll go at your Highness's request if Hmelnitski wants to meet me," answered Volodyovski.
To which the prince answered: "We are joking, and the world is perishing! But you, gentlemen, must really go to Zamost. I have news from the Cossack camp that the moment Prince Kazimir's election is declared, Hmelnitski will raise the siege and withdraw to Russia, which he will do from real or simulated affection for the king, or because his power might more easily be broken at Zamost. Therefore you must go and tell Skshetuski what has happened, so that he may set out to look for the princess. Tell him to choose from my squadrons with the starosta of Valets as many soldiers as may be necessary for the expedition. Besides, I shall send him permission by you and give him a letter, for his happiness is very near my heart."
To which the prince replied, "We’re joking around while the world is falling apart! But you guys really need to go to Zamost. I’ve got news from the Cossack camp that as soon as Prince Kazimir’s election is announced, Hmelnitski will lift the siege and head back to Russia, either from genuine or feigned loyalty to the king or because his control will be easier to challenge at Zamost. So, you need to go and inform Skshetuski about what’s happened, so he can set out to find the princess. Tell him to take as many soldiers as he needs for the mission from my units, along with the starosta of Valets. Also, I’ll send him your permission and a letter, because his happiness means a lot to me."
"Your Highness, you are a father to us all; therefore we desire to remain in faithful service to you while we live."
"Your Highness, you are a father figure to all of us; so we wish to continue serving you faithfully for as long as we live."
"I am not sure that my service will not soon be a hungry one," said the prince, "if all my fortune beyond the Dnieper is lost; but while it lasts, what is mine is yours."
"I’m not sure that my service won’t soon be a needy one," said the prince, "if all my fortune beyond the Dnieper is lost; but while it lasts, what’s mine is yours."
"Oh," cried Volodyovski, "our poor fortunes will always be at the disposal of your Highness."
"Oh," exclaimed Volodyovski, "we’ll always be at the mercy of your Highness."
"And mine with the rest," added Zagloba.
"And mine with the rest," added Zagloba.
"That is not necessary yet," answered the prince, kindly. "I still entertain the hope that if I lose everything the Commonwealth will at least remember my children."
"That's not necessary just yet," the prince replied kindly. "I still hold onto the hope that if I lose everything, the Commonwealth will at least remember my children."
Speaking thus, the prince seemed to have a moment of second sight. The Commonwealth in fact a few years later gave to his only son the best it had,--that is, the crown; but at that time the gigantic fortune of Yeremi was really shattered.
Speaking this way, the prince appeared to have a moment of clarity. A few years later, the Commonwealth actually gave his only son the best it had—which was the crown; but at that time, Yeremi's massive fortune was truly broken.
"Well, we got out of it," said Zagloba, when both had left the prince. "Pan Michael, you may be sure of promotion. But let us see the ring. Upon my word, it is worth about one hundred ducats, for the stone is very beautiful. Ask any Armenian in the bazaar to-morrow. For such an amount we might swim in eating and drinking and other delights. What do you think, Pan Michael? The soldier's maxim is: 'To-day I live, to-morrow decay;' and the sense of it is this,--that it isn't worth while to think of to-morrow. Short is the life of man, Pan Michael. The great thing is this, that henceforth the prince will carry you in his heart. He would give ten times as much to make a present of Bogun to Skshetuski, and you have done it. You may expect great favors, believe me! Are the villages few that the prince has given to knights for life, or made presents of outright? What is such a ring as this? Surely some income will fall to you, and to wind up, the prince will give you one of his relatives in marriage."
"Well, we made it through," said Zagloba, once they had both left the prince. "Pan Michael, you can count on a promotion. But let's take a look at the ring. Honestly, it's worth about a hundred ducats, since the stone is really beautiful. Ask any Armenian in the market tomorrow. With that kind of money, we could feast and enjoy ourselves endlessly. What do you think, Pan Michael? The soldier's saying is: 'Live for today, worry about tomorrow later;' and it means that it's not worth it to fret about the future. Life is short, Pan Michael. The important thing is that from now on, the prince will hold you in high regard. He would pay ten times that just to gift Bogun to Skshetuski, and you've done it. You can expect great rewards, believe me! Are there really that few villages the prince has given to knights for life or outright as gifts? What’s a ring like this worth? Surely, some income will come your way, and to top it off, the prince will give you one of his relatives to marry."
Pan Michael jumped up. "How do you know that--"
Pan Michael jumped up. "How do you know that—"
"That what?"
"What's that?"
"I wanted to say, what have you got in your head? How could such a thing take place?"
"I wanted to ask, what are you thinking? How could something like that happen?"
"But does it not take place? Are you not a noble, or are not all nobles equal? Are the distant relatives, male and female, of every magnate among the nobles few in number? These relatives he gives in marriage to his most important men. Very likely Sufchinski of Senchy married some distant relative of the Vishnyevetskis. Though some of us serve, we are all brothers, Pan Michael,--all brothers, since we are all descended in common from Japhet, and the whole difference is in fortune and offices to which each may arrive. There are likely enough in some other countries considerable differences between nobles, but they are mangy nobles. I understand differences between dogs; there are, for instance, pointers, and there are hounds of various kinds. But consider, Pan Michael, it cannot be so among nobles; for then we should be dog-brothers, not nobles,--which disgrace to such an honorable order Thou wilt not permit, O Lord!"
"But doesn’t it happen? Are you not a noble, or aren’t all nobles equal? Aren’t the distant relatives, both male and female, of every powerful noble few in number? He often arranges marriages between his most important men and these distant relatives. It’s likely that Sufchinski of Senchy married some distant relative of the Vishnyevetskis. Even though some of us serve, we are all brothers, Pan Michael—all brothers, because we all share descent from Japhet, and the only difference lies in the fortunes and positions each of us can attain. There may be significant differences among nobles in other countries, but they’re lesser nobles. I understand differences between dogs; for instance, there are pointers and various kinds of hounds. But think about it, Pan Michael, it can’t be like that among nobles; otherwise, we would be dog-brothers, not nobles—which would be a disgrace to such an honorable class, and you won’t allow that, O Lord!"
"You speak truly," said Volodyovski; "but then the Vishnyevetskis are kingly stock, almost."
"You speak the truth," said Volodyovski; "but the Vishnyevetskis are almost royal blood."
"Ah, Pan Michael, just as if you are not eligible to the throne! I, first of all, would vote for you, if I should make up my mind like Pan Sigismond Skarshevski, who swears that he will vote for himself unless he is ruined at dice. Everything, thank God, with us is obtained by free vote; our poverty, not our birth, stands in the way."
"Ah, Pan Michael, as if you're not fit for the throne! I, for one, would vote for you, just like Pan Sigismond Skarshevski, who claims he’ll vote for himself unless he loses at dice. Thankfully, everything here is decided by a free vote; it's our poverty, not our birth, that holds us back."
"That's the case precisely," sighed Pan Michael.
"That's exactly right," sighed Pan Michael.
"What's to be done? We are plundered to the last, and we shall be lost if the Commonwealth doesn't provide some income for us," said Zagloba, "and we shall perish miserably. What wonder is it if a man, though by nature abstemious, should like to get drunk under such oppressions? Let us go, Pan Michael, and drink a glass of small beer; we shall comfort ourselves even a little."
"What's to be done? We're completely drained, and we'll be in trouble if the Commonwealth doesn't support us with some income," said Zagloba, "and we'll suffer terribly. Is it really surprising that a man, even if he's usually moderate, would want to get drunk under such pressure? Let’s go, Pan Michael, and have a glass of light beer; it'll at least give us a little comfort."
Thus conversing, they reached the old town and entered a wine-shop, before which a number of attendants were holding the shubas and burkas of nobles who were drinking inside. Having seated themselves before a table, they ordered a decanter and began to take counsel as to what they should do now, after the killing of Bogun.
Thus talking, they arrived at the old town and stepped into a wine shop, where several attendants were holding the shubas and burkas of nobles who were drinking inside. After sitting down at a table, they ordered a decanter and started to discuss what they should do next, after the killing of Bogun.
"If Hmelnitski should leave Zamost and peace follow, then the princess is ours," said Zagloba.
"If Hmelnitski leaves Zamost and peace comes after, then the princess is ours," said Zagloba.
"We must go to Skshetuski at once, and not let him off till he finds the girl."
"We need to go to Skshetuski right away and not let him go until he finds the girl."
"True, we will go at once; but now there is no way of getting to Zamost."
"Sure, we’ll leave right away; but right now, there’s no way to get to Zamost."
"That's all the same, if only God will favor us later."
"That's fine, as long as God will be on our side later."
Zagloba raised his glass. "He will, he will," said he. "Do you know, Pan Michael, what I'll tell you?"
Zagloba lifted his glass. "He will, he will," he said. "Do you know, Pan Michael, what I’m about to tell you?"
"What is it?"
"What’s that?"
"Bogun is killed."
"Bogun has been killed."
Volodyovski looked at him with astonishment. "Yes; who should know that better than I?"
Volodyovski stared at him in disbelief. "Yeah, who would know that better than me?"
"May your hands be holy! you know and I know. I saw how you fought; you are now before my eyes, and still I must repeat it to myself continually, for at times it seems as though I had only some kind of a dream. What a care has been removed! what a knot your sabre cut! May the bullets strike you! for God knows, this is too great to be told. No, I cannot restrain myself; let me press you once again, Pan Michael. If you will believe, when I made your acquaintance I thought to myself: 'There is a little whipper-snapper.' A nice whipper-snapper, to slash Bogun in this fashion! Bogun is gone; no trace, no ashes of him,--slain to death for the ages of ages; amen!"
"May your hands be blessed! You know it and I know it. I saw how hard you fought; you're right in front of me, and yet I have to keep reminding myself continuously, because sometimes it feels like I was just dreaming. What a burden has been lifted! What a problem your sword solved! May the bullets hit you! Because honestly, this is too incredible to express. No, I can't hold back; let me say it again, Pan Michael. If you believe me, when I first met you I thought, 'Here's a young hotshot.' A real hotshot, to take down Bogun like that! Bogun is gone; no sign, no ashes left of him—killed for all time; amen!"
Here Zagloba began to hug and kiss Volodyovski, and Pan Michael was moved to tears as if sorry for Bogun. At last, however, he freed himself from Zagloba's embraces and said: "We were not present at his death, and he is hard to kill. Suppose he recovers?"
Here Zagloba started to hug and kiss Volodyovski, and Pan Michael was brought to tears as if feeling sorry for Bogun. Finally, though, he managed to break free from Zagloba's embraces and said, "We weren't there when he died, and he's tough to kill. What if he gets better?"
"Oh, in God's name, what are you talking about?" said Zagloba. "I should be ready to go to-morrow to Lipki and arrange the nicest funeral for him, just after his death."
"Oh, for God's sake, what are you saying?" said Zagloba. "I should be all set to head to Lipki tomorrow and plan the best funeral for him, right after he dies."
"Why should you go? You wouldn't finish a wounded man. After the sabre, whoever does not yield his breath at once is likely to pull through. A sabre is not a bullet."
"Why should you go? You wouldn't finish off a wounded man. After the saber, anyone who doesn’t die right away is likely to survive. A saber isn’t a bullet."
"He cannot recover. He was already in the death-agony when we left. No chance of recovery! I examined his wounds myself. Let him rest, for you cut him open like a hare. We must go to Skshetuski at once and comfort him, or he may die of gnawing grief."
"He can't recover. He was already in his final moments when we left. There's no chance of getting better! I checked his wounds myself. Let him rest, because you opened him up like a rabbit. We need to go to Skshetuski right away and comfort him, or he might die from overwhelming grief."
"Or he will become a monk; he told me so himself."
"Or he'll become a monk; he told me that himself."
"What wonder? I should do the same in his place. I do not know a more honorable knight, and a more unhappy one I do not know. The Lord visits him grievously."
"What a surprise? I would do the same if I were him. I don't know a more honorable knight, and I can't think of a more miserable one. The Lord is testing him severely."
"Leave off," said Volodyovski, a little drunk, "for I am not able to stop my tears."
"Stop it," said Volodyovski, a little drunk, "because I can't hold back my tears."
"Neither am I," added Zagloba; "such an honorable knight, and such a soldier! But the princess--you do not know her; such a darling!"
"Neither am I," added Zagloba; "such an honorable knight and soldier! But the princess—you don’t know her; she’s such a sweetheart!"
Here Zagloba began to howl in a low bass, for he really loved the princess; and Pan Michael accompanied him in a higher key, and they drank wine mixed with tears. Then, dropping their heads on their breasts, they sat for a time gloomily, till Zagloba struck his fist on the table.
Here, Zagloba started to howl in a low bass because he truly loved the princess; and Pan Michael joined him in a higher pitch, and they drank wine mixed with tears. Then, bowing their heads, they sat in silence for a while until Zagloba slammed his fist on the table.
"Pan Michael, why do we weep? Bogun is killed!"
"Pan Michael, why are we crying? Bogun is dead!"
"True," said Volodyovski.
"True," said Volodyovski.
"We ought rather to rejoice. We are fools now if we don't find her."
"We should be celebrating instead. We're foolish if we don't find her now."
"Let us go," said Volodyovski, rising.
"Let's go," said Volodyovski, standing up.
"Let us drink," corrected Zagloba. "God grant us to hold their children at the christening, and all because we slew Bogun."
"Let’s drink," corrected Zagloba. "God willing, we’ll get to hold their kids at the baptism, all because we took down Bogun."
"Served him right!" finished Volodyovski, not noticing that Zagloba was already sharing with him the merit of killing Bogun.
"Served him right!" Volodyovski declared, not realizing that Zagloba was already claiming part of the credit for killing Bogun.
CHAPTER XLVII.
At last "Te Deum laudamus" was heard in the cathedral of Warsaw, and the king was enthroned; cannon thundered, bells were tolled, and confidence began to enter all hearts. The interregnum had passed,--a time of storms and unrest the more terrible for the Commonwealth that it happened in a period of universal disaster. Those who had been trembling at the thought of threatening dangers, now that the election had passed with unusual harmony, drew a deep breath. It seemed to many that the unparalleled civil war was over forever, and that the newly chosen king had but to pronounce sentence on the guilty. Indeed, this hope was supported by the bearing of Hmelnitski himself. The Cossacks at Zamost, while storming the castle wildly, nevertheless spoke loudly in favor of Yan Kazimir. Hmelnitski sent through the priest Huntsel Mokrski letters full of loyalty, and through other envoys obedient requests for favor to himself and the Zaporojian army. It was known also that the king, in accord with the policy of the chancellor, desired to make considerable concessions to the Cossacks. As before the catastrophe of Pilavtsi war was in every mouth, so was peace now. It was hoped that after so many disasters the Commonwealth would recover, and under the new reign would be healed from all its wounds. At last Snyarovski went with a letter of the king to Hmelnitski; and soon the joyful news was circulated that the Cossacks would withdraw from Zamost to the Ukraine, where they would wait quietly the commands of the king and the commission which was to be occupied with examining the wrongs inflicted on them. It seemed that after the storm a seven-colored rainbow hung over the land, heralding calm and fair weather.
At last, "Te Deum laudamus" was heard in the cathedral of Warsaw, and the king was crowned; cannons boomed, bells rang, and hope began to fill everyone's hearts. The interregnum had ended—a time of turmoil and unrest that was even more terrifying for the Commonwealth due to the widespread disaster of the era. Those who had been anxious about looming threats, now that the election had taken place smoothly, breathed a sigh of relief. Many believed that the unprecedented civil war was finally over, and that the newly elected king would just need to pass judgment on the guilty. Indeed, this optimism was supported by Hmelnitski's own attitude. The Cossacks at Zamost, while fiercely attacking the castle, nonetheless voiced their support for Yan Kazimir. Hmelnitski sent letters full of loyalty through the priest Huntsel Mokrski, along with other envoys making respectful requests for favor for himself and the Zaporojian army. It was also known that the king, following the chancellor's policy, wanted to make significant concessions to the Cossacks. Just as war was on everyone's lips before the disaster at Pilavtsi, so now was peace. There was hope that after so many calamities, the Commonwealth would recover and be healed from all its wounds under the new reign. Finally, Snyarovski went with a letter from the king to Hmelnitski; and soon joyful news spread that the Cossacks would withdraw from Zamost to Ukraine, where they would wait quietly for the king's commands and the commission that would address the grievances against them. It seemed that after the storm, a vibrant seven-colored rainbow hung over the land, heralding calm and fair weather.
There were not lacking, it is true, unfavorable prophecies and prognostications, but in view of the favoring reality no weight was attached to them. The king went to Chenstokhova to thank first of all the Divine Protectress for the election and to give himself to her further care, and then to Cracow to the coronation. The dignitaries followed him: Warsaw was deserted; only those exiles from Russia remained who did not dare yet to return to their ruined fortunes, or who had nothing with which to return.
There were indeed many negative predictions and forewarnings, but given the supportive reality, no one paid them any mind. The king went to Chenstokhova to first thank the Divine Protectress for his election and to entrust himself to her care, and then to Cracow for the coronation. The dignitaries followed him; Warsaw was empty; only those exiles from Russia remained who were too afraid to return to their broken lives or who had nothing to return with.
Prince Yeremi, as senator of the Commonwealth, had to go with the king; but Volodyovski and Zagloba, at the head of one squadron of dragoons, went with hurried marches to Zamost to give Skshetuski the happy tidings of what had happened to Bogun, and then to go with him in search of the princess.
Prince Yeremi, as a senator of the Commonwealth, had to accompany the king; however, Volodyovski and Zagloba, leading a squadron of dragoons, hurriedly marched to Zamost to share the good news about what happened to Bogun and then to join Skshetuski in the search for the princess.
Zagloba left Warsaw not without a certain sadness; for in that immeasurable concourse of nobles, in the uproar of election, in the endless revelry and the brawls raised in company with Volodyovski, he was as happy as a fish in the sea. But he consoled himself with the thought that he was returning to active life, to the search for adventures, and stratagems of which he promised not to spare himself; and besides he had his own opinion about the dangers of the capital, which he laid bare to Volodyovski in the following manner:--
Zagloba left Warsaw feeling a bit sad because amidst the huge crowd of nobles, the chaos of elections, and the nonstop partying and brawls with Volodyovski, he felt as happy as could be. But he comforted himself with the idea that he was going back to an active life, ready to seek out adventures and clever schemes he promised not to hold back on; plus, he had his own views on the dangers of the capital, which he shared with Volodyovski in this way:--
"It is true, Pan Michael," said he, "that we did great things in Warsaw; but God keep us from a longer visit! For I tell you we should become effeminate, like that famous Carthaginian whom the sweetness of the air of Capua weakened to the core. But worst of all are women; they bring every man to destruction. Just think, there is nothing more traitorous than woman! A man grows old, but still she attracts him."
"It’s true, Pan Michael," he said, "that we accomplished great things in Warsaw; but God help us if we stay longer! I’m telling you, we’d end up soft, like that famous Carthaginian who got weakened to his core by the sweet air of Capua. But the worst part is women; they lead every man to ruin. Just think about it, there’s nothing more treacherous than a woman! A man may grow old, but she still draws him in."
"But you might give us peace," said Volodyovski.
"But you could bring us peace," said Volodyovski.
"I repeat this to myself often, it being time for me to grow sedate; but I am too hot-blooded yet. You are more phlegmatic; in me, however, is passion itself. But a truce to this; we will begin another life now. More than once have I grieved for war of late. We have an excellent squadron; and around Zamost there are bands of marauders with whom we will amuse ourselves while going after the princess. We shall see Skshetuski too, and that giant, that Lithuanian stork, that hop-pole, Pan Longin, and we have not seen him for many a day."
"I tell myself this often; it’s time for me to calm down. But I’m still too fiery. You’re more laid-back; in me, though, there’s pure passion. But let’s set that aside; we’re starting a new chapter now. I’ve felt sad about the war recently. We’ve got a great squadron, and around Zamost, there are bands of marauders we can have fun with while we go after the princess. We’ll also see Skshetuski and that giant, that Lithuanian stork, that tall guy, Pan Longin, and we haven't seen him in ages."
"You are longing for him, and when you see him you give him no peace."
"You miss him, and when you see him, you don't let him rest."
"Because when he talks it is as if your horse were moving his tail, and he stretches every word as a shoemaker does leather; with him everything went into strength instead of brains. When he takes any one by the shoulders he pushes the ribs through the skin; still there is not a child in the Commonwealth who could not outwit him. How is it possible that a man with such a fortune should be so dull?"
"Because when he speaks, it’s like your horse is swishing its tail, and he drags out every word like a shoemaker works leather; for him, everything is about brawn over brains. When he grips someone by the shoulders, he nearly shoves their ribs through the skin; yet, there isn’t a child in the Commonwealth who couldn’t outsmart him. How can a man with such wealth be so dim?"
"Has he in truth such a fortune?"
"Does he really have such a fortune?"
"He? When I made his acquaintance he had a belt so stuffed that he could not gird himself with it, and he carried it around like a smoked sausage. You could flourish it like a staff and it would not bend. He told me himself how many villages he has,--Myshekishki, Psikishki, Pigvishki, Sirutsiani, Tsiaputsiani, Kapustsiani (or rather, Kapustsiana,[17] but adding glowa), Baltupye-- Who could remember all these heathen names? About half the district belongs to him! It's a great family, the Podbipienta--among soup-eaters."
"He? When I first met him, his belt was so stuffed that he couldn’t even fasten it properly, and he carried it around like a smoked sausage. You could swing it like a staff and it wouldn’t bend. He told me himself how many villages he owns—Myshekishki, Psikishki, Pigvishki, Sirutsiani, Tsiaputsiani, Kapustsiani (or rather, Kapustsiana, but add glowa), Baltupye—Who can remember all these strange names? Almost half the district belongs to him! He comes from a big family, the Podbipienta—among the soup-eaters."
"Haven't you exaggerated a little about these estates?"
"Haven't you gone a bit overboard about these estates?"
"I do not exaggerate, for I repeat what I heard from him, and during his life he has never told a lie,--he is in fact too stupid for that."
"I’m not exaggerating; I’m just repeating what he told me, and throughout his life, he has never lied—he’s actually too dumb for that."
"Well, then, Anusia will be a lady with a full mouth. But as to your dictum that he is stupid, I cannot agree to that in any way. He is a solid man, and so clear-headed that no one can give better counsel. But that he is not a rogue,--that is not difficult. The Lord God did not give every one such a nimble tongue as yours. There is no denying that he is a great knight and a man of the utmost honor. As proof of this you love him and are glad to see him."
"Well, then, Anusia will be a lady who speaks her mind. But I can’t agree with your claim that he’s stupid. He’s a solid guy, and so clear-headed that no one can give better advice. The fact that he’s not a trickster is obvious. Not everyone has a quick tongue like yours. There’s no denying that he’s a great knight and a man of the highest honor. You love him, and that shows."
"Oh, the punishment of God on him!" muttered Zagloba; "I am glad only because I can tease him with Anusia."
"Oh, the punishment from God on him!" muttered Zagloba; "I'm just happy that I can tease him with Anusia."
"I don't advise you to do that, for it is a dangerous thing. You might plaster a wound with him, but in the case of Anusia he would surely lose patience."
"I don't recommend you do that, because it's a risky move. You might be able to cover a wound with him, but when it comes to Anusia, he would definitely lose his patience."
"Let him lose it. I'll clip his ears for him as I did for Pan Dunchevski."
"Let him lose it. I'll take care of his ears like I did for Pan Dunchevski."
"Oh, spare us! I should not like to have you try him as an enemy."
"Oh, give me a break! I really wouldn’t want to see you face him as an enemy."
"Well, well, let me only see him."
"Okay, okay, I just want to see him."
This wish of Zagloba was fulfilled sooner than he expected. When they arrived at Konskovoli, Volodyovski determined to stay for the night, as the horses were terribly road-weary. Who can describe the astonishment of the two friends when on entering the dark anteroom of the inn they recognized Pan Podbipienta in the first noble they met!
This wish of Zagloba came true sooner than he expected. When they got to Konskovoli, Volodyovski decided to stay for the night since the horses were completely worn out from the journey. Who can describe the surprise of the two friends when they entered the dark anteroom of the inn and recognized Pan Podbipienta as the first noble they encountered?
"Oh! how are you? How long, how long!" cried Zagloba; "and the Cossacks did not cut you up in Zamost?"
"Oh! how are you? It's been so long, so long!" cried Zagloba; "and the Cossacks didn't get you in Zamost?"
Pan Podbipienta took them one after the other by the shoulders, and kissed them on the cheeks. "And have we met?" he repeated with joy.
Pan Podbipienta took them one by one by the shoulders and kissed them on the cheeks. "Have we met?" he exclaimed happily.
"Where are you going?" asked Volodyovski.
"Where are you going?" Volodyovski asked.
"To Warsaw,--to the prince."
"To Warsaw—to the prince."
"The prince is not in Warsaw; he went to Cracow with the king, before whom he has to carry the globe at the coronation."
"The prince isn't in Warsaw; he went to Cracow with the king, for whom he has to carry the globe at the coronation."
"But Pan Weyher sent me to Warsaw with a letter inquiring where the prince's regiments are to go, for God be thanked they are required no longer in Zamost."
"But Pan Weyher sent me to Warsaw with a letter asking where the prince's troops are supposed to go, because thank God they are no longer needed in Zamost."
"Then you need go no farther, for we are carrying the orders."
"Then you don’t need to go any further, because we have the orders."
Pan Longin frowned; for from his soul he wished to get to the prince, to see the court, and especially one little person at that court. Zagloba began to mutter significantly to Volodyovski.
Pan Longin frowned; for deep down, he really wanted to get to the prince, to see the court, and especially one particular person at that court. Zagloba started to mutter significantly to Volodyovski.
"Then I'll go to Cracow," said the Lithuanian, after a moment's thought. "I was ordered to deliver the letter, and I will deliver it."
"Then I'll go to Cracow," said the Lithuanian, after a brief pause. "I was told to deliver the letter, and I will deliver it."
"Let's go and order them to warm up some beer," said Zagloba.
"Let’s go order them to heat up some beer," said Zagloba.
"And where are you going?" asked Pan Longin.
"And where are you headed?" asked Pan Longin.
"To Zamost, to Skshetuski."
"To Zamost, to Skshetuski."
"He is not in Zamost."
"He isn't in Zamost."
"Now, old woman, you've got a cake. Where is he?"
"Now, old lady, you've got a cake. Where is he?"
"Somewhere around Khoroschina; he is breaking up disorderly bands. Hmelnitski retreated; but his colonels are burning, robbing, and slaying along the road. The starosta of Valets has ordered Pan Jakob Rogovski to disperse them."
"Somewhere near Khoroschina, he is breaking up chaotic groups. Hmelnitski fell back, but his colonels are looting, burning, and killing along the way. The starosta of Valets has instructed Pan Jakob Rogovski to scatter them."
"And is Skshetuski with him too?"
"And is Skshetuski with him as well?"
"Yes, but they act separately; for there is great rivalry between them, of which I will tell you later on."
"Yes, but they operate independently; there's a lot of competition between them, which I will explain later."
Meanwhile they entered the room. Zagloba ordered three gallons of warmed beer; then approaching the table at which Volodyovski had already sat down with Pan Longin, he said,--
Meanwhile, they entered the room. Zagloba ordered three gallons of warm beer; then, walking over to the table where Volodyovski was already seated with Pan Longin, he said,--
"You do not know, Pan Podbipienta, the greatest and the happiest news,--that I and Pan Michael have slain Bogun."
"You don’t know, Pan Podbipienta, the biggest and best news—Pan Michael and I have killed Bogun."
The Lithuanian rose from the bench. "My own brothers, can this be?"
The Lithuanian stood up from the bench. "Can this really be, my own brothers?"
"As you see us here alive."
"As you can see us here alive."
"And both of you killed him?"
"And both of you killed him?"
"We did."
"We did."
"That is news. O God, God!" said the Lithuanian, clapping his hands. "And you say that both of you--how both?"
"That's news. Oh God, oh God!" exclaimed the Lithuanian, clapping his hands. "And what do you mean by both of you--how both?"
"For I, to begin with, by stratagem brought him to this, that he challenged us,--do you understand me? Then Pan Michael met him first, and cut him up, I tell you, like a sucking pig at Easter,--opened him like a roast capon; do you understand?"
"For I, to start with, tricked him into challenging us—do you get what I mean? Then Pan Michael faced him first and sliced him apart, I swear, like a piglet at Easter—cut him open like a roasted chicken; you understand?"
"Then you were not the second combatant?"
"So, you weren't the second fighter?"
"But look here!" said Zagloba. "I see that you must have lost blood, and that your mind totters from weakness. Did you understand that I would fight a duel with a corpse, or that I would kill a prostrate man?"
"But listen!" said Zagloba. "I can see that you've lost blood and that you're weak-minded. Did you think I would duel with a corpse, or that I would kill someone who's already down?"
"But you said that you had slain him together."
"But you said that you had killed him together."
Zagloba shrugged his shoulders. "Holy patience with such a man! Pan Michael didn't Bogun challenge both of us?"
Zagloba shrugged his shoulders. "Goodness, how patient do you have to be with a guy like that! Didn't Pan Michael challenge both of us because of Bogun?"
"He did."
"He did."
"Do you understand now?"
"Do you get it now?"
"Well, let it be so," answered Pan Longin. "Skshetuski was looking for Bogun around Zamost; but he was no longer there."
"Alright, let it be that way," replied Pan Longin. "Skshetuski was searching for Bogun around Zamost, but he wasn't there anymore."
"How was that,--Skshetuski was looking for him?"
"How was that—Skshetuski was looking for him?"
"I must, I see, tell you everything from the beginning exactly as it happened," said Pan Longin. "We remained, as you know, in Zamost, and you went to Warsaw. We did not wait for the Cossacks very long. They came in impenetrable clouds from Lvoff, so that you could not take them all in with the eye. But our prince had supplied Zamost, so that they might have stood two years in front of it. We thought that they wouldn't storm it at all, and great was the grief among us on that account; for each had promised himself delight from their defeats, and since there were Tartars among them I too hoped that God would give me my three heads--"
"I have to share everything from the start just as it happened," said Pan Longin. "We stayed in Zamost, as you know, while you went to Warsaw. We didn't wait long for the Cossacks. They arrived in dense clouds from Lvoff, so you couldn’t take them all in at once. But our prince had stocked Zamost well, so they could have laid siege for two years. We thought they wouldn’t even try to attack it, and that caused a lot of disappointment among us; everyone had hoped to enjoy their defeats, and since there were Tartars among them, I too hoped that God would grant me my three heads—"
"Beg of him one, but a good one," interrupted Zagloba.
"Ask him for one, but make sure it's a good one," interrupted Zagloba.
"You are always the same; it is disgusting to hear you," said the Lithuanian. "We thought they wouldn't storm; they, however, as if mad in their stubbornness, went at once to building machines, and then for the storming! It transpired later that Hmelnitski himself was unwilling; but Chernota, their camp commander, began to assail him, and to say that he was afraid and wanted to fraternize with the Poles. Hmelnitski therefore permitted it, and sent Chernota first. What followed, brothers, I will not tell you. The light could not be seen from smoke and fire. They went on boldly at first, filled the ditch, mounted the walls; but we warmed them up so that they ran away from the walls and their own machines; then we rushed out after them in three squadrons, and cut them up like cattle."
"You’re always the same; it’s disgusting to listen to you," said the Lithuanian. "We thought they wouldn’t attack; however, in their stubbornness, they immediately started building siege equipment and then went for the assault! It turned out later that Hmelnitski himself didn’t want to attack, but Chernota, their camp commander, pressured him, claiming he was scared and wanted to team up with the Poles. So, Hmelnitski allowed it and sent Chernota in first. What happened next, brothers, I won’t tell you. The light was blocked out by smoke and fire. They started bravely at first, filled the ditch, climbed the walls; but we pushed back so hard that they fled from the walls and their own equipment; then we charged out after them in three squadrons and cut them down like cattle."
Volodyovski rubbed his hands. "Oh, sorry am I not to have been at that feast!" cried he, in ecstasy.
Volodyovski rubbed his hands. "Oh, I'm really sorry I missed that feast!" he exclaimed, in ecstasy.
"And I should have been of service there," said Zagloba, with calm confidence.
"And I should have been helpful there," said Zagloba, with calm confidence.
"There Skshetuski and Rogovski distinguished themselves most," continued the Lithuanian. "Both are grand knights; both are altogether hostile to each other. Rogovski was specially angry with Skshetuski, and beyond doubt would have sought a quarrel if Pan Weyher had not forbidden duels on pain of death. We didn't understand at first what the trouble was with Rogovski till it came out at last that he was a relative of Pan Lashch, whom the prince, as you remember, excluded from the camp for Skshetuski's sake; hence the malice in Rogovski against the prince, against us all, and especially against Skshetuski; hence the rivalry between them which covered both in the siege with great glory, for each tried to surpass the other. Both were first on the walls and in the sallies, till at last Hmelnitski got tired of storming, and began a regular siege, not neglecting meanwhile stratagems which might enable him to capture the place."
"There, Skshetuski and Rogovski really stood out," the Lithuanian continued. "Both are prominent knights; both completely oppose each other. Rogovski was especially furious with Skshetuski, and without a doubt would have tried to start a fight if Pan Weyher hadn't banned duels under penalty of death. At first, we didn’t understand what was bothering Rogovski until we finally learned he was related to Pan Lashch, whom the prince, as you know, kicked out of the camp for Skshetuski’s sake. That’s where Rogovski’s resentment towards the prince, us all, and particularly Skshetuski came from; and that's why there was a rivalry between them that shone brightly during the siege, as each tried to outdo the other. Both were always first to climb the walls and charge out, until eventually Hmelnitski got tired of the assaults and started a full-blown siege, while also using tricks to try to capture the place."
"He confides as much or more in cunning," said Zagloba.
"He relies just as much, if not more, on cleverness," said Zagloba.
"He is a madman and ignorant besides," continued Podbipienta. "Thinking Pan Weyher a German,--it is evident he hadn't heard of the voevodas of Pomorye of that name,--he wrote a letter wishing to persuade the starosta to treason as a foreigner and a mercenary. Then Pan Weyher wrote to him, explaining how everything was and how vainly he had approached him with his attempt. The better to show his importance, the starosta wished to send this letter through some person more important than a trumpeter; and as no officers volunteered, since it was like going to destruction to venture among such wild beasts, and some had scruples about their rank, therefore I undertook it. And now listen, for the most interesting part begins here."
"He’s a madman and clueless too," Podbipienta continued. "He thought Pan Weyher was German—it's clear he hasn't heard of the voevodas of Pomorye with that name—so he wrote a letter trying to convince the starosta to commit treason as a foreigner and a mercenary. Then Pan Weyher replied, explaining everything and how useless his approach had been. To show off his status, the starosta wanted to send this letter with someone more important than a trumpeter; but since no officers were willing to do it, as it felt like walking into danger among such wild beasts, and some were worried about their rank, I took it upon myself. And now listen, because the most interesting part starts here."
"We are listening attentively," said the two friends.
"We're listening closely," said the two friends.
"I went then, and found the hetman drunk. He received me angrily. Especially after he had read the letter, he threatened with his baton; and I, commending my soul humbly to God, thought thus to myself: 'If he touches me, I'll smash his head with my fist.' What was to be done, dear brothers,--what?"
"I went over and found the general drunk. He greeted me with anger. After he read the letter, he threatened me with his baton; and I, humbly placing my soul in God's hands, thought to myself, 'If he lays a finger on me, I’ll knock him out.' What was I supposed to do, dear brothers—what?"
"It was honorable on your part to have those thoughts," said Zagloba, with emotion.
"It was really commendable of you to have those thoughts," said Zagloba, with feeling.
"But the colonels pacified him and barred the road to me against him," said Pan Longin; "and more than all a young man, so bold that he took him by the waist and drew him away, saying, 'Don't go, father, you have been drinking.' I looked to see who was defending me, and wondered at his boldness and intimacy with Hmelnitski, till I saw that he was Bogun."
"But the colonels calmed him down and blocked the way to me," said Pan Longin, "and more than that, a young guy, so bold that he took him by the waist and pulled him away, saying, 'Don't go, dad, you've been drinking.' I looked to see who was standing up for me and was impressed by his bravery and closeness to Hmelnitski, until I realized that he was Bogun."
"Bogun!" cried Volodyovski and Zagloba.
"Bogun!" shouted Volodyovski and Zagloba.
"Yes, I knew him, for I made his acquaintance in Rozlogi. I listened. 'That is an acquaintance of mine,' said he to Hmelnitski. And Hmelnitski, since decision with drinking men is sudden, answered, 'If he is thy acquaintance, son, then give him fifty thalers, and I will give him an answer.' He gave me the answer; and as to the thalers, not to anger the beast, I told him to put them away for the haiduks, for it was not the custom among officers to take presents. He conducted me politely enough to the door; but I had scarcely come out when Bogun followed me. 'We met in Rozlogi,' said he. 'Yes,' I answer, 'but I did not expect, brother, to see you in this camp.' 'Not my own will, but misfortune, drove me here,' said he. In the conversation I told him that it was we who had defeated him beyond Yarmolintsi. 'I did not know with whom I had to do,' he answered; 'I was cut in the hand, and my men were good for nothing, for they thought that Prince Yeremi himself was beating them.' 'And we did not know,' said I; 'for if Pan Skshetuski had known that you were there, then one of you would not be living now.'"
"Yes, I knew him; I met him in Rozlogi. I listened. 'That guy is a friend of mine,' he said to Hmelnitski. And Hmelnitski, since decisions can be quick when drinking, replied, 'If he's your friend, then give him fifty thalers, and I'll give him an answer.' He gave me the answer, and as for the thalers, to avoid upsetting the guy, I told him to keep them for the haiduks, since it's not the custom for officers to accept gifts. He politely escorted me to the door, but as soon as I stepped out, Bogun followed me. 'We met in Rozlogi,' he said. 'Yeah,' I replied, 'but I didn’t expect to see you in this camp, brother.' 'I didn't come here by choice; misfortune brought me,' he said. During our conversation, I told him that we had beaten him beyond Yarmolintsi. 'I didn't realize who I was up against,' he replied; 'I got cut in the hand, and my men were useless because they thought Prince Yeremi himself was attacking them.' 'And we didn’t know either,' I said; 'if Pan Skshetuski had known you were there, then one of you wouldn’t be alive now.'"
"That is very certain; but what did he say then?" asked Volodyovski.
"That's for sure; but what did he say then?" Volodyovski asked.
"He changed greatly, and turned the conversation. He told me how Krívonos had sent him with letters to Hmelnitski at Lvoff in order to get a little rest, and Hmelnitski wouldn't send him back, for he thought to employ him in other missions, since he was a man of presence. At last he asked, 'Where is Pan Skshetuski?' and when I answered, 'He is in Zamost,' he said, 'Zamost? Then we may meet;' and with that I bade him farewell."
"He changed a lot and shifted the conversation. He told me how Krívonos had sent him with letters to Hmelnitski in Lvoff to take a short break, but Hmelnitski wouldn’t let him return because he wanted to use him for other tasks, since he was a person of stature. Finally, he asked, 'Where is Pan Skshetuski?' When I replied, 'He is in Zamost,' he said, 'Zamost? Then we might run into each other;' and with that, I said goodbye."
"I think now that Hmelnitski sent him immediately afterward to Warsaw," said Zagloba.
"I now believe that Hmelnitski sent him straight to Warsaw afterward," said Zagloba.
"True, but wait! I returned then to the fortress, and made a report of my mission to Weyher. It was already late at night. Next day a new storm, more furious than the first. I had no time to see Skshetuski till the third day. I told him that I had seen Bogun and spoken to him. There were many officers present, and with them Rogovski. Hearing this, he said with a taunt: 'I know it is a question of a woman; but if you are such a knight as report says, now you have Bogun, call him out, and you may be sure that that fighter will not refuse you. We shall have a splendid view from the walls. But there is more talk of you Vishnyevetski men than you deserve.' Skshetuski looked at Rogovski as if he would cut him off his feet. 'Is that your advice?' asked he. 'Very good! But I don't know whether you who criticise our value would have the daring to go among the mob and challenge Bogun for me.' 'The daring I have, but I am neither groomsman nor brother to you, and I will not go.' Then others, with laughter against Rogovski, said: 'Oh, you are small now; but when it was a question of another man's skin you were big!' Then Rogovski as an ambitious fellow got his blood up. Next day he went with a challenge, but couldn't find Bogun. We didn't believe his story at first, but now after what you have told me I see that it was true. Hmelnitski must have sent Bogun away really, and you killed him."
"True, but wait! I went back to the fortress and reported on my mission to Weyher. It was already late at night. The next day, a new storm, even worse than the first. I didn’t have a chance to see Skshetuski until the third day. I told him that I had seen Bogun and talked to him. There were many officers present, including Rogovski. Upon hearing this, he said with a sneer: 'I know this is about a woman; but if you’re really the knight people say you are, now that you’ve seen Bogun, challenge him, and you can be sure that guy won’t back down. We’ll have a great view from the walls. But there’s more talk about you Vishnyevetski men than you deserve.' Skshetuski looked at Rogovski as if he wanted to knock him down. 'Is that your advice?' he asked. 'Very good! But I don’t know if you, who criticize our worth, would have the guts to go among the crowd and challenge Bogun for me.' 'I have the guts, but I’m neither your groomsman nor your brother, and I won’t go.' Then others laughed at Rogovski and said: 'Oh, you’re small now; but when it was about someone else’s skin, you were all big!' Then Rogovski, being ambitious, got fired up. The next day he went with a challenge but couldn’t find Bogun. At first, we didn’t believe his story, but now that you’ve told me what you did, I see it was true. Hmelnitski must have really sent Bogun away, and you killed him."
"That was it," said Volodyovski.
"That's all," said Volodyovski.
"Tell us now," said Zagloba, "where to find Skshetuski, for we must find him so as to go for the princess immediately."
"Let us know now," said Zagloba, "where we can find Skshetuski, because we need to find him so we can go for the princess right away."
"You will find him easily beyond Zamost, for he is heard of there. He and Rogovski, tossing from one to the other the forces of Kalina, the Cossack colonel, destroyed them. Later Skshetuski alone broke up Tartar parties, twice defeated Burlai, and dispersed a number of bands."
"You can easily find him beyond Zamost, since people talk about him there. He and Rogovski, shifting the forces of Kalina, the Cossack colonel, took them down. Later, Skshetuski single-handedly broke up Tartar groups, defeated Burlai twice, and scattered several bands."
"Does Hmelnitski permit that?"
"Does Hmelnitski allow that?"
"Hmelnitski disavows them, and says that they plunder in spite of his orders; if he didn't do this, no one would believe in his loyalty and obedience to the king."
"Hmelnitski denies it and says that they are looting despite his orders; if he didn't do this, no one would trust his loyalty and obedience to the king."
"The beer is very bad in this Konskovoli," remarked Zagloba.
"The beer here in Konskovoli is really bad," said Zagloba.
"Beyond Lublin you will pass through a ravaged country," continued the Lithuanian; "for the advanced parties reached that place, and the Tartars took captives everywhere, and God only knows how many they seized around Zamost and Grubeshovo. Skshetuski has already sent several thousand rescued prisoners to the fortress. He is working with all his might, regardless of health."
"Beyond Lublin, you'll go through a devastated area," the Lithuanian continued. "The advance teams got to that location first, and the Tartars captured people everywhere. Only God knows how many they have taken around Zamost and Grubeshovo. Skshetuski has already sent several thousand rescued prisoners to the fortress. He’s doing everything he can, no matter his health."
Here Pan Longin sighed, bowed his head in thought, and after a while continued: "And I thought: 'God in his supreme mercy will undoubtedly comfort Skshetuski, and give him that in which he sees his happiness; for great are that man's services.' In these times of corruption and covetousness, when every one is thinking of self alone, he has forgotten himself. He might have obtained permission long ago from the prince, and gone to seek the princess; but instead of that, since this paroxysm has come on the country he has not left his duty for a moment, continuing his unceasing labor with torment in his heart."
Here Pan Longin sighed, lowered his head in thought, and after a while continued: "And I thought: 'God, in His infinite mercy, will definitely comfort Skshetuski and give him what he believes will make him happy; for that man has done so much good.' In these times of corruption and greed, when everyone is focused on themselves, he has put others first. He could have easily asked the prince for permission to go and find the princess, but instead, since this crisis has hit the country, he hasn't abandoned his responsibilities for a single moment, continuing his relentless work with pain in his heart."
"He has a Roman soul; this cannot be denied," said Zagloba.
"He has a Roman soul; this can't be denied," said Zagloba.
"We should take example from him."
"We should take a page from his book."
"Especially you, Pan Longin, who have gone to the war, not to serve your country, but to find three heads."
"Especially you, Pan Longin, who went to war, not to serve your country, but to collect three heads."
"God is looking into my soul," said Podbipienta, raising his eyes to heaven.
"God is looking into my soul," said Podbipienta, raising his eyes to the sky.
"God has rewarded Skshetuski with the death of Bogun," said Zagloba, "and with this, that he has given a moment of peace to the Commonwealth; for now the time has come for him to seek what he lost."
"God has rewarded Skshetuski with Bogun's death," said Zagloba, "and with this, he has given a moment of peace to the Commonwealth; for now it's time for him to seek what he lost."
"You will go with him?" asked the Lithuanian.
"You’re going with him?" the Lithuanian asked.
"And you?"
"And you?"
"I should be glad to go; but what will happen to the letters I am taking,--one from the starosta of Valets to the king, another to the prince, and a third from Skshetuski to the prince, with a request for leave?"
"I would be happy to go; but what will happen to the letters I’m carrying—one from the starosta of Valets to the king, another to the prince, and a third from Skshetuski to the prince, requesting permission to leave?"
"We are taking leave to him."
"We are saying goodbye to him."
"Yes, but how can I avoid delivering the letters?"
"Yeah, but how can I avoid sending the letters?"
"You must go to Cracow, it cannot be otherwise; however, I tell you sincerely I should be glad, in this quest after the princess, to have such fists as yours behind my shoulders; but for any other purpose you are useless. There dissimulation will be necessary, and complete disguise in Cossack dress, to appear as peasants; but you are so remarkable with your stature that every one would ask, 'Who is that tall booby? Where did such a Cossack as that come from?' Besides, you don't know their language well. No, no! you go to Cracow, and we will help ourselves somehow."
"You need to go to Cracow, it has to be done; however, I honestly wish I had someone like you to back me up in the search for the princess. But for anything else, you won’t be much help. We’ll need to be sneaky and completely disguise ourselves in Cossack outfits to blend in as peasants, but you stand out so much with your height that everyone would be asking, 'Who is that tall guy? Where did that Cossack come from?' Plus, you don't speak their language well. No, no! You go to Cracow, and we’ll figure something out."
"That is what I think too," said Volodyovski.
"That's what I think too," said Volodyovski.
"Surely it must be so," answered Podbipienta. "May the merciful God bless and aid you! And do you know where she is hidden?"
"Surely it must be so," replied Podbipienta. "May the merciful God bless and help you! And do you know where she is hidden?"
"Bogun would not tell. We know only what I overheard when Bogun confined me in the stable, but that is enough."
"Bogun won't say anything. We only know what I heard when Bogun locked me in the stable, but that's enough."
"But how will you find her?"
"But how are you going to find her?"
"My head, my head!" said Zagloba. "I was in more difficult places than this. Now the question is only to find Skshetuski as quickly as possible."
"My head, my head!" said Zagloba. "I've been in tougher spots than this. Now the only thing that matters is finding Skshetuski as fast as I can."
"Inquire in Zamost. Pan Weyher must know, for he corresponds with him, and Skshetuski sends him captives. May God bless you!"
"Inquire in Zamost. Pan Weyher must know, because he communicates with him, and Skshetuski sends him captives. God bless you!"
"And you too," said Zagloba. "When you are in Cracow, at the prince's, give our respects to Pan Kharlamp."
"And you too," said Zagloba. "When you're in Cracow, at the prince's, please send our regards to Pan Kharlamp."
"Who is he?"
"Who's he?"
"A Lithuanian of extraordinary beauty, for whom all the maidens and ladies-in-waiting of the princess have lost their heads."
"A Lithuanian of remarkable beauty, for whom all the maidens and ladies-in-waiting of the princess have lost their minds."
Pan Longin trembled. "My good friend, is this joking?"
Pan Longin trembled. "Are you serious, my good friend?"
"Farewell! Terribly bad beer in this Konskovoli!" concluded Zagloba, muttering at Volodyovski.
"Goodbye! This beer in Konskovoli is awful!" Zagloba said, grumbling at Volodyovski.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
So Pan Longin went to Cracow, his heart pierced with an arrow, and the cruel Zagloba with Volodyovski to Zamost, where they remained only one day; for the commandant informed them that he had received no news for a long time from Skshetuski, and thought the regiments which had set out under Skshetuski would go to Zbaraj to protect those regions from disorderly bands. This was the more likely since Zbaraj, being the property of the Vishnyevetskis, was specially exposed to the attacks of the mortal enemies of the prince. There lay therefore before Volodyovski and Zagloba a road long and difficult enough; but since they were going after the princess, they were obliged to pass it; therefore it was all one to them whether they should enter on it earlier or later, and they moved without delay, halting only to rest, or disperse robber bands wandering here and there.
So Pan Longin went to Cracow, his heart wounded, while the ruthless Zagloba and Volodyovski headed to Zamost, where they stayed just one day. The commandant told them that he hadn't heard anything from Skshetuski in a while and believed the regiments that had set out with Skshetuski were headed to Zbaraj to safeguard the area from lawless groups. This seemed likely since Zbaraj, owned by the Vishnyevetskis, was particularly vulnerable to attacks from the prince’s deadly enemies. Thus, Volodyovski and Zagloba faced a long and challenging road ahead; but since they were pursuing the princess, they had no choice but to travel it. It didn’t matter to them whether they started sooner or later, so they set off right away, stopping only to rest or to scatter any wandering bandits along the way.
They went through a country so ruined that frequently for whole days they did not meet a living soul. Hamlets lay in ashes, villages were burned and empty, the people either killed or gathered into captivity. They saw only corpses along the road, the skeletons of houses, of Polish and Russian churches, the unburnt remnants of villages and cottages, dogs howling on burnt ruins. Whoever had survived the Tartar-Cossack passage hid in the depth of the forest, and was freezing from cold or dying of hunger, not daring yet to leave the forest, not believing that misfortune could have passed so soon. Volodyovski was obliged to feed the horses of his squadron with the bark of trees or with half-burnt grain taken from the ruins of former granaries. But they advanced quickly, supporting themselves mainly by supplies taken from bands of robbers. It was already the end of November; and inasmuch as the preceding winter had passed, to the greatest wonder of people, without snow, frost, and ice, so that the whole order of Nature seemed reversed by it, by so much did the present one promise to be of more than usual rigor. The ground had stiffened, snow was on the fields, river-banks were bordered each morning with a transparent, glassy shell. The weather was dry; the pale sunbeams warmed the world but feebly in the midday hours. Red twilight of morning and evening flamed in the sky,--an infallible herald of an early and stern winter.
They traveled through a land so devastated that often for whole days they didn't see a single living person. Hamlet ruins lay in ashes, villages were burned and deserted, with people either killed or taken captive. They saw only corpses along the road, the skeletal remains of houses, Polish and Russian churches, the charred remnants of villages and cottages, and dogs howling on the burned ruins. Those who survived the Tartar-Cossack invasion hid deep in the forest, freezing from the cold or dying of hunger, too afraid to leave the trees, not believing that the danger had passed so quickly. Volodyovski had to feed his horses tree bark or half-burnt grain scavenged from the ruins of former granaries. But they moved quickly, mostly relying on supplies taken from bands of robbers. It was already late November, and since the previous winter had gone by, to everyone's astonishment, without snow, frost, or ice—making it feel like nature itself was out of order—the current winter seemed poised to be harsher than usual. The ground had frozen, snow covered the fields, and each morning, the riverbanks were lined with a transparent, glassy layer of ice. The weather was dry; the pale sunbeams offered little warmth during the midday hours. The red twilight of morning and evening burned in the sky—an unmistakable sign of an approaching harsh winter.
After war and hunger a third enemy of wretched humanity had to appear,--frost; and still people looked for it with desire because more surely than all negotiations was it a restrainer of war. Volodyovski, as a man of experience and knowing the Ukraine through and through, was full of hope that the expedition for the princess would take place without fail; for the chief obstacle, war, would not soon hinder it.
After war and hunger, a third enemy of miserable humanity had to show up—frost; and yet people looked forward to it because it was a more reliable peacekeeper than any negotiations. Volodyovski, being experienced and well-acquainted with the Ukraine, was hopeful that the mission for the princess would definitely happen; because the main obstacle, war, would not get in the way anytime soon.
"I do not believe in the sincerity of Hmelnitski, that out of love for the king he withdrew to the Ukraine; for he is a cunning fox! He knows that when the Cossacks cannot intrench themselves they are useless; for in the open field, though five times the number, they cannot stand against our squadrons. They will go to winter quarters now, and send their flocks to the snow-fields; the Tartars also need to take home their captives, and if the winter is severe there will be peace till next grass."
"I don't trust Hmelnitski's sincerity; he didn't retreat to Ukraine out of love for the king. He's a clever manipulator! He knows that when the Cossacks can't dig in, they're useless; even if they outnumber us five to one, they can't take on our troops in the open field. They'll head into winter quarters now and send their livestock to the snow-covered fields. The Tartars also need to bring their captives home, and if the winter is harsh, there will be peace until spring."
"Perhaps longer, for still they respect the king. But we do not need so much time. With God's help we shall celebrate Skshetuski's wedding at the carnival."
"Maybe longer, since they still respect the king. But we don’t need that much time. With God’s help, we’ll celebrate Skshetuski’s wedding at the carnival."
"If we don't miss him this time, for that would be a new vexation."
"If we don’t miss him this time, because that would just be another annoyance."
"There are three squadrons with him, therefore it is not like hunting for a kernel of grain in a pile of chaff. Perhaps we shall come up with him yet at Zbaraj, if he is occupied in the neighborhood of robber bands."
"There are three squadrons with him, so it’s not like searching for a grain of wheat in a heap of chaff. Maybe we’ll run into him at Zbaraj if he’s engaged with the nearby bandits."
"We cannot come up with him, but we ought to find some news of him along the road," answered Volodyovski.
"We can't catch up with him, but we should try to find out some news about him on the way," replied Volodyovski.
Still it was difficult to get news. The peasants had seen passing squadrons here and there; they had heard of their battles with robbers, but did not know whose squadrons they were,--they might be Rogovski's as well as Skshetuski's; therefore the two friends learned nothing certain. But other news flew to their ears of great disasters to the Cossacks from the Lithuanian armies. It circled around in the form of rumors on the eve of Volodyovski's departure from Warsaw, but it was doubted then; now it flew through the whole country with great detail as an undoubted truth. The defeats inflicted by Hmelnitski on the armies of the Crown the Lithuanian armies had avenged with defeat. Polksenjits, an old leader and experienced, had yielded his head, and the wild Nebaba; and more powerful than both, Krechovski, who raised himself not to starostaships and voevodaships, nor to dignities and offices, but to the empaling stake in the ranks of insurgents. It seemed as if some marvellous Nemesis had wished to take vengeance on him for the German blood spilled on the Dnieper,--the blood of Flick and Werner, since he fell into the hands of a German regiment of Radzivil, and though shot and severely wounded was immediately empaled on a stake, on which the unfortunate quivered a whole day before he breathed out his gloomy soul. Such was the end of him who by his bravery and military skill might have become a second Stephan Hmeletski, but whom an overweening desire of wealth and dignities pushed upon the road of treason, perjury, and awful murders worthy of Krívonos himself.
It was still hard to get news. The peasants had seen troops moving here and there; they had heard about their battles with robbers but didn’t know whose troops they were—maybe they were Rogovski's or Skshetuski's. So, the two friends learned nothing certain. But other news reached them about major disasters for the Cossacks caused by the Lithuanian armies. Rumors about it had circulated before Volodyovski's departure from Warsaw, but it was doubted then; now it spread across the country with great detail as undeniable truth. The defeats inflicted by Hmelnitski on the Crown's armies had been avenged by the Lithuanian armies with their own defeats. Polksenjits, an old and experienced leader, had lost his head, along with the wild Nebaba; and more powerful than both, Krechovski, who didn’t pursue titles or offices, but instead faced the execution stake among the insurgents. It seemed as if some marvelous Nemesis wanted to take revenge on him for the German blood spilled on the Dnieper—the blood of Flick and Werner—since he fell into the hands of a German regiment of Radzivil, and although shot and seriously wounded, he was immediately impaled on a stake, where the unfortunate man quivered for a whole day before he breathed his last. Such was the end for someone who, through bravery and military skill, could have become a second Stephan Hmeletski, but was led down the path of betrayal, perjury, and terrible murders worthy of Krívonos himself by an excessive desire for wealth and power.
With him, with Polksenjits and Nebaba, nearly twenty thousand Cossacks laid down their heads on the field of battle, or were drowned in the morasses of the Pripet; terror then flew like a whirlwind over the rich Ukraine, for it appeared to all that after the great triumphs--after Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, Pilavtsi--the hour was coming for such defeats as the former rebellions had experienced at Solonitsa and Kuméiki. Hmelnitski himself, though at the summit of glory, though stronger than ever before, was frightened when he heard of the death of his "friend" Krechovski, and again he began to inquire of wizards about the future. They gave various prophecies,--they foretold great wars, victories, and defeats,--but they could not tell the hetman what would happen to himself.
With him, Polksenjits, and Nebaba, nearly twenty thousand Cossacks fell on the battlefield or drowned in the swamps of the Pripet; fear spread like wildfire across the rich Ukraine, as it seemed to everyone that after the significant victories—after Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, Pilavtsi—the time was approaching for defeats similar to what the previous rebellions faced at Solonitsa and Kuméiki. Hmelnitski himself, despite being at the height of glory and stronger than ever, felt scared when he learned about the death of his "friend" Krechovski, and he started asking wizards about the future again. They provided various predictions—they foretold great wars, victories, and defeats—but they couldn't tell the hetman what would happen to him personally.
The defeat of Krechovski and with it the winter made a prolonged peace more certain. The country began to heal, devastated villages to be populous, and hope entered slowly, gradually, into all weakened and terrified hearts. With that same hope our two friends after a long and difficult journey arrived safely at Zbaraj, and announcing themselves at the castle, went straightway to the commandant, in whom with no small astonishment they beheld Vershul.
The defeat of Krechovski and the end of winter made a lasting peace more likely. The country started to recover, ruined villages began to thrive, and hope gradually seeped into the hearts of those who were weak and scared. With that same hope, our two friends, after a long and challenging journey, safely arrived at Zbaraj. They announced themselves at the castle and immediately went to see the commandant, where they were quite surprised to find Vershul.
"And where is Skshetuski?" asked Zagloba, after the first greetings.
"And where is Skshetuski?" asked Zagloba, after the initial greetings.
"He is not here," answered Vershul.
"He's not here," Vershul replied.
"Then you have command over the garrison?"
"Then you’re in charge of the garrison?"
"Yes. Skshetuski had, but he went out and gave me the garrison till his return."
"Yes. Skshetuski had, but he went out and left me in charge of the garrison until he got back."
"When did he promise to return?"
"When did he say he would come back?"
"He said nothing, for he didn't know himself, but he said at parting: 'If any one comes to me, tell him to wait for me here.'"
"He said nothing because he didn't know himself, but as we parted, he said: 'If anyone comes to me, tell them to wait for me here.'"
Zagloba and Volodyovski looked at each other.
Zagloba and Volodyovski shared looks.
"How long since he went away?" asked Volodyovski.
"How long has it been since he left?" asked Volodyovski.
"Ten days."
"10 days."
"Pan Michael," said Zagloba, "let Pan Vershul give us supper, for men give poor counsel on an empty stomach. At supper we can talk."
"Pan Michael," Zagloba said, "let Pan Vershul prepare dinner for us, because people give bad advice on an empty stomach. We can chat over dinner."
"I serve you with my heart, for I was just about to sit down myself. Besides, Pan Volodyovski, as senior officer, takes command. I am with him, not he with me."
"I serve you with my whole heart because I was just about to sit down myself. Besides, Pan Volodyovski, being the senior officer, is in charge. I'm with him, not the other way around."
"Remain in command, Pan Kryshtof," said Volodyovski, "for you are older in years; besides I shall have to go on without doubt."
"Stay in charge, Pan Kryshtof," Volodyovski said, "because you're older. Plus, I’ll have to move on without a doubt."
After a while supper was served. They took their places and ate. When Zagloba had quieted somewhat his first hunger with two plates of broth, he said to Vershul,--
After a while, dinner was served. They took their seats and ate. Once Zagloba had somewhat satisfied his initial hunger with two bowls of broth, he said to Vershul,--
"Can you imagine where Skshetuski has gone?"
"Can you imagine where Skshetuski is?"
Vershul ordered the attendant serving at the table to go out, and after a moment's reflection began,--
Vershul told the server at the table to step outside, and after a moment of thought started,--
"I can imagine that for Skshetuski secrecy is important, therefore I did not speak before the servant. Pan Yan has taken advantage of a favorable time, for we are sure of peace till spring, and according to my calculation he has gone to seek the princess, who is in Bogun's hands."
"I can see that secrecy is important to Skshetuski, so I didn't say anything in front of the servant. Pan Yan has seized a good moment, since we can count on peace until spring, and by my estimation, he's gone to find the princess, who is in Bogun's grasp."
"Bogun is no longer in the world," said Zagloba.
"Bogun is no longer in this world," Zagloba said.
Zagloba related now for the third or fourth time everything as it was, for he told it always with delight. Vershul, like Pan Longin, could not wonder sufficiently at the event; at last he said,--
Zagloba was now sharing the story for the third or fourth time, as he always enjoyed telling it. Vershul, like Pan Longin, couldn't believe what had happened, and finally he said,--
"Then it will be easier for Pan Yan."
"Then it will be easier for Pan Yan."
"The question is, Will he find her? Did he take any men?"
"The question is, Will he find her? Did he bring any men with him?"
"No, he went alone, with one Russian, a servant, and three horses."
"No, he went by himself, with one Russian, a servant, and three horses."
"He acted wisely, for in that region the only help is in stratagem. To Kamenyets he might go with a small squadron perhaps; but in Ushitsi and Mogileff Cossacks are surely stationed, for there are good winter quarters in those places, and in Yampol, where their nest is, it is necessary to go either with a division or alone."
"He acted wisely because, in that area, the only help comes from clever tactics. He could go to Kamenyets with a small group, but in Ushitsi and Mogileff, there are definitely Cossacks stationed since those places have good winter quarters. In Yampol, where their base is located, it's necessary to go either with a division or alone."
"And how do you know that he went specially in that direction?" asked Volodyovski.
"And how do you know he went that way on purpose?" asked Volodyovski.
"Because she is secreted beyond Yampol, and he knows it; but there are ravines, hollows, and reeds there so numerous that even for one knowing the place well, it is difficult to find the way, and what would it be for one not knowing? I used to go for horses to Yagorlik, and to lawsuits. I know all about the place. If we were together, perhaps we could succeed; but for him alone--I have doubts. I have doubts, unless some chance indicates the road to him, for he will not be able to make inquiries."
"Because she is hidden away beyond Yampol, and he knows it; but there are so many ravines, hollows, and reeds there that even someone familiar with the area would struggle to find their way, let alone someone who isn't. I used to go for horses to Yagorlik and for legal matters. I know the area well. If we were together, maybe we could make it; but alone, I have my doubts. I have doubts unless something points him in the right direction, because he won't be able to ask for help."
"Then did you wish to go with him?"
"Did you want to go with him?"
"Yes. But what shall we do now, Pan Michael? Follow him or not?"
"Yes. But what should we do now, Pan Michael? Should we follow him or not?"
"I rely on your prudence."
"I trust your judgment."
"H'm! He went ten days ago--we cannot come up with him; and besides he asked us to wait here. God knows too what road he took. Maybe through Ploskiroff and Bar along the old highway, and maybe through Kamenyets Podolsk. It is a hard question."
"H'm! He left ten days ago—we can't catch up to him; and besides, he asked us to wait here. God knows what route he took. Maybe he went through Ploskiroff and Bar along the old highway, or maybe through Kamenyets Podolsk. It's a tough question."
"Remember, besides," said Vershul, "that these are only suppositions. You are not sure that he went after the princess."
"Just remember," said Vershul, "that these are just assumptions. You have no proof that he went after the princess."
"That's it, that's it!" said Zagloba. "Perhaps he went merely to get informants somewhere, and then return to Zbaraj; for he knows that we were to go with him, and that he might expect us at this time, since it is the most favorable. This is a difficult question to settle."
"That's it, that's it!" Zagloba exclaimed. "Maybe he just went to find informants somewhere and then head back to Zbaraj; he knows we were supposed to go with him and that he could expect us around now since it’s the most favorable time. This is a tough question to figure out."
"I should advise you to wait about ten days," said Vershul.
"I suggest you wait about ten days," said Vershul.
"Ten days are nothing; we should either wait or not wait at all."
"Ten days are nothing; we should either wait or not wait."
"I think we should not wait; for what shall we lose if we move at once? If Skshetuski does not find the princess, God may favor us," said Volodyovski.
"I think we shouldn't wait; what do we have to lose if we act now? If Skshetuski doesn't find the princess, then maybe God will be on our side," said Volodyovski.
"You see, Pan Michael, we must not overlook anything in this case. You are still young and want adventures," said Zagloba; "but here is this danger: if he is looking for her by himself, and we look for her by ourselves, some suspicion will be easily roused in the people there. The Cossacks are cunning, and afraid that some one may find out their plans. They may have a secret understanding with the Pasha of the boundary near Khotím, or with the Tartars beyond the Dniester about a future war,--who knows? They will be watchful of strangers, particularly of strangers inquiring the way. I know them. It is easy to betray yourself, and then what?"
"You see, Pan Michael, we can't overlook anything in this situation. You're still young and looking for adventure," Zagloba said. "But here's the danger: if he searches for her on his own while we search for her separately, it could easily raise suspicions among the locals. The Cossacks are smart and worried that someone might discover their plans. They could have a secret agreement with the Pasha at the border near Khotím, or with the Tartars across the Dniester about a future war—who knows? They'll be on the lookout for strangers, especially those asking for directions. I know them well. It's easy to give yourself away, and then what?"
"The greater the reason to go. Skshetuski may fall into some difficulty where help would be required."
"The more reason there is to go. Skshetuski might get into trouble where help would be needed."
"That is true too."
"That's true too."
Zagloba fell into such deep thought that his temples quivered; at last he roused himself, and said: "Taking everything into consideration, it will be necessary to go."
Zagloba got lost in thought so deeply that his temples throbbed; finally, he snapped back to reality and said, "Considering everything, we need to go."
Volodyovski drew a deep breath with satisfaction. "And when?"
Volodyovski took a deep breath, feeling satisfied. "So, when?"
"When we have rested about three days, so that body and soul may be fresh."
"When we have rested for about three days, so that our body and mind can be refreshed."
Next day the two friends began to make preparations for the road, when unexpectedly on the eve of their journey Tsiga, a young Cossack, Skshetuski's attendant, arrived with news and letters for Vershul. Hearing of this, Zagloba and Volodyovski hurried to the quarters of the commandant, and read the following:--
Next day, the two friends started getting ready for their trip when, unexpectedly, the night before they were set to leave, Tsiga, a young Cossack and Skshetuski's attendant, showed up with news and letters for Vershul. When they heard this, Zagloba and Volodyovski rushed over to the commandant's quarters and read the following:--
"I am in Kamenyets, to which the road through Satanoff is safe. I am going to Yampol with Armenian merchants whom Pan Bukovski found for me. They have Tartar and Cossack passes for a free journey to Akerman. We shall go through Ushitsi, Mogileff, and Yampol with silk stuffs, stopping at all places along the road wherever there are living people. God may aid me in finding what I seek. Tell my comrades, Volodyovski and Zagloba, to wait for me in Zbaraj if they have nothing else to do; for by this road which I travel it would be impossible to go in a larger company by reason of deep distrust in the minds of Cossacks who winter in Yampol on the Dniester as far as Yagorlik, where they keep their horses in the snow. What I cannot do alone we three could not do, and I can pass more readily for an Armenian. Thank them, Pan Kryshtof, from the heart's soul for their resolution, which I shall not forget while I live; but I was not able to wait, since every day was a torment to me, and I could not know whether they would come, and it is the best time now to go when all the merchants are travelling with goods. I send back my trusty attendant whom you will care for, as I have no need of him; but I am afraid of his youth, lest he might say something somewhere. Pan Bukovski vouches for these merchants; says they are honest, and I think they are, believing as I do that everything is in the hands of the high God, who if he wishes will show his mercy to us, and shorten our sufferings."
"I’m in Kamenyets, which is safe to reach via the road through Satanoff. I’m heading to Yampol with Armenian merchants that Pan Bukovski found for me. They have Tartar and Cossack passes for a smooth trip to Akerman. We’ll travel through Ushitsi, Mogileff, and Yampol with silk goods, stopping at all the places along the way where there are people. I hope God helps me find what I’m looking for. Please tell my friends, Volodyovski and Zagloba, to wait for me in Zbaraj if they have nothing else to do. The path I’m taking wouldn’t allow for a larger group because of the deep mistrust among the Cossacks who winter in Yampol along the Dniester all the way to Yagorlik, where they keep their horses in the snow. What I can’t do alone, the three of us can’t do either, and I can pass more easily as an Armenian. Please thank Pan Kryshtof sincerely for their determination, which I will always remember; however, I couldn’t wait any longer, as each passing day was torture, and I had no way of knowing if they would come. Now is the best time to go since all the merchants are traveling with their goods. I’m sending back my loyal servant, whom you will take care of, as I no longer need him, but I worry about his youth and what he might say. Pan Bukovski assures me that these merchants are trustworthy, and I believe they are, trusting that everything is in God’s hands, who, if He wishes, will show us mercy and lessen our suffering."
Zagloba finished the letter, and looked at his comrades; but they were silent, till at length Vershul said,--
Zagloba finished the letter and looked at his friends; they were quiet until finally Vershul spoke up,--
"I knew he went there."
"I knew he'd gone there."
"And what are we to do?" asked Volodyovski.
"And what should we do?" asked Volodyovski.
"What?" said Zagloba, opening his arms, "We have nothing to go for. It is well that he is with merchants, for he can look in everywhere, and no one will wonder. In every country-house there is something to be bought, for half the Commonwealth has been plundered. It would be difficult for us, Pan Michael, to go beyond Yampol. Skshetuski is as black as a Wallachian, and can pass easily for an Armenian, but they would know you at once by your little oat-colored mustaches. In peasant disguise it would be equally difficult. There is no use for us there, I must confess, though I am sorry that we shall not put our hands to freeing that poor young lady. But we did a great service to Skshetuski when we killed Bogun; for if he were alive, then I would not guarantee the health of Pan Yan."
"What?" said Zagloba, spreading his arms, "We have nothing to go after. It's good that he's with the merchants since he can look around everywhere, and no one will bat an eye. In every country house, there’s something to buy, because half the Commonwealth has been robbed. It would be hard for us, Pan Michael, to go beyond Yampol. Skshetuski looks as dark as a Wallachian and could easily pass for an Armenian, but they’d recognize you right away because of your light oat-colored mustaches. In peasant disguise, it would be just as tough. I have to admit we wouldn’t be of any use there, although I regret that we won’t be able to help rescue that poor young lady. But we did a big favor for Skshetuski when we took care of Bogun; because if he were still alive, I wouldn’t be sure about Pan Yan’s safety."
Volodyovski was very much dissatisfied. He had promised himself a journey full of adventures, and now there was left to him a long and tedious stay at Zbaraj. "We might go as far as Kamenyets."
Volodyovski was really unhappy. He had promised himself a trip packed with adventures, and now he was stuck with a long and boring stay in Zbaraj. "We could at least travel to Kamenyets."
"What should we do there, and on what should we live?" asked Zagloba. "It's all one to what walls we fasten like mushrooms. We must wait and wait, for such a journey may occupy Skshetuski long. While a man moves he is young [here Zagloba dropped his head in melancholy on his breast]; he grows old in inaction, but it is hard. Let him get on without us. To-morrow we will offer a solemn prayer for his success. We killed Bogun; that is the main thing. Give orders to have your horses unpacked, Pan Michael! We must wait."
"What should we do there, and how will we survive?" asked Zagloba. "It doesn't matter what walls we attach ourselves to like mushrooms. We have to wait and wait, as this journey might take Skshetuski a while. As long as a man is moving, he feels young," (here Zagloba lowered his head sadly) "but he ages in inactivity, and that's tough. Let him continue without us. Tomorrow, we’ll say a special prayer for his success. We took down Bogun; that’s the important part. Give instructions to unpack your horses, Pan Michael! We have to wait."
In fact, on the morrow began for the two friends long and dreary days of waiting, to which neither drinking nor dice could lend variety, and they dragged on without end. Meanwhile a severe winter had begun. Snow covered the ramparts of Zbaraj, and the whole land, in a shroud three feet thick. Beasts and wild birds approached the dwellings of men. Day after day came the cawing of crows and ravens, in flocks without number. All December passed; then January and February. Of Skshetuski there was not a sound.
In fact, the next day started a long and monotonous wait for the two friends, one that neither drinking nor dice could spice up, and it seemed to drag on endlessly. Meanwhile, a harsh winter had set in. Snow blanketed the walls of Zbaraj and covered the entire land with a three-foot thick layer. Animals and wild birds drew closer to human homes. Day after day, crows and ravens arrived in countless flocks. December went by; then January and February. There was no sign of Skshetuski.
Volodyovski went to Tarnopol to seek adventures. Zagloba was gloomy, and insisted that he was growing old.
Volodyovski went to Tarnopol to find some excitement. Zagloba was in a bad mood and kept saying that he was getting old.
CHAPTER XLIX.
The commissioners sent by the Commonwealth to negotiate with Hmelnitski forced their way through the greatest difficulties to Novoselki, and there halted, waiting an answer from the victorious hetman, who was stopping at that time in Chigirin. They were gloomy and depressed; for death had threatened them continually during the whole journey, and difficulties increased at every step. Day and night they were surrounded by crowds of the populace, made wild to the last degree by slaughter and war, and who were howling for the death of the commissioners. From time to time they met bands, commanded by no one, formed of robbers or wild herdsmen, without the least idea of the laws of nations, but hungry for blood and plunder. The commissioners had, it is true, a hundred horse as attendants, led by Pan Bryshovski; besides this, Hmelnitski himself, foreseeing what might meet them, sent Colonel Donyéts, with four hundred Cossacks; but that escort might easily prove inadequate, for the throngs of wild men were increasing in number each hour, and assuming a more threatening attitude. If one of the convoy or the attendants separated, even for a moment, from the company, he perished without a trace. They were like a handful of travellers surrounded by a pack of hungry wolves; and thus passed for them whole days, weeks, till at the stopping-place in Novoselki it appeared to all that their last hour had come. The convoy of dragoons and the escort of Donyéts, from evening on, fought a regular battle for the life of the commissioners, who, repeating the prayers for the dying, committed their souls to God. The Carmelite Lentovski gave them absolution, one after another, while outside the window with the blowing of the wind came terrible shouts, the report of shots, hellish laughter, the clatter of scythes, and shouts of "Death to them!" and demands for the head of the voevoda Kisel, who was the main object of their rage.
The commissioners sent by the Commonwealth to negotiate with Hmelnitski pushed through enormous challenges to reach Novoselki, where they stopped to wait for a response from the victorious hetman, who was currently in Chigirin. They felt gloomy and depressed because death had threatened them throughout their journey, and the difficulties grew at every step. Day and night, they were surrounded by crowds of people, driven wild by slaughter and war, who were shouting for the commissioners' deaths. Occasionally, they encountered groups of bandits or wild herdsmen, who had no understanding of international law and were hungry for blood and loot. To be fair, they had a hundred horses with them, led by Pan Bryshovski. Additionally, Hmelnitski, anticipating potential dangers, sent Colonel Donyéts with four hundred Cossacks. However, that escort might quickly prove insufficient, as the throngs of wild men increased by the hour, becoming more threatening. If any member of the convoy or attendants strayed even momentarily from the group, they vanished without a trace. They felt like a small group of travelers surrounded by a pack of hungry wolves. Days and weeks passed in this manner until they reached Novoselki, where it seemed to all that their end was near. In the evening, the convoy of dragoons and the escort from Donyéts fought a fierce battle to protect the commissioners, who, repeating prayers for the dying, committed their souls to God. The Carmelite Lentovski gave them absolution one by one, while outside the window, the wind carried horrific shouts, the sound of gunfire, hellish laughter, the clash of scythes, and cries of "Death to them!" along with demands for the head of voevoda Kisel, who was the focus of their fury.
It was an awful night, and long, for it was a winter night. Kisel rested his head on his hands, and sat motionless for many hours. It was not death that he feared; for since he left Gushchi he was so exhausted, tortured, deprived of sleep, that he would have extended his hands with gladness to death; but endless despair was covering his soul. He as a Russian in blood and bone first took upon himself the rôle of pacifier in that unexampled war; he came forth everywhere, in the Senate and in the Diet, as the most ardent partisan of negotiations; he supported the policy of the chancellor and the primate; he condemned most powerfully Yeremi, and he did this in good faith, for the sake of the Cossacks and the Commonwealth; and he believed, with all his ardent spirit, that negotiations and compromises would smooth everything, would pacify, would unite; and just then, in that moment when he was bringing the baton to Hmelnitski and concessions to the Cossacks, he doubted all. He saw with his own eyes the vanity of his efforts; he saw beneath his feet a vacuum and a precipice.
It was a terrible, long night, being a winter night. Kisel rested his head on his hands and sat still for hours. He wasn't afraid of death; since leaving Gushchi, he was so exhausted, tormented, and sleep-deprived that he would have gladly welcomed death. But endless despair weighed down his soul. As a true Russian at heart, he had taken on the role of peacemaker in that unprecedented war; he showed up everywhere, in the Senate and in the Diet, as the most enthusiastic supporter of negotiations. He backed the chancellor and the primate’s policies and strongly criticized Yeremi, doing it honestly for the sake of the Cossacks and the Commonwealth. He genuinely believed that negotiations and compromises would resolve everything, would bring peace, would unite; and just then, at that moment when he was bringing the baton to Hmelnitski and concessions to the Cossacks, he started to doubt everything. He saw the futility of his efforts right before him; he felt a void and a cliff under his feet.
"Do they want nothing but blood, do they care for no other freedom than the freedom of plunder and burning?" thought the voevoda in despair, and he stifled the groans which were tearing asunder his noble breast.
"Do they want nothing but blood? Do they care for no freedom other than the freedom to loot and set fire?" thought the voevoda in despair, and he suppressed the groans that were tearing his noble heart apart.
"The head of Kisel, the head of Kisel! Death to him!" was the answer of the crowds.
"The leader of Kisel, the leader of Kisel! Death to him!" was the response of the crowds.
And the voevoda would have offered them as a willing gift that white and battered head, were it not for the remnant of his belief that it was necessary to give them and all the Cossacks something more,--rescue was immediately necessary for them and the Commonwealth. Let the future teach them to ask for the something more. And when he thought thus, a certain ray of hope and consolation lighted up for a moment that darkness which despair created in his mind, and the unfortunate old man said to himself that that mob was not the whole body of Cossacks,--not Hmelnitski and his colonels,--with whom negotiations would begin.
And the voevoda would have gladly offered them that battered, white head as a gift, if not for his lingering belief that he needed to give them and all the Cossacks something more—rescue was urgently needed for them and the Commonwealth. Let the future teach them to ask for that something more. And as he thought this, a flicker of hope and comfort briefly illuminated the darkness that despair had created in his mind, and the unfortunate old man told himself that this mob was not the entirety of the Cossacks—not Hmelnitski and his colonels—with whom negotiations would start.
But can these negotiations be lasting while half a million of peasants stand under arms? Will they not melt at the first breath of spring, like the snows which at that moment covered the steppes? Here again came to the voevoda the words of Yeremi: "Kindness may be shown to the conquered alone." Here again his thoughts fell into darkness, and the precipice yawned beneath his feet.
But can these negotiations last while half a million peasants are armed? Will they not disappear at the first hint of spring, like the snow that was covering the steppes at that moment? Once again, the words of Yeremi came to the voevoda: "Kindness is only for the conquered." Once again, his thoughts plunged into darkness, and the abyss opened beneath him.
Meantime midnight was passing. The shouting and shots had decreased in some degree; the whistle of the wind rose in their place, the yard was filled with a snowdrift; the wearied crowds had evidently begun to disperse to their houses; hope entered the hearts of the commissioners.
Meantime, midnight was passing. The shouting and gunshots had lessened somewhat; the whistle of the wind took their place, and the yard was filled with a snowdrift. The tired crowds had clearly started to go back to their homes; hope filled the hearts of the commissioners.
Voitsekh Miaskovski, a chamberlain from Lvoff, rose from the bench, listened at the window to the drifting of the snow, and said,--
Voitsekh Miaskovski, a chamberlain from Lviv, got up from the bench, listened at the window to the sound of the falling snow, and said,--
"It seems to me that with God's favor we shall live till morning."
"It seems to me that with God's blessing, we'll make it till morning."
"Perhaps too Hmelnitski will send more assistance, for we shall not reach our journey's end with what we have now," said Pan Smyarovski.
"Maybe Hmelnitski will send more help, because we won't make it to our destination with what we have right now," said Pan Smyarovski.
Pan Zelenski, the cup-bearer from Bratslav, smiled bitterly: "Who would say that we are peace commissioners?"
Pan Zelenski, the cup-bearer from Bratslav, smiled wryly: "Who would say that we are peace commissioners?"
"I have been an envoy more than once to the Tartars," said the ensign of Novgrodek, "but such a mission as this I have not seen in my life. The Commonwealth endures more contempt in our persons than at Korsún and Pilavtsi. I say, gentlemen, let us return, for there is no use in thinking of negotiations."
"I've been a messenger to the Tartars more than once," said the ensign from Novgrodek, "but I've never seen a mission like this in my life. The Commonwealth faces even more disrespect through us than at Korsún and Pilavtsi. I say, gentlemen, let's head back, because there's no point in thinking about negotiations."
"Let us return," repeated as an echo Pan Bjozovski, the castellan of Kieff; "there can be no peace; let there be war!"
"Let us go back," echoed Pan Bjozovski, the castellan of Kieff; "there can be no peace; let there be war!"
Kisel raised his lids and fixed his glassy eyes on the castellan. "Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, Pilavtsi!" said he, in hollow tones.
Kisel lifted his eyelids and stared with his glassy eyes at the castellan. "Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, Pilavtsi!" he said in a hollow voice.
He was silent, and after him all were silent. But Pan Kulchinski, the treasurer of Kieff, began to repeat the rosary in an audible voice; and Pan Kjetovski, master of the chase, seized his head with both hands, and repeated,--
He was quiet, and after him everyone else was quiet too. But Pan Kulchinski, the treasurer of Kieff, started to recite the rosary out loud; and Pan Kjetovski, the master of the hunt, grabbed his head with both hands and repeated,--
"What times, what times! God have mercy upon us!"
"What times, what times! God help us!"
The door opened, and Bryshovski, captain of the dragoons of the bishop of Poznania, commander of the convoy, entered the room.
The door swung open, and Bryshovski, the captain of the bishop of Poznania's dragoons and the convoy's commander, walked into the room.
"Serene voevoda," said he, "some Cossack wants to see the commissioners."
"Peaceful voevoda," he said, "some Cossack wants to see the commissioners."
"Very well," answered Kisel; "has the crowd dispersed?"
"Alright," replied Kisel; "has the crowd broken up?"
"The people have gone away; they promised to return to-morrow."
"The people have left; they said they'd come back tomorrow."
"Did they press on much?"
"Did they keep going much?"
"Terribly, but Donyéts' Cossacks killed a number of them. To-morrow they promise to burn us."
"Unfortunately, Donyéts' Cossacks killed several of them. Tomorrow they threaten to burn us."
"Very well, let that Cossack enter."
"Okay, let that Cossack come in."
After a while the door was opened, and a certain tall, black-bearded figure appeared at the threshold of the room.
After a while, the door opened, and a tall guy with a black beard appeared in the doorway of the room.
"Who are you?" asked Kisel.
"Who are you?" Kisel asked.
"Yan Skshetuski, colonel of hussars of Prince Vishnyevetski, voevoda of Rus."
"Yan Skshetuski, colonel of the hussars under Prince Vishnyevetski, voevoda of Rus."
The castellan Bjozovski, Pan Kulchinski, and the master of the chase Pan Kjetovski sprang from their seats. All of them had served the past year under the prince at Makhnovka and Konstantinoff, and knew Skshetuski perfectly. Kjetovski was even related to him.
The castellan Bjozovski, Pan Kulchinski, and the master of the chase Pan Kjetovski jumped out of their seats. They had all spent the past year serving the prince at Makhnovka and Konstantinoff, and they knew Skshetuski well. Kjetovski was even related to him.
"Is it true, is it true? Is this Pan Skshetuski?" repeated they.
"Is it true, is it true? Is this Pan Skshetuski?" they repeated.
"What are you doing here, and how did you reach us?" asked Kjetovski, taking him by the shoulder.
"What are you doing here, and how did you find us?" asked Kjetovski, grabbing him by the shoulder.
"In peasant's disguise, as you see," said Skshetuski.
"In a peasant's disguise, as you can see," said Skshetuski.
"This," cried Bjozovski to Kisel, "is the foremost knight in the army of the voevoda of Rus; he is famous throughout the whole army."
"This," shouted Bjozovski to Kisel, "is the top knight in the voivode's army of Rus; he is well-known throughout the entire army."
"I greet him with thankful heart," said Kisel, "and I see that he must be a man of great resolution, since he has forced his way to us." Then to Skshetuski he said: "What do you wish of us?"
"I greet him with a grateful heart," said Kisel, "and I can see he must be a man of strong determination, since he has made his way to us." Then he turned to Skshetuski and asked, "What do you want from us?"
"That you permit me to go with you."
"That you let me come with you."
"You are crawling into the jaws of the dragon, but if such is your wish we cannot oppose it."
"You are walking right into danger, but if that's what you want, we can't stop you."
Skshetuski bowed in silence.
Skshetuski bowed quietly.
Kisel looked at him with astonishment. The severe face of the young knight, with its expression of dignity and suffering, struck him. "Tell me," said he, "what causes drive you to this hell, to which no one comes of his own accord?"
Kisel stared at him in shock. The serious face of the young knight, filled with dignity and pain, caught his attention. "Tell me," he said, "what brings you to this hell that no one willingly chooses to enter?"
"Misfortune, serene voevoda."
"Unfortunate, calm leader."
"I have made a needless inquiry," said Kisel. "You must have lost some of your relatives for whom you are looking?"
"I've asked a question that didn't need to be asked," said Kisel. "You've probably lost some of your relatives that you're trying to find?"
"I have."
"I've."
"Was it long since?"
"Has it been long?"
"Last spring."
"Last spring."
"How is that, and you start only now on the search? Why, it is nearly a year! What were you doing in the mean while?"
"How is that possible? You've just now started the search? It’s been almost a year! What have you been doing in the meantime?"
"I was fighting under the voevoda of Rus."
"I was fighting under the commander of Rus."
"Would not such a true man as he give you leave of absence?"
"Wouldn't a genuine man like him give you time off?"
"I did not wish it myself."
"I didn't want it."
Kisel looked again at the young knight, and then followed a silence, interrupted by the castellan of Kieff.
Kisel looked at the young knight again, and then there was a silence, broken by the castellan of Kieff.
"The misfortunes of this knight are known to all of us who served with the prince. We shed more than one tear over them, and it is the more praiseworthy on his part that he preferred to serve his country while the war lasted instead of seeking his own good. This is a rare example in these times of corruption."
"The struggles of this knight are familiar to all of us who served with the prince. We shed more than one tear for him, and it’s even more commendable on his part that he chose to serve his country during the war instead of looking out for himself. This is a rare example in these corrupt times."
"If it shall appear that my word has any weight with Hmelnitski, then believe me I shall not spare it in your cause," said Kisel.
"If it turns out that my word has any influence with Hmelnitski, then trust me, I won’t hold back in your favor," said Kisel.
Skshetuski bowed a second time.
Skshetuski bowed again.
"Go now and sleep," said the voevoda, kindly; "for you must be wearied in no small degree, like all of us who have not had a moment's rest."
"Go ahead and get some sleep," the voevoda said gently, "because you must be feeling pretty tired, just like all of us who haven't had a moment's rest."
"I will take him to my quarters, for he is my relative," said Kjetovski.
"I'll take him to my place since he's my relative," said Kjetovski.
"Let us all go to rest; who knows whether we shall sleep to-morrow night?" said Bjozovski.
"Let's all get some rest; who knows if we'll be able to sleep tomorrow night?" said Bjozovski.
"Maybe an eternal sleep," concluded the voevoda. Then he went to the small room, at the door of which his attendant was waiting, and afterward the others separated.
"Maybe an everlasting sleep," the voevoda concluded. Then he went to the small room, where his attendant was waiting at the door, and afterwards the others went their separate ways.
Kjetovski took Skshetuski to his quarters, which were some houses distant. His attendant preceded them with a lantern.
Kjetovski led Skshetuski to his room, which was a short walk away. His attendant walked ahead of them, carrying a lantern.
"What a dark night, and it howls louder every moment," said Kjetovski. "Oh, Pan Yan, what a day we have passed! I thought the last judgment had come. The mob almost put the knife to our throats. Bjozovski's arms grew weak, and we had already begun prayers for the dying."
"What a dark night, and it howls louder every moment," said Kjetovski. "Oh, Pan Yan, what a day we've had! I thought the end of the world had come. The crowd nearly put the knife to our throats. Bjozovski's arms grew weak, and we had already started praying for the dying."
"I was in the crowd," said Skshetuski. "To-morrow evening they expect a new band of robbers to whom they sent word about you. We must leave here absolutely. But are you going to Kieff?"
"I was in the crowd," Skshetuski said. "Tomorrow evening, they're expecting a new group of robbers who were told about you. We have to get out of here for sure. But are you going to Kyiv?"
"That depends on the answer of Hmelnitski, to whom Prince Chetvertinski has gone. Here are my quarters; come in, I pray you, Pan Yan! I have ordered some wine to be heated, and we will strengthen ourselves before sleep."
"That depends on Hmelnitski's answer, to whom Prince Chetvertinski has gone. Here are my quarters; come in, please, Pan Yan! I've ordered some wine to be warmed up, and we can fortify ourselves before bed."
They entered the room, in which a big fire was burning in the chimney. Steaming wine was on the table already. Skshetuski seized a glass eagerly.
They walked into the room, where a large fire was crackling in the fireplace. Steaming wine was already on the table. Skshetuski eagerly grabbed a glass.
"I've had nothing between my lips since yesterday," said he.
"I haven't had anything to eat or drink since yesterday," he said.
"You are terribly emaciated. It is clear that sorrow and toil have been gnawing you. But tell me about yourself, for I know of your affair. You think then of seeking the princess there among them?"
"You look incredibly thin. It’s obvious that pain and hard work have taken a toll on you. But share your story, because I know about your situation. So, are you considering trying to find the princess among them?"
"Either her or death," answered the knight.
"Either her or death," the knight replied.
"You will more easily find death. How do you know that she may be there?"
"You will find death more easily. How do you know she might be there?"
"Because I have looked for her elsewhere."
"Because I've searched for her in other places."
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"Along the Dniester as far as Yagorlik. I went with Armenian merchants, for there were indications that she was secreted there; I went everywhere, and now I am going to Kieff, since Bogun was to take her there."
"Along the Dniester, all the way to Yagorlik. I traveled with Armenian traders, as there were signs that she was hidden there; I searched everywhere, and now I’m heading to Kyiv, since Bogun was supposed to take her there."
Scarcely had the colonel mentioned the name of Bogun when the master of the chase seized himself by the head. "As God lives!" he cried, "I have not told you the most important of all. I heard that Bogun is killed."
Scarcely had the colonel mentioned the name of Bogun when the master of the hunt grabbed his head. "As God lives!" he exclaimed, "I haven't told you the most important thing of all. I heard that Bogun is dead."
Skshetuski grew pale. "How is that? Who told you?"
Skshetuski went pale. "What? Who told you?"
"That noble who saved the princess once, and who showed such bravery at Konstantinoff, told me. I met him when I was going to Zamost. We were passing on the road. I merely inquired for the news, and he answered me that Bogun was killed. I asked: 'Who killed him?' 'I,' said he. Then we parted."
"That noble who saved the princess once, and who showed such bravery at Konstantinoff, told me. I met him when I was going to Zamost. We were passing on the road. I just asked for the news, and he told me that Bogun was killed. I asked, 'Who killed him?' 'I did,' he said. Then we went our separate ways."
The flame which had flashed in the face of Skshetuski was suddenly quenched. "That noble!" said he; "it is impossible to believe him. No, no, he couldn't be in a condition to kill Bogun."
The flame that had flashed in Skshetuski's face suddenly went out. "That noble!" he said; "it's hard to believe him. No, no, he couldn't have been in a state to kill Bogun."
"And didn't you see him, Pan Yan, for I remember too that he told me he was going to you at Zamost?"
"And didn't you see him, Pan Yan? I also remember that he mentioned he was going to visit you at Zamost."
"I did not wait for him at Zamost. He must be now at Zbaraj. I was in a hurry to overtake the commission. I did not return from Kamenyets to Zbaraj, and I did not see him. God alone knows whether even that is true which he told me about her, which he as it were overheard while captive with Bogun,--that Bogun had hidden her beyond Yampol, and then intended to take her to Kieff for marriage. Perhaps this too is untrue, like everything Zagloba said."
"I didn't wait for him at Zamost. He must be at Zbaraj by now. I was in a hurry to catch up with the commission. I didn't go back from Kamenyets to Zbaraj, so I didn't see him. Only God knows if what he told me about her is even true, the stuff he supposedly overheard while he was captive with Bogun—that Bogun had hidden her beyond Yampol and then planned to take her to Kiev for marriage. Maybe this is just another lie, like everything Zagloba said."
"Why do you go then to Kieff?"
"Why are you going to Kyiv?"
Skshetuski was silent; for a moment nothing was heard but the whistling and howling of the wind.
Skshetuski was quiet; for a moment, all that could be heard was the whistling and howling of the wind.
"For," said Kjetovski, placing his finger on his forehead, "if Bogun is not killed, you may fall into his hands with ease."
"For," said Kjetovski, tapping his forehead, "if Bogun isn't killed, you could easily end up in his grasp."
"I go to find him," answered Skshetuski, in a hollow voice.
"I'll go find him," Skshetuski replied, in a flat voice.
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Let God's judgment be passed between us."
"Let God's judgment be decided between us."
"But he will not fight with you; he will simply bind you, take your life, or sell you to the Tartars."
"But he won't fight you; he'll just tie you up, take your life, or sell you to the Tartars."
"I am with the commissioners, in their suite."
"I’m with the commissioners in their office."
"God grant that we bring our own lives out of this! What is the use of talking of the suite?"
"Hopefully we can improve our own lives from this! What's the point of discussing the suite?"
"To whom life is heavy, the earth will be light."
"To those for whom life feels burdensome, the earth will be easy."
"But have the fear of God before you, Yan! It is not a question here of death, for that avoids no man, but they can sell you to the Turkish galleys."
"But fear God, Yan! This isn’t just about death, which comes for everyone, but they could sell you into the Turkish galleys."
"Do you think that would be worse for me than the present?"
"Do you think that would be worse for me than what I'm dealing with now?"
"I see that you are desperate, and trust not in the mercy of God."
"I can see that you're desperate and don't trust in God's mercy."
"You are mistaken! I say that it is evil for me in the world, because it is; but long ago I was reconciled to the will of God. I do not beg, I do not groan, I do not curse. I do not beat my head against the wall; I merely desire to accomplish that which pertains to me while strength and life remain."
"You’re wrong! I say that life is tough for me in this world, because it is; but I accepted God’s will long ago. I don’t beg, I don’t complain, I don’t curse. I don’t bang my head against the wall; I just want to achieve what I’m meant to while I still have strength and life."
"But grief is devouring you like poison."
"But grief is consuming you like poison."
"God gave grief to devour, and he will send the cure when he wishes."
"God let grief consume us, and He’ll bring the healing when He's ready."
"I have no answer to such an argument," said Kjetovski. "In God is the only salvation; in him hope for us and the whole Commonwealth. The king went to Chenstokhova. He may obtain something from the Most Holy Lady; otherwise we shall all perish."
"I don't have an answer to that argument," said Kjetovski. "Only in God is there salvation; in Him is our hope and the hope for the whole Commonwealth. The king went to Chenstokhova. He might get something from the Most Holy Lady; if not, we will all perish."
Silence followed, and from outside the window came only the constant "Who's there?" of the dragoons.
Silence fell, and all that could be heard from outside the window was the ongoing "Who's there?" of the soldiers.
"True, true," said Kjetovski. "We all belong more to the dead than the living. People have forgotten to smile in this Commonwealth; they only groan like that wind in the chimney. I too have believed that happier times would come, till I went on this journey with others; but now I see that that was a barren hope. Ruin, war, hunger, murder, and nothing more,--nothing more."
"Yeah, it’s true,” Kjetovski said. “We actually belong more to the dead than the living. People in this Commonwealth have forgotten how to smile; they just groan like the wind in the chimney. I used to believe that better times would come, but after this journey with others, I see that was just a fruitless hope. It’s all ruin, war, hunger, murder, and nothing else—nothing else."
Skshetuski was silent; the blaze of the fire lighted his stern, emaciated face. Finally he raised his head and said with a voice of dignity,--
Skshetuski was quiet; the glow of the fire illuminated his serious, thin face. After a moment, he lifted his head and spoke with a tone of dignity,--
"That is all temporal, which passes away, vanishes, and leaves nothing behind."
"Everything that is temporary goes away, disappears, and leaves nothing behind."
"You speak like a monk," said Kjetovski.
"You talk like a monk," Kjetovski said.
Skshetuski made no answer; the wind only groaned each moment move sadly in the chimney.
Skshetuski didn't respond; the wind just groaned mournfully in the chimney with every passing moment.
CHAPTER L.
Next morning early the commissioners left Novoselki, and with them Skshetuski; but that was a tearful journey, in which at every stopping-place, in every village, they were threatened with death, and met with contempt, which was worse than death,--worse specially in this, that the commissioners bore in their own persons the dignity and majesty of the Commonwealth. Pan Kisel grew ill, so that at every lodging-place he was borne from the sleigh to the house. The chamberlain of Lvoff wept over his own disgrace and that of the country. Captain Bryshovski fell ill also from sleeplessness and toil. Pan Yan therefore took his place, and led on farther that hapless suite amidst the pressure of crowds, insults, threats, skirmishes, and battles.
The next morning, the commissioners left Novoselki, accompanied by Skshetuski; but it was a sobering journey, where at each stop and in every village, they faced threats of death and disdain, which felt even worse than death—especially because the commissioners represented the dignity and authority of the Commonwealth. Pan Kisel became ill, so he had to be carried from the sleigh to the house at each lodging place. The chamberlain of Lvoff cried over his own shame and that of the country. Captain Bryshovski also fell ill from lack of sleep and exhaustion. As a result, Pan Yan took over and led the unfortunate group further amidst the pressure of crowds, insults, threats, skirmishes, and battles.
At Bélgorod it seemed to the commissioners again that their last hour had come. The crowd had beaten the sick Bryshovski, were killing Pan Gnyazdovski; and only the arrival of the metropolitan for an interview with the voevoda put a stop to the intended slaughter. They did not wish to admit the commissioners into Kieff at all. Prince Chetvertinski returned, February 11, from Hmelnitski without an answer. The commissioners did not know what further to do or where to go. Their return was prevented by immense parties waiting only for the breaking of negotiations to kill the envoys. The mob became more and more insolent; the bridles of the dragoons' horses were seized, and the road stopped; stones, pieces of ice, and frozen lumps of snow were thrown into the sleigh of the voevoda. At Gvozdova, Skshetuski and Donyéts had to fight a bloody battle in which they dispersed several hundred of the mob. The ensign of Novgrodek and Pan Smyarovski went with a new argument to persuade Hmelnitski to come to meet the commissioners at Kieff, but the voevoda had little hope that they would live to reach him. Meanwhile the commissioners in Khvastovo were forced to look with folded arms on the crowds killing prisoners of both sexes and of every age. Some were drowned through holes in the ice, some were drenched with water poured over them in the frost, others stabbed with forks or whittled to death with knives. Eighteen of such days passed before at last the answer came from Hmelnitski that he would not go to Kieff, but was waiting in Pereyasláv for the voevoda and the commissioners.
At Bélgorod, the commissioners felt once again that their end was near. The crowd had beaten the ill Bryshovski and was killing Pan Gnyazdovski; only the arrival of the metropolitan for a meeting with the voevoda stopped the intended massacre. They didn’t want to let the commissioners into Kieff at all. Prince Chetvertinski returned on February 11 from Hmelnitski without a response. The commissioners were unsure what to do next or where to go. Their return was blocked by large groups waiting for the negotiations to break down so they could kill the envoys. The mob grew more and more brazen; they seized the reins of the dragoons' horses and blocked the road, throwing stones, chunks of ice, and frozen clumps of snow into the voevoda's sleigh. At Gvozdova, Skshetuski and Donyéts had to fight a bloody battle, scattering several hundred members of the mob. The ensign of Novgrodek and Pan Smyarovski went with a new argument to persuade Hmelnitski to meet the commissioners in Kieff, but the voevoda didn’t have much hope that they would survive the journey. Meanwhile, the commissioners in Khvastovo were forced to stand by with their arms crossed, watching the crowds kill prisoners of all ages and genders. Some were drowned through holes in the ice, some had water poured over them in the freezing cold, and others were stabbed with forks or hacked to death with knives. Eighteen days passed before Hmelnitski finally replied that he wouldn’t come to Kieff but would be waiting in Pereyasláv for the voevoda and the commissioners.
When they had crossed the Dnieper at Trypole and reached Voronkovo in the night, from which place it was only thirty miles to Pereyasláv, the unfortunate commissioners drew a breath of relief, thinking that their torment was over. Hmelnitski went out two miles and a half to meet them, wishing to show honor to the royal embassy, but how changed from those days in which he put himself forward as an injured man,--"quantum mutatus ab illo!" as Kisel justly wrote of him. He rode forth with a suite of horsemen, with his colonels and essauls, with martial music, under the standard, bunchuk, and crimson banner, like a sovereign prince.
When they crossed the Dnieper at Trypole and reached Voronkovo at night, only thirty miles from Pereyasláv, the unfortunate commissioners breathed a sigh of relief, thinking their ordeal was finally over. Hmelnitski rode out two and a half miles to meet them, wanting to honor the royal embassy, but how different he was from the days when he portrayed himself as a victim—"quantum mutatus ab illo!" as Kisel rightly noted about him. He came out with a group of horsemen, his colonels and essauls, with martial music playing, under the standard, bunchuk, and crimson banner, like a sovereign prince.
The commissioners with their retinue halted at once; and Hmelnitski, riding up to the front sleigh, in which sat the voevoda, looked for a while at his venerable face, then raised his cap slightly and said,--
The commissioners and their entourage stopped immediately; and Hmelnitski, riding up to the front sleigh where the voevoda was seated, looked at his aged face for a moment, then tipped his cap slightly and said,--
"With the forehead to you, Commissioners of the king, and to you, Voevoda. It had been better to commence treating with me long ago, when I was less and did not know my own power; but because the king has sent you to me, I receive you with thankful heart in my own land."
"With my forehead to you, Commissioners of the king, and you, Voevoda. It would have been better to start negotiating with me a long time ago, when I was weaker and unaware of my own strength; but since the king has sent you to me, I welcome you with gratitude in my own land."
"Greetings to you, Hetman!" answered Kisel. "His Majesty the King has sent us to present his favor and mete out justice."
"Hello, Hetman!" replied Kisel. "The King has sent us to show his goodwill and deliver justice."
"I am thankful for the favor; but justice I have already meted out with this [and here he struck upon his sabre] on your necks, and I will mete out more of it if you do not give me satisfaction."
"I appreciate the favor; but I have already delivered justice with this [and here he struck his saber] on your necks, and I will deliver more if you don't give me satisfaction."
"You do not greet us very affably, Pan Hetman of the Zaporojians,--us, the envoys of the king."
"You don't greet us very warmly, Pan Hetman of the Zaporojians—us, the king's envoys."
"I will not speak in the cold; there will be a better time for that," replied Hmelnitski, dryly. "Let me into your sleigh, Kisel, for I wish to show you honor and ride with you."
"I won't talk in the cold; there will be a better time for that," replied Hmelnitski, flatly. "Let me in your sleigh, Kisel, because I want to show you respect and ride with you."
Then he dismounted and approached the sleigh. Kisel pushed himself to the right, leaving the left side vacant. Seeing this, Hmelnitski frowned and exclaimed: "Give me the right side!"
Then he got off and walked over to the sleigh. Kisel moved to the right, leaving the left side empty. Seeing this, Hmelnitski frowned and shouted, "Give me the right side!"
"I am a senator of the Commonwealth," replied Kisel.
"I’m a senator of the Commonwealth," Kisel replied.
"And what is a senator to me? Pan Pototski is the first senator and hetman of the Crown; I have him in fetters with others, and can empale him to-morrow, if I wish."
"And what does a senator mean to me? Pan Pototski is the first senator and hetman of the Crown; I have him in chains along with others, and I can impale him tomorrow if I want."
A blush appeared on the pale face of Kisel. "I represent the person of the king here!" said he.
A blush spread across Kisel's pale face. "I speak for the king here!" he declared.
Hmelnitski frowned still more, but restrained himself and sat on the left side, muttering: "Granted; he is king in Warsaw, but I am in Russia. I see that I have not trodden enough on your necks."
Hmelnitski frowned even more, but held back and sat on the left side, muttering: "Fine; he is king in Warsaw, but I'm in Russia. I see that I haven’t stepped on your necks enough."
Kisel gave no answer, but raised his eyes to heaven. He had already a foretaste of that which waited him, and he thought justly at that time that if the road to Hmelnitski was a Calvary, to be envoy to him was a passion indeed.
Kisel didn't respond, but he looked up to the sky. He already had a glimpse of what lay ahead, and at that moment he rightly thought that if the path to Hmelnitski was a Calvary, then being his envoy was a true ordeal.
The horses moved to the town, in which twenty cannon were thundering and all the bells tolling. Hmelnitski, as if fearing that the commissioners should consider these sounds as given out exclusively in their honor, said to the voevoda,--
The horses made their way to the town, where twenty cannons were booming and all the bells were ringing. Hmelnitski, seemingly worried that the commissioners might think these sounds were being made just for them, said to the voevoda,--
"I receive in this manner not only you but other ambassadors who are sent to me."
"I welcome not just you, but also the other ambassadors sent to me."
And Hmelnitski spoke the truth, for in fact embassies were sent to him as to a reigning prince. Returning from Zamost under the influence of the election and the defeats inflicted by the Lithuanian forces, the hetman had not one half of this pride in his heart; but when Kieff went forth to meet him with torches and banners, when the academy greeted him "tamquam Moijsem, servatorem, salvatorem, liberatorem, populi de servitute lechica et bono omine Bogdan,--God-given;" when finally he was called "illustrissimus princeps,"--then, according to the words of a contemporary, "the beast was elated." He had a real sense of his power, and felt the ground under his feet, which had been wanting to him hitherto.
And Hmelnitski was telling the truth, as embassies were indeed sent to him like he was a reigning prince. Coming back from Zamost, influenced by the election and the defeats dealt by the Lithuanian forces, the hetman didn’t feel even half of that pride in his heart. But when Kyiv came out to greet him with torches and banners, when the academy welcomed him "like Moses, the savior, liberator, protector of the people from Polish servitude, and a good omen Bogdan,--God-given;" and finally, when he was called "most illustrious prince," then, as a contemporary noted, "the beast was lifted." He truly recognized his power and felt the solid ground beneath him, something he had lacked until then.
Foreign embassies were a silent recognition as well of his power as of his separateness; the uninterrupted friendship of the Tartars, purchased by the greater part of the booty gained, and by the ill-fated captives whom that leader of the people permitted to be taken from the people, promised support against every enemy; therefore Hmelnitski, who recognized at Zamost the suzerainty and will of the king, was at that time so settled in pride, convinced of his own power, of the disorder of the Commonwealth, the incompetence of its leaders, that he was ready to raise his hand against the king himself, dreaming in his gloomy soul, not of Cossack freedom nor the restoration of the former privileges of the Zaporojians, not of justice for himself, but of a separate lordship, of a princely crown and sceptre.
Foreign embassies were a quiet acknowledgment of both his power and his isolation; the ongoing friendship with the Tartars, bought with most of the plunder acquired and the unfortunate captives that this leader allowed to be taken from the people, guaranteed support against any foe. So Hmelnitski, who recognized the king's authority and will at Zamost, was at that moment filled with pride, convinced of his own strength, the chaos within the Commonwealth, and the ineptitude of its leaders, that he was prepared to raise his hand against the king himself, not dreaming in his dark heart of Cossack freedom or the restoration of the former privileges of the Zaporojians, or of justice for himself, but of a separate rule, a royal crown, and scepter.
And he felt himself master of the Ukraine. The Zaporojians clung to him, for never under any man's command had they so wallowed in blood and booty. A people wild by nature rallied to him; for while the peasant of Mazovia or of Great Poland bore without a murmur that burden of power and oppression which in all Europe weighed upon the "descendants of Ham," the man of the Ukraine drew into himself with the air of the steppes a love of freedom as unbounded, wild, and vigorous as the steppes themselves. Could he wish to walk after the plough of a master when his gaze was lost in the fields of God, and not of a master; when beyond the Cataracts the Saitch called to him, "Leave your lord, and come to freedom!" when the stern Tartar taught him war, accustomed his eyes to conflagration and slaughter and his hands to weapons? Was it not pleasanter for him to frolic with Hmelnitski and "slay the lords" than to bend his proud back before a land steward?
And he felt like the master of Ukraine. The Zaporojians rallied around him, for never before had they spilled so much blood and gained so much loot under any other leader. A naturally wild people came together for him; while the peasants of Mazovia or Great Poland silently endured the weight of oppression that burdened all of Europe’s "descendants of Ham," the people of Ukraine carried within them a deep love for freedom, as wild and fierce as the steppes themselves. Why would he want to follow a master’s plow when he could gaze upon the fields of God instead? When beyond the Cataracts, the Saitch called out to him, "Leave your lord and embrace freedom!" What’s more, the fierce Tartar taught him the ways of war, exposed his eyes to fire and slaughter, and trained his hands to wield weapons. Wasn't it more enjoyable for him to join Hmelnitski in "slaying the lords" than to bow his proud back before a land steward?
Besides this, the people rallied to Hmelnitski, for whoever did not went into captivity. In Stamboul a prisoner was exchanged for ten arrows, and three for a bow seasoned by the fire,--such was the number of them! The multitude indeed had no choice; and one song, wonderful for that time, has remained, which long afterward succeeding generations sang of that leader called a Moses,--"Oh, that the first bullet might not miss that Hmelnitski!"
Besides this, people rallied to Hmelnitski, because those who didn't were taken captive. In Stamboul, a prisoner was traded for ten arrows, and three for a bow that was heat-treated—such was the situation! The crowd really had no choice; and one song, remarkable for that time, has endured, which later generations sang about that leader known as a Moses—"Oh, that the first bullet wouldn't miss that Hmelnitski!"
Villages, towns, and hamlets disappeared; the country was turned into a desert and a ruin,--a wound which ages were not able to heal. But that leader and hetman did not see this, or did not wish to see it; for he never saw anything by reason of himself, and he grew and fattened on blood and fire. In his own monstrous self-love he was destroying his own people and his own country; and now he brings in those commissioners to Pereyasláv with the thunder of cannon and the tolling of bells, as a separate ruler, as a hospodar, as a prince!
Villages, towns, and small communities vanished; the land turned into a wasteland and a ruin—a wound that time couldn’t heal. But that leader and commander either didn’t notice this or chose to ignore it; he was blind to everything because of his own interests, thriving on blood and destruction. In his own twisted self-adoration, he was harming his own people and his own country; and now he’s bringing in those officials to Pereyasláv with the sound of cannon fire and ringing bells, presenting himself as a separate ruler, a lord, a prince!
The commissioners went into the den of the lion hanging their heads, and the remnant of hope was quenched in them. Meanwhile Skshetuski, riding behind the second rank of sleighs, examined carefully the faces of the colonels who had come with Hmelnitski, to find among them Bogun. After fruitless search on the Dniester to a point beyond Yagorlik, the plan had long since matured in the soul of Pan Yan, as the last and only method, to find Bogun and challenge him to a death-struggle. The unfortunate knight knew, it is true, that in such a venture Bogun might destroy him without a struggle or give him up to the Tartars; but he thought better of Bogun. He was aware of his courage and mad daring, and was almost sure that, having the choice, he would fight for the princess. Therefore he formed the plan to bind Bogun by an oath that in case of his death he would let Helena go. Of himself Skshetuski did not care; and supposing that Bogun would say, "If I die, she is neither for me nor for you," he was ready to agree to this and bind himself by oath, if he could only save her from the hands of the enemy. Let her seek peace in the cloister for the rest of her life. He would seek that peace first in war, and then if death did not come to him, would seek it under the habit, as did all suffering souls in that age. The way seemed to Skshetuski straight and clear; and since at Zamost the idea of a struggle with Bogun had been given, now that his search along the reeds of the Dniester was fruitless, that way seemed the only one. With this purpose he hurried from the Dniester in one journey, resting nowhere, hoping to find Bogun without fail either near Hmelnitski or in Kieff, especially since, according to what Zagloba had said in Yarmolintsi, the chief was to be married in Kieff with three hundred tapers.
The commissioners walked into the lion's den with their heads down, their last shred of hope extinguished. Meanwhile, Skshetuski, riding behind the second row of sleighs, carefully studied the faces of the colonels who had come with Hmelnitski, looking for Bogun among them. After a fruitless search along the Dniester, past Yagorlik, the idea had taken root in Pan Yan's mind as his final method to find Bogun and challenge him to a fight to the death. The unfortunate knight knew that in such a situation, Bogun could easily kill him without a fight or hand him over to the Tartars; but he held out hope for something better from Bogun. He recognized Bogun's bravery and reckless daring, and was nearly certain that if given the choice, Bogun would fight for the princess. Therefore, he planned to get Bogun to swear an oath that if he were to die, he would let Helena go. Skshetuski didn't care about his own life; if Bogun were to say, "If I die, she belongs to neither of us," he was prepared to accept that and bind himself by an oath, as long as he could save her from the enemy. Let her find peace in a convent for the rest of her life. He would seek that peace first through battle, and then, if death didn’t find him, he would seek it in a religious life, like so many suffering souls of that time. The path seemed clear to Skshetuski; and since the idea of a showdown with Bogun had been proposed in Zamost, now that his search along the Dniester had yielded no results, that route appeared to be the only option. With this goal in mind, he rushed away from the Dniester in one go, not stopping anywhere, hoping to find Bogun either near Hmelnitski or in Kieff, especially since, according to what Zagloba had said in Yarmolintsi, the chief was set to marry in Kieff with three hundred candles.
But Skshetuski sought him in vain among the colonels. He found instead many old acquaintances of peace times,--such as Daidyalo, whom he had seen in Chigirin; Yashevski, who had been an envoy from the Saitch to the Prince; Yarosha, a former sotnik of the prince; Naókolopályets, Grusha, and many others. He determined then to ask them.
But Skshetuski looked for him unsuccessfully among the colonels. Instead, he found many old acquaintances from peacetime, like Daidyalo, whom he had seen in Chigirin; Yashevski, who had been an envoy from the Saitch to the Prince; Yarosha, a former sotnik of the prince; Naókolopályets, Grusha, and several others. He decided to ask them.
"We are old acquaintances," said Skshetuski, approaching Yashevski.
"We're old friends," Skshetuski said as he walked over to Yashevski.
"I knew you in Lubni; you are one of Prince Yeremi's knights. We drank and frolicked together in Lubni. And what is your prince doing?"
"I remember you from Lubni; you’re one of Prince Yeremi's knights. We drank and had fun together in Lubni. So, what’s your prince up to?"
"He is well."
"He's doing well."
"In spring he will not be well. He hasn't met Hmelnitski yet; but he will meet him, and will have to go to destruction alone."
"In spring, he won't be well. He hasn't met Hmelnitski yet, but he will meet him, and will have to face destruction on his own."
"As God judges."
"As God sees fit."
"God is good to our father Hmelnitski. Your prince will never return to his Tartar bank on the east of the Dnieper. Hmelnitski has many a Cossack, and what has your prince? He is a good soldier. And are you not in his service now?"
"God is good to our father Hmelnitski. Your prince will never go back to his Tartar side of the Dnieper. Hmelnitski has plenty of Cossacks, and what does your prince have? He is a good soldier. And aren’t you serving him now?"
"I attend the commissioners."
"I'm attending the commissioners."
"Well, I am glad; you are an old acquaintance."
"Well, I'm glad; you're an old friend."
"If you are glad, then do me a service, and I shall be thankful."
"If you’re happy, then do me a favor, and I’ll be grateful."
"What service?"
"What do you need?"
"Tell me where is Bogun, that famous ataman, formerly of the Pereyasláv regiment, who must have a high office among you now."
"Tell me where Bogun is, that famous ataman, formerly of the Pereyasláv regiment, who must hold a high position among you now."
"Silence!" answered Yashevski, threateningly. "It is your luck that we are old acquaintances and that I drank with you, otherwise I should stretch you on the snow with this whirlbat."
"Quiet!" Yashevski replied menacingly. "You're lucky we know each other and that I've shared drinks with you; otherwise, I'd lay you out in the snow with this club."
Skshetuski was astonished; but being a man of ready courage, he squeezed his baton and asked: "Are you mad?"
Skshetuski was shocked; but being a man of quick courage, he tightened his grip on his baton and asked, "Are you crazy?"
"I am not mad, nor do I wish to threaten you; but there is an order from Hmelnitski that if any of you, even one of the commissioners, should ask a question, to kill him on the spot. If I do not do this, another will; therefore I warn you out of good feeling."
"I’m not crazy, and I’m not trying to threaten you; but there’s a directive from Hmelnitski that if any of you, even one of the commissioners, asks a question, you should kill him immediately. If I don’t do this, someone else will; so I’m warning you out of goodwill."
"But I ask in my own private affair."
"But I'm asking about my own personal business."
"Well, it is all one. Hmelnitski told us, the colonels, and commanded us to tell others: 'If any one asks, even about wood for the stove, or ashes, kill him.' You tell this to your people."
"Well, it's all the same. Hmelnitski told us, the colonels, and ordered us to inform others: 'If anyone asks, even about wood for the stove, or ashes, kill him.' Make sure to pass this on to your people."
"I thank you for good advice," said Skshetuski.
"I appreciate your good advice," said Skshetuski.
"You are the only one; I have warned you alone. I should be the first to stretch another Pole on the ground."
"You’re the only one; I’ve warned only you. I should be the first to lay another pole on the ground."
They were silent. The party had already reached the gates of the town. Both sides of the road and the street were swarming with the crowd and armed Cossacks, who out of regard for the presence of Hmelnitski did not dare to scatter curses and lumps of snow at the sleighs, but who looked frowningly at the commissioners, clinching their fists or grasping the hilts of their sabres.
They were quiet. The group had already arrived at the town gates. Both sides of the road and street were packed with people and armed Cossacks, who, out of respect for Hmelnitski’s presence, didn’t dare to shout insults or throw chunks of snow at the sleighs, but glared at the commissioners, clenching their fists or gripping the handles of their sabers.
Skshetuski, having formed his dragoons four deep, raised his head and rode haughtily and calmly through the broad street, not paying the least attention to the threatening looks of the multitude; in his soul he only thought how much cool blood, self-reliance, and Christian patience would be necessary for him to carry through what he had planned, and not sink at the first step in that sea of hatred.
Skshetuski, having arranged his dragoons in four lines, held his head high and rode confidently down the wide street, ignoring the angry glares from the crowd. Inside, he focused solely on how much composure, confidence, and Christian patience he would need to execute his plan without being overwhelmed by the waves of hostility.
CHAPTER LI.
On the following day the commissioners had long consultations among themselves, whether to deliver the gifts of the king to Hmelnitski immediately or to wait till he should show greater obedience and a certain compunction. They decided to win him by kindness and the favor of the king. The delivery of the gifts was decided upon therefore, and on the following day that solemn act was accomplished. From early morning bells were tolled and cannon fired. Hmelnitski waited for them before his residence, in the midst of his colonels, all the officers, and countless throngs of Cossacks and people; for he wished that all should see with what honor the king surrounded him. He took his seat upon a raised place under the standard and bunchuk, wearing a mantle of purple brocade lined with sable, having at his side ambassadors from neighboring peoples. With his hand on his side, and feet resting on a velvet cushion trimmed with gold, he waited for the commissioners.
On the next day, the commissioners held long discussions among themselves about whether to give the king's gifts to Hmelnitski right away or to wait until he showed more obedience and remorse. They decided to win him over with kindness and the king's favor. So, they went ahead with the delivery of the gifts, and the next day that important event took place. From early morning, bells rang and cannons boomed. Hmelnitski awaited them in front of his residence, surrounded by his colonels, all the officers, and countless throngs of Cossacks and townsfolk; he wanted everyone to see the honor the king was bestowing upon him. He took his place on a raised platform under the banner and standard, wearing a purple brocade cloak lined with sable, with ambassadors from neighboring nations by his side. With one hand at his side and his feet resting on a velvet cushion trimmed with gold, he waited for the commissioners.
In the throng of the assembled mob from moment to moment there escaped murmurs of gladness and flattery at the sight of that leader in whom this throng, valuing power above all things, saw the embodiment of that power. For only thus the imagination of the people could represent to itself its unconquerable champion,--the crusher of hetmans, dukes, nobles, and Poles in general, who up to his time had been clothed with the charm of invincibility. During that year of battle Hmelnitski had grown old somewhat, but had not bent; his gigantic shoulders always indicated power sufficient to overcome kingdoms or to found new ones; his enormous face, red from the abuse of drink, expressed unbending will, unrestrained pride, and an insolent confidence which gave him victories. Storm and anger were slumbering in the wrinkles of that face, and you could easily know that when they were roused men bent before their terrible breath like woods before a tempest. From his eyes, surrounded by a red border, impatience was shooting that the commissioners did not come quickly enough with the presents, and from his nostrils issued two rows of steam, like two pillars of smoke from the nostrils of Lucifer; and in that mist from his own lungs he sat, purple, gloomy, and proud, flanked by envoys, in the midst of his colonels, having around them a sea of the unclean mob.
In the crowd of gathered people, there were constant murmurs of joy and praise at the sight of their leader, who represented the power they valued above all else. This was how the people's imagination pictured their unbeatable champion—the one who defeated hetmans, dukes, nobles, and Poles in general, who until then had seemed invincible. During that year of battle, Hmelnitski had aged a bit but remained unyielding; his broad shoulders always suggested enough strength to conquer kingdoms or create new ones. His massive, red face, worn from drinking, showed a relentless will, unrestrained pride, and a bold confidence that brought him victories. Beneath the wrinkles of his face lay a simmering storm of anger, and it was easy to tell that when it was unleashed, men would bow to its fierce force like trees before a storm. From his eyes, outlined in red, impatience shot through as he waited for the commissioners to bring the gifts, and from his nostrils escaped two streams of steam, like pillars of smoke from Lucifer himself; surrounded by the haze from his own breath, he sat there, purple, brooding, and proud, flanked by envoys, among his colonels, with a chaotic mass of people around them.
At last the commissioners' party appeared. In front marched drummers beating their drums, and trumpeters with trumpets at their mouths and swollen cheeks, beating and blowing from the brass long sad sounds, as if at the funeral of the dignity and glory of the Commonwealth. After this orchestra Kjetovski bore the baton on a satin cushion; Kulchinski, treasurer of Kieff, a crimson banner with an eagle and an inscription; and next walked Kisel alone, tall, slender, with a white beard flowing over his breast, with pain on his aristocratic face and unfathomable suffering in his soul. A few steps behind the voevoda the rest of the commissioners dropped in, and the rear was brought up by Bryshovski's dragoons, under command of Pan Yan.
At last, the commissioners' group showed up. In front, drummers were beating their drums, and trumpeters had their trumpets at their lips, cheeks puffed out, producing long, mournful sounds from the brass, like they were at a funeral for the dignity and glory of the Commonwealth. Following this ensemble, Kjetovski carried the baton on a satin cushion; Kulchinski, the treasurer of Kieff, held a crimson banner featuring an eagle and an inscription; and next walked Kisel all by himself, tall and slim, with a white beard flowing down his chest, pain etched on his aristocratic face, and profound suffering in his soul. A few steps behind the voevoda, the other commissioners joined in, with Bryshovski's dragoons bringing up the rear, led by Pan Yan.
Kisel walked slowly; for at that moment he saw clearly that behind the torn tatters of negotiations, from under the pretext of offering the favor and forgiveness of the king, another naked, disgusting truth peered forth, which even the blind could see and the deaf could hear, for it shouted: "Thou, Kisel, art going not to offer favor; thou art going to beg for it, thou art going to buy it with that baton and banner; and thou goest on foot to the feet of that peasant leader, in the name of the whole Commonwealth,--thou a senator, a voevoda!" For this reason the soul was rent in the lord of Brusiloff, and he felt as mean as a worm, as lowly as dust; and in his ears the words of Yeremi were roaring: "Better for us not to live, than to live in captivity under peasants and trash." And what was he, Kisel, in comparison with that prince of Lubni, who never showed himself to rebellion, except like Jupiter with frowning brow, in the smell of sulphur, the flame of war, and the smoke of powder,--what was he? Under the weight of these thoughts the heart of the voevoda was breaking, the smile had left his face, and joy his heart forever, and he felt that he would rather a hundred times die than take another step; but he went on, for his whole past pushed him forward,--all his labors, all his efforts, all the inexorable logic of his previous acts.
Kisel walked slowly; at that moment he realized that beneath the torn fabric of negotiations, behind the facade of offering the king's favor and forgiveness, another harsh, ugly truth emerged, one that even the blind could see and the deaf could hear, for it echoed: "You, Kisel, are not going to offer favor; you are going to beg for it, you are going to buy it with that baton and banner; and you go on foot to the feet of that peasant leader, in the name of the whole Commonwealth--you, a senator, a voevoda!" Because of this, the soul of the lord of Brusiloff was torn, and he felt as small as a worm, as lowly as dust; and in his ears, he could hear Yeremi’s words roaring: "Better for us not to live than to live in captivity under peasants and scum." And what was he, Kisel, compared to that prince of Lubni, who only revealed himself in times of rebellion like Jupiter with a frowning brow, accompanied by the stench of sulfur, the flames of war, and the smoke of gunpowder—what was he? With the weight of these thoughts, the heart of the voevoda was breaking, the smile had vanished from his face, and joy had left his heart forever, and he felt he would rather die a hundred times than take another step; yet he continued, for all of his past pushed him forward—all his labors, all his efforts, all the relentless logic of his previous actions.
Hmelnitski waited for him with hand on his side, with pouting lips and frowning brow.
Hmelnitski waited for him with his hand on his hip, pouting lips, and a furrowed brow.
The party approached at last. Kisel, moving to the front, made a few steps in advance toward the elevation. The drummers stopped drumming, the trumpeters blowing, and deep silence followed in the multitude. Only the frosty wind waved the crimson banner borne by Pan Kulchinski.
The party finally arrived. Kisel stepped to the front and took a few steps forward toward the elevation. The drummers stopped drumming, the trumpeters stopped playing, and a deep silence fell over the crowd. Only the cold wind fluttered the crimson banner held by Pan Kulchinski.
Suddenly the silence was broken by a certain curt, emphatic, and commanding voice, which sounded with the unspeakable power of desperation resembling nothing and no man: "Dragoons to the rear! follow me!" That was the voice of Pan Yan.
Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a sharp, forceful, and commanding voice that carried the overwhelming weight of desperation, unlike anything or anyone else: "Dragoons to the rear! Follow me!" That was Pan Yan's voice.
All heads were turned toward him. Hmelnitski himself rose somewhat in his seat to see what was taking place. The blood of the commissioners rushed to their faces. Skshetuski stood in his stirrups; erect, pale, with flashing eyes, naked sabre in his hand, half turned to the dragoons, he repeated again the thundering command: "Follow me!"
All heads turned in his direction. Hmelnitski himself lifted himself slightly in his seat to see what was happening. The blood rushed to the commissioners' faces. Skshetuski stood in his stirrups; upright, pale, with bright eyes, holding his naked saber in his hand, he half-turned to the dragoons and repeated the thundering command: "Follow me!"
Amidst the silence the hoofs of the horses clattered along the smooth surface of the street. The disciplined dragoons turned their horses on the spot; the colonel placed himself at their head, gave the sign with his sword; the whole party moved slowly back to the residence of the commissioners.
Amid the silence, the horses' hooves clattered on the smooth street. The disciplined dragoons turned their horses right away; the colonel positioned himself at the front, signaled with his sword, and the entire group slowly made their way back to the commissioners' residence.
Astonishment and uncertainty were depicted on all faces, not excepting that of Hmelnitski; for in the voice and motions of the colonel there was something unusual. Still no one knew clearly whether that sudden disappearance of the escort did not belong to the ceremonial of the occasion.
Astonishment and uncertainty showed on everyone’s faces, including Hmelnitski's; there was something unusual in the colonel's voice and movements. Still, no one clearly knew if that sudden disappearance of the escort was part of the ceremony.
Kisel alone understood that the treaty and the lives of the commissioners together with the escort hung on a thread at that moment; therefore he stood on the elevation, and before Hmelnitski had time to take in what had happened, began to speak. First he offered the favor of the king to Hmelnitski and the whole Zaporojie. But suddenly his speech was interrupted by a new occurrence, which had only this good side, that it turned attention entirely from the previous one. Daidyalo, an old colonel, standing near Hmelnitski, began to shake his baton before the voevoda, to gesticulate and cry,--
Kisel was the only one who realized that the treaty and the lives of the commissioners, along with their escort, were hanging by a thread at that moment; so he stood on the elevation, and before Hmelnitski had a chance to process what had happened, he started to speak. First, he offered the king's favor to Hmelnitski and the entire Zaporojie. But suddenly, his speech was interrupted by a new event, which had the one benefit of completely shifting the focus away from the previous discussion. Daidyalo, an old colonel standing next to Hmelnitski, began to shake his baton in front of the voevoda, gesturing and shouting—
"What do you say there, Kisel? The king is king, but you kinglets, princes, nobles, have involved everything. And you, Kisel, bone of our bone, you have gone away from us, and stand with the Poles. We have enough of your talk, for we will get what we want with the sabre."
"What do you think, Kisel? The king is the king, but you little kings, princes, and nobles, have messed everything up. And you, Kisel, one of us, have turned your back on us and sided with the Poles. We're done with your talk because we're going to get what we want with the sword."
The voevoda looked with offended feeling into the eyes of Hmelnitski. "Is this the discipline in which you keep your colonels?"
The voevoda gazed with offense into Hmelnitski's eyes. "Is this the kind of discipline you enforce with your colonels?"
"Be silent, Daidyalo!" cried the hetman.
"Be quiet, Daidyalo!" shouted the hetman.
"Be silent, be silent! You are drunk, though it is early," repeated the other colonels. "Go away, or we will pull you out by the head!"
"Be quiet, be quiet! You’re drunk, even though it’s early," the other colonels repeated. "Leave, or we’ll drag you out by the head!"
Daidyalo wanted to clamor more, but they took him by the shoulders and put him outside the circle.
Daidyalo wanted to shout louder, but they grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him out of the circle.
The voevoda continued with smooth and chosen words, showing Hmelnitski how great were the gifts which he was receiving; for he had the sign of lawful power, which hitherto he had exercised only as a usurper. The king, being able to chastise, had preferred to forgive him, which he did on account of the obedience which he had shown at Zamost, and because his previous acts were committed not during his reign. It was proper therefore that he, Hmelnitski, having offended so much before, should prove thankful now for favor and clemency,--should stop the shedding of blood, pacify the peasants, and proceed to a treaty with the commissioners.
The voevoda continued with carefully chosen words, showing Hmelnitski how significant the gifts he was receiving were; he had the mark of legitimate authority, which until now he had only exercised as a usurper. The king, who had the power to punish, chose instead to forgive him, doing so because of the loyalty he had shown at Zamost and because his earlier actions were committed before his reign. It was only right, then, that he, Hmelnitski, who had previously caused so much trouble, should now be grateful for the favor and mercy shown to him—he needed to stop the violence, calm the peasants, and move towards a treaty with the commissioners.
Hmelnitski received the baton in silence, and the banner, which he ordered to be unfurled above his head. The mob, at sight of this, began to howl with joyous voices, so that for a time nothing could be heard. Certain satisfaction was reflected on the face of the hetman, who, after he had waited awhile, said,--
Hmelnitski took the baton quietly, and he instructed for the banner to be raised above his head. The crowd, seeing this, erupted into cheers, drowning out all other sounds for a while. A sense of satisfaction showed on the hetman's face, and after waiting for a moment, he said,--
"For such great favor shown me by his Majesty the King through you in sending me command over the forces, and overlooking my previous acts, I give humble thanks. I have always said that the king was with me against you faithless dukes and kinglets; and the best proof is that he sends me satisfaction because I have cut your necks, and will further cut them if you will not obey me and the king in everything."
"For the incredible favor his Majesty the King has shown me through you by giving me command over the forces and overlooking my past actions, I am truly thankful. I’ve always said that the king was on my side against you treacherous dukes and petty kings; and the best evidence of this is that he acknowledges my efforts because I’ve defeated you, and I will continue to do so if you refuse to obey me and the king in all matters."
Hmelnitski spoke the last words in a loud voice, in a railing tone, and wrinkled his brows as if anger had begun to rise in him. The commissioners grew rigid at such an unexpected turn in his answer; but Kisel said,--
Hmelnitski spoke the last words loudly and in a scolding tone, wrinkling his brows as if anger was starting to build within him. The commissioners stiffened at such an unexpected shift in his response; but Kisel said,--
"The king, mighty hetman, commands you to stop the shedding of blood, and to begin a treaty with us."
"The king, powerful leader, orders you to stop the violence and start a peace treaty with us."
"Blood is not shed by me, but by the Lithuanian forces," answered the hetman, harshly; "for I have intelligence that Radzivil has destroyed my Mozir and Turoff. Should this prove true, then I have enough of your prisoners,--distinguished prisoners,--and I will have their heads cut off at once. I will not proceed to a treaty now. It is difficult to begin at present, for the army is not assembled; there is only a handful of colonels here, the rest being in winter quarters. I cannot begin without them. Besides, what's the use of talking long in the frost? What you had to give me you have given, and all men now see that I am hetman from the hand of the king; and now come to me for a glass of gorailka and dinner, for I am hungry."
"Blood isn’t being shed by me, but by the Lithuanian forces," the hetman replied coldly. "I’ve received word that Radzivil has destroyed my Mozir and Turoff. If this is true, then I already have plenty of your prisoners—important ones—and I'll have their heads chopped off immediately. I won’t move forward with a treaty right now. It’s tough to start at this time because the army isn’t gathered; only a few colonels are here, the rest are in winter quarters. I can’t begin without them. Plus, what’s the point of talking for too long in the cold? What you needed to give me, you’ve given, and everyone now sees that I am the hetman by the king’s hand; now come join me for a drink of gorailka and dinner, because I’m hungry."
Having said this, Hmelnitski moved toward his residence, and after him the commissioners and colonels. In the great central room stood a table ready, bending under plundered silver, among which the voevoda, Kisel, might have found some of his own, taken the past year in Gushchi. On the table were piled up mountains of pork, beef, and Tartar pilav; throughout the whole room was an odor of millet vudka, served in silver goblets. Hmelnitski took his place, with Kisel at his right and Bjozovski at his left, and with his hand to the gorailka, said,--
Having said this, Hmelnitski walked toward his home, followed by the commissioners and colonels. In the big central room, a table was set up, laden with stolen silver, among which the voevoda, Kisel, might have recognized some of his own, taken the previous year in Gushchi. On the table were heaps of pork, beef, and Tartar pilav; the whole room was filled with the scent of millet vudka, served in silver goblets. Hmelnitski took his seat, with Kisel on his right and Bjozovski on his left, and raising his glass, said,--
"They say in Warsaw that I drink Polish blood, but I prefer gorailka, leaving the other to the dogs."
"They say in Warsaw that I drink Polish blood, but I prefer gorailka, leaving the rest to the dogs."
The colonels burst into laughter, from which the walls of the room trembled. Such an "appetizer" did the hetman give the commissioners before their dinner; and the commissioners gulped it without a word, in order, as the chamberlain of Lvoff wrote, "not to anger the beast." But perspiration in heavy drops covered the pale forehead of Kisel.
The colonels burst into laughter, shaking the walls of the room. This was the "appetizer" the hetman served to the commissioners before their dinner, and the commissioners swallowed it without saying a word, so as the chamberlain of Lvoff wrote, "not to provoke the beast." However, beads of sweat rolled down Kisel's pale forehead.
The entertainment commenced. The colonels took pieces of meat from the platters with their hands, the hetman himself placed pieces on the plates of Kisel and Bjozovski; and the first of the dinner passed in silence, for every one was satisfying his hunger. In the silence could be heard only the crunching of bones under the teeth of the company or the gurgling of the drinkers. At times some one threw out a word which remained without echo till Hmelnitski, who had first satisfied himself somewhat, and emptied a number of glasses of millet vudka, turned suddenly to the voevoda, and asked,--
The entertainment began. The colonels grabbed pieces of meat from the platters with their hands, and the hetman himself served pieces onto the plates of Kisel and Bjozovski; the first part of dinner went by in silence as everyone focused on their hunger. In the quiet, the only sounds were the crunching of bones under the diners' teeth or the gurgling of drinks. Occasionally, someone would say a word, but it would go unanswered until Hmelnitski, having satisfied his appetite and downed several glasses of millet vodka, suddenly turned to the voevoda and asked,--
"Who was the leader of your company?"
"Who was the head of your company?"
Disquiet was reflected on Kisel's face. "Skshetuski, an honorable knight."
Disquiet was visible on Kisel's face. "Skshetuski, a noble knight."
"I know him," said Hmelnitski; "and why did he not wish to be present when you delivered the gifts to me?"
"I know him," said Hmelnitski; "so why didn't he want to be there when you gave me the gifts?"
"He was not associated with us for assistance, but for safety, and he had an order to that effect."
"He wasn't with us for help, but for safety, and he had orders to that effect."
"And who gave him that order?"
"And who told him to do that?"
"I," answered the voevoda; "for I did not think that it was proper, at the delivery of the gifts, that dragoons should be standing over the necks of you and me."
"I," replied the voevoda, "because I didn't think it was appropriate for dragoons to be looming over us while we were exchanging gifts."
"I had another opinion, for I know that soldier is stubborn."
"I had a different opinion because I know that soldier is really stubborn."
Here Yashevski mixed in the conversation. "We don't care for the dragoons," said he. "We used to think Poles powerful through them; but we discovered at Pilavtsi that they are not the Poles of other days, who beat the Turks, Tartars, and Germans."
Here Yashevski chimed in. "We don't care about the dragoons," he said. "We used to think the Poles were strong because of them, but we found out at Pilavtsi that they aren’t the same Poles as before, the ones who defeated the Turks, Tartars, and Germans."
"Not Zamoiskis, Jolkyevskis, Khodkyevichi, Hmelyetskis, and Konyetspolskis," interrupted Hmelnitski, "but Chorzovskis and Zaiontchkovskis,--big fellows, wrapped in iron; and they were dying of terror as soon as they saw us, and ran off, though there were only three thousand Tartars in the place."
"Not the Zamoiskis, Jolkyevskis, Khodkyevichi, Hmelyetskis, and Konyetspolskis," cut in Hmelnitski, "but the Chorzovskis and Zaiontchkovskis—big guys, all armored up; and they panicked as soon as they spotted us and took off, even though there were only three thousand Tartars around."
The commissioners were silent, but the eating and drinking seemed to them more and more bitter each moment.
The commissioners were quiet, but the food and drink felt more and more painful with each passing moment.
"I beg you humbly to drink and eat," said Hmelnitski, "or I shall think that our simple Cossack fare cannot pass your lordly throats."
"I humbly ask you to eat and drink," said Hmelnitski, "or I'll think that our humble Cossack food isn't good enough for you."
"Oh, if they are too narrow we can slit them open a little," said Daidyalo.
"Oh, if they are too tight we can cut them open a bit," said Daidyalo.
The Cossacks, feeling encouraged, burst into laughter; but Hmelnitski looked threateningly at them, and they grew silent again.
The Cossacks, feeling encouraged, erupted in laughter; but Hmelnitski shot them a threatening look, and they fell silent once more.
Kisel, who had been ill several days, was pale as a sheet. Bjozovski was so red that it seemed as though the blood would burst through his face. At last he could restrain himself no longer, and shouted,--
Kisel, who had been sick for several days, looked pale as a ghost. Bjozovski was so flushed that it seemed like his blood would burst through his face. Finally, he couldn't hold back any longer and shouted,--
"Have we come here to dine or to be insulted?"
"Did we come here to eat or to be insulted?"
To this Hmelnitski answered: "You have come for a treaty; but meanwhile the Lithuanian forces are burning and slaughtering. I hear they have destroyed Mozir and Turoff; should this prove true, I shall order four hundred captives to be beheaded in your presence."
To this, Hmelnitski replied, "You've come for a treaty, but in the meantime, the Lithuanian forces are burning and killing. I hear they've destroyed Mozir and Turoff; if this is true, I will order four hundred captives to be executed in front of you."
Bjozovski restrained his blood, boiling the moment before. It was true! The lives of the captives depended on the humor of the hetman,--on one twinkle of his eye; therefore it was necessary to endure everything, and besides to calm his outbursts, to bring him "ad mitiorem et saniorem mentem."
Bjozovski held back his anger from boiling over just a moment before. It was true! The lives of the captives depended on the hetman's mood—on just a flicker of his eye; therefore, it was essential to endure everything and also to calm his outbursts, to lead him "to a more moderate and sane mind."
In this spirit the Carmelite Lentovski, by nature mild and timid, said in a quiet voice,--
In this spirit, the mild and timid Carmelite Lentovski said in a quiet voice,--
"May the God of mercy grant that the news from Lithuania about Mozir and Turoff may be changed!"
"May the God of mercy change the news from Lithuania about Mozir and Turoff!"
But scarcely had he finished when Fedor Veshnyak, the colonel of Cherkasi, bent toward him and struck with his baton, wishing to hit the Carmelite on the neck. Fortunately he did not reach him, since there were four men between them; but immediately he cried out,--
But he had barely finished when Fedor Veshnyak, the colonel of Cherkasi, leaned in and swung his baton, trying to hit the Carmelite on the neck. Luckily, he didn’t make contact because there were four men standing between them; but right away, he yelled,--
"Wordy priest! it is not your affair to give the lie to me. But come outdoors, and I will show you how to respect Zaporojian colonels!"
"Wordy priest! It’s not your place to call me a liar. But step outside, and I'll show you how to respect Zaporojian colonels!"
Others, however, hurried to quiet him; but not succeeding, they put him out of the room.
Others, however, rushed to hush him; but when they couldn't, they threw him out of the room.
"When, mighty hetman, do you wish that the commissioners should meet?" asked Kisel, wishing to give another turn to the conversation.
"When do you want the commissioners to meet, mighty hetman?" asked Kisel, looking to change the subject.
Unfortunately Hmelnitski was no longer sober, therefore he gave a quick and biting answer,--
Unfortunately, Hmelnitski was no longer sober, so he gave a quick and sharp response,--
"To-morrow will be business and discussion, for now I am in drink. Why do you talk now of commissions; you do not give me time to eat and drink. I have enough of this already! Now there must be war!" And he thumped the table till the dishes and cups jumped. "In those four weeks I'll turn you all feet upward and trample you, and sell the remnant to the Turkish Tsar. The king will be king, so as to execute nobles, dukes, princes. If a prince offends, cut off his head; if a Cossack offends, cut off his head! You threaten me with the Swedes, but they cannot stand before me. Tugai Bey is near me, my brother, my soul; the only falcon in the world, he is ready at once to do everything that I wish."
"Tomorrow will be for business and discussions, but right now I'm enjoying a drink. Why are you bringing up commissions? You're not giving me time to eat and drink. I've had enough of this already! Now there has to be war!" And he slammed the table until the dishes and cups rattled. "In those four weeks, I'll turn you all upside down and trample you, then sell what's left to the Turkish Tsar. The king will be a king, ready to deal with nobles, dukes, and princes. If a prince steps out of line, off with his head; if a Cossack steps out of line, off with his head! You threaten me with the Swedes, but they can’t stand up to me. Tugai Bey is close to me, my brother, my soul; the only falcon in the world, he's ready to do whatever I want at a moment's notice."
Here Hmelnitski, with the rapidity peculiar to drunken men, passed from anger to tenderness, till his voice trembled from emotion.
Here Hmelnitski, with the quickness typical of drunk people, shifted from anger to tenderness, until his voice shook with emotion.
"You wish me to raise my sabre against the Turks and Tartars, but in vain. I'll go against you with my good friends. I have sent my regiments around so as to provender the horses and to be ready for the road, without wagons, without cannon. I shall find all those among the Poles. I will order any Cossack to be beheaded who takes a wagon, and I will take no carriage myself, nothing but packs and bags; in this fashion I will go to the Vistula and say: 'Poles, sit still and be quiet!' And if you say anything beyond the Vistula, then I'll find you there. We have had enough of your lordship and your dragoons, you cursed reptiles living by injustice itself!"
"You want me to raise my sword against the Turks and Tartars, but that’s futile. I'll fight you alongside my loyal friends. I've sent my troops out to gather provisions for the horses and to prepare for the journey, going without wagons or cannons. I'll find everything I need among the Poles. I will order the beheading of any Cossack who takes a wagon, and I won’t take any vehicle myself, just packs and bags; this is how I will travel to the Vistula and say: 'Poles, sit still and be quiet!' And if you say anything past the Vistula, then I'll come for you there. We’ve had enough of your authority and your dragoons, you cursed creatures who thrive on injustice itself!"
Here he sprang from his seat, pulled his hair, stamped with his feet, crying that there must be war, for he had already received absolution and a blessing for it; he had nothing to do with commissions and commissioners, he would not allow a suspension of arms.
Here he jumped up from his seat, pulled his hair, stomped his feet, shouting that there had to be war, because he had already received forgiveness and a blessing for it; he had nothing to do with orders and officials, and he wouldn't accept a ceasefire.
Seeing at length the terror of the commissioners, and recollecting that if they went away at once, war would begin in the winter, consequently at a time when the Cossacks, not being able to entrench themselves, fought badly in the open field, he calmed down a little and again sat on the bench, dropped his head on his breast, rested his hands on his knees, and breathed hoarsely. Finally he took a glass of vudka.
Seeing the commissioners' fear and remembering that if they left immediately, war would start in the winter—a time when the Cossacks, unable to dig in, fought poorly in the open—he relaxed a bit and sat back down on the bench. He dropped his head to his chest, rested his hands on his knees, and breathed heavily. Finally, he took a glass of vodka.
"To the health of the king!" cried he.
"To the health of the king!" he shouted.
"To his glory and health!" repeated the colonels.
"To his glory and health!" echoed the colonels.
"Now, Kisel, don't be gloomy," said the hetman, "and don't take to heart what I say, for I've been drinking. Fortune-tellers inform me that there must be war, but I'll wait till next grass. Let there be a commission then; I will free the captives at that time. They tell me that you are ill, so let this be to your health!"
"Now, Kisel, don't be down," said the hetman, "and don't take what I say too seriously, because I've been drinking. Fortune-tellers tell me there will be war, but I'll wait until the next season. Let there be a commission then; I'll free the prisoners at that time. I've heard that you’re unwell, so let's toast to your health!"
Again Hmelnitski dropped into momentary tenderness, and resting his hand on the shoulder of the voevoda brought his enormous red face to the pale, emaciated cheeks of Kisel.
Again Hmelnitski fell into a brief moment of tenderness, resting his hand on the voevoda's shoulder while bringing his huge red face close to the pale, thin cheeks of Kisel.
After him came other colonels, and approaching the commissioners with familiarity shook their hands, clapped them on the shoulders, repeated after the hetman: "Till next grass." The commissioners were in torment. The peasant breaths, filled with the odor of gorailka, came upon the faces of those nobles of high birth, for whom the pressure of those sweating hands was as unendurable as an affront. Threatenings also were not lacking among the expressions of vulgar cordiality. Some cried to the voevoda: "We want to kill Poles, but you are our man!" Others said: "Well, in times past, you killed our people, now you ask favors! Destruction to you!" "You white hands!" cried Ataman Vovk, formerly miller in Nestervar, "I slew my landlord. Prince Chertvertinski." "Give us Yeremi," said Yashevski, rolling along, "and we will let you off!"
After him came other colonels, and approaching the commissioners with a sense of familiarity, they shook their hands, gave them a friendly pat on the shoulder, and echoed the hetman: "See you next time." The commissioners were in agony. The breath of peasants, filled with the smell of cheap vodka, washed over the faces of the noblemen, for whom the pressure of those sweaty hands felt as unbearable as an insult. There were also threats mixed in with expressions of crude friendliness. Some shouted to the voevoda: "We want to kill Poles, but you’re one of us!" Others said: "In the past, you killed our people; now you come asking for favors! Let destruction come to you!" "You soft-handed people!" yelled Ataman Vovk, who had once been a miller in Nestervar, "I killed my landlord, Prince Chertvertinski." "Give us Yeremi," said Yashevski, rolling by, "and we’ll let you off!"
It became stifling in the room and hot beyond endurance. The table covered with remnants of meat, fragments of bread, stained with vudka and mead, was disgusting. At last the fortune-tellers came in,--conjurers with whom the hetman usually drank till late at night, listening to their predictions,--strange forms, old, bent, yellow, or in the vigor of youth, soothsaying from wax, grains of wheat, fire, water, foam, from the bottom of a flask or from human fat. Among the colonels and the youngest of them there was frolicking and laughing. Kisel came near fainting.
It got suffocating in the room and uncomfortably hot. The table, covered with leftover meat, bits of bread, and stained with vodka and mead, was repulsive. Finally, the fortune-tellers entered—conjurers with whom the hetman usually drank late into the night, listening to their predictions—strange figures, some old and bent, others young and lively, reading fortunes from wax, grains of wheat, fire, water, foam, from the bottom of a bottle or human fat. Among the colonels, the youngest was joking and laughing. Kisel was about to faint.
"We thank you, Hetman, for the feast, and we bid you good-by," said he, with a weak voice.
"We thank you, Hetman, for the feast, and we say goodbye," he said, in a weak voice.
"Kisel, I will come to you to-morrow to dine," answered Hmelnitski, "and now return home. Donyéts with his men will attend you, so that nothing may happen to you from the crowd."
"Kisel, I’ll come by tomorrow for dinner," Hmelnitski replied, "and now head home. Donyéts and his men will be with you, so nothing will happen from the crowd."
The commissioners bowed and went out. Donyéts with the Cossacks was waiting at the door.
The commissioners bowed and left. Donyéts with the Cossacks was waiting at the door.
"O God! O God! O God!" whispered Kisel, quietly, raising his hands to his face.
"O God! O God! O God!" whispered Kisel, quietly, bringing his hands to his face.
The party moved in silence to the quarters of the commissioners. But it appeared that they were not to stop near one another. Hmelnitski had assigned them purposely quarters in different parts of the town, so that they could not meet and counsel easily.
The group moved quietly to the commissioners' quarters. However, it seemed they wouldn’t be placed close to each other. Hmelnitski had intentionally assigned them quarters in different areas of town, so they wouldn’t be able to meet and discuss easily.
Kisel, suffering, exhausted, barely able to stand, went to bed immediately, and permitted no one to see him till the following day; then before noon he ordered Pan Yan to be called.
Kisel, in pain and completely worn out, went to bed right away and didn't let anyone see him until the next day; then, before noon, he had Pan Yan called.
"Have you acted wisely?" asked he. "What have you done? You might have exposed our lives and your own to destruction."
"Have you made a wise choice?" he asked. "What did you do? You could have put our lives and your own in danger."
"Serene voevoda, mea culpa! but delirium carried me away, and I preferred to perish a hundred times rather than behold such things."
"Calm voevoda, my bad! But I got carried away by madness, and I would rather die a hundred times than witness such things."
"Hmelnitski saw the slight put on him, and I was barely able to pacify the wild beast and explain your act. He will be with me to-day, and will undoubtedly ask for you. Then tell him that you had an order from me to lead away the soldiers."
"Hmelnitski noticed the slight against him, and I struggled to calm the wild beast and explain your actions. He will be with me today and will definitely ask for you. So, tell him that you had my orders to take the soldiers away."
"From to-day forth Bjozovski takes the command, for he is well."
"From today onward, Bjozovski takes command, because he is well."
"That is better; you are too stubborn for these times. It is difficult to blame you for anything in this act except lack of caution; but it is evident that you are young and cannot bear the pain that is in your breast."
"That's better; you're too stubborn for today's world. It's hard to fault you for anything in this situation except for being a bit reckless; but it's clear that you're young and can't handle the pain in your heart."
"I am accustomed to pain, serene voevoda, but I cannot endure disgrace."
"I’m used to pain, calm voevoda, but I can’t stand disgrace."
Kisel groaned quietly, just like an invalid when touched on the sore spot. Then he smiled with a gloomy resignation, and said,--
Kisel let out a quiet groan, similar to someone who's hurt when you touch a sensitive spot. Then he smiled with a sad acceptance and said,--
"Such words are daily bread for me, which for a long time I eat moistened with bitter tears; but now the tears have failed me."
"Those words are my daily bread, which I've soaked in bitter tears for a long time; but now I've run out of tears."
Pity rose in Skshetuski's heart at the sight of this old man with his martyr's face, who was passing the last days of his life in double suffering, for it was a suffering both of the mind and the body.
Pity surged in Skshetuski's heart at the sight of this old man with his martyr's face, who was spending the final days of his life in double suffering, enduring pain both mentally and physically.
"Serene voevoda," said he, "God is my witness that I was thinking only of these fearful times when senators and dignitaries of the Crown are obliged to bow down before the rabble, for whom the empaling stake should be the only return for their deeds."
"Calm voevoda," he said, "God is my witness that I was only thinking about these scary times when senators and nobility have to bow down to the mob, for whom the only fitting reward for their actions should be the impaling stake."
"God bless you, for you are young and honest. I know that you have no evil intention. But that which you say your prince says, and with him the army, the nobles, the Diets, half the Commonwealth; and all that burden of scorn and hatred falls upon me."
"God bless you, because you are young and honest. I know you don't have bad intentions. But what you say your prince says, and along with him, the army, the nobles, the Diets, half the Commonwealth; all that weight of scorn and hatred lands on me."
"Each serves the country as he understands, and let God judge intentions. As to Prince Yeremi, he serves the country with his health and his property."
"Everyone serves the country in their own way, and let God judge their intentions. As for Prince Yeremi, he supports the country with his well-being and his wealth."
"Applause surrounds him, and he walks in it as in the sunlight," answered the voevoda. "And what comes to me? Oh, you have spoken justly! Let God judge intentions, and may he give even a quiet grave to those who in life suffer beyond measure."
"Applause surrounds him, and he walks in it like it's sunlight," replied the voevoda. "And what do I gain from this? Oh, you are right! Let God be the judge of intentions, and may He grant even a peaceful resting place to those who suffer immensely in life."
Skshetuski was silent, and Kisel raised his eyes in mute prayer. After a while he began to speak,--
Skshetuski was quiet, and Kisel looked up in silent prayer. After a moment, he started to speak, --
"I am a Russian, blood and bone. The tomb of the Princes Sviatoldovichi lies in this land; therefore I have loved it and that people of God whom it nourishes at its breast. I have witnessed injuries committed by both sides; I have seen the license of the wild Zaporojians, but also the unendurable insolence of those who tried to enslave that warlike people. What was I to do,--I, a Russian, and at the same time a true son and senator of this Commonwealth? I joined myself to those who said 'Pax vobiscum!' because my blood and my heart so enjoined; and among the men whom I joined were our father, the late king, the chancellor, the primate, and many others. I saw that for both sides dissension was destruction; I desired all my life to my last breath to labor for concord; and when blood was already shed I thought to myself, 'I will be an angel of union.' I continued to labor, and I labor still, though in pain, torment, and disgrace, and in doubt almost more terrible than all. As God is dear to me, I know not now whether your prince came too early with his sword or I too late with the olive branch; but this I see, that my work is breaking, that strength is wanting, that in vain I knock my gray head against the wall, and going down to the grave I see only darkness before me, and destruction,--O God! destruction on every side."
"I am Russian through and through. The tomb of the Princes Sviatoldovichi is in this land; that's why I love it and the people of God who thrive here. I've seen wrongs done by both sides; I've witnessed the chaos of the wild Zaporojians, but also the unbearable arrogance of those who tried to subjugate that fierce people. What was I supposed to do—I, a Russian, and at the same time a true son and senator of this Commonwealth? I allied myself with those who said 'Peace be with you!' because my blood and heart urged me to. Among those I joined were our father, the late king, the chancellor, the primate, and many others. I realized that division meant destruction for both sides; I have always wanted, until my last breath, to work for harmony. When blood was already shed, I told myself, 'I will be an angel of unity.' I kept working, and I still do, even though it’s painful, tormenting, and humiliating, and with doubt that's almost worse than everything. As God is dear to me, I can't tell if your prince came too early with his sword or if I came too late with my olive branch; but I see that my efforts are failing, that I lack strength, that it's pointless to keep banging my gray head against the wall, and as I approach the grave, all I see is darkness ahead, and destruction—oh God! destruction all around."
"God will send salvation."
"God will bring salvation."
"May he send a ray of it before my death, that I die not in despair!--this in return for all my sufferings. I will thank him for the cross which I carry during life,--thank him because the mob cry for my head, because they call me a traitor at the Diets, because my property is plundered, and for the disgrace in which I live,--for all the bitter reward which I have received from both sides."
"May he send a ray of hope before I die, so I don’t leave this world in despair! I’ll thank him for the burdens I carry in life—for the fact that the crowd is calling for my head, that they label me a traitor at the Diets, that my belongings are looted, and for the shame I endure—for all the bitter consequences I’ve faced from both sides."
When he had finished speaking, the voevoda extended his dry hands toward heaven; and two great tears, perhaps the very last in his life, flowed out of his eyes.
When he finished speaking, the voevoda reached his dry hands up to the sky; and two large tears, maybe the very last ones in his life, rolled down his cheeks.
Pan Yan could restrain himself no longer, but falling on his knees before the voevoda, seized his hand, and said in a voice broken by great emotion,--
Pan Yan could no longer hold back. He dropped to his knees in front of the voevoda, took his hand, and said in a voice choked with deep emotion,--
"I am a soldier, and move on another path; but I give honor to merit and suffering." And the noble and knight from the regiment of Yeremi pressed to his lips the hand of that Russian who some months before he with others had called a traitor.
"I’m a soldier, and I walk a different path; but I respect talent and hardship." And the noble knight from the Yeremi regiment kissed the hand of that Russian whom he and others had labeled a traitor just a few months earlier.
Kisel placed both hands on Skshetuski's head. "My son," said he in a low voice, "may God comfort, guide, and bless you, as I bless you."
Kisel placed both hands on Skshetuski's head. "My son," he said in a quiet voice, "may God comfort, guide, and bless you, just as I bless you."
The vicious circle of negotiations began from that very day. Hmelnitski came rather late to the voevoda's dinner, and in the worst temper. He declared immediately that what he had said yesterday about suspension of arms, a commission at Whitsuntide, and the liberation of prisoners he said while drunk, and that he now saw an intention to deceive him. Kisel calmed him again, pacified him, gave reasons; but these speeches were, according to the words of the chamberlain of Lvoff, "surdo tyranno fabula dicta." The hetman began then with such rudeness that the commissioners were sorry not to have the Hmelnitski of yesterday. He struck Pan Pozovski with his baton, only because he had appeared before him out of season, in spite of the fact that Pozovski was nearly dead already from serious illness.
The vicious cycle of negotiations started that very day. Hmelnitski arrived quite late to the voevoda's dinner and in a terrible mood. He immediately declared that everything he said yesterday about a ceasefire, a commission at Whitsuntide, and the release of prisoners was made while he was drunk and that he now perceived a plan to deceive him. Kisel calmed him down again, soothed him, and offered explanations, but these words were, in the view of the chamberlain of Lvoff, "surdo tyranno fabula dicta." The hetman then became so rude that the commissioners wished they had the Hmelnitski from yesterday back. He struck Pan Pozovski with his baton just because he had shown up in front of him at the wrong time, even though Pozovski was nearly dead from a serious illness.
Neither courtesy and good-will nor the persuasions of the voevoda were of use. When he had become somewhat excited by gorailka and the choice mead of Gushchi, he fell into better humor, but then he would not on any account let himself speak of public affairs, saying, "If we are to drink, let us drink,--to-morrow business and discussion,--if not, I'll be off with myself." About three o'clock in the morning he insisted on going to the sleeping-room of the voevoda, which the latter opposed under various pretexts; for he had shut in Skshetuski there on purpose, fearing that at the meeting of this stubborn soldier with Hmelnitski something disagreeable might happen which would be the destruction of the colonel. But Hmelnitski insisted and went, followed by Kisel. What was the astonishment of the voevoda when the hetman, seeing the knight, nodded to him, and cried,--
Neither courtesy nor the voevoda's attempts to persuade him worked. After a few drinks of gorailka and the fine mead from Gushchi, he became a bit more cheerful, but then he absolutely refused to talk about any public matters. He would say, "If we're going to drink, let's drink—tomorrow we can handle business and discussions. If not, I'm out of here." Around three in the morning, he insisted on going to the voevoda's sleeping quarters, which the voevoda resisted for various reasons. He had locked Skshetuski in there on purpose because he was worried that if this stubborn soldier met Hmelnitski, something unpleasant might happen that could ruin the colonel. But Hmelnitski was determined and went in, followed by Kisel. The voevoda was astonished when the hetman saw the knight, nodded to him, and exclaimed,—
"Skshetuski, why were you not drinking with us?" And he stretched out his hand to him in a friendly manner.
"Skshetuski, why weren't you drinking with us?" And he reached out his hand to him in a friendly way.
"Because I am sick," replied the colonel, bowing.
"Because I'm not feeling well," replied the colonel, bowing.
"You went away yesterday. The pleasure was nothing to me without you."
"You left yesterday. It was no fun without you."
"Such was the order he had," put in Kisel.
"That was the order he had," Kisel added.
"Don't tell me that, Voevoda. I know him, and I know that he did not want to see you giving me honor. Oh, he is a bird! But what would not be forgiven another is forgiven him, for I like him, and he is my dear friend."
"Don't say that to me, Voevoda. I know him, and I know he didn't want to see you giving me praise. Oh, he's a character! But what wouldn’t be forgiven for anyone else is overlooked for him, because I like him, and he’s my good friend."
Kisel opened wide his eyes in astonishment. The hetman turned to Pan Yan. "Do you know why I like you?"
Kisel's eyes widened in astonishment. The hetman turned to Pan Yan. "Do you know why I like you?"
Skshetuski shook his head.
Skshetuski shook his head.
"You think it is because you cut the lariat at Omelnik when I was a man of small note and they hunted me like a wild beast. No, it is not that. I gave you a ring then with dust from the grave of Christ. Horned soul! you did not show me that ring when you were in my hands; but I set you at liberty anyhow, and we were even. That's not why I like you now. You rendered me another service, for which you are my dear friend, and for which I owe you thanks."
"You think it's because you cut the lariat at Omelnik when I was nobody and they hunted me like a wild animal. But that's not it. I gave you a ring then with dust from the grave of Christ. Horned soul! You didn’t show me that ring when I had you in my grasp; but I set you free anyway, so we were even. That's not why I like you now. You did me another favor, which is why you're my dear friend, and I owe you my gratitude."
Pan Yan looked with astonishment at Hmelnitski.
Pan Yan looked in shock at Hmelnitski.
"See how he wonders!" said the hetman, as if speaking to some fourth person. "Well, I will bring to your mind what they told me in Chigirin when I came there from Bazaluk with Tugai Bey. I inquired everywhere for my enemy, Chaplinski, whom I did not find; but they told me what you did to him after our first meeting,--that you grabbed him by the hair and trousers, beat the door open with him, drew blood from him as from a dog."
"Look at how amazed he is!" said the leader, as if addressing someone else. "Let me remind you of what I heard in Chigirin when I arrived there from Bazaluk with Tugai Bey. I searched everywhere for my enemy, Chaplinski, who I couldn’t find; but they told me what you did to him after our first encounter—that you yanked him by the hair and pants, smashed the door open with him, and made him bleed like a dog."
"I did in fact do that," said Skshetuski.
"I really did that," Skshetuski said.
"You did splendidly, you acted well. But I'll reach him yet, or treaties and commissions are in vain,--I'll reach him yet, and play with him in my own fashion; but you gave him pepper."
"You did great, you handled it well. But I’ll get to him eventually, or else all these treaties and agreements are useless—I’ll get to him, and handle things my own way; but you really spiced things up."
The hetman now turned to Kisel, and began to tell how it was: "He caught him by the hair and trousers, lifted him like a fox, opened the door with him, and hurled him into the street." Here he laughed till the echo resounded in the side-room and reached the drawing-room. "Voevoda, give orders to bring mead, for I must drink to the health of this knight, my friend."
The hetman then turned to Kisel and started explaining, "He grabbed him by the hair and pants, lifted him like a fox, opened the door with him, and threw him out onto the street." He laughed until his laughter echoed in the side-room and reached the drawing-room. "Voevoda, please get mead because I need to drink to the health of this knight, my friend."
Kisel opened the door, and called to the attendant, who immediately brought three goblets of the mead of Gushchi.
Kisel opened the door and called for the attendant, who instantly brought three goblets of Gushchi mead.
Hmelnitski touched goblets with the voevoda and Pan Yan, and drank so that his head was warmed, his face smiled, great pleasure entered his heart, and turning to the colonel he said: "Ask of me what you like."
Hmelnitski clinked glasses with the voevoda and Pan Yan, and drank until he felt a warm buzz in his head, his face lit up with a smile, and happiness filled his heart. Turning to the colonel, he said, "Ask me anything you want."
A flush came on the pale face of Skshetuski; a moment of silence followed.
A flush appeared on Skshetuski's pale face; a moment of silence followed.
"Don't fear!" said Hmelnitski; "a word is not smoke. Ask for what you like, provided you ask for nothing belonging to Kisel."
"Don’t worry!" said Hmelnitski; "a word isn’t smoke. Ask for whatever you want, as long as it’s not anything that belongs to Kisel."
The hetman even drunk was always himself.
The hetman, even when drunk, was always himself.
"If I may use the affection which you have for me, then I ask justice from you. One of your colonels has done me an injury."
"If I can appeal to the feelings you have for me, then I'm asking for fairness from you. One of your colonels has wronged me."
"Off with his head!" said Hmelnitski, with an outburst.
"Chop off his head!" shouted Hmelnitski in anger.
"It is not a question of that; only order him to fight a duel with me."
"It’s not about that; just order him to duel with me."
"Off with his head!" cried the hetman. "Who is he?"
"Off with his head!" shouted the leader. "Who is he?"
"Bogun."
"Bogun."
Hmelnitski began to blink; then he struck his forehead with his palm. "Bogun? Bogun is killed. The king wrote me that he was slain in a duel."
Hmelnitski started to blink; then he hit his forehead with his palm. "Bogun? Bogun is dead. The king told me he was killed in a duel."
Pan Yan was astonished. Zagloba had told the truth.
Pan Yan was amazed. Zagloba was right.
"What did Bogun do to you?" asked Hmelnitski.
"What did Bogun do to you?" Hmelnitski asked.
A still deeper flush came on the colonel's face. He feared to mention the princess before the half-drunk hetman, lest he might hear some unpardonable word.
A deeper flush appeared on the colonel's face. He was afraid to mention the princess in front of the half-drunk hetman, worried he might hear something he couldn't forgive.
Kisel rescued him. "It is an important affair," said he, "of which Bjozovski the castellan has told me. Bogun carried off the betrothed of this cavalier and secreted her, it is unknown where."
Kisel rescued him. "It's an important matter," he said, "that Bjozovski the castellan told me about. Bogun took the fiancée of this knight and hid her; it's unknown where."
"But have you looked for her?" asked Hmelnitski.
"But have you looked for her?" Hmelnitski asked.
"I have looked for her on the Dniester, for he secreted her there, but did not find her. I heard, however, that he intended to take her to Kieff, where he wished to come himself to marry her. Give me, O Hetman, the right to go to Kieff and search for her there. I ask for nothing more."
"I searched for her along the Dniester since he hid her there, but I couldn't find her. However, I heard that he planned to take her to Kyiv, where he wanted to go himself to marry her. Please, O Hetman, grant me the permission to go to Kyiv and look for her there. I don’t ask for anything else."
"You are my friend; you battered Chaplinski. I'll give you not only the right to go and seek her wherever you like, but I will issue an order that whoever has her in keeping shall deliver her to you; and I'll give you a baton as a pass, and a letter to the metropolitan to look for her among the nuns. My word is not smoke!"
"You are my friend; you toughened up Chaplinski. I’ll not only give you the right to search for her wherever you want, but I’ll also give an order that whoever has her must hand her over to you; and I’ll give you a baton as a pass, along with a letter to the metropolitan to help find her among the nuns. My word is solid!"
He opened the door and called to Vygovski to come and write an order and a letter. Chernota was obliged, though it was after three o'clock, to go for the seal. Daidyalo brought the baton, and Donyéts received the order to conduct Skshetuski with two hundred horse to Kieff, and farther to the first Polish outposts.
He opened the door and called for Vygovski to come and write an order and a letter. Chernota had to go get the seal, even though it was after three o'clock. Daidyalo brought the baton, and Donyéts received the order to take Skshetuski with two hundred horses to Kyiv, and then on to the first Polish outposts.
Next day Skshetuski left Pereyasláv.
The next day, Skshetuski left Pereyasláv.
CHAPTER LII.
If Zagloba was bored at Zbaraj, no less bored was Volodyovski, who was longing especially for war and its adventures. They went out, it is true, from time to time with the squadron in pursuit of plundering parties who were burning and slaying on the Zbruch; but that was a small war, principally work for scouts, difficult because of the cold winter and frosts, yielding much toil and little glory. For these reasons Pan Michael urged Zagloba every day to go to the assistance of Skshetuski, from whom they had had no tidings for a long time.
If Zagloba was bored at Zbaraj, Volodyovski was just as bored, especially missing the thrill of war and its adventures. Sure, they occasionally joined the squadron to chase down raiders who were causing destruction along the Zbruch, but that was a minor conflict, mostly a job for scouts. It was tough due to the cold winter and frost, offering a lot of hard work and little glory. Because of this, Pan Michael pushed Zagloba every day to go help Skshetuski, from whom they hadn’t heard anything for quite a while.
"He must have fallen into some fatal trap and may have lost his life," said Volodyovski. "We must surely go, even if we have to perish with him."
"He must have fallen into some deadly trap and might have lost his life," said Volodyovski. "We definitely need to go, even if it means we perish with him."
Zagloba did not offer much opposition, for he thought they had stayed too long in Zbaraj, and wondered why mushrooms were not growing on them already. But he delayed, hoping that news might come from Skshetuski any moment.
Zagloba didn't resist much because he felt they had been in Zbaraj for too long and wondered why mushrooms weren't sprouting on them already. But he held off, hoping that news from Skshetuski would arrive at any moment.
"He is brave and prudent," answered he to the importunities of Volodyovski. "We will wait a couple of days yet; perhaps a letter will come and render our whole expedition useless."
"He is brave and careful," he replied to Volodyovski's insistence. "We'll wait a couple more days; maybe a letter will arrive and make our entire mission pointless."
Volodyovski recognized the justice of the argument and armed himself with patience, though time dragged on more and more slowly. At the end of December frost had stopped even robbery, and there was peace in the neighborhood. The only entertainment was in public news, which came thick and fast to the gray walls of Zbaraj.
Volodyovski understood the fairness of the argument and prepared himself with patience, even though time moved slower and slower. By the end of December, the frost had even put a stop to crime, bringing peace to the area. The only source of entertainment was the public news, which poured in rapidly to the gray walls of Zbaraj.
They spoke about the coronation and the Diet, and about the question whether Prince Yeremi would receive the baton which belonged to him before all other warriors. They were terribly excited against those who affirmed that in view of the turn in favor of a treaty with Hmelnitski, Kisel alone could gain advancement. Volodyovski had several duels on this point, and Zagloba several drinking-bouts; and there was danger of the latter's becoming a confirmed drunkard, for not only did he keep company with officers and nobles, but he was not ashamed to go even among townspeople to christenings and weddings, praising especially their mead, for which Zbaraj was famous.
They talked about the coronation and the Diet, and whether Prince Yeremi would get the baton that belonged to him before anyone else. They were really worked up against those who claimed that, given the shift towards a treaty with Hmelnitski, Kisel alone could make progress. Volodyovski had several duels over this, and Zagloba had quite a few drinking parties; there was a real risk of the latter becoming a heavy drinker, since he not only hung out with officers and nobles but also wasn’t shy about joining townspeople at christenings and weddings, especially praising their mead, for which Zbaraj was well-known.
Volodyovski reproved him for this, saying that familiarity with people of low degree was not befitting a noble, since regard for a whole order would be diminished thereby; but Zagloba answered that the laws were to blame for that, because they permit townspeople to grow up in luxury and to come to wealth, which should be the portion of nobles alone; he prophesied that no good could come of such great privileges for insignificant people. It was difficult indeed to blame him in a period of gloomy winter days amidst uncertainty, weariness, and waiting.
Volodyovski criticized him for this, saying that mingling with people of low status was beneath a noble, as it would lessen respect for the entire class. But Zagloba replied that the laws were to blame, because they allow townspeople to thrive in luxury and become wealthy, which should belong only to nobles. He predicted that no good would come from giving such privileges to insignificant people. It was hard to fault him during a bleak winter filled with uncertainty, exhaustion, and anticipation.
Gradually Vishnyevetski's regiments began to assemble in greater and greater numbers at Zbaraj, from which fact war in the spring was prophesied. Meanwhile people became more lively. Among others came the hussar squadron of Pan Yan, with Podbipienta. He brought tidings of the disfavor in which the prince was at court, and of the death of Pan Yanush Tishkyevich, the voevoda of Kieff, whom, according to general report, Kisel was to succeed, and finally of the serious illness with which Pan Lashch was stricken down in Cracow. As to war, Podbipienta heard from the prince himself that only by force of events and necessity would it come, for the commissioners had gone with instructions to make every concession possible to the Cossacks. This account of Podbipienta's was received by the prince's knights with rage; and Zagloba proposed to make a protest and form a confederation, for he said he did not wish his labor at Konstantinoff to go for nothing.
Gradually, Vishnyevetski's troops started gathering in larger numbers at Zbaraj, which hinted that war was coming in the spring. Meanwhile, people became more energetic. Among them was Pan Yan’s hussar squadron, along with Podbipienta. He brought news about the prince's falling out of favor at court and the death of Pan Yanush Tishkyevich, the voevoda of Kieff, whom, according to rumors, Kisel was set to replace. He also shared that Pan Lashch was seriously ill in Cracow. Regarding the war, Podbipienta heard directly from the prince that it would only happen if absolutely necessary, as the commissioners had been sent with orders to make as many concessions as possible to the Cossacks. The prince's knights received Podbipienta's news with anger, and Zagloba suggested they protest and form a confederation, saying he didn’t want his efforts at Konstantinoff to be in vain.
All February passed with these tidings and uncertainties, and the middle of March was approaching; but from Skshetuski there was no word. Volodyovski began to insist all the more on their expedition.
All of February went by with these news and uncertainties, and the middle of March was approaching; but there was no word from Skshetuski. Volodyovski started to push even harder for their expedition.
"We have to seek now not for the princess," said he, "but for Pan Yan."
"We need to look for Pan Yan now, not the princess," he said.
It was soon shown that Zagloba was right in delaying the expedition from day to day, for at the end of March the Cossack Zakhar came with a letter from Kieff addressed to Volodyovski. Pan Michael summoned Zagloba at once, and when they had closeted themselves with the messenger in a room apart, he broke the seal and read the following:--
It quickly became clear that Zagloba was correct in postponing the expedition day by day, because at the end of March, the Cossack Zakhar arrived with a letter from Kieff addressed to Volodyovski. Pan Michael immediately called for Zagloba, and after they sequestered themselves with the messenger in a separate room, he broke the seal and read the following:--
I discovered no trace on the Dniester as far as Yagorlik. Supposing that she must be hidden in Kieff, I joined the commissioners, with whom I went to Pereyasláv. Obtaining there the hoped for consent from Hmelnitski, I arrived at Kieff, and am making a search for her everywhere, in which the metropolitan assists me. Many of our people are hidden in private houses and in monasteries, but fearing the mob, they do not declare themselves; therefore search is difficult. God not only guided and protected me, but inspired Hmelnitski with an affection for me; wherefore I hope that He will assist me and have mercy on me for the future. I beg the priest Mukhovetski for a solemn Mass, at which you will pray for my intention.
I found no trace along the Dniester as far as Yagorlik. Assuming she must be hiding in Kiev, I joined the commissioners, and we traveled to Pereyasláv. After getting the expected approval from Hmelnitski there, I arrived in Kiev and am searching for her everywhere, with the help of the metropolitan. Many of our people are hiding in private homes and monasteries, but because they fear the mob, they don’t reveal themselves; this makes the search difficult. God not only guided and protected me but also inspired Hmelnitski to have goodwill towards me; therefore, I hope He will help me and have mercy on me moving forward. I’ve asked the priest Mukhovetski to hold a solemn Mass, during which you will pray for my intention.
Skshetuski.
Skshetuski.
"Praise be to God the Eternal!" cried Volodyovski.
"Praise be to God the Eternal!" shouted Volodyovski.
"There is a postscript yet," said Zagloba.
"There’s one more thing," said Zagloba.
"True!" answered the little knight; and he read further:--
"True!" replied the little knight; and he continued reading:—
"The bearer of this letter, the essaul of the Mirgorod kuren, had me in his honest care when I was at the Saitch and in captivity, and now he has aided me in Kieff and has undertaken to deliver this letter with risk to his life. Have him in your care, Michael, so that nothing may be wanting to him."
"The person carrying this letter, the essaul of the Mirgorod kuren, took good care of me while I was at the Saitch and in captivity. Now, he has helped me in Kieff and is taking a risk to deliver this letter. Please look after him, Michael, so that he doesn’t lack for anything."
"You are an honest Cossack; there is at least one such!" said Zagloba, giving his hand to Zakhar.
"You’re a genuine Cossack; there’s at least one like you!" said Zagloba, shaking hands with Zakhar.
The old man pressed it with dignity.
The old man held it with dignity.
"You may be sure of reward," interjected the little knight.
"You can be sure you'll be rewarded," interjected the little knight.
"He is a falcon," said the Cossack; "I like him. I did not come here for money."
"He’s a falcon," said the Cossack; "I like him. I didn’t come here for money."
"I see you are not lacking in a spirit which no noble would be ashamed of," said Zagloba. "They are not all beasts among you,--not all beasts. But no more of this! Then Pan Skshetuski is in Kieff?"
"I see you have a spirit that any noble would be proud of," said Zagloba. "Not all of you are beasts—not all of you. But enough of this! So, is Pan Skshetuski in Kieff?"
"He is."
"He's."
"And in safety, for I hear that the mob is revelling?"
"And is everything safe? I've heard that the mob is causing a ruckus?"
"He stops with Colonel Donyéts. They will do nothing to him, for our father Hmelnitski ordered Donyéts to guard him at the peril of his life as the eye in his head."
"He stops with Colonel Donyéts. They won't do anything to him, because our father Hmelnitski ordered Donyéts to protect him at the risk of his life, just like his own eye."
"Real wonders take place! How did Hmelnitski get such a liking for Pan Yan?"
"Real wonders happen! How did Hmelnitski become so fond of Pan Yan?"
"Oh, he has liked him a long time!"
"Oh, he has liked him for a long time!"
"Did Pan Skshetuski tell you what he was looking for in Kieff?"
"Did Pan Skshetuski tell you what he was searching for in Kyiv?"
"Why shouldn't he tell me when he knows that I am his friend? I searched with him and searched by myself; so he had to tell me what he was looking for."
"Why wouldn't he tell me when he knows I'm his friend? I looked with him and searched on my own; so he had to tell me what he was looking for."
"But so far you haven't found her?"
"But you still haven't found her?"
"We have not. Whatever Poles are there yet are hiding, one does not know of the other, so that it is not easy to find any one. You heard that the mob kill people, but I have seen it; they kill not only Poles, but those who hide them, even monks and nuns. In the monastery of Nikolai the Good there were twelve Polish women with the nuns; they suffocated them in the cells together with the nuns. Every couple of days a shout is raised on the street, and people are hunted and dragged to the Dnieper. Oh, how many have been drowned already!"
"We have not. Any Poles that are left are in hiding; no one knows each other, so it’s not easy to find anyone. You’ve heard about the mob killing people, but I’ve seen it firsthand; they don’t just kill Poles, but also those who hide them, including monks and nuns. In the monastery of Nikolai the Good, there were twelve Polish women with the nuns; they suffocated them in their cells along with the nuns. Every few days, there’s a shout on the street, and people are hunted down and dragged to the Dnieper. Oh, how many have already drowned!"
"Perhaps they have killed the princess too?"
"Maybe they’ve killed the princess too?"
"Perhaps they have."
"Maybe they have."
"No," interrupted Volodyovski; "if Bogun took her there, he must have made it safe for her."
"No," Volodyovski interrupted; "if Bogun took her there, he must have made it safe for her."
"Where is it safer than in a monastery? But for all that they kill people there."
"Where is it safer than in a monastery? Still, they kill people there."
"Uf!" said Zagloba. "So you think, Zakhar, that she might have perished?"
"Ugh!" said Zagloba. "So you think, Zakhar, that she might be gone?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"It is evident that Skshetuski is in good heart," said Zagloba. "God has visited him, but he comforts him. And is it long since you left Kieff, Zakhar?"
"It’s clear that Skshetuski is in good spirits," said Zagloba. "God has come to him, but he reassures him. And how long has it been since you left Kieff, Zakhar?"
"Oh, long! I left Kieff when the commissioners were passing there on their return. Many Poles wished to escape with them, and did escape, the unfortunates! As each one was able, over the snow, over pathless tracts, through forests, they hurried to Belogrodki; but the Cossacks pursued and beat them. Many fled, many were killed, and some Pan Kisel ransomed with what money he had."
"Oh, how long it's been! I left Kiev when the commissioners were passing through on their way back. Many Poles wanted to escape with them and did, poor souls! Each one hurried over the snow, through uncharted areas, and across forests to Belogrodki as best as they could; but the Cossacks chased and caught them. Many ran, many were killed, and some were ransomed by Pan Kisel with whatever money he had."
"Oh, the dog-souls! And so you came out with the commissioners?"
"Oh, the dog-souls! So you went out with the commissioners?"
"With the commissioners to Gushchi, and from there to Ostrog; farther I came alone."
"With the commissioners to Gushchi, and from there to Ostrog; then I continued on my own."
"Then you are an old acquaintance of Pan Skshetuski?"
"So you're an old friend of Pan Skshetuski?"
"I made his acquaintance in the Saitch, nursed him when he was wounded, and then I learned to like him as if he were my own child. I am old, and have nobody to love."
"I met him in the Saitch, took care of him when he was hurt, and then I grew to care for him like he was my own child. I'm old and have no one to love."
Zagloba called to the servant, gave orders to bring in mead and meat, and they sat down to supper. Zakhar ate heartily, for he was road-weary and hungry; then he sank his gray mustaches eagerly in the dark liquid, drank, smacked his lips, and said: "Splendid mead!"
Zagloba called to the servant, ordered mead and meat to be brought in, and they sat down to dinner. Zakhar ate with gusto, as he was tired from the journey and hungry; then he eagerly dunked his gray mustaches into the dark liquid, drank, smacked his lips, and said, "Great mead!"
"Better than the blood which you folks drink," said Zagloba. "But I think that you are an honest man, and loving Pan Skshetuski, will not go any more to the rebellion, but remain with us. It will be good for you here."
"Better than the blood you all drink," said Zagloba. "But I believe you're an honest man, and because you care for Pan Skshetuski, you won't be joining the rebellion anymore, but will stay with us. It'll be good for you here."
Zakhar raised his head. "I delivered the letter, now I'll go back. I am a Cossack. It is for me to be a brother with the Cossacks, not with the Poles."
Zakhar lifted his head. "I delivered the letter, now I'm heading back. I'm a Cossack. My loyalty is with the Cossacks, not with the Poles."
"And will you beat us?"
"And will you defeat us?"
"I will. I am a Cossack of the Saitch. We elected Hmelnitski hetman, and now the king has sent him the baton and the banner."
"I will. I’m a Cossack from the Saitch. We elected Hmelnitski as our hetman, and now the king has sent him the staff and the flag."
"There it is for you, Pan Michael! Have not I advised a protest? And from what kuren are you?"
"There it is for you, Pan Michael! Haven't I suggested a protest? And which kuren are you from?"
"From the Mirgorod; but it is no longer in existence."
"From the Mirgorod; but it is no longer around."
"What has happened to it?"
"What happened to it?"
"The hussars of Pan Charnetski at Jóltiya Vodi cut it to pieces. I am under Donyéts now, with those who survived. Pan Charnetski is a real soldier; he is with us in captivity, and the commissioners have interceded for him."
"The hussars of Pan Charnetski at Jóltiya Vodi cut it to pieces. I am under Donyéts now, with those who survived. Pan Charnetski is a true soldier; he is with us in captivity, and the commissioners have intervened on his behalf."
"We have your prisoners too."
"We've got your prisoners, too."
"That must be so. In Kieff they say that our best hero is a captive with the Poles, though some say he is dead."
"That must be true. In Kiev, they say our greatest hero is a captive with the Poles, although some claim he is dead."
"Who is that?"
"Who's that?"
"Oh, the famous ataman, Bogun."
"Oh, the famous leader, Bogun."
"Bogun was killed in a duel."
"Bogun was killed in a duel."
"But who killed him?"
"But who killed him?"
"That knight there," said Zagloba, pointing proudly to Volodyovski.
"That knight over there," said Zagloba, pointing proudly at Volodyovski.
The eyes of Zakhar, who at that moment had raised the second quart of mead, stared, his face grew purple, and at last he snorted the liquid through his nostrils as he laughed. "That knight killed Bogun?" he asked, coughing violently from laughter.
The eyes of Zakhar, who at that moment had lifted the second quart of mead, widened, his face turned purple, and finally, he snorted the liquid out through his nostrils as he laughed. "That knight killed Bogun?" he said, coughing hard from laughter.
"What's the matter with the old devil?" asked Volodyovski, frowning. "This messenger takes too much liberty on himself."
"What's wrong with that old devil?" Volodyovski asked, frowning. "This messenger is taking too many liberties."
"Be not angry, Pan Michael!" interrupted Zagloba. "He is clearly an honest man, and if a stranger to politeness it is because he is a Cossack. On the other hand, it is the greater praise for you that though you are so paltry in appearance you have wrought such mighty deeds in your time. Your body is insignificant, but your soul is great. I myself, as you remember, when looking at you after the duel, though I saw the struggle with my own eyes, could not believe that such a whipper-snapper--"
"Don't be angry, Pan Michael!" Zagloba interrupted. "He's obviously an honest man, and if he's a bit rough around the edges, it’s just because he's a Cossack. On the flip side, it's even more impressive for you that, despite your modest appearance, you've accomplished such amazing things in your time. Your body may be small, but your spirit is strong. Remember, when I looked at you after the duel, even though I witnessed the fight myself, I couldn't believe that such a lightweight—"
"Oh, let us have peace!" blurted out Volodyovski.
"Oh, can we just have peace!" exclaimed Volodyovski.
"I am not your father, so don't be angry with me. But I tell you this; I should like to have a son like you, and if you wish, I will adopt you and convey all my property to you; for it is no shame to be great in a small body. The prince is not much larger than you, and Alexander the Great would not deserve to be his armor-bearer."
"I’m not your father, so don’t be mad at me. But I want to say this: I would love to have a son like you, and if you want, I’ll adopt you and leave all my possessions to you. There’s no shame in being great in a small body. The prince isn’t much bigger than you, and Alexander the Great wouldn’t even deserve to carry his armor."
"What makes me angry," said Volodyovski, somewhat mollified, "is specially this, that nothing favorable to Skshetuski is evident from this letter. He did not lay down his head on the Dniester, God be thanked for that; but he has not found the princess yet, and what surety is there that he will find her?"
"What makes me angry," said Volodyovski, a bit calmer now, "is this especially: there’s nothing good for Skshetuski evident in this letter. He didn’t end up on the Dniester, thank God for that; but he still hasn’t found the princess, and what guarantee is there that he will?"
"True. But if God through us has freed him from Bogun, and has conducted him through so many dangers, through so many snares, if he has inspired even the stony heart of Hmelnitski with a wonderful affection for him, you have no reason to dry up from torment and sorrow into smoked bacon. If you do not see in all this the hand of Providence, it is clear that your wit is duller than your sabre,--a reasonable arrangement enough, since no man can have all gifts at once."
"That's true. But if God has freed him from Bogun through us and has guided him through so many dangers and traps, and if He has even instilled a remarkable affection in Hmelnitski's hard heart, then you shouldn't let your pain and sorrow turn you into something lifeless. If you can’t see Providence's hand in all of this, it’s obvious that your intellect is less sharp than your sword—which makes sense since no one can be blessed with all abilities at the same time."
"I see one thing," answered Volodyovski, moving his mustaches,--"that we have nothing to do here, and still we must stay here till we wither up altogether."
"I see one thing," Volodyovski replied, twitching his mustache, "we have nothing to do here, yet we have to stick around until we completely waste away."
"I shall wither up sooner than you, for I am older, and you know that turnips wither and salt meat grows bitter from age. Let us rather thank God for promising a happy end to all our troubles. Not a little have I grieved for the princess,--more indeed than you have, and little less than Skshetuski,--for she is my dear daughter, and it is true that I might not love my own so much. They say indeed that she is as much like me as one cup is like another; but I love her besides that, and you would not see me either happy or at peace if I did not hope that her trouble would soon come to an end. To-morrow I shall write a wedding-hymn; for I write very beautiful verses, though in recent times I have neglected Apollo somewhat for Mars."
"I'll wither away faster than you because I'm older, and you know that turnips wilt and salted meat becomes tough with age. Let's thank God for promising a happy end to all our troubles. I've grieved a lot for the princess—more than you have and just a little less than Skshetuski—because she is my beloved daughter, and honestly, I couldn’t love anyone else as much. They say she looks just like me, but I love her even more than that, and you wouldn't see me happy or at peace if I didn’t believe that her struggles would soon be over. Tomorrow, I’ll write a wedding hymn; I write really beautiful verses, although lately, I’ve been focusing more on Mars than on Apollo."
"What is the use in thinking of Mars now! May the hangman take that Kisel and all the commissioners and their treaties! They will make peace in the spring as true as two and two are four. Pan Podbipienta, who saw the prince, says so too."
"What’s the point in thinking about Mars right now? Let the executioner deal with that Kisel and all the commissioners and their agreements! They’ll make peace in the spring, just like two plus two equals four. Pan Podbipienta, who met the prince, agrees."
"Podbipienta knows as much of public affairs as a goat does of pepper. While at the court his mind was more on that tufted lark than anything else, and he pushed up to her as a dog to a partridge. God grant that some one else may get her from him! But enough of this! I do not deny that Kisel is a traitor,--all the Commonwealth knows that; but as to treaties,--well, grandmother talks both ways."
"Podbipienta knows as much about public affairs as a goat knows about pepper. While at court, he was more focused on that tufted lark than anything else, and he approached her like a dog after a partridge. God help us if someone else can get her from him! But let’s move on! I won’t deny that Kisel is a traitor—everyone in the Commonwealth knows that; but when it comes to treaties, well, my grandmother talks out of both sides."
Here Zagloba turned to the Cossack. "And what, Zakhar, do they say among your folks? Will there be peace or war?"
Here Zagloba turned to the Cossack. "So, Zakhar, what are they saying among your people? Is it going to be peace or war?"
"There will be peace till next grass, and after that there will be destruction either to us or to the Poles."
"There will be peace until the next grass grows, and after that, there will be destruction for either us or the Poles."
"Comfort yourself, Pan Michael. I have heard too that the mob are arming everywhere."
"Stay strong, Pan Michael. I've heard that the mob is gearing up everywhere too."
"There will be such a war as has not been," said Zakhar. "Our people say that the Sultan of Turkey will come and the Khan of all the hordes. Our friend Tugai Bey is near, hasn't returned home at all."
"There will be a war like no other," Zakhar said. "Our people say that the Sultan of Turkey will come along with the Khan of all the hordes. Our friend Tugai Bey is nearby; he hasn't come back home at all."
"Console yourself, Pan Michael," repeated Zagloba. "There is a prophecy too about the new king, that his whole reign will be passed under arms. It is most likely that the sabre will not be sheathed for a long time to come. Man will tremble from continual war, like a broom from shaking; but that is our soldier lot. When you have to fight, Pan Michael, keep close to me and you will see beautiful things,--you will learn how we used to fight in past and better times. Oh, my God! not such people as at present were those in years gone by. You are not like them either, Pan Michael, though you are a fierce soldier and killed Bogun."
"Cheer up, Pan Michael," Zagloba said again. "There's also a prophecy about the new king, saying his entire reign will be marked by warfare. It's likely that the sword won’t be put away for a long time. People will live in constant fear of war, just like a broom shakes when it's being used; but that's the life of a soldier. When it's time to fight, Pan Michael, stick close to me and you’ll witness some amazing things—you’ll learn how we used to battle in the good old days. Oh, my God! people back then were nothing like those today. You’re not like them either, Pan Michael, even though you're a fierce warrior and took down Bogun."
"You speak truly, Pan," said Zakhar; "not such are people now as they used to be." Then he began to gaze at Volodyovski and shake his head. "But that this knight killed Bogun,--never, never!"
"You’re right, Pan," said Zakhar. "People aren’t like they used to be." Then he started to look at Volodyovski and shook his head. "But that this knight killed Bogun—never, never!"
CHAPTER LIII.
Old Zakhar went back to Kieff after a few days' rest, and then came tidings that the commissioners had no great hopes of peace, or in fact almost despaired of it. They were able to obtain merely an armistice till the Russian Whitsuntide, in accordance with which a new commission was to begin, with plenary powers. But the demands and conditions put forth by Hmelnitski were so exorbitant that no one believed that the Commonwealth could agree to them. Vigorous arming was commenced therefore on both sides. Hmelnitski sent envoy after envoy to the Khan to hasten at the head of all his forces; he sent also to Stamboul, where Pan Bechinski, on behalf of the king, had resided for a considerable time. In the Commonwealth writs for the national militia were expected every moment. News came of the appointment of fresh leaders,--the cup-bearer, Ostrorog, Lantskoronski, and Firlei,--and the complete removal from military affairs of Yeremi Vishnyevetski, who was able to shield the country only at the head of his own forces. Not merely the soldiers of the prince, not merely the nobles of Russia, but also the partisans of the former commanders were indignant at such a selection and such disfavor, declaring justly that if there had been political reasons for sacrificing Yeremi while there was hope of concluding a treaty, his removal in presence of war was a great, an unpardonable blunder; for he alone was able to meet Hmelnitski, and conquer that famous leader of rebellion. Finally the prince himself came to Zbaraj for the purpose of assembling as many forces as possible, to stand in readiness on the borderland of the conflict.
Old Zakhar returned to Kieff after a few days of resting, and then news came that the commissioners had little hope for peace, or were actually quite desperate about it. They could only secure a ceasefire until Russian Whitsuntide, during which a new commission with full powers was supposed to start. However, the demands and conditions set by Hmelnitski were so unreasonable that no one believed the Commonwealth could agree to them. As a result, both sides began arming vigorously. Hmelnitski sent one envoy after another to the Khan to hurry him to bring all his forces; he also reached out to Stamboul, where Pan Bechinski had been representing the king for a significant time. In the Commonwealth, letters calling up the national militia were expected at any moment. News arrived about the appointment of new leaders—the cup-bearer, Ostrorog, Lantskoronski, and Firlei—and the total removal of Yeremi Vishnyevetski from military matters, who could only protect the country if he was at the head of his own troops. Not just the prince's soldiers, not just the Russian nobles, but also the supporters of the previous commanders were upset about such a choice and such disregard, rightly stating that if there were political reasons for sacrificing Yeremi when there was still hope for a treaty, his removal in the presence of war was a major, unforgivable mistake; for he alone could confront Hmelnitski and defeat that famous rebel leader. Finally, the prince himself came to Zbaraj to gather as many forces as possible, preparing to be ready at the conflict's border.
An armistice had been concluded, but at every moment it proved of no avail. Hmelnitski ordered, it is true, the execution of some colonels stationed here and there in camps, who in spite of the armistice had permitted themselves to attack castles, and squadrons encamped in various places; but he was unable to restrain the masses of the people, and the numerous independent bands, who either had not heard of the armistice, or who knew not even the meaning of the word. They attacked therefore continually the boundaries secured by the agreement, thus breaking every engagement made by the hetman. On the other hand, the troops of private persons and of the king in pursuing robbers frequently passed the Pripet and the Goryn in the province of Kieff, continued into the depth of the province of Bratslav, and there, attacked by the Cossacks, fought regular battles, not infrequently bloody and stubborn. Hence continual complaints from the Cossacks and Poles of the violation of the armistice, which it was indeed beyond the power of man to observe. The armistice existed therefore so far as Hmelnitski on one side, and the king and hetmans on the other, had not moved into the field; but the war was raging, in fact, before the main forces had rushed to the combat, and the first warm rays of spring shone again upon burning villages, towns, cities, and castles, giving light to slaughter and human misfortune.
An armistice had been reached, but it was ineffective at every turn. Hmelnitski did order the execution of some colonels stationed in various camps who, despite the armistice, had attacked castles and squadrons in different locations; however, he couldn’t control the masses of people and the many independent groups who either hadn’t heard about the armistice or didn’t even know what it meant. They continuously attacked the borders protected by the agreement, thereby violating all commitments made by the hetman. Meanwhile, the troops of private individuals and the king frequently crossed the Pripet and the Goryn rivers in the Kieff province, moving deeper into the Bratslav province, where they were attacked by the Cossacks and engaged in regular battles, often bloody and fierce. As a result, there were constant complaints from both the Cossacks and the Poles about the violations of the armistice, which was virtually impossible to uphold. Thus, the armistice was relevant only insofar as Hmelnitski on one side, and the king and hetmans on the other, had not taken to the field; yet the war was ongoing even before the main forces had entered the fray, and the first warm rays of spring illuminated the devastation of burning villages, towns, cities, and castles, casting light on slaughter and human suffering.
Parties from the neighborhood of Bar, Hmelnik, and Makhnovka appeared around Zbaraj, slaying, robbing, burning. Yeremi dispersed these with the hands of his colonels; but he took no part in this small warfare himself, as he intended to move with his whole division when the hetmans should be already in the field.
Parties from the areas of Bar, Hmelnik, and Makhnovka showed up around Zbaraj, killing, stealing, and setting fires. Yeremi sent them packing with the help of his colonels; however, he didn’t get involved in this minor conflict himself, as he planned to advance with his whole division once the hetmans were already on the battlefield.
He sent out therefore detachments with orders to pay for blood with blood, for robbery and murder with the stake. Podbipienta went with others and gained a victory at Cherni Ostroff; but he was a knight terrible only in battle,--to prisoners taken with arms in their hands he was too indulgent; therefore he was not sent a second time. But in expeditions of this kind Volodyovski distinguished himself; as a partisan he had no rival save Vershul alone, for no one accomplished such lightning marches. No one knew how to approach the enemy so unexpectedly, break them up with such wild onset, scatter to the four winds, and exterminate by hunting down, hanging, and slaughtering; soon he was invested with terror and the favor of the prince. From the end of March to the middle of April Volodyovski dispersed seven independent parties, each one of which was three times stronger than his own; and he did not grow weary in his work, but showed a continually increasing eagerness, as if gaining it from the blood he was shedding.
He sent out detachments with orders to retaliate with blood for blood, and to punish robbery and murder with extreme measures. Podbipienta went with others and won a victory at Cherni Ostroff; however, he was a knight who was only fearsome in battle—he was too lenient with prisoners taken with weapons in their hands; as a result, he wasn't sent on another mission. But in these kinds of expeditions, Volodyovski stood out; as a partisan, he had no equal except for Vershul, as no one could make such swift marches. No one knew how to approach the enemy so unexpectedly, disrupt them with such a fierce attack, scatter them in all directions, and eliminate them through hunting, hanging, and slaughtering. Soon, he gained both fear and favor from the prince. From the end of March to the middle of April, Volodyovski dispersed seven independent groups, each three times stronger than his own; and he didn't tire in his efforts, but instead showed an ever-growing eagerness, as if drawing energy from the blood he was spilling.
The little knight, or rather the little devil, teased Zagloba to accompany him in these expeditions, for he loved his company above all things; but the worthy noble opposed every suggestion, and thus explained his inactivity:--
The little knight, or rather the little devil, urged Zagloba to join him on these adventures, as he cherished his company more than anything; but the honorable noble resisted every proposal, and here's why he was inactive:--
"My stomach is too big, Pan Michael, for these struggles and encounters; and besides, each man has his special power. To strike with hussars in the thick of the enemy in the open day, break through a camp, capture standards,--that's my forte, the Lord God created and fitted me for that; but to hunt a rabble in the night through the brush,--I leave that to you, who are as slender as a needle, and can easily push through everywhere. I am a knight of ancient date, and I prefer to tear through as the lion does, rather than creep along like a bloodhound on trails. Besides, after the evening milking I must to bed, for that is my best time."
"My stomach is too big, Pan Michael, for these struggles and encounters; plus, everyone has their own special skill. Charging the enemy head-on in broad daylight, breaking through a camp, capturing standards—that's my strength; the Lord God made me for that. But tracking a bunch of guys at night through the brush—that’s more your style, since you’re as slender as a needle and can slip through easily. I’m a knight from way back, and I prefer to charge in like a lion instead of sneaking around like a bloodhound on a scent. Besides, after milking in the evening, I need to go to bed, because that's when I'm at my best."
Volodyovski therefore went alone, and alone conquered, till a certain time when, going out toward the end of April, he returned in the middle of May, as woe-begone and gloomy as if he had met a defeat and wasted his men. Thus it appeared to all; but in that long and difficult expedition Volodyovski had gone beyond Ostrog to the neighborhood of Golovna, and had defeated there, not a common band made up of the rabble, but several hundred Zaporojians, half of whom he killed and the other half captured. The more astonishing, therefore, was the profound gloom which as a fog covered his face, joyous by nature. But Pan Volodyovski said not a word to any man; scarcely had he dismounted when he went for a long conversation with the prince, taking two unknown knights, and then, in company with them, went to Zagloba without stopping, though those eager for news seized him by the sleeve along the way.
Volodyovski went out alone and achieved victory until a certain point when, after leaving at the end of April, he returned in the middle of May looking as miserable and downcast as if he had suffered a defeat and lost his men. That's how it seemed to everyone; however, during that long and challenging expedition, Volodyovski had ventured beyond Ostrog to the area near Golovna, where he fought not just a random mob but several hundred Zaporojians, killing half of them and capturing the other half. Therefore, it was even more surprising to see the deep sadness that clouded his usually joyful face. But Pan Volodyovski didn't say a word to anyone; as soon as he got off his horse, he headed for a long discussion with the prince, accompanied by two unknown knights, and then, with them, he went directly to Zagloba without stopping, even though those wanting news grabbed his sleeve along the way.
Zagloba looked with a certain astonishment on the two gigantic men, whom he had never seen before, and whose uniform, with gilt shoulder-knots, showed that they served in the Lithuanian army. Volodyovski said,--
Zagloba stared in surprise at the two massive men he had never encountered before, their uniforms adorned with gold shoulder bars indicating they were part of the Lithuanian army. Volodyovski said,--
"Shut the door, and give orders to admit no one, for we have to speak on affairs of importance."
"Shut the door and tell everyone not to come in, because we need to talk about important matters."
Zagloba gave the order to the servant; then he began to look unquietly on the strangers, noting from their faces that they had nothing good to tell.
Zagloba gave the order to the servant; then he looked restlessly at the strangers, noticing from their expressions that they had bad news to share.
"These are," said Volodyovski, pointing to the young man, "the Princes Bulygi Kurtsevichi, Yuri and Andrei."
"These are," said Volodyovski, pointing to the young man, "the Princes Bulygi Kurtsevichi, Yuri and Andrei."
"The cousins of Helena!" cried Zagloba.
"The cousins of Helena!" shouted Zagloba.
The princes bowed and said both at once: "Cousins of the deceased Helena."
The princes bowed and said together, "Cousins of the late Helena."
The ruddy face of Zagloba became pale blue in a moment. He began to beat the air with his hands as if he had been struck with a bullet. He opened his lips, unable to catch breath, rolled his eyes, and said or rather groaned: "How?"
The red face of Zagloba turned pale blue in an instant. He started thrashing the air with his hands as if he had been shot. He opened his mouth, unable to breathe, rolled his eyes, and said or rather groaned: "How?"
"There is news," answered Volodyovski, gloomily, "that the princess was murdered in the monastery of Nikolai the Good."
"There’s news," Volodyovski replied somberly, "that the princess was murdered at the monastery of Nikolai the Good."
"The mob suffocated with smoke in a cell twelve young ladies and some nuns, among whom was our cousin," added Prince Yuri.
"The crowd was choking on smoke in a cell with twelve young women and a few nuns, including our cousin," added Prince Yuri.
This time Zagloba's countenance, formerly blue, became so red that those present were afraid of apoplexy. Slowly his lids dropped over his eyes; he covered them with his hands, and from his mouth came a fresh groan: "Oh, world! world! world!" Then he was silent.
This time Zagloba's face, once blue, turned so red that those around him feared he might have a heart attack. Slowly, his eyelids sank over his eyes; he covered them with his hands, and let out another groan: "Oh, world! world! world!" Then he fell silent.
But the princes and Volodyovski began to complain.
But the princes and Volodyovski started to complain.
"Oh, good lady, we your friends and relatives gathered together,--we who wished to go to save you," said the young knight, sighing time after time; "but it is evident that we were late with our aid. Our willingness was in vain, in vain our sabres and our courage; for you are in another and better than this bad world, waiting upon the Queen of Heaven."
"Oh, good lady, we your friends and family have come together—we who wanted to save you," said the young knight, sighing repeatedly; "but it's clear that we were too late to help. Our willingness was useless, our swords and bravery were useless; for you are in another and better place than this harsh world, waiting with the Queen of Heaven."
"Oh, cousin," cried the gigantic Yuri, who in grief seized his hair anew, "forgive us our faults, and for every drop of your blood we will pour out three gallons."
"Oh, cousin," cried the enormous Yuri, who, in his sorrow, grabbed his hair again, "forgive us our mistakes, and for every drop of your blood, we will spill three gallons."
"So help us God!" responded Andrei.
"So help us God!" Andrei replied.
The two men stretched their hands to heaven. Zagloba rose from his seat, advanced a few steps toward the bed, tottered like one drunk, and fell on his knees before the image.
The two men reached their hands up to the sky. Zagloba stood up from his seat, took a few steps toward the bed, wobbled like he was drunk, and dropped to his knees in front of the image.
After a moment the bells in the castle sounded for midday,--sounded as gloomily as if they were death-bells.
After a moment, the bells in the castle rang for noon—sounding as mournfully as if they were funeral bells.
"She is no more!" said Volodyovski again. "The angels have taken her to heaven, leaving us tears and sighs."
"She's gone!" Volodyovski said again. "The angels have taken her to heaven, leaving us with tears and sighs."
Sobbing shook the heavy body of Zagloba, and it trembled; but they complained without ceasing, and the bells were tolling.
Sobbing shook the heavy body of Zagloba, and it trembled; but they complained without stopping, and the bells were ringing.
At last Zagloba calmed himself; they had thought indeed that perhaps wearied by pain he had fallen asleep on his knees. After a time, however, he rose, stood up, sat on the bed; but he had become as it were another man. His eyes were red, bloodshot; his head drooping; his lower lip hung upon his beard; imbecility had settled on his face, and a certain unexampled decrepitude, so that it might in truth appear that the former Zagloba, lively, jovial, full of fancy, had died, and there remained only an old man weighted and wearied with years.
At last, Zagloba calmed down; they actually thought that maybe he had just fallen asleep on his knees from exhaustion. After a while, though, he got up, stood, then sat on the bed; but he had become, in a way, a different man. His eyes were red and bloodshot; his head was down; his lower lip hung down over his beard; a look of dullness was on his face, and a certain unmatched frailty, so that it truly seemed as if the former Zagloba—lively, jovial, full of ideas—had died, leaving only an old man weighed down and tired from the years.
Meanwhile, in spite of the protests of the servant at the door, Podbipienta entered; and again began complaints and regrets. The Lithuanian called to mind Rozlogi, and the first meeting with the princess,--her sweetness, youth, beauty. At length he remembered that there was some one more unhappy than any of them,--her betrothed, Pan Skshetuski,--and he began to ask the little knight about him.
Meanwhile, despite the servant's protests at the door, Podbipienta walked in and started expressing his complaints and regrets again. The Lithuanian thought about Rozlogi and his first meeting with the princess—her kindness, youth, and beauty. Eventually, he recalled that there was someone even more miserable than any of them—her fiancé, Pan Skshetuski—and he began to ask the little knight about him.
"Skshetuski is with Prince Koretski, at Korets, to which place he came from Kieff; and he lies there in illness, unconscious of God's world," said Volodyovski.
"Skshetuski is with Prince Koretski in Korets, where he arrived from Kiev; he is there lying ill, unaware of the world around him," said Volodyovski.
"Should not we go to him?" asked the Lithuanian.
"Shouldn't we go to him?" asked the Lithuanian.
"There is no reason to go," replied Volodyovski. "The prince's physician answers for his health. Pan Sukhodolski--one of Prince Dominik's colonels, but a great friend of Skshetuski--is there, and our old Zatsvilikhovski; they both have him in care and watchfulness. He lacks for nothing, and that delirium does not leave him is the better for him."
"There’s no reason to leave," Volodyovski replied. "The prince's doctor is responsible for his health. Pan Sukhodolski—one of Prince Dominik's colonels and a good friend of Skshetuski—is there, along with our old Zatsvilikhovski; they’re both taking care of him and keeping a close eye on him. He has everything he needs, and the fact that he’s still delirious is actually better for him."
"Oh, God of power!" said the Lithuanian, "have you seen Skshetuski with your own eyes?"
"Oh, powerful God!" said the Lithuanian, "have you seen Skshetuski for yourself?"
"I saw him; but if they had not told me that that was he, I should not have known him, pain and sickness have so devoured him."
"I saw him; but if they hadn't told me that it was him, I wouldn't have recognized him, pain and illness have consumed him so much."
"Did he recognize you?"
"Did he know it was you?"
"He knew me undoubtedly, though he said nothing, for he smiled and nodded his head. Such pity possessed me that I could stay no longer. Prince Koretski wishes to come here with his squadron. Zatsvilikhovski will come with him, and Pan Sukhodolski swears that he will come too, even if he has an order to the contrary from Prince Dominik. They will bring Pan Yan unless disease gets the better of him."
"He definitely recognized me, even though he didn't say anything; he just smiled and nodded. I felt so much pity that I couldn't stay any longer. Prince Koretski wants to come here with his squadron. Zatsvilikhovski will go with him, and Pan Sukhodolski insists that he will come too, even if Prince Dominik tells him not to. They'll bring Pan Yan unless he’s too ill to make it."
"And whence have you tidings of the princess's death?" asked Pan Longin. "Have these young men brought it?" added he, pointing to the princes.
"And where did you hear about the princess's death?" asked Pan Longin. "Did these young men bring the news?" he added, pointing to the princes.
"No. These knights learned all by chance in Korets, where they had come with messages from the voevoda of Vilna, and came here with me, for they had letters from the voevoda to our prince. War is certain, and nothing will come of the commission."
"No. These knights learned everything by chance in Korets, where they had arrived with messages from the governor of Vilna, and came here with me because they had letters from the governor to our prince. War is inevitable, and the commission will lead to nothing."
"We know that already ourselves, but tell us who informed you of the death of the princess?"
"We already know that ourselves, but can you tell us who let you know about the princess's death?"
"Zatsvilikhovski told me, and he knows it from Skshetuski. Hmelnitski gave Skshetuski permission to search for her in Kieff, and the metropolitan himself had to assist. They searched mainly in the monasteries, for those of our people who remained in Kieff are secreted in them. And they thought surely that Bogun had placed the princess in some monastery. They sought and sought and were of good heart, though they knew that the mob had suffocated twelve young ladies with smoke at Nikolai the Good. The metropolitan contended that they would not have attacked the betrothed of Bogun, but it has turned out otherwise."
"Zatsvilikhovski told me, and he got it from Skshetuski. Hmelnitski allowed Skshetuski to look for her in Kiev, and the metropolitan himself had to help. They mainly searched in the monasteries, since those of our people who stayed in Kiev are hidden there. They thought for sure that Bogun had put the princess in some monastery. They searched and searched and remained hopeful, even though they knew that the mob had suffocated twelve young women with smoke at Nikolai the Good. The metropolitan argued that they wouldn’t have gone after Bogun's fiancée, but it turned out to be different."
"Then she was at the convent of Nikolai the Good?"
"Then she was at the convent of Nikolai the Good?"
"She was. Skshetuski met Pan Yoakhim Yerlich, who was hiding in a monastery; and as he had asked every one about the princess, he asked him too. Pan Yerlich said that there were certain young ladies whom the Cossacks had taken, but at Nikolai the Good twelve remained, whom afterward they suffocated with smoke,--among them Kurtsevichovna. Skshetuski, since Yerlich is a hypochondriac and only half-witted from continual terror, did not believe him, and hurried off immediately a second time to Nikolai the Good to inquire. Unfortunately the nuns, three of whom were suffocated in the same cell, did not know the names, but hearing the description which Skshetuski gave, they said that she was the one. Then Skshetuski went away from Kieff and straightway fell ill."
"She was. Skshetuski met Pan Yoakhim Yerlich, who was hiding in a monastery. Since he had asked everyone about the princess, he asked him too. Pan Yerlich said that there were certain young ladies who had been taken by the Cossacks, but at Nikolai the Good, twelve remained, who were later suffocated with smoke, including Kurtsevichovna. Skshetuski, knowing that Yerlich was a hypochondriac and mostly out of his mind from constant fear, didn’t believe him, and immediately rushed back to Nikolai the Good to ask again. Unfortunately, the nuns, three of whom were suffocated in the same cell, didn’t know the names, but after hearing the description Skshetuski provided, they confirmed that she was the one. After that, Skshetuski left Kieff and quickly fell ill."
"The only wonder is that he is still alive."
"The only surprise is that he's still alive."
"He would have died undoubtedly but for that old Cossack who nursed him during captivity in the Saitch, and then came here with letters from him, and when he had returned, helped him again in his search. He took him to Korets and gave him into the hands of Zatsvilikhovski."
"He definitely would have died if it weren't for that old Cossack who cared for him during his captivity in the Saitch, and then came here with letters from him. After he returned, he helped him again in his search. He took him to Korets and handed him over to Zatsvilikhovski."
"May God protect him, for he has never yet consoled him!" said Podbipienta.
"God help him, because he's never comforted him!" said Podbipienta.
Volodyovski ceased, and a silence of the grave reigned over all. The princes resting upon their elbows sat motionless with frowning brows; Podbipienta raised his eyes to heaven, and Zagloba fixed his glassy gaze on the opposite wall as if sunk in the deepest thought.
Volodyovski stopped, and an eerie silence fell over everyone. The princes, propped up on their elbows, sat still with furrowed brows; Podbipienta looked up to the sky, and Zagloba stared blankly at the opposite wall as if lost in deep thought.
"Rouse yourself!" said Volodyovski, shaking him by the shoulder. "Of what are you thinking so? You will not think out anything, and all your stratagems will be useless."
"Wake up!" said Volodyovski, shaking him by the shoulder. "What are you thinking about? You won't figure anything out, and all your plans will be pointless."
"I know that," answered Zagloba, with a broken voice. "I am thinking that I am old, that I have nothing to do in this world."
"I know that," Zagloba replied, his voice trembling. "I'm realizing that I'm old and that I have no purpose in this world."
CHAPTER LIV.
"Picture to yourself," said Volodyovski to Pan Longin a few days later, "that that man has changed in one hour as if he had grown ten years older. So joyous was he, so talkative, so full of tricks, that he surpassed Ulysses himself. Now he does not let two words out of his lips, but dozes away whole days, complains of old age, and speaks as in a dream. I knew that he loved her, but I did not think that he loved her to this degree."
"Imagine," Volodyovski said to Pan Longin a few days later, "that man has changed in just one hour as if he’s aged ten years. He was so happy, so chatty, and full of tricks that he even outdid Ulysses. Now he hardly says two words, sleeps through whole days, complains about getting old, and talks like he’s in a dream. I knew he loved her, but I didn’t think he loved her this much."
"What is there wonderful in that?" answered the Lithuanian, sighing. "He was the more attached to her that he snatched her from the hands of Bogun, and went through so many dangers and adventures in the flight. While there was hope his wit was exerted in inventions, and he kept on foot; but now he has really nothing to do in the world, being alone and without heart for anything."
"What’s so great about that?" the Lithuanian replied, sighing. "He cared for her even more because he rescued her from Bogun and faced so many dangers and adventures during their escape. As long as there was hope, he used his cleverness to come up with plans and stayed active; but now he truly has nothing to do in the world, being all alone and lacking the heart for anything."
"I tried to drink with him, hoping that drink would restore his former vigor, but in vain. He drinks, but does not think as before, does not talk about his exploits; only becomes sensitive, and then hangs his head on his breast and goes to sleep. I do not know if even Pan Yan is in greater despair than he."
"I tried to drink with him, hoping that it would bring back his old energy, but it was useless. He drinks, yet he doesn’t think like he used to, doesn’t share his stories; he just becomes emotional, then lowers his head to his chest and falls asleep. I can’t tell if even Pan Yan feels more hopeless than he does."
"It is an unspeakable loss, for withal he was a great knight. Let us go to him, Pan Michael. He had the habit of scoffing at me and teasing me on every occasion; perhaps the desire will take him now. My God, how people change! He was such a gladsome man."
"It’s an unthinkable loss, because he was a great knight. Let’s go to him, Pan Michael. He used to mock me and tease me all the time; maybe he’ll feel like doing it now. My God, how people change! He was such a joyful man."
"Let us go," said Volodyovski. "It is already late; but it is most grievous for him in the evening,--for dozing all day, he is unable to sleep at night."
"Let's go," said Volodyovski. "It's already late; but it's really tough for him in the evening—after dozing all day, he can't sleep at night."
Thus conversing, they betook themselves to the quarters of Zagloba, whom they found sitting under the open window with his head resting on his hand. It was late; every movement in the castle had ceased; only the sentinels answered in prolonged tones, and in the thickets separating the castle from the town the nightingales brought out their passionate trills, whistling, smacking, and clapping as quickly as fall the drops in a spring shower. Through the open window came in the warm breeze of May and the clear rays of the moon, which lighted the downcast face of Zagloba and the bald crown bent toward his breast.
Thus talking, they made their way to Zagloba's quarters, where they found him sitting by the open window, his head resting on his hand. It was late; all activity in the castle had stopped; only the sentinels responded with long, drawn-out calls, and in the thickets that separated the castle from the town, the nightingales sang their passionate trills, whistling, smacking, and clapping as quickly as drops fall in a spring shower. The warm May breeze and the bright rays of the moon came through the open window, illuminating Zagloba's downcast face and the bald top of his head bent toward his chest.
"Good-evening!" said the two knights.
"Good evening!" said the two knights.
"Good-evening!" answered Zagloba.
"Good evening!" answered Zagloba.
"Why have you forgotten yourself before the window instead of going to bed?" asked Volodyovski.
"Why have you been standing by the window instead of going to bed?" asked Volodyovski.
Zagloba sighed. "It is not a question of sleep with me," said he, with a drawling voice. "A year ago I was fleeing with her on the Kagamlik from Bogun, and in this same way those birds were twittering; and where is she now?"
Zagloba sighed. "It’s not about sleep for me," he said in a slow voice. "A year ago, I was escaping with her on the Kagamlik from Bogun, and those same birds were chirping; and where is she now?"
"God has so ordained," said Volodyovski.
"God has planned it this way," said Volodyovski.
"Ordained to tears and sorrow, Pan Michael. There is no more consolation for me."
"Destined for tears and sorrow, Pan Michael. There’s no more comfort for me."
They were silent; but through the open window came, with power increasing each moment, the trill of the nightingales, with which all that clear night seemed filled.
They were quiet; but through the open window, the increasing trill of the nightingales filled the clear night with an overwhelming power.
"Oh, God, God!" sighed Zagloba, "exactly as it was on the Kagamlik."
"Oh, God, God!" sighed Zagloba, "just like it was at the Kagamlik."
Pan Longin shook a tear from his great mustaches, and the little knight said after a while,--
Pan Longin wiped a tear from his thick mustache, and after a moment, the little knight said, --
"Sorrow is sorrow; but drink some mead with us, for there is nothing better against sorrow. At the glass we will talk of better times."
"Sorrow is sorrow; but join us for some mead, because there's nothing better for dealing with sadness. Let's talk about happier times over drinks."
"Let us drink," said Zagloba, with resignation.
"Let's drink," said Zagloba, with a sense of resignation.
Volodyovski ordered the servant to bring a light and decanter, and afterward, when they had sat down, knowing that reminiscences enlivened Zagloba more than anything else, he inquired: "It is just a year, is it not, since you fled with her before Bogun from Rozlogi?"
Volodyovski asked the servant to bring a light and a decanter, and later, once they were seated, knowing that memories made Zagloba happier than anything else, he asked, "It's been a year, right, since you escaped with her from Rozlogi before Bogun?"
"It was in May, in May," answered Zagloba. "We passed through the Kagamlik to flee to Zólotonosha. Oh, it is hard in this world!"
"It was in May, in May," Zagloba replied. "We went through the Kagamlik to escape to Zólotonosha. Oh, it’s tough in this world!"
"And she was disguised?"
"And she was in disguise?"
"As a Cossack. I had to cut off her hair with my sabre, poor thing! so that she shouldn't be discovered. I know the place under the tree where I hid the hair, together with the sabre."
"As a Cossack, I had to cut off her hair with my sabre, poor thing! so that she wouldn't be discovered. I know the spot under the tree where I hid the hair, along with the sabre."
"Oh, she was a sweet lady!" added Longin, with a sigh.
"Oh, she was such a kind lady!" added Longin, with a sigh.
"I tell you, gentlemen, from the first day I fell in love with her as if I had paid homage to her from youthful years. And she would clasp her hands before me and thank me for her rescue and my care. I wish they had killed me before I had lived to this day! Would that I had not lived to it!"
"I tell you, guys, from the very first day I fell in love with her like I had been devoted to her since my youth. And she would clasp her hands in front of me and thank me for saving her and taking care of her. I wish they had killed me before I had to live to see this day! I wish I hadn’t made it to this day!"
Then came silence again, and the three knights drank mead mixed with tears. After that Zagloba began to speak again.
Then silence returned, and the three knights drank mead mixed with tears. After that, Zagloba started to speak again.
"I thought to pass a calm old age with them, but now"--here his hands hung down powerless--"nowhere solace, nowhere solace, but in the grave--"
"I hoped to enjoy a peaceful old age with them, but now"--his hands fell down, powerless--"nowhere to find comfort, nowhere to find comfort, except in the grave--"
Before Zagloba had finished speaking a disturbance rose in the anteroom; some one wished to enter, and the servant would not let him in. A wordy struggle followed, in which it seemed to Volodyovski that he recognized some known voice; therefore he called to the servant not to forbid entrance further.
Before Zagloba had finished speaking, a commotion broke out in the anteroom; someone wanted to come in, but the servant wouldn't allow it. A heated argument ensued, and Volodyovski thought he recognized a familiar voice. So, he told the servant to stop blocking the entrance.
The door opened, and in it appeared the plump, ruddy face of Jendzian, who, passing his eyes over those present, bowed and said: "May Jesus Christ be praised!"
The door opened, and in it appeared the chubby, flushed face of Jendzian, who, scanning the room, bowed and said: "May Jesus Christ be praised!"
"For the ages of ages," said Volodyovski. "This is Jendzian?"
"For centuries," said Volodyovski. "Is this Jendzian?"
"I am he," said the young man, "and I bow to your knees. And where is my master?"
"I am him," said the young man, "and I kneel before you. Where is my master?"
"Your master is in Korets, and ill."
"Your master is in Korets and not well."
"Oh, for God's sake, what do you tell me? And is he seriously ill, which God forbid?"
"Oh, for heaven's sake, what are you telling me? Is he really sick, please say it's not true?"
"He was, but he is better now. The doctor says he will recover."
"He was, but he's better now. The doctor says he'll recover."
"For I have come with news about the lady to my master."
"For I've come with news about the lady to my boss."
The little knight began to nod his head in melancholy fashion. "You need not hasten, for Pan Skshetuski already knows of her death, and we here are shedding tears of mourning for her."
The little knight started to nod his head sadly. "You don’t need to rush, because Pan Skshetuski already knows about her death, and we here are mourning her."
Jendzian's eyes were bursting from his head. "By violence! What do I hear? Is she dead?"
Jendzian's eyes were wide with shock. "By violence! What am I hearing? Is she dead?"
"Not dead, but murdered in Kieff by robbers."
"Not dead, but killed in Kiev by thieves."
"What are you talking about? In what Kieff?"
"What are you talking about? In what Kieff?"
"Don't you know Kieff?"
"Don't you know Kieff?"
"For God's sake, are you fooling with me? What had she to do in Kieff when she is hidden in the ravine at Valadinka, not far from Rashkoff, and the witch was commanded not to move a step till Bogun should come? As God is dear to me, must I run mad?"
"For heaven's sake, are you kidding me? What was she doing in Kieff when she’s hiding in the ravine at Valadinka, not far from Rashkoff, and the witch was told not to move until Bogun arrives? As God is my witness, am I losing my mind?"
"What witch are you speaking of?"
"What witch are you talking about?"
"Why, Horpyna! I know that bass-viol well."
"Why, Horpyna! I recognize that bass violin well."
Zagloba stood up suddenly from the bench, and began to strike out with his hands like a man who has fallen into deep water and is trying to save himself from drowning.
Zagloba suddenly jumped up from the bench and started flailing his arms like a person who has fallen into deep water and is struggling to save themselves from drowning.
"By the living God, be quiet!" said he to Volodyovski. "By God's wounds, let me ask him!"
"By the living God, shut up!" he said to Volodyovski. "By God's wounds, let me ask him!"
The company trembled, so pale was Zagloba, and the perspiration came out on his bald head. He sprang over the bench to Jendzian, and seizing the young fellow by the shoulders, asked in a hoarse voice,--
The company shook; Zagloba looked so pale, and sweat started to bead on his bald head. He jumped over the bench to Jendzian and grabbed the young man's shoulders, asking in a raspy voice, --
"Who told you that she is near Rashkoff, secreted?"
"Who told you that she's hiding near Rashkoff?"
"Who should tell me? Bogun!"
"Who should tell me? Bogun!"
"Are you mad, fellow?" roared Zagloba, shaking him like a pear-tree. "What Bogun?"
"Are you crazy, man?" Zagloba yelled, shaking him like a pear tree. "What Bogun?"
"Oh, for God's sake," called Jendzian, "why do you shake me so? Let me go, let me collect my wits, for I am losing my senses. You have turned everything over in my head. What Bogun should there be,--or don't you know him?"
"Oh, for heaven's sake," shouted Jendzian, "why are you shaking me like that? Let me go, give me a moment to gather my thoughts, because I feel like I'm losing my mind. You've completely scrambled my brain. Who should Bogun be,--or don't you know him?"
"Speak, or I'll stab you!" shouted Zagloba. "Where did you see Bogun?"
"Talk, or I'll stab you!" yelled Zagloba. "Where did you see Bogun?"
"In Vlodava! What do you want of me?" cried the frightened young man. "Am I a robber?"
"In Vlodava! What do you want from me?" yelled the scared young man. "Am I a thief?"
Zagloba lost the thread of his thought, breath failed him, and he fell on the bench panting heavily. Volodyovski came to his aid.
Zagloba lost his train of thought, he couldn't catch his breath, and he collapsed on the bench, gasping for air. Volodyovski came to help him.
"When did you see Bogun?" asked Volodyovski.
"When did you see Bogun?" Volodyovski asked.
"Three weeks ago."
"Three weeks ago."
"Then he is alive?"
"Is he alive then?"
"Why shouldn't he be? He told me himself how you split him up, but he has recovered."
"Why shouldn’t he be? He told me himself how you broke them apart, but he has bounced back."
"And he told you that the young lady is at Rashkoff?"
"And he told you that the girl is at Rashkoff?"
"Who else should tell me?"
"Who else is supposed to tell me?"
"Listen, Jendzian! it is a question here of the life of your master and the young lady. Did Bogun himself tell you that she was not in Kieff?"
"Listen, Jendzian! This is about the life of your master and the young lady. Did Bogun himself tell you that she wasn't in Kieff?"
"My master, how could she be in Kieff when he secreted her at Rashkoff, and told Horpyna on peril of her life not to let her escape? But now he has given me a baton and his ring to go to her; for his wounds opened, and he had to lie down himself, it is unknown for how long."
"My master, how could she be in Kieff when he hid her at Rashkoff and told Horpyna that she would face serious consequences if she let her escape? But now he has given me a baton and his ring to go to her; because his wounds reopened, and he had to lie down himself, for an unknown period of time."
Further words from Jendzian were interrupted by Zagloba, who sprang from the bench again, and seizing the remnant of his hair with both hands, began to shout like a madman: "My daughter is living,--by God's wounds, she is living! They didn't kill her in Kieff; she is alive, she is alive, my dearest!"
Further words from Jendzian were interrupted by Zagloba, who jumped off the bench again, grabbed the rest of his hair with both hands, and started shouting like a madman: "My daughter is alive—by God's wounds, she’s alive! They didn’t kill her in Kieff; she is alive, she is alive, my dearest!"
And the old man stamped with his feet, laughed and sobbed. Finally, he seized Jendzian by the head, pressed him to his bosom and began to kiss him, so that the young fellow lost his head altogether.
And the old man stomped his feet, laughed, and cried. Finally, he grabbed Jendzian by the head, pulled him close, and started kissing him, causing the young guy to completely lose his composure.
"Let me go, my master, for I am stifled! Of course she is alive--God grant us to go together for her, my master--But, my master!"
"Let me go, my master, I can't breathe! Of course she’s alive—God help us go together for her, my master—but, my master!"
"Let him go, let him tell his story, for we don't understand anything yet," said Volodyovski.
"Let him go, let him share his story, because we don't really understand anything yet," said Volodyovski.
"Speak, speak!" cried Zagloba.
"Talk, talk!" shouted Zagloba.
"Begin at the beginning, brother," said Pan Longin, on whose mustaches, too, thick dew had settled down.
"Start from the beginning, brother," said Pan Longin, on whose mustache thick dew had also settled.
"Permit me, gentlemen, to draw breath," said Jendzian; "and I will close the window, for those wretches of nightingales are tearing away in the bushes at such a rate that it is impossible to speak."
"Please, gentlemen, let me catch my breath," said Jendzian; "and I'll close the window because those annoying nightingales are making such a racket in the bushes that it's impossible to have a conversation."
"Mead!" cried Volodyovski to the servant.
"Mead!" shouted Volodyovski to the servant.
Jendzian closed the window with his usual deliberation, then turned to the company and said; "You will let me sit down, for I am tired."
Jendzian closed the window thoughtfully, then turned to the group and said, "Please let me sit down, I'm tired."
"Sit down!" said Volodyovski, pouring to him from the decanter borne in by the servant. "Drink with us, for you deserve it for the news which you bring. If you will only speak as soon as possible!"
"Sit down!" Volodyovski said, pouring from the decanter that the servant brought in. "Drink with us, you’ve earned it for the news you bring. Just make sure to speak up as soon as you can!"
"Good mead!" said he, raising the glass toward the light.
"Good mead!" he said, lifting the glass to the light.
"May you be split! will you talk?" shouted Zagloba.
"May you be torn apart! Are you going to talk?" shouted Zagloba.
"You are angry at once, my master! I will talk if you wish; it is for you to command and me to obey, that's why I am a servant. But I see that I must start from the beginning and tell everything in detail."
"You’re angry right away, my master! I’ll talk if you want; it’s for you to command and me to follow, which is why I’m a servant. But I can see I need to start from the beginning and explain everything in detail."
"Speak from the beginning!"
"Start from the beginning!"
"You remember, gentlemen, how the news of the taking of Bar came; how we thought then that the young lady was lost? So I returned to the Jendzians,--to my parents and my grandfather, who is now ninety years old--I speak correctly--no! ninety-and-one."
"You remember, guys, how we heard the news about the capture of Bar; how we thought back then that the young lady was gone? So I went back to the Jendzians—to my parents and my grandfather, who is now ninety years old—I mean, actually, no! ninety-one."
"May he be nine hundred!" burst out Zagloba.
"May he live to be nine hundred!" exclaimed Zagloba.
"May God give him as many years as possible! I thank you, my master, for the kind word. So I returned home to visit my parents, as I by the assistance of God had passed the robbers; for as you know, the Cossacks took me up in Chigirin last year, and considered me one of themselves because I nursed Bogun when wounded, and arrived at great intimacy with him; and at the same time I collected some little from those criminals,--some silver and precious stones."
"May God grant him as many years as possible! Thank you, my master, for your kind words. So, I went back home to visit my parents, as I had managed to pass the robbers with God's help; you know the Cossacks took me in Chigirin last year and treated me like one of their own because I cared for Bogun when he was injured, and I became very close to him. At the same time, I also managed to take a little from those criminals—some silver and precious stones."
"We know, we know!" said Volodyovski.
"We get it, we get it!" said Volodyovski.
"Well, I reached my parents, who were glad to see me, and couldn't believe their eyes when I showed them all I had collected. I had to swear to my grandfather that I had come by it honestly. Then they were glad; for you must know that they have a lawsuit with the Yavorskis about a pear-tree which stands on the line between them,--half its branches are on the land of the Yavorskis, and half on ours. Now the Yavorskis shake the tree and our pears fall, and many of them go to them. They stick to it that those in the middle are theirs, and we--"
"Well, I got to my parents, who were happy to see me, and couldn't believe their eyes when I showed them everything I had collected. I had to promise my grandfather that I had gotten it all honestly. Then they were pleased; you should know they have a lawsuit with the Yavorskis about a pear tree that stands on the property line between them—half its branches are on the Yavorskis' land, and half are on ours. Now the Yavorskis shake the tree, and our pears fall down, many of which go to them. They insist that the ones in the middle belong to them, and we—"
"Don't bring me to anger, fellow!" interrupted Zagloba, "and don't speak of that which does not belong to the story!"
"Don't get me mad, buddy!" interrupted Zagloba, "and don't talk about things that aren't part of the story!"
"First, with your pardon, my master, I am no fellow, but a noble, though a poor one, and with an escutcheon as well as you, as Pan Volodyovski and Podbipienta, friends of Pan Skshetuski, will tell you; and I repeat that this lawsuit has lasted fifty years."
"First, if you’ll allow me, my lord, I’m not just a commoner but a noble too, even if I’m a poor one, and I have a coat of arms just like you, as Pan Volodyovski and Podbipienta, friends of Pan Skshetuski, will confirm; and I want to emphasize that this legal battle has been going on for fifty years."
"Dear little fish!" said Podbipienta, sweetly; "but tell us about Bogun, not about pear-trees."
"Dear little fish!" Podbipienta said sweetly, "but please tell us about Bogun, not about pear trees."
"Of Bogun?" said Jendzian. "Well, let it be about Bogun. That Bogun thinks, my master, that he has not a more faithful friend and servant than me, though he struck me in Chigirin; for it is true I nursed him, took care of him, when the Kurtsevichi had wounded him. I lied then when I said I did not like my master's service and preferred to be with the Cossacks, for there was more profit among them; and he believed me. Why shouldn't he believe me when I brought him to health? Therefore he took a wonderful fancy to me, and what is true, rewarded me most liberally, not knowing that I had sworn to have vengeance on him for the wrong he had done me in Chigirin; and if I did not stab him at once, it was only because it is not proper for a noble to stab an enemy lying in bed, as he would stick a pig."
"Of Bogun?" Jendzian said. "Fine, let’s talk about Bogun. That Bogun thinks, my master, that he has no more loyal friend and servant than me, even though he hit me in Chigirin. It’s true that I took care of him when the Kurtsevichi wounded him. I lied back then when I said I didn’t like my master’s service and preferred being with the Cossacks because there was more to gain with them; and he believed me. Why wouldn’t he believe me when I helped him recover? That’s why he grew so fond of me and, honestly, rewarded me handsomely, not knowing that I had sworn to get my revenge for what he did to me in Chigirin. And the only reason I didn’t stab him right away was that it's improper for a noble to attack an enemy who's defenseless in bed, like he was a pig."
"Well, well," said Volodyovski, "we know that too, but how did you find him this time?"
"Well, well," said Volodyovski, "we know that too, but how did you find him this time?"
"It was this way: When we had pushed the Yavorskis to the wall (they will have to go out with packs on their backs, it cannot be otherwise), I thought: 'Well, it is time for me to look for Bogun and pay him for the wrong he did me.' I left my parents in secret, and my grandfather; and he (there is good metal in him) said: 'If you have taken an oath, then go; if not, you will be a fool.' I went, for I thought to myself besides: 'When I find Bogun maybe I shall learn something about the lady, if she is alive; and afterward when I shoot him and go to my master with the news, that too will not be without a reward.'"
"It happened like this: After we had cornered the Yavorskis (they'll have to leave with their belongings, there's no other way), I thought, 'Alright, it's time for me to find Bogun and confront him about what he did to me.' I quietly left my parents and grandfather; he (there's good stuff in him) said, 'If you’ve made an oath, then go; if not, you’ll just look foolish.' So I went, thinking, 'When I find Bogun, maybe I’ll discover something about the lady, if she’s still alive; and later when I deal with him and go to my master with the news, that should bring me some rewards too.'"
"Certainly it will not; and we will reward you also," said Volodyovski.
"Of course it won't; and we'll reward you too," said Volodyovski.
"And from me, brother, you will have a horse with trappings," added Podbipienta.
"And from me, brother, you'll get a horse with gear," added Podbipienta.
"I thank you most kindly," said the delighted young man; "a present is a fitting return for good news, and I won't drink away what I get from anybody--"
"I really appreciate it," said the thrilled young man; "a gift is a perfect way to say thanks for good news, and I won’t waste what I get from anyone--"
"Oh, the devil take me!" muttered Zagloba.
"Oh, darn it!" muttered Zagloba.
"You went away from your home and friends then?" suggested Volodyovski.
"You left your home and friends, right?" suggested Volodyovski.
"I did; and on the way I thought: 'Where shall I go unless to Zbaraj, for it is not far from Bogun, and I can hear more readily of my master.' I go through Beloe to Vlodava, and in Vlodava I find my little horse terribly used up,--I halt for refreshment. There was a fair in the place; all the inns were full of nobles. I go to townspeople; nobles there too! Then a Jew says to me: 'I have a room, but a wounded noble has taken it.' Then I say: 'This has happened well, for I know how to nurse, and your barber, as it is fair-time, cannot get through his work.' The Jew said then that the noble took care of himself, did not wish to see any man; still he went afterward to inquire. It is evident the noble was worse, for he gave orders to admit me. I enter, and I look to see who lies in the bed. Bogun! I bless myself in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost! I was frightened; but he recognized me at once, was very glad (for he takes me as his friend), and says he: 'God sent you to me! I'll not die this time.' And I say: 'What are you doing here, my master?' But he put his finger on his lips, and only afterward did he tell me of what had happened to him,--how Hmelnitski sent him to the king, who at that time was a prince,--sent him from before Zamost, and how Pan Volodyovski cut him up at Lipki."
"I did; and on the way I thought: 'Where should I go but to Zbaraj, since it's not far from Bogun, and I'll hear more about my master.' I passed through Beloe to Vlodava, and in Vlodava, I found my little horse completely worn out – I stopped for some refreshment. There was a fair in the town; all the inns were full of nobles. I tried the townspeople; nobles there too! Then a Jew told me: 'I have a room, but a wounded noble has taken it.' I replied: 'This works out well because I know how to take care of injuries, and your barber, with the fair going on, can't keep up with his work.' The Jew then mentioned that the noble managed on his own, didn't want to see anyone; still, he later came to check. It was clear the noble was in worse shape because he ordered me to be let in. I entered and looked to see who was in the bed. Bogun! I blessed myself in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit! I was terrified; but he recognized me immediately, was really happy (since he considered me a friend), and said: 'God sent you to me! I'm not going to die this time.' I asked: 'What happened to you, my master?' But he put his finger to his lips, and only later did he explain what had happened to him – how Hmelnitski sent him to the king, who was a prince at the time – sent him from before Zamost, and how Pan Volodyovski took him down at Lipki."
"Did he remember me pleasantly?" asked Volodyovski.
"Did he remember me fondly?" asked Volodyovski.
"I cannot say, my master, otherwise than pleasantly enough. 'I thought,' says he, 'that he was some little cur; but it turns out that he is a hero of the first water, who almost cut me in two.' But when he thinks of Pan Zagloba, then he grits his teeth in great anger, because he urged you on to this fight--"
"I can't say, my master, anything other than it turned out well enough. 'I thought,' he says, 'that he was just some little mutt; but it turns out he's a top-notch hero who nearly split me in half.' But when he thinks about Pan Zagloba, he grinds his teeth in anger because he pushed you into this fight--"
"May the hangman light him!" said Zagloba, "I am not afraid of him."
"May the hangman light him up!" said Zagloba, "I'm not scared of him."
"We returned then to our former familiarity, yes, even to greater. He told me all,--how near he had been to death; how they removed him to the mansion at Lipki, taking him for a noble, and he gave himself out as Pan Hulevich from Podolia; how they cured him and treated him with great kindness, for which he swore gratitude to them till death."
"We then returned to our old familiarity, even more than before. He told me everything—how close he had come to death, how they moved him to the mansion at Lipki, thinking he was a noble, and how he introduced himself as Pan Hulevich from Podolia. They cared for him and treated him with great kindness, for which he promised to be grateful to them for life."
"And what was he doing in Vlodava?"
"And what was he doing in Vlodava?"
"He was going to Volynia; but in Parcheva his wounds opened, for the wagon turned over with him, and he had to stop, though in great fear, for they might easily cut him to pieces there. He told me this himself. 'I was,' said he, 'sent with letters; but now I have no papers, nothing but a baton; and if they should discover who I am, not only the nobles would cut me to pieces, but the first commandant would hang me without asking permission of any man.' I remember that when he told me that, I said to him: 'It is well to know that the first commandant would hang you.' 'And how is that?' asked he. 'So as to be cautious and say nothing to any man, in which I also will serve you.' Then he began to thank me and to assure me of gratitude, and that reward would not miss me. Then he said: 'I have no money, but what jewels I have I will give you, and later I will cover you with gold; only render me one more service.'"
"He was headed to Volynia, but in Parcheva, his wounds reopened because the wagon tipped over with him, and he had to stop, filled with fear, as they could easily kill him there. He told me this himself. 'I was sent with letters,' he said, 'but now I have no papers, only a baton; and if they find out who I am, not only would the nobles kill me, but the first commandant would hang me without asking anyone's permission.' I remember when he told me this, I said to him, 'It's good to know that the first commandant would hang you.' 'How so?' he asked. 'To be careful and not say anything to anyone, which I will also do for you.' Then he began to thank me and assure me of his gratitude, claiming that I would be rewarded. He then said, 'I have no money, but I will give you whatever jewels I have, and later I will shower you with gold; just do me one more favor.'"
"And now we are coming to the princess?" said Volodyovski.
"And now we're headed to see the princess?" said Volodyovski.
"Yes, my master, I must tell everything in detail. When he said that he had no money, I lost all heart for him, and thought to myself: 'Wait! I'll render you a service.' He said: 'I am sick, I have not strength for the journey, but a long and dangerous road awaits me. If I go to Volynia,--and it is not far from here,--then I shall be among my own; but to the Dniester I cannot go, for my strength is insufficient, and it is necessary to pass through an enemy's country, near castles and troops. Do you go for me!' 'To what place?' I ask. 'To Rashkoff, for she is hidden there with a sister of Donyéts, Horpyna.' I ask, 'Is it the princess?' 'Yes,' says he, 'I hid her there where the eye of man cannot see her; it is pleasant for her there, and she sleeps like the Princess Vishnyevetska, on golden cushions.'"
"Yes, my master, I need to explain everything in detail. When he said he didn’t have any money, I lost all hope for him and thought to myself: 'Wait! I can help you.' He told me, 'I’m sick and don’t have the strength for the journey, but I have a long and dangerous road ahead. If I go to Volynia, which isn’t far from here, I’ll be among people I know; but I can't go to the Dniester because I lack the strength, and I’d have to pass through enemy territory near castles and troops. Can you go for me?' 'To where?' I asked. 'To Rashkoff, because she’s hiding there with Donyéts’ sister, Horpyna.' I asked, 'Is she a princess?' 'Yes,' he said, 'I’ve hidden her in a place where no one can see her; she’s comfortable there and sleeps like Princess Vishnyevetska on golden cushions.'"
"Tell me quickly, in God's name!" shouted Zagloba.
"Tell me fast, for God's sake!" shouted Zagloba.
"What is done quickly is done in the devil's fashion," answered Jendzian. "When I heard that, my master, how I rejoiced! But I did not show it, and I say: 'Is she surely there, for it must be a long time since you took her to the place?' He began to swear that Horpyna was devoted to him, would keep her ten years till his return, and that the princess was there as God is in heaven; for neither Poles nor Tartars nor Cossacks could come, and Horpyna would not disobey his order."
"What gets done too fast is done in a shady way," Jendzian replied. "When I heard that, my master, I was so happy! But I didn’t show it, and I asked, 'Is she really there? It must have been a while since you took her to that place.' He started swearing that Horpyna was loyal to him, would wait ten years for his return, and that the princess was there just like God is in heaven; because neither Poles nor Tartars nor Cossacks could come, and Horpyna wouldn’t disobey his command."
While Jendzian was telling the story, Zagloba trembled as in a fever, the little knight nodded his head joyfully, Podbipienta raised his eyes to heaven.
While Jendzian was telling the story, Zagloba shook as if he had a fever, the little knight nodded his head happily, and Podbipienta looked up to the sky.
"That she is there is certain," continued the youth, "for the best proof is that he sent me to her. But I put it off at first so as to betray nothing, and I ask: 'Why should I go?' 'Because I am not able to go. If,' says he, 'I go from Vlodava to Volynia alive, I will have her taken to Kieff, for our Cossacks have the upper hand there everywhere. And you,' says he, 'go to Horpyna, and give her the order to take the princess to the monastery of the Holy Virgin in Kieff.'"
"That she’s definitely there," the young man continued, "because the best proof is that he sent me to her. But I hesitated at first so I wouldn't give anything away, and I asked, 'Why should I go?' 'Because I can’t go myself. If,' he said, 'I make it from Vlodava to Volynia alive, I’ll have her taken to Kiev, since our Cossacks are in control there everywhere. And you,' he said, 'go to Horpyna and tell her to take the princess to the monastery of the Holy Virgin in Kiev.'"
"Well, it was not to Nikolai the Good then," burst out Zagloba. "I saw at first that Yerlich was a hypochondriac, or that he lied."
"Well, it wasn't Nikolai the Good then," exclaimed Zagloba. "I realized right away that Yerlich was a hypochondriac, or that he was just lying."
"To the Holy Virgin," said Jendzian. "'I'll give you my ring,' says he, 'and baton and knife, and Horpyna will know what they mean, for we have agreed about them; and God has sent you,' says he, 'all the more because she knows you,--knows that you are my best friend. Go at once; don't fear the Cossacks, but look out for the Tartars, if there are any, and avoid them, for they will not respect the baton. Money, ducats, are buried in the ravine; take them out at once. Along the road you need only say, "Bogun's wife is travelling," and you will want for nothing. Besides,' says he, 'the witch is able to help herself. Only go, for my sake! Whom besides can I--unfortunate man!--send, whom can I trust, in this strange country, among enemies?' He begged, my master, till he almost shed tears. Finally the beast asked me to take an oath that I would go; and I took the oath, but in my mind I added: 'With my master!' Then he rejoiced, and gave me the baton, the ring, and the knife at once, and whatever jewels he had; and I took them too, for I thought, better that they be with me than with a robber. At parting he told me what ravine is above the Valadinka, how to go and how to turn so exactly, that I could get there with my eyes bound; which you will see yourselves if you go with me, as I think you will."
"To the Holy Virgin," said Jendzian. "'I'll give you my ring,' he said, 'and the baton and knife, and Horpyna will know what they mean, because we've agreed on this; and God has sent you,' he continued, 'especially since she knows you—she knows that you are my best friend. Go right away; don't be afraid of the Cossacks, but watch out for the Tartars if they are around, and steer clear of them because they won't respect the baton. Money, ducats, are buried in the ravine; get them out right away. Along the way, just say, "Bogun's wife is traveling," and you'll want for nothing. Also,' he said, 'the witch can handle herself. Just go, for my sake! Who else can I—unfortunate man!—send, whom can I trust in this strange land, among enemies?' He pleaded, my master, to the point of almost crying. Finally, the man asked me to swear that I would go; and I took the oath, but in my mind I added: 'With my master!' Then he was happy and immediately gave me the baton, the ring, and the knife, along with whatever jewels he had; and I took them too because I thought it was better for them to be with me than with a thief. As we parted, he told me which ravine is above the Valadinka, how to go and turn so precisely that I could reach it with my eyes closed; which you will see for yourselves if you go with me, as I think you will."
"Immediately! to-morrow!" said Volodyovski.
"Right now! Tomorrow!" said Volodyovski.
"What! to-morrow? We will order the horses to be saddled at daylight to-day."
"What! Tomorrow? We'll have the horses saddled at dawn today."
Joy seized the hearts of all. At one moment could be heard cries of gratitude to heaven, at another the joyful rubbing of hands; then new questions put to Jendzian, to which he answered with his usual deliberation.
Joy filled everyone's hearts. One moment there were cries of gratitude to heaven, and the next, you could hear the joyful rubbing of hands; then new questions were directed at Jendzian, who answered with his usual thoughtfulness.
"May the bullets strike you!" cried Zagloba; "what a servant Skshetuski has in you!"
"May the bullets hit you!" shouted Zagloba; "what a servant Skshetuski has in you!"
"Well, what of it?" asked Jendzian.
"Well, what about it?" asked Jendzian.
"He will cover you with gold."
"He will cover you in gold."
"I think too that I shall not be without a reward, though I serve my master out of faithfulness."
"I also believe that I will be rewarded, even though I serve my master out of loyalty."
"What did you do with Bogun?" asked Volodyovski.
"What did you do with Bogun?" Volodyovski asked.
"This, my master, was for me the greatest torment, that he lay sick again, and I could not put a knife into him, for my master would blame me for that. Such was my luck! What had I to do? He had told me all he had to tell, had given me all he had to give, so to my head for wit. 'Why,' say I to myself, 'should such a villain walk through the world? He imprisons a lady, and struck me in Chigirin. Better that he should not be, and let the hangman light his way. For,' I thought to myself, 'if he gets well, he will be after us with his Cossacks.' Not thinking long then, I went to Pan Rogovski, the commandant, who is in Vlodava with his squadron, and I told him that it was Bogun, the worst of the rebels. They must have hanged him before this time."
"This, my master, was the greatest torment for me: he was sick again, and I couldn’t put a knife in him, because my master would blame me for that. What bad luck! What was I supposed to do? He had told me everything he needed to, given me all he could, so there was nothing left for my mind to work with. 'Why,' I thought to myself, 'should such a villain roam the earth? He locks up a lady and even struck me in Chigirin. It would be better if he didn’t exist and let the hangman guide his way. Because,' I considered, 'if he recovers, he’ll be coming after us with his Cossacks.' Not thinking too long about it, I went to Pan Rogovski, the commandant, who is in Vlodava with his squadron, and I told him it was Bogun, the worst of the rebels. They must have hanged him by now."
Having said this, Jendzian laughed stupidly enough, and looked on the audience as if waiting for applause; but how astonished was he when answered by silence! After some time Zagloba muttered, "No more of this!" but on the contrary Volodyovski kept silent, and Pan Longin began to click with his tongue, shake his head, and at last he said,--
Having said that, Jendzian laughed foolishly and looked at the audience as if expecting applause; but how shocked he was when he was met with silence! After a while, Zagloba muttered, "No more of this!" but on the other hand, Volodyovski stayed quiet, and Pan Longin started to click his tongue, shake his head, and finally said,--
"You have acted ignobly,--what is called ignobly!"
"You have acted shamefully—what people call shamefully!"
"How so, my master?" asked the astonished Jendzian; "should I have stabbed him?"
"How come, my master?" asked the shocked Jendzian; "should I have stabbed him?"
"And that would have been ugly, and this ugly. I know not which is better, to be a murderer or a Judas."
"And that would have been ugly, and this ugly. I don't know which is better, to be a murderer or a traitor."
"What do you say, my master? Is it to be a Judas to give up a rebel who is an enemy of the king and the whole Commonwealth?"
"What do you think, my master? Is it a betrayal to turn in a rebel who is an enemy of the king and the entire Commonwealth?"
"True, but still the deed is ignoble. What did you say the name of that commandant is?"
"True, but the action is still shameful. What did you say the commandant's name is?"
"Pan Rogovski. They said his name was Jakob."
"Pan Rogovski. They said his name was Jakob."
"Ah, that's the same man!" muttered the Lithuanian. "A relative of Pan Lashch, and an enemy of Skshetuski."
"Ah, it's the same guy!" muttered the Lithuanian. "A relative of Pan Lashch, and an enemy of Skshetuski."
But this remark was not heard, for Zagloba began,--
But no one heard this comment because Zagloba started,--
"Gentlemen, there is no reason for delay. God has so arranged through this youth, and has so directed, that we shall seek her under better conditions than hitherto. Praise be to God! We must leave in the morning. The prince has gone away already, but we must start without his permission, for there is no time to wait. Volodyovski will go; I with him, and Jendzian; but you, Pan Longin, would better stay, for your stature and your simplicity of soul might betray us."
"Gentlemen, there’s no reason to delay. God has arranged things through this young man, and has guided us to seek her under better circumstances than before. Thank God! We need to leave in the morning. The prince has already left, but we must set out without his permission, as there’s no time to wait. Volodyovski will go; I will go with him, and Jendzian too; but you, Pan Longin, should stay behind, because your height and your straightforward nature might give us away."
"No, brother; I'll go too," said the Lithuanian.
"No, brother; I'm going too," said the Lithuanian.
"For her safety you must stay at home. Whoever has seen you will not forget you for a lifetime. We have the baton, it is true, but they would not believe you, even with the baton. You suffocated Pulyan in sight of Krívonos's whole rabble; and since such a pillar has stood before them, they would recognize it. You cannot go with us. You wouldn't find three heads there, and the one you have wouldn't help us much; you would ruin the undertaking."
"For her safety, you need to stay home. Anyone who has seen you will remember you forever. We have the baton, that’s true, but they wouldn’t believe you even with it. You choked Pulyan in front of Krívonos’s entire crowd; and since such a witness has stood before them, they would know it. You can’t come with us. You wouldn’t find three heads there, and the one you have wouldn’t be much help; you’d mess up the plan."
"Sad," said the Lithuanian.
"That’s sad," said the Lithuanian.
"Sad or not sad, you must stay. When we go to lift birds' nests out of the trees we will take you, but not this time."
"Whether you're sad or not, you have to stay. When we go to take birds' nests out of the trees, we'll take you then, but not this time."
"Disgusting to hear you!"
"Gross to hear you!"
"Let me kiss you, for joy is in my heart. But stay! one thing more, gentlemen. This affair is of the greatest importance,--a secret. Let it not be known among the soldiers, and go from them to the peasants. Not a word to any man!"
"Let me kiss you, because I’m so happy. But wait! One more thing, gentlemen. This matter is extremely important—a secret. Don’t let it get out among the soldiers, and then to the peasants. Not a word to anyone!"
"Not to the prince?"
"Not to the prince?"
"The prince is not here."
"The prince isn't here."
"But to Skshetuski, if he comes?"
"But what if Skshetuski shows up?"
"To him especially not a word, for he would race after us at once. He will have time enough to be glad; and God guard us from a new disappointment!--then he would lose his mind. Word of honor, gentlemen!"
"Not a word to him, especially, because he would come after us immediately. He'll have plenty of time to be happy; and may God protect us from another disappointment!--then he'd lose it. I swear, gentlemen!"
"Word of honor," said Podbipienta.
"Word of honor," Podbipienta said.
"Word, word!"
"Word up!"
"And now let us thank God."
"Let's give thanks to God."
Having said this, Zagloba knelt first, after him the others, and they prayed long and fervently.
Having said this, Zagloba knelt down first, and then the others followed, praying long and earnestly.
CHAPTER LV.
The prince had really set out for Zamost a few days before for the purpose of making new levies of troops, and it was not expected that he would return soon. Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Jendzian therefore started on their journey unknown to any one and in the greatest secrecy,--to which only one person in Zbaraj was admitted, Pan Longin; but he, bound by his word, was as silent as if enchanted.
The prince had actually left for Zamost a few days earlier to recruit new troops, and it was anticipated that he wouldn’t be back anytime soon. Volodyovski, Zagloba, and Jendzian then began their journey without anyone knowing and in complete secrecy—only one person in Zbaraj was let in on it, Pan Longin; but he, bound by his promise, remained as quiet as if under a spell.
Vershul and other officers who knew of the princess's death did not suppose that the departure of the little knight with Zagloba had any connection with the betrothed of the unfortunate Skshetuski, and thought most likely that the two friends had gone to him the more since they had taken Jendzian, who was known to be a servant of Skshetuski.
Vershul and other officers who were aware of the princess's death didn't think that the little knight leaving with Zagloba had anything to do with the fiancé of the unfortunate Skshetuski. They assumed that the two friends had gone to see him, especially since they had brought along Jendzian, who was known to be Skshetuski's servant.
They travelled straight to Hlebanovka, and there made preparations for the journey. Zagloba bought first of all, with money borrowed from Pan Longin, five Podolian horses, capable of long journeys. Horses of this breed were used by the Polish cavalry and the Cossacks; they could chase a whole day after a Tartar pony, surpassed in speed even the Turkish horses, and endured better every change of weather and cold, and rainy nights. Five such coursers did Zagloba purchase; besides he got sufficient Cossack clothing for himself and his comrades, as well as for the princess. Jendzian busied himself with the packs; and when all was provided and ready they started on the road, putting their undertaking under the guardianship of God and Saint Nikolai, the patron of young ladies.
They traveled straight to Hlebanovka and prepared for the journey there. Zagloba first borrowed money from Pan Longin to buy five Podolian horses, known for their long-distance endurance. Horses of this breed were used by the Polish cavalry and the Cossacks; they could chase a Tartar pony all day, were faster than Turkish horses, and handled changes in weather and cold, rainy nights much better. Zagloba purchased five of these swift horses, and he also got enough Cossack clothing for himself, his companions, and the princess. Jendzian took care of the packs, and once everything was ready, they set off, entrusting their journey to God and Saint Nikolai, the patron of young ladies.
So disguised, it was easy to take them for Cossack atamans, and frequently it happened that soldiers from Polish garrisons fastened on them, and guards scattered as far as Kamenyets; but Zagloba explained himself to them easily. They went for a long time through a safe country; for it was occupied by the squadrons of the commander Lantskoronski, which approached slowly toward Bar, in order to keep an eye on the Cossack bands gathering there. It was known universally that nothing would come of the negotiations. War hung over the country, therefore, though the main forces had not moved yet. The Pereyasláv armistice ended at Whitsuntide; partisan warfare, it is true, had not ended at any time. Now it increased, and both sides were only waiting the word.
So disguised, it was easy to mistake them for Cossack leaders, and it often happened that soldiers from Polish garrisons targeted them, with guards spreading as far as Kamenyets; but Zagloba quickly explained things to them. They traveled for a long time through safe territory, since it was controlled by the troops of Commander Lantskoronski, who were slowly advancing toward Bar to keep watch on the Cossack groups gathering there. It was widely understood that the negotiations were going nowhere. War loomed over the country, even though the main forces hadn’t moved yet. The Pereyasláv armistice was set to expire at Whitsuntide; partisan fighting, however, had never truly stopped. Now it was increasing, and both sides were just waiting for the signal.
At that time spring was rejoicing over the steppe. The earth which had been trampled by the hoofs of horses was now covered with a brocade of grass and flowers which had grown up from the bodies of the slain. Above battle-fields the lark pierced the azure of the heavens; various birds coursed through the air with their cries; the overflowed waters rippled in pools under the warm breath of the wind, and in the evenings the frogs swimming in the tepid water carried on joyous converse till late at night.
At that time, spring was celebrating across the plains. The ground, once trampled by horse hooves, was now adorned with a tapestry of grass and flowers that had sprung up from the fallen. Above the battlefields, the lark soared into the blue sky; different birds flew through the air with their calls. The overflowing waters rippled in pools under the warm breeze, and in the evenings, the frogs swimming in the warm water joyfully chatted until late at night.
It seemed that Nature herself was eager to heal the wounds and cure the pains, to hide the graves beneath flowers. It was bright in the heavens, and on the earth fresh, breezy, gladsome; and the whole steppe, as if painted, glittered like an asphodel meadow, changed like the rainbow or like a Polish girdle on which the skilled needlewoman has joined all colors with exquisite taste. The steppe was full of the play of birds, and the broad breeze passed over it, drying the water and embrowning the faces of men.
It felt like Nature itself was eager to heal the wounds and ease the pains, covering the graves with flowers. The sky was bright, and the earth was fresh, breezy, and cheerful; the entire steppe shimmered like a painted asphodel meadow, transforming like a rainbow or a Polish sash skillfully stitched with all colors. The steppe was alive with the sound of birds, and a gentle breeze swept over it, drying the water and warming the faces of people.
At such a time every heart rejoices, and is filled with measureless hope. Our knights therefore were full of just such hope. Volodyovski sang continually. Zagloba straightened himself on the horse, put his shoulders with delight to the sun, and as soon as he was well warmed, said to the little knight,--
At such a time, everyone feels joyful and is filled with endless hope. Our knights were definitely feeling that hope. Volodyovski sang non-stop. Zagloba straightened up on his horse, delightfully basking in the sun, and as soon as he was warmed up, he said to the little knight,--
"I feel well; for, to tell the truth, next to mead and Hungarian wine there is nothing like the sun for old bones."
"I feel good; honestly, aside from mead and Hungarian wine, there’s nothing better for old bones than the sun."
"It is good for everything," answered Volodyovski. "Just see how animals love to warm themselves in the sun!"
"It’s great for everything," replied Volodyovski. "Just look at how much animals enjoy soaking up the sun!"
"It is lucky that we are going for the princess at such a time, for in the frosts of winter it would have been difficult to escape with the girl."
"It’s lucky that we’re going for the princess now, because in the freezing winter, it would have been hard to get away with her."
"Let us only get her into our hands, and I am a rascal if any man gets her away from us. I tell you, Pan Michael, I have only one fear, and that is in case of war the Tartars might move in those regions and snap us up; for we can get on with the Cossacks. We will give no account whatever to the peasants, for you have noticed that they take us for starshini; the Zaporojians respect the batons, and the name of Bogun will be a shield to us."
"Just let us get her in our grips, and I swear no one will take her from us. I’m telling you, Pan Michael, my only worry is that if war breaks out, the Tartars might invade those areas and seize us; we can handle the Cossacks. We won't owe any explanations to the peasants, since you’ve seen that they see us as starshini; the Zaporojians have a respect for the batons, and the name of Bogun will protect us."
"I am acquainted with the Tartars, for while in the Lubni domains life passed in endless disputes with them. Vershul and I never had rest," answered Pan Michael.
"I know the Tartars well, because during my time in the Lubni area, life was filled with constant conflicts with them. Vershul and I never found peace," replied Pan Michael.
"And I know them," said Zagloba. "I have told you how I passed several years in their company and might have risen to great dignities among them, but since I didn't wish to become a mussulman I had to leave all. Besides, they wanted to inflict a martyr's death on me because I was persuading their principal mulla to the true faith."
"And I know them," said Zagloba. "I've told you how I spent several years with them and could have achieved high positions among them, but since I didn't want to convert to Islam, I had to give it all up. Besides, they wanted to put me to death as a martyr because I was trying to convince their main mullah of the true faith."
"But you said some other time that that was in Galáts."
"But you mentioned another time that it was in Galáts."
"Galáts in its own way, and the Crimea in its own. But if you think the world ends in Galáts, then surely you don't know where pepper grows. There are more sons of Belial than Christians in this world."
"Galáts in its own way, and Crimea in its own. But if you think the world ends in Galáts, then you clearly don’t know where pepper grows. There are more unsavory characters than good people in this world."
Here Jendzian broke into the conversation. "Not only may we receive harm from Tartars," said he, "but I have not informed you that Bogun told me that unclean powers are guarding that ravine. The giantess herself who guards the princess is a powerful witch, intimate with devils who may warn her against us. I have, it is true, a bullet, which I moulded on consecrated wheat, for a common one would not take her; but besides there are probably whole regiments of vampires who guard the entrance. It is for your heads to see that no harm comes to me; if it should, my reward would be lost."
Here Jendzian jumped into the conversation. "Not only might we suffer from the Tartars," he said, "but I haven't told you that Bogun mentioned there are dark forces protecting that ravine. The giantess herself, who guards the princess, is a powerful witch connected with devils who could warn her about us. I do have a bullet that I made from consecrated wheat, because a regular one wouldn't affect her; but besides that, there are probably entire groups of vampires protecting the entrance. It's up to you to ensure that no harm comes to me; if it does, I would lose my reward."
"Oh, you drone!" said Zagloba. "We have nothing to think of but your safety. The devil won't twist your neck; and even if he should it is all one, for you will go to hell anyhow for your covetousness. I'm too old a sparrow to be caught with chaff; and beat into yourself that if she is a powerful witch I am a more powerful wizard, for I learned the black art in Persia. She serves the devils, and they serve me, and I could plough with them as with oxen; but I don't want to do so, keeping in mind, as I do, the salvation of my own soul."
"Oh, you fool!" said Zagloba. "We're only concerned about your safety. The devil won't break your neck; and even if he did, it wouldn’t matter, because you'll go to hell anyway for your greed. I'm too wise to be deceived by nonsense; and remember this: if she's a powerful witch, I'm an even more powerful wizard, because I learned dark magic in Persia. She serves the devils, and they serve me, and I could use them like oxen; but I don’t want to, keeping in mind the salvation of my own soul."
"That is well, my master; but for this time use your power, for it is always better to be on the safe side."
"That's fine, my master; but this time, use your power, because it's always better to be safe."
"But I have more confidence in our just cause and the protection of God," said Volodyovski. "Let the devils be the guard of Horpyna and Bogun, but with us are the angels of heaven, whom the best brigade in hell cannot withstand. On our behalf I make an offering of seven white wax candles to Saint Michael the Archangel."
"But I have more faith in our righteous cause and God's protection," said Volodyovski. "Let the demons guard Horpyna and Bogun, but we have the angels of heaven on our side, whom the strongest brigade in hell can't stand against. On our behalf, I offer seven white wax candles to Saint Michael the Archangel."
"Then I will add one more," said Jendzian, "so that Pan Zagloba shouldn't frighten me with damnation."
"Then I'll add one more," said Jendzian, "so that Pan Zagloba doesn't scare me with damnation."
"I will be the first to pack you off to hell," said the noble, "if it should appear that you don't know the places well."
"I'll be the first to send you straight to hell," said the noble, "if it turns out that you don't know the areas well."
"Why shouldn't I know? If we only reach Valadinka, I can find the place with my eyes bound. We will go along the shore toward the Dniester, and on the right hand will be the ravine, which we shall recognize by this, that the entrance to it is closed with a rock. At the first glance it will seem altogether impossible of entrance, but in the rock is an opening through which two horses can pass abreast. Once inside, no one can escape us, for that is the only entrance and exit. All around, the sides are so high that a bird can barely fly over them. The witch kills people who enter without permission, and there are many bones of men inside. Bogun gave orders not to notice these, but to ride on and shout: 'Bogun! Bogun!' Then she will come out to us with friendship. Besides Horpyna, there is Cheremís, who is a good marksman. We must kill them both."
"Why shouldn't I know? If we just get to Valadinka, I can find the place with my eyes closed. We’ll head along the shore toward the Dniester, and to our right will be the ravine, which we’ll recognize by the rock blocking its entrance. At first glance, it’ll seem completely impassable, but there’s a gap in the rock wide enough for two horses to pass side by side. Once we’re inside, no one can escape us, since that’s the only way in and out. The walls are so high that a bird can barely fly over them. The witch kills anyone who enters without permission, and there are many human bones inside. Bogun ordered us not to pay attention to those, but to ride through shouting: 'Bogun! Bogun!' Then she’ll come out to us in a friendly way. Besides Horpyna, there’s Cheremís, who is a good shot. We need to kill them both."
"I say nothing about Cheremís, but it will be enough to tie the woman."
"I won't say anything about the Cheremís, but tying up the woman will be enough."
"How could you tie her? She is so strong that she tears armor to pieces like a shirt, and a horseshoe crumbles in her hand. Pan Podbipienta might possibly overpower her, but not we. But leave the matter; I have a consecrated bullet. Let the black hour come on that she-devil; otherwise she would fly after us like a wolf, and would howl to the Cossacks, and we should fail to bring back not only the young lady, but our own heads."
"How could you tie her up? She's so strong that she rips armor apart like it's just a shirt, and she can crush a horseshoe in her hand. Pan Podbipienta might be able to take her on, but not us. Anyway, let's drop it; I have a blessed bullet. Let that dark moment come for that she-devil; otherwise, she would chase us down like a wolf and howl to the Cossacks, and we would end up losing not just the young lady, but our own heads too."
In such conversation and counsels their time passed on the road. They travelled hurriedly, passing villages, hamlets, farms, and grave-mounds. They went through Yarmolintsi to Bar, from where they were to advance in the direction of Yampol and the Dniester. They went through the neighborhood in which Volodyovski had defeated Bogun and freed Zagloba from his hands; they even came to the same farm and stopped there over night. Sometimes they slept under the open sky in the steppes, and Zagloba enlivened these halting-places by narratives of his previous adventures, some of which had happened and some of which had never taken place. But the conversations were mostly about the princess and her coming liberation from captivity with the witch.
During their discussions and planning, they passed their time on the road. They traveled quickly, going through villages, small towns, farms, and burial mounds. They made their way from Yarmolintsi to Bar, where they would head towards Yampol and the Dniester. They went through the area where Volodyovski had defeated Bogun and rescued Zagloba; they even visited the same farm and stayed there overnight. Sometimes they slept under the stars in the steppes, and Zagloba kept the mood light with stories of his past adventures, some true and others entirely made up. But most of their talks revolved around the princess and her eventual rescue from captivity with the witch.
Issuing at length from the regions held in curb by the garrisons and squadrons of Lantskoronski, they entered the Cossack country, in which nothing remained of the Poles, for those who had not fled were exterminated by fire and sword. May had departed, followed by a sultry June, while they had barely finished a third of the journey, for the road was long and difficult. Happily no danger threatened them from the side of the Cossacks. They gave no account of themselves to the peasant parties, who usually took them for Zaporojian starshini. Still, they were asked from time to time who they were. Zagloba, if the inquirer was from the lower country, showed Bogun's baton; if a common murderer from the mob, then, without getting from the horse, he struck the man with his foot in the breast and knocked him to the ground. The bystanders, seeing this, opened a way for them, thinking that they were not only their own, but also very distinguished, since they struck people,--"perhaps Krívonos, Burlai, or Father Hmelnitski himself."
Emerging from the areas controlled by the troops and units of Lantskoronski, they entered the Cossack territory, where nothing was left of the Poles—those who hadn't fled had been killed by fire and sword. May had passed, followed by a sweltering June, while they had barely covered a third of the journey, as the road was long and tough. Fortunately, they faced no threats from the Cossacks. They didn't explain themselves to the peasant groups, who typically mistook them for Zaporojian starshini. Still, they were occasionally asked who they were. Zagloba, if the questioner was from the lower country, displayed Bogun's baton; if it was a common thug from the crowd, he would kick the person in the chest from his horse, knocking them down. The onlookers, witnessing this, made way for them, thinking they were not only one of their own but also quite important since they were striking people—"maybe Krívonos, Burlai, or even Father Hmelnitski himself."
Zagloba complained greatly of the fame of Bogun, for the Zaporojians annoyed him too much with inquiries about the chief, through which delays on the road were not infrequent. And generally there was no end to the questions,--whether he was well, or alive, for the report of his death had spread as far as Yagorlik and the Cataracts. But when the travellers declared that he was well and free, and that they were his messengers, they were kissed and honored; all hearts were open to them, and even purses, of which the cunning servant of Skshetuski did not omit to take advantage.
Zagloba complained a lot about Bogun's fame, as the Zaporojians kept bothering him with questions about the chief, which often caused delays on the road. There seemed to be no end to their inquiries—whether he was okay or still alive, since the news of his death had spread all the way to Yagorlik and the Cataracts. But when the travelers said he was alive and well, and that they were his messengers, they were treated kindly and respected; everyone opened their hearts to them, and even their wallets, which the clever servant of Skshetuski didn’t hesitate to take advantage of.
In Yampol they were received by Burlai who with Zaporojian troops and the rabble was waiting for the Tartars of Budjak. This was an old and distinguished colonel. Years before he had taught Bogun his military craft. He went on expeditions over the Black Sea with him, and in one of these expeditions the two had plundered Sinope in company. He loved him therefore as a son, and received his messengers with gladness, not exhibiting the least distrust, especially since he had seen Jendzian with Bogun the previous year. But when he learned that Bogun was alive and going to Volynia, from joy he gave a feast to the messengers and drank with them himself.
In Yampol, they were welcomed by Burlai, who was waiting for the Tartars of Budjak with his Zaporojian troops and some unruly men. He was an old and respected colonel. Years ago, he had taught Bogun the ways of the army. They went on expeditions across the Black Sea together, and during one of those trips, they had looted Sinope. He loved Bogun like a son, so he received his messengers with joy, showing no sign of distrust, especially since he had seen Jendzian with Bogun the year before. But when he found out that Bogun was alive and heading to Volynia, he celebrated by throwing a feast for the messengers and drank with them himself.
Zagloba was afraid that Jendzian, when he had drunk wine, might say something dangerous; but it turned out that the youth, cunning as a fox, knew how to manage, so that speaking the truth only when practicable, he did not imperil their affair, but won still greater confidence. It was strange, however, for our knights to hear those conversations carried on with such terrible sincerity in which their own names were repeated so often.
Zagloba was worried that Jendzian, after drinking wine, might say something risky; but it turned out that the young man, as clever as a fox, knew how to handle things so that he only spoke the truth when it was safe, protecting their interests while gaining even more trust. It was strange for our knights to listen to those conversations filled with such intense sincerity, where their own names were mentioned so frequently.
"We heard," said Burlai, "that Bogun was slain in a duel. And don't you know who cut him?"
"We heard," said Burlai, "that Bogun was killed in a duel. And do you know who did it?"
"Volodyovski, an officer of Prince Yeremi," answered Jendzian, calmly.
"Volodyovski, an officer of Prince Yeremi," Jendzian replied calmly.
"If I could get my hands on Volodyovski, I would pay him for our falcon. I'd pull him out of his skin."
"If I could get my hands on Volodyovski, I’d pay him for our falcon. I’d tear him apart."
Volodyovski at this moved his oat-colored mustaches, and looked at Burlai with such a look as a hound gives a wolf which he is not permitted to seize by the throat; and Jendzian said,--
Volodyovski at this twitched his light-colored mustache and looked at Burlai with the kind of gaze a dog gives a wolf it’s not allowed to attack; and Jendzian said,--
"That's why I give you his name, Colonel."
"That's why I'm giving you his name, Colonel."
"The devil will have real fun with that fellow Jendzian," thought Zagloba.
"The devil is going to have a blast with that guy Jendzian," thought Zagloba.
"But," continued Jendzian, "he is not so much to blame himself, for Bogun challenged him without knowing what a sabre he was summoning. There was another noble there, the greatest enemy of Bogun, who had once snatched the princess from his hands."
"But," Jendzian continued, "he's not entirely to blame, because Bogun challenged him without realizing the kind of skill he was up against. There was another noble present, the biggest enemy of Bogun, who had once taken the princess right from his grasp."
"And who is he?"
"Who is he?"
"Oh, he is an old sot who used to hang around our ataman in Chigirin and pretend to be his best friend."
"Oh, he's an old drunk who used to hang around our leader in Chigirin and act like he was his best friend."
"He'll hang yet!" shouted Burlai.
"He'll be hanged yet!" shouted Burlai.
"I'm a fool if I don't cut the ears off that puppy!" muttered Zagloba.
"I'm an idiot if I don't cut the ears off that puppy!" muttered Zagloba.
"They so cut him up," continued Jendzian, "that another in his place would have been eaten by the crows long ago; but there is a horned soul in our ataman, and he recovered, though he barely dragged himself to Vlodava; and there he would have failed surely but for us. We helped him off to Volynia, where our people have the upper hand, and he sent us here for the princess."
"They really messed him up," Jendzian continued, "that if it had been anyone else, they would have been picked apart by crows long ago; but our ataman has a strong spirit and he pulled through, even though he could barely make it to Vlodava. He definitely would have struggled there if it weren't for us. We helped him get to Volynia, where our people are in control, and he sent us here for the princess."
"These women will be the death of him," muttered Burlai. "I told him that long ago. Would it not have been better for him to take a girl in Cossack fashion, and then a stone around her neck and into the water, as we did in the Black Sea?"
"These women are going to end his life," Burlai muttered. "I warned him about this a long time ago. Wouldn't it have been better for him to take a girl like a Cossack, tie a stone around her neck, and throw her into the water, like we did in the Black Sea?"
Here Volodyovski scarcely restrained himself, so wounded was he in his feeling for the sex; but Zagloba laughed, and said: "Surely it would have been better."
Here Volodyovski barely held himself back, so hurt was he in his feelings for the opposite sex; but Zagloba laughed and said, "Surely it would have been better."
"But you were old friends," said Burlai, "you did not desert him in need; and you, boy [here he turned to Jendzian], you are the best of them all, for I saw in Chigirin how you nursed and cared for our falcon. I am your friend for that. Tell me what you want,--men or horses? I'll give them to you, so that no harm may meet you on the return."
"But you were old friends," Burlai said, "you didn't abandon him when he needed you; and you, kid" [he turned to Jendzian], "you’re the best of them all, because I saw in Chigirin how you took care of our falcon. I'm your friend for that. Just tell me what you want—men or horses? I'll provide them for you, so that nothing bad happens to you on your way back."
"We do not need men," said Zagloba, "for we shall go through our own country and among our own people, and God keep us from evil adventure! It is worse with a large party than with a small one; but some of the swiftest horses would be of service."
"We don’t need men," said Zagloba, "because we’ll travel through our own land and among our own people, and may God protect us from any bad experiences! It’s more challenging with a big group than with a small one; but having some of the fastest horses would help."
"I'll give you such that the ponies of the Khan would not overtake them."
"I'll make sure that the Khan's ponies won't catch up to them."
Jendzian now spoke up, not to lose an opportunity: "And give us a little money, Ataman, for we have none, and beyond Bratslav a measure of oats is a thaler."
Jendzian now chimed in, seizing the chance: "And give us a bit of money, Ataman, since we don't have any, and beyond Bratslav, a measure of oats costs a thaler."
"Then come with me to the storeroom," said Burlai.
"Then come with me to the storage room," said Burlai.
Jendzian didn't let this be said twice, and disappeared through the door with the old colonel; and when after a while he returned joy was beaming from his round face, and his blue coat was bulging out over his stomach.
Jendzian didn’t need to hear this twice and quickly left through the door with the old colonel. When he came back a while later, joy was shining from his round face, and his blue coat was tight around his stomach.
"Well, go with God," said the old Cossack; "and when you get the girl stop in to see me, so that I may look at Bogun's cuckoo."
"Well, take care," said the old Cossack; "and when you get the girl, come by to see me so I can check out Bogun's cuckoo."
"Impossible, Colonel," said the youth, boldly; "for that Pole is terribly afraid, and once stabbed herself with a knife. We are afraid that something evil may happen to her. Better let the ataman manage her himself."
"Not possible, Colonel," said the young man confidently; "because that Pole is really scared, and once accidentally stabbed herself with a knife. We're worried that something bad might happen to her. It's better to let the ataman handle her himself."
"He will manage her; she won't be afraid of him. The Pole is white-handed, doesn't like the Cossacks," muttered Burlai. "Go! God be with you! You haven't far now."
"He'll take care of her; she won't be scared of him. The Pole has soft hands and doesn't like the Cossacks," muttered Burlai. "Go! God be with you! You're almost there."
From Yampol to Valadinka it was not so very far; but the road was difficult, or rather a continual absence of roads stretched before the knights; for at that time those regions were still a desert, with rarely a house or a dwelling. They went then from Yampol somewhat to the west, withdrawing from the Dniester, to go afterward with the course of the Valadinka toward Kashkoff; for only thus could they strike the ravine. Light was growing in the heavens; for the feast at Burlai's had lasted till late at night, and Zagloba calculated that they would not find the ravine before sundown; but that was exactly what he wanted, for he wished after freeing Helena, to leave the night behind him. While they were travelling they spoke of how fortune had favored them so far in everything along the whole road; and Zagloba, mentioning the feast with Burlai, said,--
From Yampol to Valadinka wasn’t very far; but the journey was tough, or rather, there were no real roads in sight for the knights. At that time, those areas were still like a desert, with barely a house or shelter around. They headed from Yampol a bit to the west, moving away from the Dniester, then continued along the Valadinka toward Kashkoff; this was the only way they could reach the ravine. The sky was getting lighter; the celebration at Burlai's had gone on late into the night, and Zagloba figured they wouldn’t find the ravine until after sunset; but that was exactly what he wanted, because he planned to leave the night behind after rescuing Helena. While they traveled, they talked about how lucky they'd been along the entire journey so far; and Zagloba, recalling the feast at Burlai, said,--
"See how those Cossacks who live in brotherhood uphold one another in every trouble! I do not speak of the mob,--whom they despise, and for whom, if the devil helps them to throw off our dominion, they will be still worse masters than the Poles; but in the Brotherhood one is ready to jump into the fire for another, not like our nobles."
"Look at how those Cossacks who live in brotherhood support each other through every hardship! I'm not talking about the mob—whom they look down on, and for whom, if the devil helps them to throw off our rule, they would be even worse masters than the Poles; but within the Brotherhood, people are willing to jump into the fire for one another, unlike our nobles."
"Not at all, my master," said Jendzian. "I was among them a long time, and I saw how they tear one another like wolves; and if Hmelnitski were gone, who sometimes by power, sometimes by policy, keeps them in check, they would devour one another. But this Burlai is a great warrior among them, and Hmelnitski himself respects him."
"Not at all, my master," said Jendzian. "I was with them for a long time, and I saw how they tear each other apart like wolves; and if Hmelnitski were gone, who sometimes uses power and sometimes strategy to keep them in line, they would eat each other alive. But this Burlai is a great warrior among them, and even Hmelnitski respects him."
"But you feel contempt for the man, of course, since he let you rob him. Oh, Jendzian, you will not die your own death!"
"But you feel disdain for the guy, of course, since he allowed you to cheat him. Oh, Jendzian, you won't die your own death!"
"What is written for each man, my master, that he'll have; but to deceive an enemy is praiseworthy, and pleasing to God."
"What is destined for each person, my master, they will have; but tricking an enemy is commendable and favored by God."
"I do not blame you for that, but for greed, which is the feeling of a peasant, unworthy of a noble; for this you will be damned without fail."
"I don’t hold that against you, but I do blame you for your greed, which is a feeling of a peasant and not fitting for someone noble; for this, you will surely be damned."
"I will not spare money for candles in the church when I succeed in gaining anything, so that God too should have some profit from me and bless me; and it is no sin to help my parents."
"I won’t hesitate to spend money on candles in church when I achieve something, so that God can benefit from my success and bless me; plus, there’s nothing wrong with helping my parents."
"What a rascal, what a finished scoundrel!" cried Zagloba to Volodyovski. "I thought my tricks would go with me to the grave; but I see that this is a still greater rogue. So through the cunning of this youth we shall free our princess from Bogun's captivity, with Bogun's permission, and on Burlai's horses! Has any man ever seen such a thing? And to look at him you wouldn't give three copper coins for the fellow!"
"What a rogue, what a complete scoundrel!" cried Zagloba to Volodyovski. "I thought my tricks would die with me; but I see that this kid is an even bigger schemer. Thanks to this clever young man, we’ll rescue our princess from Bogun's clutches, with Bogun's blessing, and using Burlai's horses! Has anyone ever seen anything like this? And honestly, if you looked at him, you wouldn’t give three cents for the guy!"
Jendzian laughed with satisfaction, and said: "Will that be bad for us, my master?"
Jendzian laughed happily and said, "Is that going to be bad for us, my master?"
"You please me, and were it not for your greed I should take you into my service; but since you have tricked Bogun in such style, I forgive you for having called me a sot."
"You please me, and if it weren't for your greed, I would take you into my service; but since you outsmarted Bogun like that, I forgive you for calling me a fool."
"It was not I who called you that, but Bogun."
"It wasn't me who called you that, it was Bogun."
"Well, God has punished him."
"Well, God has punished him."
In such conversation the morning passed; but when the sun had rolled up high on the vault of heaven they became serious, for in a few hours they were to see Valadinka. After a long journey they were near their object at last; and disquiet, natural in such cases, crept into their hearts. Was Helena still alive? And if alive, would they find her? Horpyna might have taken her out, or might at the last moment have hidden her somewhere else among the secret places of the ravine, or have killed her. Obstacles were not all overcome yet, dangers were not all passed. They had, it is true, all the tokens by which Horpyna was to recognize them as Bogun's messengers, carrying out his will; but would the devils or the spirits forewarn her? Jendzian feared this most; and even Zagloba, though pretending to be an expert in the black art, did not think of this without alarm. In such a case they would find the ravine empty or (what was worse) Cossacks from Rashkoff ambushed in it. Their hearts beat more strongly; and when finally, after some hours yet of travelling, they saw from the lofty rim of the ravine the glittering ribbon of water, the plump face of Jendzian paled a little.
In such conversations, the morning passed; but when the sun rose high in the sky, they became serious because, in a few hours, they would see Valadinka. After a long journey, they were finally close to their goal, and a natural unease settled in their hearts. Was Helena still alive? And if she was, would they find her? Horpyna might have taken her away, or at the last moment, hidden her somewhere else in the secret spots of the ravine, or even killed her. They hadn’t overcome all the obstacles yet; dangers still loomed. True, they had all the signs that Horpyna would recognize them as Bogun's messengers, carrying out his orders; but would the devils or spirits warn her? Jendzian feared this the most, and even Zagloba, though pretending to be well-versed in the dark arts, couldn’t think of it without feeling anxious. If that was the case, they would find the ravine empty or, worse yet, Cossacks from Rashkoff lying in ambush. Their hearts raced, and when finally, after several more hours of travel, they saw the sparkling ribbon of water from the high edge of the ravine, Jendzian's face went a little pale.
"That is the Valadinka," said he, in a suppressed voice.
"That's the Valadinka," he said quietly.
"Already?" inquired Zagloba, in an equally low voice. "Are we so near as that?"
"Already?" Zagloba asked in a low voice. "Are we that close?"
"May God guard us!" replied Jendzian. "Oh, my master, begin your exorcisms, for I am awfully afraid."
"May God protect us!" replied Jendzian. "Oh, my master, start your exorcisms, because I'm really scared."
"Exorcisms are folly. Let us bless the river and the secret places,--that will help more."
"Exorcisms are pointless. Let’s bless the river and the hidden spots—that will be more helpful."
Volodyovski was the calmest of all, but he kept silent, examining however his pistols carefully, and added new powder; then he felt to see if his sabre would come out of the scabbard easily.
Volodyovski was the calmest of all, but he stayed silent, carefully examining his pistols and adding new powder; then he checked to see if his saber would come out of the scabbard easily.
"I have a consecrated bullet too in this pistol here," said Jendzian. "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost! Let us move on!"
"I have a blessed bullet in this pistol here," said Jendzian. "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit! Let's move on!"
"Move on! move on!" said Volodyovski.
"Keep going! Keep going!" said Volodyovski.
After a time they found themselves on the bank of the little river, and turned their horses in the direction of its course. Here Volodyovski stopped them, and said,--
After a while, they found themselves by the small river and directed their horses along its path. Here, Volodyovski halted them and said,--
"Let Jendzian take the baton, for the witch knows him, and let him be the first to talk with her, so that she may not get frightened at us and run off with the princess into some hiding-place."
"Let Jendzian take the lead, since the witch knows him, and let him be the first to speak with her, so she won’t get scared of us and run off with the princess to hide somewhere."
"I will not go first, no matter what you do," said Jendzian.
"I won't go first, no matter what you do," Jendzian said.
"Then go last, you drone!"
"Then go last, you slacker!"
Having said this, Volodyovski went first, after him Zagloba, and in the rear with the pack-horses clattered Jendzian, looking around with apprehension on every side. The hoofs of the horses rattled over the stones, around about reigned the dull silence of the desert; but grasshoppers and crickets hidden in the cliff chirped, for it was a sultry day, though the sun had passed the meridian considerably. Night had come at last to the eminence, rounded like an upturned shield, on which rocks fallen apart and burnt from the sun presented forms like ruins, tumble-down houses, and church-steeples; you might have thought it a castle or a place stormed by an enemy.
Having said that, Volodyovski took the lead, followed by Zagloba, and bringing up the rear with the pack-horses was Jendzian, glancing around nervously in all directions. The horses' hooves clattered on the stones, while a heavy silence filled the desert; however, grasshoppers and crickets tucked away in the cliffs chirped, as it was a muggy day, despite the sun having moved well past its peak. Night had finally arrived at the high ground, shaped like an upturned shield, where weathered, sun-scorched rocks resembled ruins, crumbling houses, and church steeples; one might have thought it was a castle or a site taken over by an invader.
Jendzian looked at Zagloba and said: "This is the Devil's Mound; I know it from what Bogun told me. No living thing passes here by night."
Jendzian looked at Zagloba and said, "This is the Devil's Mound; I know it from what Bogun told me. No living thing comes through here at night."
"If it does not, it can," answered Zagloba. "Tfu! what a cursed land! But at least we are on the right road."
"If it doesn’t, it can," Zagloba replied. "Ugh! What a miserable place! But at least we’re on the right path."
"The place is not far," said Jendzian.
"The place isn't far," Jendzian said.
"Praise be to God!" answered Zagloba; and his mind was turned to the princess.
"Praise be to God!" Zagloba replied, and his thoughts turned to the princess.
He had wonderful thoughts, and seeing those wild banks of the Valadinka, that desert and silent wilderness, he scarcely believed that the princess could be so near,--she for whose sake he had passed through so many adventures and dangers, and loved so that when the news of her death came he knew not what to do with his life and his old age. But on the other hand a man becomes intimate, even with misfortune. Zagloba, who had grown familiar with the thought that she had been taken away and was far off in Bogun's power, did not dare to say now to himself: "The end of grief and search has come, the hour of success and peace has arrived." Besides other thoughts crowded to his brain: "What will she say when she sees him? Will she not dissolve into tears when like a thunderbolt comes to her that rescue, after such long and painful captivity? God has his wonderful ways," thought Zagloba, "and so succeeds in correcting everything that from this come the triumph of virtue and the shame of injustice. It was God who first gave Jendzian into the hands of Bogun, and then made friends of them. God arranged that War, the stern mother, called away the wild ataman from the fastnesses to which like a wolf he had carried his plunder. God afterward delivered him into the hands of Volodyovski, and again brought him into contact with Jendzian. All is so arranged that now, when Helena may have lost her last hope and when she expects aid from no side, aid is at hand! Oh, cease your weeping, my daughter! Soon will joy come to you without measure! Oh, she will be grateful, clasp her hands, and return thanks!" Then she stood before the eyes of Zagloba as if living, and he was filled with emotion and lost altogether in thinking of what would happen in an hour.
He had amazing thoughts, and looking at those wild banks of the Valadinka, that deserted and silent wilderness, he could hardly believe that the princess was so close by—she for whom he had gone through so many adventures and dangers, and loved so deeply that when he heard the news of her death, he didn't know what to do with his life or his old age. But on the other hand, a person gets used to misfortune. Zagloba, who had become accustomed to the idea that she had been taken away and was far off in Bogun's control, did not dare to tell himself: "The end of grief and searching has come, the time for success and peace has arrived." Besides, other thoughts crowded his mind: "What will she say when she sees him? Will she not break down in tears when the rescue, like a thunderbolt, comes to her after such a long and painful captivity? God has his wonderful ways," Zagloba thought, "and manages to set everything right, leading to the triumph of virtue and the defeat of injustice. It was God who first handed Jendzian over to Bogun, and then made them friends. God arranged for War, the harsh mother, to call the wild ataman away from the strongholds where he had like a wolf taken his loot. God later handed him over to Volodyovski and brought him back into contact with Jendzian. Everything is set up so that now, when Helena may have lost her last hope and doesn’t expect help from any side, help is here! Oh, stop your crying, my daughter! Soon, joy will come to you in abundance! Oh, she will be grateful, clasp her hands, and give thanks!" Then she appeared before Zagloba as if she were alive, and he was filled with emotion, completely lost in thinking about what would happen in an hour.
Jendzian pulled him by the sleeve from behind. "My master!"
Jendzian tugged on his sleeve from behind. "My master!"
"Well!" said Zagloba, displeased that the course of his thoughts was interrupted.
"Well!" said Zagloba, annoyed that his train of thought was interrupted.
"Did you not see a wolf spring across before us?"
"Did you not see a wolf jump across in front of us?"
"What of that?"
"What about that?"
"But was it only a wolf?"
"But was it just a wolf?"
"Kiss him on the snout."
"Kiss him on the nose."
At this moment Volodyovski reined in his horse. "Have we lost the road," he asked, "for it should be here?"
At this moment, Volodyovski pulled his horse to a stop. "Have we missed the road?" he asked. "It should be around here."
"No, we have not," answered Jendzian; "we are going as Bogun directed. I wish to God it were all over."
"No, we haven't," Jendzian replied. "We're going as Bogun instructed. I wish to God it was all done."
"It will not be long, if we ride well."
"It won’t be long if we ride well."
"I want to tell you another thing. When I am talking to the witch keep an eye on Cheremís; he must be a terribly nasty fellow, but shoots fearfully with his musket."
"I want to mention something else. While I'm talking to the witch, keep an eye on Cheremís; he must be a really nasty guy, but he's an excellent shot with his musket."
"Oh, cavalry, don't be afraid!"
"Oh, cavalry, don't worry!"
They had barely gone some yards when the horses pricked up their ears and snorted. Jendzian's skin began to creep at once; for he expected that at any moment the howling of vampires might be heard from the cliffs in the rocks, or some unknown and repulsive form would creep out. But it appeared that the horses snorted only because they were passing near the retreat of that wolf who had so disturbed the youth a little while before. Round about was silence; even the grasshoppers had ceased chirping, for the sun had already inclined to the other side of the sky. Jendzian made the sign of the cross and calmed himself.
They had barely walked a few yards when the horses perked up their ears and snorted. Jendzian felt a chill run down his spine instantly; he feared that any moment, the howling of vampires might echo from the cliffs, or some unknown and frightening creature could emerge. But it turned out the horses were just snorting because they were passing by the den of the wolf that had unsettled the young man a little while ago. All around was quiet; even the grasshoppers had stopped chirping since the sun had already started to set. Jendzian crossed himself and tried to calm down.
Volodyovski held in his horse suddenly. "I see the ravine," said he, "in the throat of which a rock is thrust, and in the rock there is a breach."
Volodyovski suddenly pulled back on his horse. "I can see the ravine," he said, "where a rock is wedged in, and there's a crack in the rock."
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!" muttered Jendzian.
"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit!" muttered Jendzian.
"After me!" commanded Pan Michael, turning his horse. Soon they were at the breach, and passed through as under a stone arch. Before them opened a deep ravine, thickly overgrown with bushes at the sides, widening in the distance to a broad half-circle,--a small plain, enclosed as it were by gigantic walls.
"Follow me!" ordered Pan Michael, turning his horse. They quickly arrived at the opening, passing through as if under a stone arch. In front of them lay a deep ravine, densely covered with bushes on either side, expanding in the distance into a wide half-circle—a small plain, almost surrounded by towering walls.
Jendzian began to shout as loud as the power in his breast permitted: "Bogun! Bogun! Witch, come out! Bogun! Bogun!"
Jendzian started shouting as loudly as he could: "Bogun! Bogun! Witch, come out! Bogun! Bogun!"
They halted and remained for some time in silence; then the youth began to shout again: "Bogun! Bogun!"
They stopped and stayed quiet for a while; then the young man started yelling again: "Bogun! Bogun!"
From a distance came the barking of dogs.
From afar, the sound of dogs barking could be heard.
"Bogun! Bogun!"
"Bogun! Bogun!"
On the left rim of the ravine on which the ruddy and golden rays of the sun were falling the thick branches of the plum and wild-cherry trees began to rustle; and after a while there appeared, almost at the very source of the spring, a human form, which bending forward and covering its eyes with its hand looked carefully at the travellers.
On the left edge of the ravine where the bright red and golden rays of the sun were shining, the thick branches of the plum and wild cherry trees started to rustle. After a bit, a human figure appeared near the source of the spring, bending forward and shielding its eyes with its hand as it carefully watched the travelers.
"That's Horpyna," said Jendzian; and putting his palms around his mouth, he began to shout a third time: "Bogun! Bogun!"
"That's Horpyna," Jendzian said, and cupping his hands around his mouth, he shouted a third time, "Bogun! Bogun!"
Horpyna began to descend, bending back to keep her balance. She came on quickly, and after her rolled along a sort of dumpy little man with a long Turkish gun in his hand. Twigs broke under the weighty step of the witch; stones rolled from under them and rattled to the bottom of the ravine. Bent in that fashion, in the ruddy glare she seemed really some gigantic superhuman creature.
Horpyna started to go down, leaning back to maintain her balance. She moved quickly, and following her was a short, stout man holding a long Turkish gun. Twigs snapped under the heavy steps of the witch; stones tumbled from beneath them and clattered to the bottom of the ravine. In that position, illuminated by the reddish glow, she looked like a massive, otherworldly being.
"Who are you?" called she in a loud voice, when she had reached the bottom.
"Who are you?" she shouted as she reached the bottom.
"How are you, bass-viol!" said Jendzian, to whom his usual deliberation returned at the sight of human beings instead of spirits.
"How are you, bass-viol!" said Jendzian, feeling his usual calm return as he saw real people instead of ghosts.
"You are Bogun's servant? I know you, you fellow; but who are these?"
"You’re Bogun’s servant? I know you, buddy; but who are these people?"
"Friends of Bogun."
"Bogun Friends."
"Ah, she is a handsome witch," muttered Pan Michael, under his mustaches.
"Ah, she's a beautiful witch," muttered Pan Michael, under his mustache.
"And what have you come for?"
"And what did you come for?"
"Here is the baton, the knife, and the ring for you,--you know what they mean?"
"Here is the baton, the knife, and the ring for you—you know what they mean?"
The giantess took them in her hands and began to examine them carefully; then she said,--
The giantess picked them up in her hands and started to look at them closely; then she said,--
"They are the same! You have come for the princess?"
"They're the same! Did you come for the princess?"
"Yes! Is she well?"
"Yes! Is she okay?"
"She is. Why didn't Bogun himself come?"
"She is. Why didn’t Bogun come himself?"
"Bogun is wounded."
"Bogun is injured."
"Wounded? I saw that in the mill."
"Wounded? I saw that at the mill."
"If you saw it, why do you ask? You lie, you bugle-horn!" said Jendzian, confidently.
"If you saw it, why are you asking? You’re lying, you loudmouth!" said Jendzian, confidently.
The witch showed in a smile teeth white as the teeth of a wolf, and doubling her hand nudged Jendzian in the side: "You are a boy, you are a fellow, you are."
The witch smiled, her teeth as white as a wolf's, and playfully nudged Jendzian in the side: "You're a boy, you're a guy, you are."
"Be off!"
"Get lost!"
"You won't give a kiss, will you? And when will you take the princess?"
"You won’t give me a kiss, will you? And when are you going to take the princess?"
"Right away; we will only rest the horses."
"Right away; we'll just rest the horses."
"Well, take her! I will go with you."
"Fine, take her! I’ll go with you."
"What do you want to go for?"
"What do you want to pursue?"
"Death is fated for my brother; the Poles will empale him on a stake. I will go with you."
"Death is destined for my brother; the Poles will impale him on a stake. I'm coming with you."
Jendzian bent toward the saddle as if for easier conversation with the giantess, and his hand rested unobserved on the butt of a pistol.
Jendzian leaned toward the saddle as if to talk more easily with the giantess, and his hand casually rested on the grip of a pistol, unnoticed.
"Cheremís! Cheremís!" said he, wishing to turn the attention of his comrades on the dwarf.
"Cheremís! Cheremís!" he called out, hoping to get his friends to focus on the dwarf.
"Why do you call him? His tongue is cut out."
"Why are you calling him? He can't talk."
"I am not calling him, I'm only admiring his beauty. You will not leave him,--he is your husband."
"I’m not calling him, I’m just admiring his looks. You won’t leave him—he’s your husband."
"He is my dog!"
"He's my dog!"
"And there are only two of you in the ravine?"
"And it's just the two of you in the ravine?"
"Two,--the princess is the third."
"Two; the princess is third."
"That's well. You will not leave him?"
"That's good. You won't leave him?"
"I will go with you," said she.
"I'll go with you," she said.
"But I tell you that you will remain."
"But I tell you that you will stay."
There was something in the voice of the youth of such a character that the giantess turned on the spot with an alarmed face, for suspicion suddenly entered her mind.
There was something in the voice of the young person that made the giantess turn around with a startled expression, as suspicion suddenly crossed her mind.
"What do you mean?" asked she.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"This is what I mean!" answered Jendzian; and he thundered at her from the pistol so near that the smoke covered her completely for a moment.
"This is what I mean!" Jendzian yelled, and he fired the pistol at her from so close that the smoke completely enveloped her for a moment.
Horpyna pushed back with open arms; her eyes protruded, a kind of unearthly yell rose out of her throat; she tottered and fell on her back, full length.
Horpyna pushed back with open arms; her eyes bulged, an almost otherworldly scream erupted from her throat; she wobbled and fell flat on her back.
At the same moment Zagloba cut Cheremís through the head with a sabre so that the bone gritted under its edge. The deformed dwarf uttered no groan; he merely wound himself in a lump like a worm, and began to quiver. But the fingers of his hand opened and closed in succession like the claws of a dying wild-cat.
At that moment, Zagloba struck Cheremís on the head with a saber, and the bone crunched under the blade. The misshapen dwarf didn’t make a sound; he just curled up like a worm and started to twitch. However, his fingers opened and closed in turn, like the claws of a dying wildcat.
Zagloba wiped the steaming sabre with the skirt of his coat. Jendzian, springing from the horse and taking up a stone, threw it on the broad breast of Horpyna; then he began to look for something in his bosom.
Zagloba wiped the steaming sword with the hem of his coat. Jendzian, jumping off the horse and picking up a stone, threw it at Horpyna's broad chest; then he started searching for something in his shirt.
The enormous body of the witch dug the ground yet with its feet, convulsions twisted her face terribly, on her grinning teeth came out a bloody foam, and dull rattles issued from her throat.
The huge body of the witch dug into the ground with her feet, her face contorted in painful spasms, blood-tinged foam oozing from her grinning teeth, and dull rattles emerged from her throat.
Meanwhile the youth got from his bosom a piece of consecrated chalk, drew a cross with it on the stone, and said: "Now she will not rise!" Then he sprang into the saddle.
Meanwhile, the young man pulled a piece of blessed chalk from his pocket, drew a cross on the stone, and said, "Now she won't get up!" Then he jumped into the saddle.
"To horse!" commanded Volodyovski.
"To the horse!" commanded Volodyovski.
They rushed like a whirlwind along the brook running through the middle of the ravine; they passed the oaks scattered thinly along the road, and a cottage appeared before their eyes. Farther on was the lofty mill, the moist wheel of which glittered like a ruddy star in the rays of the sun. Under the cottage two enormous black dogs, tied with ropes at the corner, sprang at the men, barking with rage and howling.
They rushed like a whirlwind along the stream that ran through the middle of the ravine; they passed the oaks spaced out along the road, and a cottage came into view. Further ahead was the tall mill, its wet wheel shining like a red star in the sunlight. Below the cottage, two huge black dogs, tied with ropes at the corner, jumped at the men, barking furiously and howling.
Volodyovski, riding in advance, arrived first, sprang from his horse, ran to the entrance, kicked in the door, and rushed to the anteroom with clattering sabre.
Volodyovski, riding ahead, got there first, jumped off his horse, ran to the entrance, kicked down the door, and rushed into the anteroom with his sabre clanging.
In the anteroom on the right through an open door was seen a wide room, with shavings scattered about and a smoking fireplace; on the left the door was closed. "She must be there!" thought Volodyovski; and he sprang toward the door. He pushed; it opened. He stepped on the threshold and stood there as if fastened.
In the right anteroom, there was a spacious room visible through an open door, with wood shavings scattered around and a smoky fireplace; on the left, the door was closed. "She has to be there!" thought Volodyovski, and he rushed toward the door. He pushed it open. He stepped onto the threshold and stood there as if rooted.
In the depth of the room, with head resting on the edge of a couch, was Helena Kurtsevichovna, pale, with hair falling on her neck and shoulders. With frightened eyes fixed on Volodyovski, she asked: "Who are you? What do you want?" for she had never seen the little knight before.
In the corner of the room, with her head resting on the edge of a couch, was Helena Kurtsevichovna, looking pale, her hair cascading over her neck and shoulders. With wide, frightened eyes locked on Volodyovski, she asked, "Who are you? What do you want?" since she had never encountered the little knight before.
He was astonished at the sight of that beauty and that room covered with silk and brocade. At last he came to his speech, and said hurriedly: "Have no fear, we are the friends of Skshetuski."
He was amazed by the sight of that beauty and the room decorated with silk and brocade. Finally, he found his voice and said quickly, "Don't worry, we are friends of Skshetuski."
That moment the princess threw herself on her knees: "Save me!" she cried, clasping her hands.
That moment the princess dropped to her knees: "Help me!" she cried, pressing her hands together.
Just then Zagloba, trembling, purple, and out of breath, rushed in. "It is we!" cried he,--"it is we with succor!"
Just then, Zagloba rushed in, trembling, flushed, and out of breath. "It's us!" he shouted, "we're here to help!"
Hearing these words and seeing the familiar face, the princess bent over like a cut flower, her hands dropped, her eyes were covered with their bordered curtains. She had fainted.
Hearing these words and seeing the familiar face, the princess slumped like a wilted flower, her hands fell limp, and her eyes were shielded by their covered lids. She had passed out.
CHAPTER LVI.
The horses were given barely time to rest, and the return was begun with such speed that when the moon had risen on the steppe the party was already in the neighborhood of Studenka, beyond the Valadinka. Volodyovski rode in front, looking carefully on every side. Next came Zagloba at the side of Helena; and Jendzian closed the procession, driving the pack animals and two saddle-horses, which he had not failed to take from Horpyna's stable. Zagloba's mouth was not closed; and in truth he had something to tell the princess, who shut up in the wild ravine knew nothing of what was passing in the world. He told her how they had looked for her at first; how Skshetuski, without knowing of the duel, had sought Bogun as far as Pereyasláv; how finally Jendzian gained the secret of her concealment from the ataman and brought it to Zbaraj.
The horses barely had time to rest, and they started the return so quickly that by the time the moon rose over the steppe, the group was already near Studenka, past the Valadinka. Volodyovski rode in front, keeping a close watch on all sides. Next was Zagloba beside Helena, and Jendzian brought up the rear, handling the pack animals and two saddle horses, which he had made sure to take from Horpyna's stable. Zagloba was talking non-stop; in fact, he had a lot to share with the princess, who, trapped in the wild ravine, had no idea what was happening in the world. He told her how they first searched for her; how Skshetuski, unaware of the duel, had looked for Bogun all the way to Pereyasláv; and how finally Jendzian got the information about her hiding place from the ataman and shared it with Zbaraj.
"Merciful God!" said Helena, raising her beautiful pale face to the moon; "then Pan Skshetuski went beyond the Dnieper for me?"
"Merciful God!" said Helena, lifting her lovely pale face to the moon; "so Pan Skshetuski went across the Dnieper for me?"
"To Pereyasláv, as I tell you. And surely he would have come with us now, but we had no time to send for him as we wished to hurry to your aid at once. He knows nothing as yet of your safety, and offers prayers for your soul every day; but have no sorrow for him now. Let him suffer a while longer since such a reward is awaiting him."
"To Pereyasláv, as I’m telling you. He would definitely have joined us now, but we didn’t have time to reach out to him because we wanted to rush to help you immediately. He doesn’t know yet that you’re safe, and he prays for your soul every day; but don’t worry about him right now. Let him endure a bit longer since a great reward is waiting for him."
"And I thought that all had forgotten me, and I was only imploring the Lord for death."
"And I thought everyone had forgotten me, and I was just begging the Lord for death."
"Not only did we not forget you, but all the time our single thought was how to come to your aid. Wonders we planned. I was drying my brain, and so was Skshetuski; but that was to be expected. This knight too who is riding in front of us spared neither toil nor sword."
"Not only did we not forget you, but our only thought was how to help you. We had so many plans. I was racking my brain, and so was Skshetuski; but that was to be expected. This knight riding in front of us also spared neither effort nor sword."
"May God reward him!"
"Hope he gets rewarded!"
"It is clear that you both have that which makes people cleave to you; but in truth you owe Volodyovski gratitude, for as I said we cut up Bogun like a pike."
"It’s obvious that you both have what draws people to you; but honestly, you should be thankful to Volodyovski, because like I said, we took down Bogun like a pike."
"In Rozlogi, Pan Skshetuski spoke much of Volodyovski as of his best friend."
"In Rozlogi, Mr. Skshetuski often talked about Volodyovski as his closest friend."
"And justly. He has a great soul in a little body. This moment he is somehow dull. It is evident that your beauty has stunned him; but wait, let him only grow used to it and he will come to himself. Oh! he and I worked wonders at the election."
"And rightly so. He has a big heart in a small frame. Right now, he seems a bit out of it. It's clear that your beauty has left him speechless; but just give him a moment to adjust and he'll be back to himself. Oh! He and I accomplished amazing things during the election."
"Then there is a new king?"
"Is there a new king?"
"Poor girl! In this cursed wilderness you don't know that Yan Kazimir was elected last autumn and has been reigning eight months. There will be a great war this time with the rabble. God grant us good fortune, for Yeremi has been set aside and others appointed who are altogether unfitted."
"Poor girl! In this cursed wilderness, you might not know that Yan Kazimir was elected last autumn and has been in power for eight months. There’s going to be a big war this time with the mobs. God grant us good fortune, because Yeremi has been sidelined and others appointed who are completely unqualified."
"And will Pan Skshetuski go to the war?"
"And will Pan Skshetuski go to war?"
"He is a true soldier, and I don't think you can stop him. He and I are alike! When powder entices, nothing can restrain us. Oh, we gave it to the ruffians in grand fashion last year! The whole night would be short were I to tell you all as it happened. We shall be sure to go, but with a light heart now. The main thing is that we have found you, poor girl, without whom life was a burden to us."
"He's a real soldier, and I doubt you can stop him. He and I are the same! When the adrenaline kicks in, nothing can hold us back. Oh, we gave those thugs a run for their money in style last year! The whole night would fly by if I recounted everything that happened. We’re definitely going, but now with a lighter heart. The most important thing is that we’ve found you, poor girl, without whom life felt heavy for us."
The princess inclined her sweet face to Zagloba. "I know not why you love me, but it is sure that you do not love me more than I do you."
The princess leaned her charming face closer to Zagloba. "I don’t know why you love me, but I’m sure you don’t love me more than I love you."
Zagloba began to puff with satisfaction. "Then you love me?"
Zagloba started to breathe heavily with satisfaction. "So you love me?"
"As I live, I do."
"As I live, I will."
"God reward you, for my old age will be lighter. Women pursue me yet, as was the case in Warsaw more than once during the election. Volodyovski is witness of that. But I don't care for love, and in spite of my hot blood, I am content with the feeling of a father."
"God bless you, because my old age will be easier. Women still chase after me, just like they did in Warsaw more than once during the election. Volodyovski can vouch for that. But I don't care about love, and despite my passion, I’m happy with the feeling of being a father."
Silence followed; but the horses began to snort violently, one after another,--a favorable omen.
Silence followed; but the horses started to snort loudly, one after another—a good sign.
"Good health, good health!" said the travellers.
"Good health, good health!" said the travelers.
The night was clear; the moon rose higher and higher in the sky, which was filled with twinkling stars, that became weaker and paler. The tired horses lessened their speed, and weariness seized the travellers. Volodyovski reined in his horse first.
The night was clear; the moon climbed higher and higher in the sky, which was filled with twinkling stars that grew dimmer and fainter. The tired horses slowed down, and exhaustion overtook the travelers. Volodyovski reined in his horse first.
"The dawn is not distant," said he; "it is time to rest."
"The dawn isn't far off," he said; "it's time to rest."
"It is," said Zagloba. "I am so sleepy that my horse seems to have two heads."
"It is," said Zagloba. "I'm so tired that my horse looks like it has two heads."
But before resting, Jendzian prepared supper. He made a fire, removed the saddle-bags from a horse, and took out provisions which he had obtained from Burlai in Yampol, such as corn bread, cold meat, and Wallachian wine. At the sight of these two leather bags, well filled out with liquid which gave forth a pleasant sound, Zagloba forgot his sleep; the others also fell to eating and drinking with a good will. There was abundance for all; and when they were satisfied, Zagloba wiped his mouth and said,--
But before resting, Jendzian made dinner. He started a fire, took the saddle-bags off a horse, and pulled out supplies he had gotten from Burlai in Yampol, like corn bread, cold meat, and Wallachian wine. Seeing those two leather bags, full of liquid that made a nice sound, Zagloba forgot about being tired; the others also eagerly dug in to eat and drink. There was plenty for everyone; and when they were full, Zagloba wiped his mouth and said,--
"Till death I shall not cease to repeat, 'Wondrous are the judgments of God!' Now, my young lady, you are free; and here we sit comforted under the sky, drinking Burlai's wine. I will not say that Hungarian would not be better, for this smells of the skin, but on the road it will pass."
"Until I die, I will keep saying, 'God's judgments are amazing!' Now, my young lady, you are free; and here we are, enjoying the sky and drinking Burlai's wine. I won't say that Hungarian would be better, since this one smells a bit like leather, but it’s fine for now."
"There is one thing at which I cannot wonder sufficiently," said Helena,--"that Horpyna consented so easily to give me up to you."
"There’s one thing I can’t help but be amazed by," said Helena, "that Horpyna agreed so readily to let me go to you."
Zagloba looked at Volodyovski, then at Jendzian, and blinked rapidly.
Zagloba glanced at Volodyovski, then at Jendzian, and blinked quickly.
"She consented, for she had to. There is nothing to hide, for it is no shame that we rubbed out both Cheremís and the witch."
"She agreed, because she had to. There’s nothing to hide, since it’s not shameful that we got rid of both Cheremís and the witch."
"How?" asked the princess, with fright.
"How?" asked the princess, frightened.
"Didn't you hear the shots?"
"Did you not hear the shots?"
"I heard them, but thought Cheremís was firing."
"I heard them, but I thought Cheremís was the one shooting."
"It was not Cheremís, but this young fellow here, who shot the witch through and through. The devil sits in him, we don't dispute that. But he could not act otherwise; for the witch--whether it was because she knew something, or was stubborn--insisted on going with us. It was difficult to permit that, for she would have seen at once that we were not going to Kieff. He shot her, and I killed Cheremís,--a real African monster,--and I think that God will not count it ill of me. There must be a universal disgust of him in even the regions below. Just before leaving the ravine I went ahead and pulled the bodies aside a little, so that you might not be frightened at them or take it as a bad omen."
"It wasn’t Cheremís, but this young guy here, who shot the witch dead. There’s definitely something dark in him, no one’s arguing that. But he had no choice; the witch—whether she knew something or was just stubborn—kept insisting on coming with us. It was hard to allow that, because she would have figured out pretty quickly that we weren’t going to Kieff. He shot her, and I took care of Cheremís—a real monster from Africa—and I believe God won't hold that against me. There must be a universal hatred for him, even in the depths of hell. Just before we left the ravine, I moved the bodies a bit, so you wouldn’t be scared by them or think it was a bad sign."
"In these terrible times I have seen too many dead persons who were kindred of mine to be frightened at the sight of slain bodies," said the princess; "still I should prefer not to have blood shed, so that God might not punish us for it."
"In these horrifying times, I've seen too many of my relatives dead to be scared by the sight of corpses," said the princess; "but I would still rather avoid bloodshed, so that God won't punish us for it."
"It was not a knightly deed," said Volodyovski, harshly. "I would not put my hand to it."
"It wasn't a noble act," Volodyovski said sharply. "I wouldn't be part of it."
"What is the use of thinking over it," said Jendzian, "when it could not be avoided? If we had destroyed some good person I should not speak; but an enemy of God may be killed; and I myself saw how that witch entered into fellowship with devils. It is not for her that I am sorry."
"What’s the point in dwelling on it," Jendzian said, "when it couldn’t be avoided? If we had harmed some good person, I wouldn’t say anything; but it’s acceptable to kill an enemy of God, and I personally saw how that witch associated with devils. I don’t feel sorry for her."
"And why is Pan Jendzian sorry?" asked the princess.
"And why does Pan Jendzian feel sorry?" asked the princess.
"Because money is buried there, of which Bogun told me; but you gentlemen were so urgent that I had no time to dig it up, though I know well where it is, near the mill. My heart was cut also at having to leave so much property of every kind in that room where you, my lady, lived."
"Because there's money buried there, as Bogun told me; but you gentlemen were so pushy that I didn't have time to dig it up, even though I know exactly where it is, near the mill. It also hurt me to leave so much property of all kinds in that room where you, my lady, lived."
"Just see what a servant you are going to have!" said Zagloba to the princess. "With the exception of his master, there is no one, not the devil himself, from whom he would not strip skin to make a coat-collar for himself."
"Just look at what kind of servant you're going to have!" Zagloba said to the princess. "Aside from his master, there's no one— not even the devil himself— from whom he wouldn't skin alive to make a coat collar for himself."
"With God's help, Jendzian will not complain of my ingratitude," answered Helena.
"With God's help, Jendzian won't complain about my lack of gratitude," answered Helena.
"I thank you humbly," said he, kissing her hand.
"I sincerely thank you," he said, kissing her hand.
During this time Volodyovski sat with a sullen look, drinking wine quietly from the skin, till his unusual silence attracted Zagloba's attention.
During this time, Volodyovski sat with a gloomy expression, quietly drinking wine from the skin, until his unusual silence caught Zagloba's attention.
"Ah, Pan Michael," said he, "you have given us scarcely a word." Here the old man turned to Helena. "I have not told you that your beauty has deprived him of reason and speech."
"Ah, Pan Michael," he said, "you’ve barely said a word." Then the old man turned to Helena. "I haven't mentioned that your beauty has left him speechless and out of his mind."
"You would better take a nap before daylight," was the little knight's reply; and he began to move his mustaches like a rabbit trying to gain courage.
"You should probably take a nap before dawn," was the little knight's response; and he started to twitch his mustache like a rabbit trying to muster up some bravery.
But the old noble was right. The beauty of the princess had kept the little knight in a sort of continual ecstasy. He looked at her, looked again, and in his mind he asked: "Can it be that such a woman moves upon the earth?"
But the old noble was right. The beauty of the princess had kept the little knight in a state of constant bliss. He looked at her, looked again, and in his mind he wondered: "Is it possible that such a woman walks the earth?"
He had seen much beauty in his day. Beautiful were the Princesses Anna and Barbara Zbaraska, and Anusia Borzobogata, charming beyond expression. Panna Jukovkna, to whom Roztvorovski was paying court, had many a charm, and so had Vershulovna and Skoropadska and Bohovitnianka; but none of these could compare with that marvellous flower of the steppe. In presence of the others Volodyovski was vivacious, full of speech; but now, when he looked on those velvet eyes, sweet and languishing, on the silken lashes, the shade of which fell on the pupils, on the arrowy form, on the bosom lightly moved by the breath, on the bloom of the lips,--when Volodyovski looked at all this, he simply forgot the tongue in his mouth; and what was worse, he seemed awkward, stupid, and above all diminutive,--so small as to be ridiculous. "She is a princess, and I am a little boy," thought he, in bitterness; and he would have rejoiced could some giant have issued from the darkness by chance, for then poor Pan Michael would have shown that he was not so small as he seemed. He was irritated also because Zagloba, evidently glad that his daughter was so attractive, coughed every little while, quizzed, and winked fearfully. And each instant she was more beautiful, as calm and sweet she sat before the fire, shone on by the rosy flame and the white moon.
He had seen a lot of beauty in his life. Princesses Anna and Barbara Zbaraska and Anusia Borzobogata were all incredibly charming. Panna Jukovkna, whom Roztvorovski was courting, had her own charms, as did Vershulovna, Skoropadska, and Bohovitnianka; but none of them could compare to that marvelous flower of the steppe. In front of the others, Volodyovski was lively and talkative; but now, when he looked into those velvet eyes, sweet and dreamy, at the silky lashes casting shadows on the pupils, at the graceful form, at the chest that gently rose and fell with each breath, at the bloom of her lips—when Volodyovski took all this in, he simply lost his ability to speak; and worse, he felt awkward, foolish, and above all, tiny—so tiny he felt ridiculous. "She’s a princess, and I’m just a little boy," he thought bitterly; and he would have been glad if a giant had suddenly appeared, because then poor Pan Michael could have shown that he wasn’t as small as he seemed. He also felt frustrated because Zagloba, clearly pleased that his daughter was so beautiful, kept coughing, teasing, and winking nervously. And with each passing moment, she looked more beautiful as she sat calmly and sweetly by the fire, illuminated by the rosy flames and the white moonlight.
"Confess, Pan Michael," said Zagloba, early next day, when they found themselves alone for a moment, "that there is not such another girl in the Commonwealth. If you show me another such, I will let you call me idiot and give me a drubbing."
"Come on, Pan Michael," Zagloba said the next morning when they had a moment alone, "admit that there isn't another girl like her in the Commonwealth. If you can show me another one, I'll let you call me an idiot and give me a beating."
"I do not deny," said the little knight, "that she is dainty and rare, such as I have not seen till this hour; for even those forms of goddesses cut from marble which seem alive, and which we saw in the Kazanovski palace, are not to be compared with her. I do not wonder that the best men are risking their lives for her, for she is worth it."
"I won’t deny," said the little knight, "that she is delicate and exceptional, like nothing I’ve seen until now; even those marble statues of goddesses that look alive, which we saw in the Kazanovski palace, can’t compare to her. I’m not surprised that the finest men are putting their lives on the line for her, because she’s worth it."
"Well, well," said Zagloba, "as God lives, you cannot tell when she is better, morning or evening, for she always moves in beauty, like a rose. I have told you that I was once of extraordinary beauty myself, but I should have been forced to yield to her, though some say she resembles me as one cup does another."
"Well, well," Zagloba said, "as God lives, you can't tell when she looks better, morning or evening, because she always moves with grace, like a rose. I’ve mentioned before that I used to be exceptionally good-looking myself, but I would have had to give way to her, although some say she looks like me just as two cups look alike."
"Go to the devil!" cried the little knight.
"Go to hell!" shouted the little knight.
"Don't be angry, Pan Michael, for you are bad enough to the eye already. You gaze on her as a goat on a head of cabbage. One might swear that longing has seized you; but the sausage is not for the dog."
"Don't be mad, Pan Michael, because you're already quite unpleasant to look at. You stare at her like a goat eyeing a head of cabbage. One could believe that desire has taken hold of you; but the sausage isn't for the dog."
"Tfu!" cried Volodyovski. "Are you not ashamed, being an old man, to talk such nonsense?"
"Tfu!" shouted Volodyovski. "Aren't you ashamed, being an old man, to say such ridiculous things?"
"And why are you frowning?"
"Why are you frowning?"
"Because you think we have passed all danger, like a bird in the air, and are entirely safe; but now careful deliberation is needed, so that when we have escaped one evil we may avoid another. There is a terrible road before us yet, and God knows what may happen, for these regions to which we are going must be already on fire."
"Because you think we’ve left all danger behind, like a bird in the sky, and are completely safe; but now we need to think carefully, so that when we escape one danger, we can avoid another. There is still a threatening path ahead of us, and only God knows what might happen, because these areas we're heading to must already be in chaos."
"When I stole her from Bogun out of Rozlogi it was worse, for there was pursuit in the rear and rebellion in front; still I passed through the whole Ukraine as through a flame, and went to Bar. And why is the head on my shoulders? At the worst, it is not far to Kamenyets."
"When I took her from Bogun out of Rozlogi, it was even worse because there was pursuit behind us and rebellion ahead; still, I moved through the entirety of Ukraine like it was a fire and headed to Bar. And why is my head still on my shoulders? If things get really bad, Kamenyets isn't far away."
"True; but it is not far for the Turks and Tartars, either."
"That's true; but it's not far for the Turks and Tartars, either."
"Oh, what stuff do you tell me?"
"Oh, what are you talking about?"
"I tell you the truth, and say that it is worth thinking over. It is better to avoid Kamenyets and move on towards Bar; for the Cossacks will respect the baton. With the rabble we can get on; but if the Tartars see us, all is lost. I know them of old, and I could flee before a Tartar party with the birds and the wolves; but if we were to meet them I could be of no service."
"I’m telling you the truth, and it’s something worth considering. It’s better to stay away from Kamenyets and head toward Bar; the Cossacks will respect authority. We can manage with the crowds, but if the Tartars spot us, it’s all over. I know them well, and I could escape from a Tartar group like the birds and the wolves; but if we were to run into them, I wouldn’t be able to help."
"Then let us go through Bar or around Bar; let the plague take the limes and cherries of Kamenyets. You don't know that Jendzian took a baton from Burlai. We can go everywhere among the Cossacks singing. We have passed the worst of the Wilderness; we shall enter a settled country. We must think of stopping here and there at a farm about the time of evening milking, for such a place is more proper and comfortable for the princess. But it seems to me, Pan Michael, that you look at things in too sombre a light. Just think that three men like us--without flattery to you or me--should not be able to make our way in the steppe! We'll join our stratagems to your sabre; and now for it! Nothing better can be done. Jendzian has Burlai's baton; and that is the main thing, for Burlai commands all Podolia at present, and if we are once beyond Bar, Lantskoronski is there, with the squadrons of the Crown. On, Pan Michael, let us lose no time!"
"Then let's go through Bar or around it; let the plague take the limes and cherries of Kamenyets. You don't know that Jendzian got a baton from Burlai. We can go anywhere among the Cossacks singing. We've made it through the worst of the Wilderness; we're about to enter settled land. We should think about stopping at a farm around evening milking time, since that would be more suitable and comfortable for the princess. But it seems to me, Pan Michael, that you're looking at things too gloomily. Just think, three men like us—without flattering you or me—should be able to make our way in the steppe! We'll combine our strategies with your saber; and now let’s go for it! Nothing better can be done. Jendzian has Burlai's baton, and that's the key point, because Burlai is in charge of all Podolia right now, and once we get past Bar, Lantskoronski is there, with the Crown's squadrons. Come on, Pan Michael, let’s not waste any time!"
And in fact they lost no time, but tore on through the steppes toward the north and the west as fast as their horses could go. On the heights of Mogileff they entered a more settled land, so that in the evening it was not difficult anywhere to find farms or villages in which to spend the night; but the ruddy dawn always found them on horseback and on the road. Fortunately the summer was dry,--warm days, with dewy nights, and in the early morning the whole steppe was silvered as with frost. The wind dried the waters, the rivers decreased, and they crossed without difficulty.
And they wasted no time, charging through the steppes to the north and west as fast as their horses could go. Upon reaching the heights of Mogileff, they entered a more settled area, making it easy to find farms or villages to spend the night by evening. However, the bright dawn always found them back on horseback and on the road. Thankfully, the summer was dry—warm days with dewy nights, and in the early morning, the entire steppe sparkled as if covered in frost. The wind dried up the water, the rivers shrank, and they crossed without any issues.
Going for some time along and above Lozova, they stopped for a somewhat longer rest than usual in Shargorod, where there was a Cossack regiment not belonging to Burlai's command. There they found messengers from Burlai, and among them Kuna, a sotnik (captain), whom they had seen in Yampol at the feast with Burlai. He was somewhat surprised that they were not going through Bratslav, Raigorod, and Skvira to Kieff; but no suspicion remained in his mind, especially when Zagloba explained to him that they had not taken that road from fear of the Tartars, who were about to march from the direction of the Dnieper. Kuna told them then that Burlai had sent him to proclaim the campaign, and that he himself was ready to come at any moment, with all the forces at Yampol and the Budjak-Tartars to Shargorod, whence they would advance immediately.
After traveling for a while along and above Lozova, they took a longer break than usual in Shargorod, where a Cossack regiment that was not part of Burlai's command was stationed. There, they encountered messengers from Burlai, including Kuna, a captain, whom they had seen at the feast with Burlai in Yampol. He was somewhat surprised that they weren't taking the route through Bratslav, Raigorod, and Skvira to Kiev; however, he had no suspicions, especially when Zagloba explained that they avoided that road out of fear of the Tartars, who were preparing to march from the direction of the Dnieper. Kuna then informed them that Burlai had sent him to announce the campaign and that he was ready to arrive at any moment, bringing all the forces from Yampol and the Budjak-Tartars to Shargorod, from where they would proceed immediately.
Couriers had come from Hmelnitski to Burlai with news that war had begun, and with orders to lead all the regiments to Volynia. Burlai had long wished to move on Bar, and was merely awaiting the Tartar reinforcements, for somehow it had begun to go badly at Bar for the rebellion. Lantskoronski, the Polish commander, had cut up considerable bands there, captured the place, and put a garrison in the castle. Several thousand Cossacks had been killed. Burlai wished to avenge these and recapture the castle; but Kuna said that the final orders of Hmelnitski to march on Volynia prevented these plans, and Bar would not be besieged unless the Tartars should insist on it.
Couriers had arrived from Hmelnitski to Burlai with news that war had started and with orders to march all the regiments to Volynia. Burlai had long wanted to advance on Bar and was just waiting for the Tartar reinforcements, as things had begun to go poorly for the rebellion at Bar. Lantskoronski, the Polish commander, had defeated significant groups there, taken the place, and stationed a garrison in the castle. Several thousand Cossacks had been killed. Burlai wanted to avenge them and retake the castle; however, Kuna said that Hmelnitski's final orders to head to Volynia prevented this plan, and Bar wouldn't be besieged unless the Tartars insisted on it.
"Well, Pan Michael," said Zagloba the next day, "Bar is before us and we might hide the princess there a second time; but the devil take it, I have no more trust in Bar, or any other fortress, since these ruffians have more cannon than the armies of the Crown. This, however, troubles me somewhat, that clouds are gathering around."
"Well, Pan Michael," Zagloba said the next day, "Bar is in front of us and we could hide the princess there again; but honestly, I don't trust Bar or any other fortress anymore, since these ruffians have more cannons than the Crown's armies. However, I'm a bit worried that trouble is brewing."
"Not only are clouds gathering," answered the knight, "but a storm is rolling up behind, namely the Tartars; and if Burlai should come up with us he would be greatly astonished that we are not going to Kieff, but in the opposite direction."
"Not only are clouds gathering," replied the knight, "but a storm is approaching from behind, specifically the Tartars; and if Burlai catches up with us, he would be really surprised that we're not heading to Kieff, but in the opposite direction."
"He would be ready to show us another road. May the devil show him first the straightest road to his own kingdom! Let us make an agreement, Pan Michael. I will explain everything to the Cossacks, but let your wit work against the Tartars."
"He'll be ready to show us another path. May the devil guide him first on the quickest route to his own realm! Let’s make a deal, Pan Michael. I’ll explain everything to the Cossacks, but you let your cleverness handle the Tartars."
"It is easier for you to manage the ruffians who take us for their own," answered Volodyovski. "Against the Tartars there is but one help,--to flee with all swiftness, to slip out of the snare while there is time. We must buy good horses on the road wherever we can, so as to have fresh ones at any moment."
"It’s easier for you to handle the thugs who think they own us," Volodyovski replied. "When it comes to the Tartars, there’s only one solution—run as fast as we can and escape the trap while we still have time. We need to grab good horses on the way whenever we can, so we’ll have fresh ones ready at any moment."
"Pan Longin's purse will suffice for that, and if it does not we will take Burlai's money from Jendzian. But now forward!"
"Pan Longin's wallet will handle that, and if it doesn’t, we’ll take Burlai’s money from Jendzian. But now let’s move on!"
And they pushed on still more hurriedly, till foam covered the sides of the ponies and fell like snow-flakes on the green steppe. After they had passed Derla and Ladava, Volodyovski bought new horses in Barek, without leaving the old ones; for those which they had as a gift from Burlai were of rare breed, and they kept them attached by the bridle, and drove on, making shorter stops and night-rests. Every one was in good health, and Helena in excellent spirits. Though wearied with the road, she felt that every day gave her new strength. In the ravine she had passed a secluded life and scarcely left her gilded room, not wishing to meet the shameless Horpyna and listen to her talk and persuasion; now the fresh breeze of the steppe brought back her health. The roses bloomed on her face, the sun darkened her complexion, but her eyes gained brightness; and when at times the wind blew the hair over her forehead, you would have said she was some gypsy, the most wonderful soothsayer, or that a gypsy queen was travelling in the wide steppe,--flowers springing up before her, knights following behind.
And they rushed on even faster, until foam covered the sides of the ponies and fell like snowflakes on the green steppe. After passing Derla and Ladava, Volodyovski bought new horses in Barek, without leaving the old ones behind; the ones they had received as a gift from Burlai were of rare breed, and they kept them tied by the bridle, pushing forward with shorter stops and overnight rests. Everyone was in good health, and Helena was in great spirits. Although tired from the journey, she felt that each day gave her more strength. In the ravine, she had led a secluded life and rarely left her gilded room, not wanting to encounter the brazen Horpyna or listen to her talk and persuasion; now the fresh breeze of the steppe revived her health. The roses bloomed on her cheeks, the sun deepened her tan, but her eyes sparkled; and when the wind occasionally tossed her hair across her forehead, you would have thought she was some kind of gypsy, the most amazing fortune-teller, or that a gypsy queen was traveling across the wide steppe—flowers blooming in her wake, knights following behind.
Volodyovski grew accustomed to her beauty by degrees, as the journey brought them together, so that finally he became used to her; then he regained his speech and cheerfulness, and often while riding at her side told of Lubni, and especially of his friendship for Pan Yan, thinking she heard this with gladness; at times he even teased her, saying: "I am Bogun's friend and am taking you to him."
Volodyovski gradually got used to her beauty as their journey brought them closer, until he finally became accustomed to her. Then he regained his ability to speak and his cheerfulness, and often while riding next to her, he shared stories about Lubni, especially about his friendship with Pan Yan, believing she enjoyed hearing it. Sometimes he even joked with her, saying, "I'm Bogun's friend and I'm taking you to him."
Then she would fold her hands as if in great dread, and say in a sweet voice: "Oh, cruel knight, better kill me at once than do that!"
Then she would fold her hands as if in great fear and say in a gentle voice, "Oh, cruel knight, it's better to kill me right now than to do that!"
"Impossible, I must take you!" answered the stern knight.
"That's not an option, I have to take you!" replied the serious knight.
"Strike!" said she, closing her eyes and stretching her neck to him.
"Strike!" she said, closing her eyes and tilting her neck towards him.
Then the ants began to travel along the back of the little knight. "That girl goes to the head like wine!" thought he; "but I cannot drink this wine, for it is another's." The honest Pan Michael then shook himself and urged his horse forward. When he plunged into the grass like a sea-mew into water, the ants fell from him; he turned all his attention to the journey. Was it safe, were they going well, or was any adventure approaching them from any side? He straightened himself in the stirrups, raised his yellow mustaches over the waving grass, looked, sniffed, listened like a Tartar when he is prowling in the wild fields through the grass of the steppe.
Then the ants started to crawl along the back of the little knight. "That girl is intoxicating!" he thought; "but I can't indulge because she's not mine." The honest Pan Michael shook himself and urged his horse forward. When he dove into the grass like a sea-gull diving into water, the ants fell off him; he focused entirely on the journey. Was it safe? Were they on the right path, or was some adventure looming nearby? He straightened up in the stirrups, raised his yellow mustache above the swaying grass, and looked, sniffed, and listened like a Tartar prowling through the wild fields of the steppe.
Zagloba too was in the best of spirits. "It is easier for us to escape now," said he, "than when on the Kagamlik we had to sneak off on foot like dogs, with our tongues hanging out. My tongue at that time was so dried up in my mouth that I could have planed a tree with it, but now, thanks be to God, I have something to sleep on in the evening, and something to wet my throat with from time to time."
Zagloba was in a great mood. "It's easier for us to escape now," he said, "than when we had to sneak off on foot like dogs at Kagamlik, panting and exhausted. Back then, my tongue was so dry it felt like I could sand a tree with it, but now, thank God, I have a place to sleep at night and something to drink every now and then."
"Do you remember how you carried me over the water?"
"Do you remember how you carried me over the water?"
"God grant us to wait! you'll have something to carry in your arms; I'll bet Skshetuski's head on that."
"God help us be patient! You'll have something to hold in your arms; I’d bet Skshetuski’s head on that."
"Ho! ho!" laughed Jendzian.
"Ha! ha!" laughed Jendzian.
"Desist, I beg you," whispered the princess, blushing and dropping her eyes.
"Stop, please," the princess whispered, blushing and looking down.
Thus they conversed over the steppe, to shorten the time. Finally, beyond Barek and Yeltushkoff they entered a country recently gnawed by the teeth of war. There bands of armed ruffians raged; there also, not long before, Lantskoronski burned and slew, for it was only a few days since he had withdrawn to Zbaraj. Our travellers learned also from the people of the town that Hmelnitski and the Khan had set out with all their forces against the Poles, or rather against the commanders whose forces were in mutiny and refused to serve except under the command of Prince Yeremi. In this connection it was generally prophesied that destruction or the end of either the Poles or the Cossacks would surely come, for Father Hmelnitski and Yeremi were to meet. The whole country was as if on fire. All were rushing to arms and marching to the north to join Hmelnitski. From the lower Dniester, Burlai was advancing with his entire force; and along the road every regiment was in motion from garrisons, quarters, and pastures, for the order had come to all. They marched then in hundreds, in squadrons, in thousands; and at their flank rolled on like a river the mob, armed with flails, forks, knives, and pikes. Horseboys and herdsmen left their herds, settlers their lands, bee-keepers their bees, wild fishermen their reeds by the Dnieper, hunters the woods. Hamlets, villages, and towns were deserted. In three provinces there remained at home but old women and children, for even the young women had gone with the men against the Poles. Simultaneously from the east approached with his entire main army Hmelnitski, like an ominous storm, crushing by the way with his mighty hand castles, great and small, and killing all who were left from the previous defeats.
So they talked as they crossed the steppe to pass the time. Eventually, beyond Barek and Yeltushkoff, they reached a region recently ravaged by war. There, armed thugs were causing chaos; recently, Lantskoronski had burned and killed there, having just retreated to Zbaraj a few days earlier. The travelers also learned from the locals that Hmelnitski and the Khan had set out with all their forces against the Poles, or rather against the commanders whose troops were in rebellion and would only serve under Prince Yeremi. It was widely predicted that either the Poles or the Cossacks would face destruction, as Father Hmelnitski and Yeremi were set to clash. The entire country seemed to be ablaze with unrest. Everyone was grabbing weapons and heading north to join Hmelnitski. From the lower Dniester, Burlai was advancing with his full force, and every regiment along the road was mobilizing from garrisons, quarters, and fields, as the order had been given to all. They marched in hundreds, squadrons, and thousands; beside them surged a crowd armed with flails, forks, knives, and pikes. Horseboys and herdsmen abandoned their flocks, settlers left their land, beekeepers their hives, fishermen their reeds on the Dnieper, and hunters their woods. Villages and towns were left deserted. In three provinces, only old women and children remained, as even the young women had gone with the men to fight the Poles. At the same time, Hmelnitski approached from the east with his main army, like a looming storm, crushing castles of all sizes and killing anyone left from earlier defeats.
Having passed Bar, full of gloomy reminiscences for the princess, our travellers took the high-road leading through Latichi and Ploskiri to Tarnopol, and farther to Lvoff. Now, they met more frequently, at one time regular tabors of wagons, at another detachments of Cossack infantry and cavalry; now parties of peasants; now countless herds of cattle surrounded with clouds of dust, and driven on as food for the Cossack and the Tartar armies. The road became dangerous, for they were asked continually what they wanted, whence they came, and where they were going. Zagloba showed the Cossack companies Burlai's baton, and said,--
Having passed Bar, which brought back gloomy memories for the princess, our travelers took the main road through Latichi and Ploskiri to Tarnopol, and then on to Lvoff. Along the way, they encountered more groups—sometimes large caravans of wagons, other times detachments of Cossack infantry and cavalry; sometimes groups of peasants; and countless herds of cattle surrounded by clouds of dust, driven on as food for the Cossack and Tartar armies. The road became dangerous, as they were constantly asked what they wanted, where they came from, and where they were headed. Zagloba showed the Cossack companies Burlai's baton and said,—
"We are sent from Burlai; we are taking Bogun's wife."
"We're from Burlai; we're taking Bogun's wife."
At sight of the baton of the terrible colonel, the Cossacks generally opened the way the more readily, since every one understood that if Bogun was alive he must be near the forces of the commanders in the neighborhood of Zbaraj or Konstantinoff. But it was far more difficult for the travellers to pass the mob with its wild parties of herdsmen, ignorant, drunk, and having almost no idea of the ensigns given by colonels for a safe conduct. Had it not been for Helena, these half-savage people would have taken Zagloba, Volodyovski, and Jendzian for their own,--in fact they did so even as it was; but Helena attracted universal attention by her sex and unusual beauty, hence the dangers had to be overcome with the greatest care.
At the sight of the terrible colonel's baton, the Cossacks usually stepped aside more willingly, as everyone understood that if Bogun was alive, he must be close to the commanders' forces near Zbaraj or Konstantinoff. However, it was much harder for the travelers to push through the crowd filled with wild herders, who were drunk and had little understanding of the insignia issued by colonels for safe passage. If it weren't for Helena, these semi-savage people would have mistaken Zagloba, Volodyovski, and Jendzian for their own—actually, they did even think that way to some extent; but Helena drew everyone's attention due to her gender and striking beauty, so the dangers had to be navigated very carefully.
At one time Zagloba showed the baton, at another Volodyovski his teeth, and more than one corpse fell behind them. A number of times the unapproachable steeds of Burlai alone saved them from too grievous adventure, and the journey so favorable at the beginning grew more difficult each day. Helena, although brave by nature, began to fail in health from continual alarm and sleeplessness, and looked in truth like a captive dragged against her will into the tent of an enemy. Zagloba exerted himself savagely, and was continually inventing new stratagems which the little knight put into practice at once; both of them consoled the princess as best they could.
At one point, Zagloba waved his baton, and at another, Volodyovski showed his teeth, and more than one body ended up behind them. Several times, only Burlai's swift horses saved them from serious trouble, and what started as a smooth journey became harder with each passing day. Helena, though naturally brave, began to struggle with her health due to constant fear and lack of sleep, looking truly like a captive being dragged unwillingly into an enemy's tent. Zagloba worked fiercely, constantly coming up with new plans that the little knight implemented right away; both of them did their best to comfort the princess.
"We have only to pass the swarm which is now in front," said Volodyovski, "and reach Zbaraj, before Hmelnitski with the Tartars fills the region about."
"We just need to get past the swarm in front of us," said Volodyovski, "and reach Zbaraj before Hmelnitski and the Tartars fill the area."
They learned on the road that the commanders had concentrated at Zbaraj, and intended to defend themselves there. They went to that place, expecting justly that Prince Yeremi would come to the commanders with his division, since a part of his forces (and that a considerable one) had its permanent post at Zbaraj. The swarms grew thinner on the road, for the country occupied by the squadrons of the Crown began only fifty miles beyond. The Cossack parties did not dare therefore to push on farther; they preferred to wait, at a safe distance, the arrival of Burlai from one and Hmelnitski from the other side.
They found out along the way that the commanders had gathered at Zbaraj and planned to defend themselves there. They headed to that location, reasonably expecting that Prince Yeremi would join the commanders with his division, as a significant portion of his forces had a permanent station at Zbaraj. The crowds on the road became sparser, as the area controlled by the Crown's troops started just fifty miles ahead. The Cossack groups didn't dare to move further; they chose to wait, at a safe distance, for Burlai to arrive from one side and Hmelnitski from the other.
"Only fifty miles now! only fifty miles!" repeated Zagloba, rubbing his hands. "If we could but reach the first Polish squadrons, we might go to Zbaraj in safety."
"Just fifty miles to go! Just fifty miles!" Zagloba kept saying, rubbing his hands together. "If we could just get to the first Polish squadrons, we could make it to Zbaraj safely."
But Volodyovski determined to supply himself with fresh horses at Ploskiri, for those which he had bought at Barek were already useless, and it was necessary to spare Burlai's steeds for a black hour. This precaution became imperative, since news came that Hmelnitski was already at Konstantinoff, and the Khan with all his hordes was moving from Pilavtsi.
But Volodyovski decided he needed to get fresh horses at Ploskiri because the ones he bought at Barek were already worn out, and he needed to save Burlai's horses for a tough time. This decision became crucial when he heard that Hmelnitski was already in Konstantinoff and the Khan was moving his entire army from Pilavtsi.
"Jendzian and I will remain here with the princess near the town, for it is better not to show ourselves on the market-place," said the little knight to Zagloba, when they came to a deserted house about two furlongs from the town, "and you go and inquire if there are horses for sale or exchange. It is evening now, but we will travel all night."
"Jendzian and I will stay here with the princess close to the town, since it’s better not to be seen in the marketplace," the little knight said to Zagloba when they reached an empty house about two furlongs from the town. "You go find out if there are any horses for sale or trade. It’s evening now, but we’ll travel all night."
"I'll return soon," said Zagloba.
"I'll be back soon," said Zagloba.
He went to the town. Volodyovski told Jendzian to let out the saddle-girths a little, so that the horses might rest; then he conducted Helena into the house, begging her to strengthen herself with some wine and with sleep.
He went to town. Volodyovski told Jendzian to loosen the saddle girths a bit so the horses could rest; then he led Helena into the house, asking her to refresh herself with some wine and sleep.
"I should like to pass those fifty miles before daybreak to-morrow," said he; "then we shall all rest."
"I want to cover those fifty miles before sunrise tomorrow," he said; "then we can all take a break."
But he had scarcely brought the wine-skin and food when there was a clatter in front of the house. The little knight looked out through the window.
But he had just brought the wine-skin and food when there was a clatter in front of the house. The little knight looked out through the window.
"Zagloba has already returned," said he; "it is evident that he has found no horses."
"Zagloba is back," he said; "it's clear that he didn't find any horses."
The door opened that moment, and Zagloba appeared in it, pale, blue, sweating, puffing. "To horse!" he cried.
The door swung open, and Zagloba showed up, looking pale and blue, sweating and out of breath. "Let’s go!" he shouted.
Volodyovski was too experienced a soldier to lose time on inquiries. He didn't lose it even in saving the skin of wine,--which Zagloba carried off nevertheless,--but he seized the princess with all haste, took her out, put her on the saddle, gave a last look to see if the girths were drawn, and cried, "Forward!"
Volodyovski was too seasoned a soldier to waste time asking questions. He didn't even take the time to save the wine, which Zagloba ended up taking anyway, but he quickly grabbed the princess, pulled her out, helped her onto the saddle, checked to make sure the girths were tight, and shouted, "Let's go!"
The hoofs clattered, and soon horses and riders had vanished in the darkness like a party in a dream. They flew on a long time without rest, till at last nearly five miles of road separated them from Ploskiri. Before the rising of the moon darkness became so dense that every pursuit was impossible. Volodyovski drew near Zagloba, and asked,--
The hooves clopped, and before long, horses and riders disappeared into the darkness like a scene from a dream. They traveled for a long time without stopping until finally, nearly five miles of road lay between them and Ploskiri. Before the moon rose, the darkness became so thick that any chase was impossible. Volodyovski moved closer to Zagloba and asked,--
"What was the matter?"
"What's the issue?"
"Wait, Pan Michael, wait! I am terribly blown. I came near losing the use of my legs. Uf!"
"Wait, Pan Michael, wait! I'm completely exhausted. I almost lost the use of my legs. Ugh!"
"But what was the matter?"
"But what was wrong?"
"The devil in his own person,--the devil or a dragon! If you cut one head off him, another will grow."
"The devil himself—whether a devil or a dragon! If you cut off one head, another will grow back."
"But speak plainly!"
"Just say it plainly!"
"I saw Bogun on the market-square."
"I saw Bogun in the marketplace."
"Are you mad?"
"Are you crazy?"
"I saw him on the square, as I live, and with him five or six men, for I nearly lost the use of my legs. They held torches for him, and I thought, 'Some devil is standing in our road.' I lost all hope of a successful end to our undertaking. Can this imp of hell be immortal, or what? Don't speak of him to Helena. Oh, for God's sake, you slew him; Jendzian gave him up! That wasn't enough; he is alive now, free, and stands in the way. Oh, my God, my God! I tell you, Pan Michael, that I would rather see a ghost in a graveyard than him. And what devilish luck that I am the first to meet him everywhere! It's luck to cram down a dog's throat. Are there no other people in the world? Let others meet him. No! always I, and I."
"I saw him in the square, I swear, and with him were five or six guys, and I almost couldn’t move my legs. They were holding torches for him, and I thought, 'Some kind of demon is blocking our path.' I lost all hope for our mission to succeed. Is this devil immortal, or what? Don’t mention him to Helena. Oh, for God’s sake, you killed him; Jendzian let him go! That wasn’t enough; he’s alive now, free, and stands in our way. Oh my God, my God! I’m telling you, Pan Michael, I’d rather see a ghost in a graveyard than him. And what terrible luck that I’m always the first to run into him! It’s like a curse. Are there no other people in the world? Let someone else deal with him. No! It’s always me, and me."
"But did he see you?"
"But did he notice you?"
"If he had seen me, Pan Michael, you wouldn't be looking at me now. That alone was wanting."
"If he had seen me, Pan Michael, you wouldn't be looking at me now. That alone was enough."
"It would be important to know whether he is chasing after us, or is going to Valadinka to Horpyna with the intention of seizing us on the road."
"It would be important to know whether he is following us or heading to Valadinka to Horpyna with the plan of intercepting us on the road."
"It seems to me that he is going to Valadinka."
"It looks to me like he's heading to Valadinka."
"It must be so. Then we shall go on in one direction and he in the opposite; now there are five miles and more between us, and soon there will be twenty-five. Before he hears about us on the road, and returns, we shall be not only in Zbaraj, but in Jolkvi."
"It has to be this way. We'll head in one direction and he’ll head the other; we’re already five miles apart, and soon it’ll be twenty-five. By the time he finds out about us on the road and comes back, we’ll not only be in Zbaraj, but also in Jolkvi."
"Your speech, Pan Michael, thank God! is like a plaster to me. But tell me how it can be that he is free, when Jendzian gave him into the hands of the commandant of Vlodava?"
"Your speech, Pan Michael, thank God! feels like a band-aid to me. But tell me, how is it possible that he is free when Jendzian handed him over to the commandant of Vlodava?"
"Oh, he simply ran away!"
"Oh, he just ran away!"
"The head of a commandant like that should be struck off. Jendzian! Jendzian!"
"The head of a commandant like that should be removed. Jendzian! Jendzian!"
"What do you wish, my master?" asked the youth, reining in his horse.
"What do you want, my master?" asked the young man, pulling back on his horse's reins.
"To whom did you deliver Bogun?"
"Who did you give Bogun to?"
"To Pan Rogovski."
"To Pan Rogovski."
"And who is this Pan Rogovski?"
"And who is this Pan Rogovski?"
"He is a great knight, a colonel of an armored regiment of the king."
"He is a formidable knight, a colonel of a king's armored regiment."
"There it is for you!" said Volodyovski, snapping his fingers. "Don't you remember what Pan Longin told about Skshetuski's enmity with Rogovski? He is a relative of Pan Lashch, on account of whose disgrace he has a hatred for Skshetuski."
"There it is for you!" Volodyovski said, snapping his fingers. "Don't you remember what Pan Longin said about Skshetuski's rivalry with Rogovski? He's a relative of Pan Lashch, and because of Lashch's disgrace, he hates Skshetuski."
"I understand, I understand!" shouted Zagloba. "He is the one who must have let Bogun out through spite. But that is a capital offence, and smells of death. I'll be the first to report it."
"I get it, I get it!" yelled Zagloba. "He's the one who must have let Bogun out out of spite. But that's a serious crime, and it could lead to death. I'll be the first to report it."
"If God lets me meet him," muttered Volodyovski, "we shall be sure not to go to a tribunal."
"If God allows me to meet Him," muttered Volodyovski, "we definitely won’t go to court."
Jendzian did not know yet what the trouble was, for after his answer he pushed forward again to the princess.
Jendzian didn’t know what the problem was yet because after he answered, he moved forward again to the princess.
They were riding slowly. The moon had risen; the mists, which since evening had settled upon the land, fell away, and the night became clear. Volodyovski was sunk in meditation. Zagloba was digesting for some time yet the remnants of his astonishment; at last he said,--
They were riding slowly. The moon had risen; the mists that had settled over the land since evening began to clear, and the night became bright. Volodyovski was lost in thought. Zagloba was still processing the remnants of his surprise; finally, he said,--
"Bogun would have given it to Jendzian now if he had caught him."
"Bogun would have given it to Jendzian now if he had caught him."
"Tell him the news; let him be afraid too, and I'll go immediately to the princess," answered the little knight.
"Tell him the news; let him be afraid too, and I'll go right away to the princess," replied the little knight.
"Here, Jendzian!"
"Hey, Jendzian!"
"Well, what is it?" asked the youth, reining in his horse again.
"Well, what is it?" the young man asked, pulling on the reins of his horse once more.
Zagloba came up with him. He was silent for a while, waiting for Volodyovski and the princess to ride far enough away. At last he asked: "Do you know what has happened?"
Zagloba approached him. He stayed quiet for a bit, waiting for Volodyovski and the princess to ride far enough away. Finally, he asked, "Do you know what happened?"
"No."
"No."
"Pan Rogovski set Bogun at liberty. I saw him in Ploskiri."
"Pan Rogovski freed Bogun. I saw him in Ploskiri."
"In Ploskiri? To-day?" asked Jendzian.
"In Ploskiri? Today?" asked Jendzian.
"Yes. Why don't you drop from the saddle?"
"Yes. Why don't you get off the horse?"
The rays of the moon fell straight on the round face of the youth, and Zagloba saw on it not terror, but, to his utmost astonishment, that expression of stern, almost brutal stubbornness which Jendzian had when he killed Horpyna.
The moonlight fell directly on the young man’s round face, and Zagloba saw not fear, but, to his complete surprise, an expression of hard, almost brutal stubbornness reminiscent of Jendzian when he killed Horpyna.
"Well, are you not afraid of Bogun?"
"Well, aren't you afraid of Bogun?"
"My master," answered the youth, "if Pan Rogovski has let him go, then I must seek revenge on him again myself for the wrong done me and the insult. I do not forgive him, for I took an oath; and if we were not conducting the lady, I should turn back on the road at once. Let what belongs to me be mine."
"My master," the young man replied, "if Pan Rogovski has set him free, then I have to take revenge on him myself for the wrong he did to me and the insult. I can't forgive him because I swore an oath; and if we weren't escorting the lady, I would turn back on the road right away. Everything that belongs to me should be mine."
"I am glad not to have offended this young fellow."
"I’m glad I didn’t upset this young guy."
They spurred their horses, and soon came up with the princess and Volodyovski. In an hour they turned through the Medvédovka and entered a forest extending from the very bank of the river in two black walls along the road.
They urged their horses on and soon caught up with the princess and Volodyovski. An hour later, they turned onto the Medvédovka and entered a forest that stretched from the riverbank in two dark walls along the road.
"I know the neighborhood well," said Zagloba. "There will soon be an end to this forest; after it is about a mile and a quarter of level land, and then another forest still larger extending to Matchin. God grant us to find Polish squadrons there!"
"I know this area well," said Zagloba. "This forest will soon end; after that, there's about a mile and a quarter of flat land, and then another even bigger forest leading to Matchin. God willing, we’ll find Polish troops there!"
"It is high time that rescue came," muttered Volodyovski.
"It’s about time we got rescued," muttered Volodyovski.
They rode awhile in silence over a road clearly lighted by the rays of the moon.
They traveled for a while in silence along a road clearly illuminated by the moonlight.
"Two wolves have run across," said Helena, suddenly.
"Two wolves have crossed our path," Helena said suddenly.
"Yes," said Volodyovski, "and here is a third."
"Yeah," said Volodyovski, "and here's a third."
The gray shadow shot across a little more than a hundred rods in front of the horses.
The gray shadow raced over a little more than a hundred yards in front of the horses.
"There is a fourth," said the princess.
"There’s a fourth," said the princess.
"No, that is a deer. Look,--two, three!"
"No, that's a deer. Look, there are two, three!"
"What the devil!" cried Zagloba. "Deer chasing wolves! The world, I see, is overturned."
"What the heck!" yelled Zagloba. "Deer chasing wolves! The world, I see, is upside down."
"Let us go a little faster," cried Volodyovski, with a voice of alarm. "Jendzian, come this way and go ahead with the lady!"
"Let’s pick up the pace," shouted Volodyovski urgently. "Jendzian, come over here and take the lead with the lady!"
They shot on; but Zagloba bent forward as they rode to Volodyovski's ear, and inquired: "Pan Michael, what tidings?"
They continued shooting; but Zagloba leaned forward as they rode and asked Volodyovski, "Pan Michael, what news?"
"Evil!" answered the little knight. "You have seen wild beasts rushing from their lairs and escaping in the night."
"Evil!" replied the little knight. "You've seen wild animals charging out of their dens and fleeing into the night."
"But what does that mean?"
"But what does that mean?"
"It means that they are frightened."
"They're scared."
"Who frightens them?"
"Who scares them?"
"Troops, Cossack or Tartar, are coming toward us from the right hand."
"Troops, Cossack or Tartar, are coming toward us from the right."
"But it may be our squadrons?"
"But it could be our teams?"
"Impossible, for the beasts are fleeing from the east, from Pilavtsi. Doubtless, then, the Tartars are marching in a wide body."
"Impossible, because the animals are running away from the east, from Pilavtsi. Clearly, the Tartars are coming in large numbers."
"Let us flee, Pan Michael, in God's name!"
"Let's get out of here, Pan Michael, for God's sake!"
"There is no help. Oh, if the princess were not here, we could go quite near them; but with her the passage will be very difficult if they set eyes on us."
"There’s no way out. Oh, if the princess weren’t here, we could get much closer to them; but with her here, getting by will be really tough if they see us."
"Have the fear of God, Pan Michael. Shall we turn to the woods and run after the wolves, or what?"
"Have some respect, Pan Michael. Should we head into the woods and chase after the wolves, or what?"
"Impossible; for though the enemy would not reach us at once, they would deluge the country in front of us, and then how should we escape?"
"That’s impossible; even though the enemy wouldn’t come at us right away, they would flood the land in front of us, and then how would we get away?"
"May brimstone thunderbolts shake them! This alone was wanting to us. Oh, Pan Michael, are you not mistaken? You know wolves follow an army; they do not run before it."
"May the thunderbolts of hell strike them! This is all that was missing for us. Oh, Pan Michael, are you sure about this? You know wolves follow an army; they don't run ahead of it."
"Those at the flanks follow the army and gather in from every side, but those in front get frightened. Look! on the right, between the trees, there is a fire."
"Those on the sides follow the army and gather in from every direction, but those in front get scared. Look! On the right, between the trees, there's a fire."
"Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews!"
"Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews!"
"Silence! Is there much more of this forest?"
"Quiet! Is there a lot more of this forest?"
"We shall be at the end in a moment."
"We'll be there in a moment."
"And then a field?"
"And then a field?"
"Yes, O Jesus!"
"Yes, Jesus!"
"No noise! Beyond the field there is another forest?"
"No noise! Is there another forest beyond the field?"
"Extending to Matchin."
"Extending to Matching."
"We shall be all right if they don't overtake us in this field. If we reach the second forest in safety, we are at home. Let us go together then. Luckily the princess and Jendzian are on Burlai's horses."
"We'll be fine as long as they don't catch up to us in this area. If we make it to the second forest safely, we'll be home free. So let's head out together. Fortunately, the princess and Jendzian are on Burlai's horses."
They put spurs to the horses, and joined the princess and Jendzian.
They spurred the horses and joined the princess and Jendzian.
"What fire is that on the right?" asked the princess.
"What fire is that on the right?" the princess asked.
"There is no use in hiding it from you; that may be Tartars."
"There’s no point in hiding it from you; that might be Tartars."
"Jesus, Mary!"
"Jesus, Mary!"
"Have no fear. My neck for it, we shall escape them, and our squadrons are in Matchin."
"Don’t worry. I’m putting my life on the line for this; we will get away from them, and our teams are in Matchin."
"For God's sake, let us be off!" said Jendzian.
"For goodness' sake, let's get going!" said Jendzian.
They were silent, and sped on like ghosts. The trees began to grow thinner; they were reaching the end of the forest, and the fire was somewhat dimmer too. Suddenly Helena turned to Volodyovski.
They were quiet and moved quickly like ghosts. The trees started to thin out; they were nearing the edge of the forest, and the fire was a bit dimmer too. Suddenly, Helena turned to Volodyovski.
"Swear to me, gentlemen," said she, "that I shall not go alive into their hands."
"Promise me, gentlemen," she said, "that I won't be taken alive by them."
"You will not," said Volodyovski, "while I am alive."
"You won't," said Volodyovski, "as long as I'm alive."
They had barely passed the end and come into an open field about a mile in width, and on the other side of it another line of forest stood dark. That bald space of earth open on every side was all silvered over from the rays of the moon. All things were as visible on it as in the daytime.
They had just crossed the end and entered a wide open field that's about a mile across, and on the other side, another dark line of forest stood. That bare patch of land, surrounded on all sides, was illuminated by the moonlight, making everything as clear as it would be during the day.
"This is the worst piece of road," whispered Volodyovski to Zagloba; "for if they are in Chorni Ostroff, they will pass between these forests."
"This is the worst stretch of road," whispered Volodyovski to Zagloba; "because if they're in Chorni Ostroff, they'll have to go through these forests."
Zagloba gave no answer; he only pressed the horse with his heels.
Zagloba didn’t respond; he just urged the horse on with his heels.
They had run to the middle of the field, the opposite forest was growing nearer each moment and more distinct, when suddenly the little knight stretched out his hand to the east. "Look!" said he to Zagloba; "do you see?"
They had dashed to the center of the field, the forest across from them getting closer and clearer with each passing moment, when suddenly the young knight pointed towards the east. "Look!" he said to Zagloba; "Do you see it?"
"Some kind of branches and thicket in the distance."
"Some branches and bushes in the distance."
"Those branches are moving. Now on, on, push on! for they see us beyond a doubt."
"Those branches are moving. Keep going, push forward! They can definitely see us."
The wind whistled past the ears of the fleeing; the forest of salvation drew nearer each instant.
The wind whistled by the ears of those running away; the forest of safety grew closer with every moment.
All at once out of that dark mass approaching from the right side of the field flew on as it were the roar of sea waves, and the next moment one great shout rent the air.
Suddenly, from that dark mass coming in from the right side of the field, there came a sound like the roar of ocean waves, and in the next moment, a loud shout filled the air.
"They see us!" bellowed Zagloba. "Dogs, ruffians, devils, wolves, scoundrels!"
"They see us!" shouted Zagloba. "Dogs, thugs, demons, wolves, crooks!"
The forest was so near that the fugitives almost felt its cold, austere breath; but also the cloud of Tartars became each moment more clearly outlined, and from the dark body of it long arms began to push out like the horns of some gigantic monster, and approached the fugitives with inconceivable rapidity. The trained ear of Volodyotski already distinguished clearly: "Allah! Allah!"
The forest was so close that the fugitives could almost feel its cold, harsh breath; but at the same time, the group of Tartars became more clearly defined by the moment, and from their dark mass, long arms started to extend like the horns of some huge monster, rapidly closing in on the fugitives. Volodyotski's trained ear could already clearly hear: "Allah! Allah!"
"My horse has stumbled!" shouted Zagloba.
"My horse has tripped!" shouted Zagloba.
"That is nothing!" cried Volodyovski.
"That's nothing!" cried Volodyovski.
But through his head that moment there flew like thunderbolts the questions: "What will happen if the horses do not hold out? What will happen if one of them falls?" They were valiant Tartar steeds of iron endurance, but they had come already from Ploskiri, resting but little on that wild flight from the town to the first forest. They might, it is true, take the led horses, but they too were tired. "What is to be done?" thought Volodyovski; and his heart throbbed with alarm,--perhaps for the first time in his life,--not for himself, but for Helena, whom during that long journey he had come to love as his own sister. And he knew too that the Tartars when they had once begun pursuit would not relinquish it very soon. "Let them keep on, they will not catch her," said he, setting his teeth.
But at that moment, questions flew through his mind like lightning: "What will happen if the horses can’t keep going? What will happen if one of them falls?" They were brave Tartar horses known for their endurance, but they had already come a long way from Ploskiri, barely resting during that wild dash from the town to the first forest. True, they could take the lead horses, but those were tired too. "What can I do?" thought Volodyovski, his heart racing with fear—perhaps for the first time in his life—not for himself, but for Helena, whom he had come to care for like a sister during that long journey. He also knew that the Tartars, once they started chasing, wouldn’t give up easily. "Let them keep coming; they won’t catch her," he said, gritting his teeth.
"My horse has stumbled!" cried Zagloba a second time.
"My horse just fell!" cried Zagloba again.
"That is nothing!" answered Volodyovski again.
"That’s nothing!" Volodyovski replied again.
They were now in the forest, darkness around them; but single Tartar horsemen were not farther than a few hundred yards behind. But the little knight knew now what to do.
They were now in the forest, surrounded by darkness; however, individual Tartar horsemen were no more than a few hundred yards behind them. But the young knight now knew what to do.
"Jendzian," cried he, "turn with the lady to the first path leading out of the highway."
"Jendzian," he shouted, "take the lady to the first path that goes off the highway."
"Good, my master!"
"Great, my master!"
The little knight turned to Zagloba. "Pistol in hand!" At the same time, seizing the bridle of Zagloba's horse, he began to restrain his course.
The little knight turned to Zagloba. "Gun in hand!" At the same time, grabbing the reins of Zagloba's horse, he started to steer it off course.
"What are you doing?" cried the noble.
"What are you doing?" shouted the noble.
"Nothing! Hold in your horse!"
"Nothing! Hold your horses!"
The distance between them and Jendzian, who had escaped with Helena, increased every moment. At last he came with her to a point where the highway turned rather sharply toward Zbaraj, and straight ahead lay a narrow forest-trail half hidden by branches. Jendzian rushed into it, and in a twinkle the two had disappeared in the thicket and the gloom.
The distance between them and Jendzian, who had escaped with Helena, grew larger by the moment. Finally, he reached a point where the highway curved sharply toward Zbaraj, and straight ahead was a narrow forest trail partially concealed by branches. Jendzian dashed into it, and in an instant, the two vanished into the underbrush and shadows.
Meanwhile Volodyovski had stopped his own horse and Zagloba's.
Meanwhile, Volodyovski had halted his own horse and Zagloba's.
"In the name of God's mercy, what are you doing?" roared Zagloba.
"In the name of God's mercy, what on earth are you doing?" yelled Zagloba.
"We delay the pursuit. There is no other salvation for the princess."
"We put off the chase. There's no other way to save the princess."
"We shall perish!"
"We're going to perish!"
"Let us perish. Stop here right by the side of the road,--right here!"
"Let's give up. Stop right here on the side of the road—right here!"
Both stood close under the trees in the darkness; presently the mighty thumping of Tartar horses approached and roared like a storm till the whole forest was filled with it.
Both stood close under the trees in the darkness; soon, the powerful pounding of Tartar horses came closer and roared like a storm until the entire forest was filled with it.
"It has come!" said Zagloba, raising the skin of wine to his mouth. He drank and drank, then shook himself. "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," coughed he. "I am ready for death."
"It has come!" said Zagloba, lifting the wine skin to his lips. He drank and drank, then shook himself. "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit," he coughed. "I’m ready for death."
"This minute! this minute!" cried Volodyovski. "Three of them are riding in advance; that is what I wanted."
"This minute! This minute!" shouted Volodyovski. "Three of them are riding ahead; that's exactly what I was hoping for."
In fact three horsemen appeared on the clear road, mounted evidently on the best horses,--"wolf-hunters," so called in the Ukraine, for they came up with wolves in the chase,--and two or three hundred yards behind them a few hundred others, and still farther a whole dense throng of the horde.
In fact, three horsemen appeared on the clear road, riding clearly on the best horses—“wolf-hunters,” as they’re called in Ukraine, since they chased down wolves—and two or three hundred yards behind them were a few hundred others, and even farther back, a whole dense crowd of the horde.
When the first three came in front of the ambush two shots were discharged; then Volodyovski sprang like a panther into the middle of the road, and before Zagloba had time to think what was done the third Tartar was on the ground.
When the first three stepped into the ambush, two shots rang out; then Volodyovski leaped like a panther into the middle of the road, and before Zagloba had a chance to process what had happened, the third Tartar was on the ground.
"Forward!" shouted the little knight.
"Go!" shouted the little knight.
Zagloba did not let the order be repeated, and they rushed over the road like a pair of wolves hunted by a pack of angry dogs. That moment the other Tartars hastened to the corpses, and seeing that those hunted wolves could bite to death they curbed their horses a little, waiting for their comrades.
Zagloba didn’t allow the order to be repeated, and they dashed down the road like a pair of wolves chased by a pack of angry dogs. At that moment, the other Tartars hurried to the corpses, and seeing that those hunted wolves could fight back fiercely, they slowed their horses a bit, waiting for their comrades.
"As you see, I knew that I should stop them," said Volodyovski.
"As you can see, I knew I had to stop them," said Volodyovski.
But although the fugitives gained a few hundred steps, the interruption in the chase did not last long. Only the Tartars pressed on in a larger crowd, not pushing forward singly.
But even though the fugitives got a few hundred steps ahead, the break in the chase didn’t last long. Only the Tartars continued on in a larger group, not advancing one by one.
The horses of the fugitives were wearied by the long road, and their speed slackened, especially that of Zagloba's horse, which bearing such a considerable burden stumbled once and twice. What there was left of the old man's hair stood on end at the thought that he should fall.
The horses of the escapees were tired from the long journey, and their pace slowed down, especially Zagloba's horse, which was carrying a heavy load and stumbled once or twice. The old man's remaining hair stood on end at the thought of falling.
"Pan Michael, dearest Pan Michael, do not abandon me!" cried he, in despair.
"Mr. Michael, my dear Mr. Michael, please don't leave me!" he shouted, in despair.
"Oh, be of good heart!" answered the little knight.
"Oh, stay strong!" replied the little knight.
"May the wolves tear this hor--"
"May the wolves tear this h--"
He had not finished this sentence when the first arrow hissed near his ear, and after it others began to hiss and whistle and sing as if they were horseflies and bees. One passed so near that its head almost grazed Zagloba's ear.
He hadn't finished his sentence when the first arrow whizzed past his ear, and soon others followed, hissing and whistling like horseflies and bees. One came so close that it nearly brushed against Zagloba's ear.
Volodyovski turned and again fired twice from his pistol at the pursuers.
Volodyovski turned and fired twice more from his pistol at the pursuers.
Zagloba's horse stumbled now so heavily that his nostrils were almost buried in the earth.
Zagloba's horse stumbled so hard that its nostrils were nearly buried in the ground.
"By the living God, my horse is dying!" shouted he, in a heart-rending voice.
"By the living God, my horse is dying!" he shouted, his voice filled with anguish.
"From the saddle to the woods!" thundered Volodyovski.
"From the saddle to the woods!" shouted Volodyovski.
Having given this order, he stopped his own horse, sprang off, and a moment later he and Zagloba vanished in the darkness. But this movement did not escape the slanting eyes of the Tartars, and several tens of them springing from their horses also gave chase. The branches tore the cap from Zagloba's head, beat him on the face and caught his coat, but putting his feet behind his belt he made off as if he were thirty years of age. Sometimes he fell, but he was up again and off quicker than ever, puffing like a bellows. At last he fell into a deep hole, and felt that he could not crawl out again, for his strength had failed him completely.
Having given this order, he stopped his horse, jumped off, and a moment later he and Zagloba disappeared into the darkness. But this movement didn't go unnoticed by the Tartars, and several dozen of them leaped off their horses to give chase. The branches ripped the hat off Zagloba's head, hit him in the face, and snagged his coat, but with his feet tucked behind his belt, he took off as if he were thirty years younger. He sometimes stumbled, but he got back up and ran even faster, panting like a bellows. Eventually, he fell into a deep hole and realized he couldn't crawl out, as his strength had completely failed him.
"Where are you?" called Volodyovski, in a low voice.
"Where are you?" called Volodyovski softly.
"Down here! It's all over with me,--save me, Pan Michael."
"Down here! It's all over for me,--save me, Pan Michael."
Volodyovski sprang without hesitation to the hole and clapped his hand on Zagloba's mouth: "Be silent! perhaps they will pass us! We will defend ourselves anyhow."
Volodyovski jumped right to the hole and covered Zagloba's mouth: "Shh! They might just pass us! We’ll defend ourselves no matter what."
By that time the Tartars came up. Some of them did in fact pass the hole, thinking that the fugitives had gone farther; others went slowly, examining the trees and looking around on every side. The knights held the breath in their breasts.
By that time, the Tartars arrived. Some of them actually passed the hole, assuming that the fugitives had moved on; others moved cautiously, checking the trees and looking around in every direction. The knights held their breath.
"Let some one fall in here," thought Zagloba, in despair; "I'll fall on him."
"Let someone fall in here," thought Zagloba, in despair; "I'll fall on him."
Just then sparks scattered on every side; the Tartars began to strike fire. By the flash their wild faces could be seen, with their puffed cheeks and lips sticking out, blowing the lighted tinder. For a time they kept going around a few tens of steps from the hole like ill-omened forest phantoms, drawing nearer and nearer.
Just then, sparks flew in every direction; the Tartars started to strike a fire. The flash revealed their wild faces, with puffed cheeks and lips puffed out, blowing on the burning tinder. For a while, they moved around a short distance from the hole like ominous forest spirits, getting closer and closer.
But at the last moment wonderful sounds of some sort, murmurs, and confused cries began to come from the highway and to rouse the slumbering depths. The Tartars stopped striking fire, and stood as if rooted to the earth. Volodyovski's hand was biting into the shoulder of Zagloba.
But at the last moment, amazing sounds, murmurings, and chaotic cries started to come from the highway and stirred the sleepy depths. The Tartars stopped trying to start a fire and stood there as if frozen in place. Volodyovski's hand was gripping Zagloba’s shoulder tightly.
The cries increased, and suddenly red lights burst forth, and with them was heard a salvo of musketry,--once, twice, three times,--followed by shouts of "Allah!" the clatter of sabres, the neighing of horses, tramping, and confused uproar. A battle was raging on the road.
The cries grew louder, and suddenly red lights flashed, accompanied by a volley of gunfire—once, twice, three times—followed by shouts of "Allah!" the clashing of sabres, the whinnying of horses, marching, and chaotic noise. A battle was taking place on the road.
"Ours, ours!" shouted Volodyovski.
"Ours, ours!" yelled Volodyovski.
"Slay! kill! strike! cut! slaughter!" bellowed Zagloba.
"Slay! Kill! Attack! Cut! Butcher!" yelled Zagloba.
A second later a number of Tartars rushed past the hole in the wildest disorder, and vanished in the direction of their party. Volodyovski did not restrain himself; he sprang after them, and pressed on in the thicket and darkness.
A second later, a group of Tartars rushed past the hole in complete disarray and disappeared toward their party. Volodyovski couldn’t hold back; he jumped after them and pushed on through the thicket and darkness.
Zagloba remained at the bottom of the hole. He tried to crawl up, but could not. All his bones were aching, and he was barely able to stand on his feet.
Zagloba stayed at the bottom of the hole. He tried to crawl up, but he couldn’t. His bones were all aching, and he could barely stand on his feet.
"Ah, scoundrels!" said he, looking around on every side, "you have fled; it is a pity some one of you did not stay,-- I should have company in this hole, and I would show him where pepper grows! Oh, pagan trash, they are cutting you up like beasts this minute! Oh, for God's sake, the uproar is increasing every moment! I wish that Yeremi himself were here; he would warm you. You are shouting, 'Allah! Allah!' The wolves will shout 'Allah!' over your carrion pretty soon. But that Pan Michael should leave me here alone! Well, nothing wonderful; he is eager, for he is young. After this last adventure I would follow him anywhere, for he is not a friend to leave one in distress. He is a wasp! In one minute he stung three! If at least I had that wine-skin with me! But those devils have surely taken it, or the horses have trampled it. Besides insects are devouring me in this ditch! What's that?"
"Ah, you scoundrels!" he said, looking around in every direction. "You've all run away; it’s a shame one of you didn’t stick around—I’d have company in this pit, and I’d show him where the pepper grows! Oh, you worthless pagans, they're butchering you like animals right now! For God’s sake, the noise is getting worse every second! I wish Yeremi were here; he would set you straight. You’re shouting, 'Allah! Allah!' The wolves will be shouting 'Allah!' over your corpses soon enough. But how could Pan Michael leave me alone here! Well, it's no surprise; he’s eager because he’s young. After this last adventure, I’d follow him anywhere because he’s not the kind to abandon someone in trouble. He’s a wasp! In just one minute, he stung three! If only I had that wine skin with me! But those devils must have taken it, or the horses have trampled it. Plus, these bugs are eating me alive in this ditch! What’s that?"
The shouts and discharges of musketry began to recede in the direction of the field and the first forest.
The shouts and gunfire started to fade away toward the field and the first woods.
"Ah, ah!" thought Zagloba, "they are on their necks. Oh, dog-brothers, you could not hold out! Praise be to God in the highest!"
"Ah, ah!" thought Zagloba, "they're in trouble now. Oh, you dog-brothers, you couldn't hold your ground! Praise be to God in the highest!"
The shouts receded farther and farther.
The shouts faded more and more.
"They ride lustily," muttered he. "But I see that I shall have to sit in this ditch. It only remains now for the wolves to eat me. Bogun to begin with, then the Tartars, and wolves at the end! God grant a stake to Bogun and madness to the wolves! Our men will take care of the Tartars not in the worst fashion. Pan Michael! Pan Michael!"
"They're riding with such enthusiasm," he mumbled. "But it looks like I'll have to stay here in this ditch. Now it’s just a matter of waiting for the wolves to eat me. First Bogun, then the Tartars, and the wolves will finish me off! May God send a stake for Bogun and madness for the wolves! Our guys will handle the Tartars reasonably well. Pan Michael! Pan Michael!"
Silence gave answer to Zagloba; only the pines murmured, and from afar came the sounds fainter and fainter.
Silence answered Zagloba; only the pines whispered, and in the distance came sounds that grew fainter and fainter.
"Shall I lie down to sleep here, or what? May the devil take it! Pan Michael!"
"Should I just lie down and sleep here, or what? Damn it! Pan Michael!"
But Zagloba's patience had a long trial yet, for dawn was in the sky when the clatter of hoofs was heard again on the road and lights shone in the forest.
But Zagloba's patience still had a long way to go, for dawn was in the sky when the sound of hoofbeats was heard again on the road and lights flickered in the forest.
"Pan Michael, I am here!"
"Mr. Michael, I’m here!"
"Crawl out."
"Get out."
"But I cannot."
"But I can't."
Volodyovski with a torch in his hand stood over the hole, and giving his hand to Zagloba, said: "Well, the Tartars are gone; we drove them to the other forest."
Volodyovski stood over the hole with a torch in his hand and, reaching out to Zagloba, said: "Well, the Tartars are gone; we chased them into the next forest."
"But who came up?"
"But who showed up?"
"Kushel and Roztvorovski, with two thousand horse. My dragoons are with them too."
"Kushel and Roztvorovski, with two thousand cavalry. My dragoons are with them as well."
"Were there many of the Pagans?"
"Were there a lot of Pagans?"
"A couple of thousand."
"A few thousand."
"Praise be to God! Give me something to drink, for I am faint."
"Praise God! Please give me something to drink, I'm feeling weak."
Two hours later Zagloba, having eaten and drunk what he needed; was sitting on a comfortable saddle in the midst of Volodyovski's dragoons, and at his side rode the little knight, who said,--
Two hours later, Zagloba, having eaten and drunk what he needed, was sitting on a comfortable saddle among Volodyovski's dragoons, and next to him rode the little knight, who said,--
"Do not worry; for though we shall not come to Zbaraj in company with the princess, it would have been worse if she had fallen into the hands of the heathen."
"Don't worry; even though we won't be going to Zbaraj with the princess, it would have been worse if she had ended up in the hands of the heathens."
"But perhaps Jendzian will come back yet to Zbaraj."
"But maybe Jendzian will return to Zbaraj after all."
"He will not. The highway will be occupied; the party which we drove back will return soon and follow us. Besides Burlai may appear at any moment before Jendzian could come in. Hmelnitski and the Khan are marching on the other side from Konstantinoff."
"He won't. The highway will be busy; the group we just drove back will be back soon and follow us. Plus, Burlai might show up any minute before Jendzian can arrive. Hmelnitski and the Khan are moving on the other side from Konstantinoff."
"Oh, for God's sake! Then he will fall into a trap with the princess."
"Oh, come on! Then he'll get caught in a trap with the princess."
"Jendzian has wit enough to spring through between Zbaraj and Konstantinoff in time, and not let the regiments of Hmelnitski nor the parties of the Khan catch him. You see I have great confidence in his success."
"Jendzian is clever enough to slip between Zbaraj and Konstantinoff in time, avoiding capture by Hmelnitski's regiments or the Khan's forces. As you can see, I have a lot of faith in his success."
"God grant it!"
"May God grant it!"
"He is a cunning lad, just like a fox. You have no lack of stratagem, but he is more cunning. We split our heads a great deal over plans to rescue the girl, but in the end our hands dropped, and through him the whole has been directed. He'll slip out this time like a snake, for it is a question of his own life. Have confidence,--for God, who saved her so many times, is over her now; and remember that in Zbaraj you bade me have confidence when Zakhar came."
"He’s a clever guy, just like a fox. You’re full of plans, but he’s even smarter. We spent a lot of time brainstorming ways to rescue the girl, but in the end, we gave up, and he took control of everything. He’ll get away this time like a snake, because this is about his own life. Have faith—because God, who has saved her so many times, is watching over her now; and remember that in Zbaraj, you told me to have faith when Zakhar arrived."
Zagloba was strengthened somewhat by these words of Pan Michael, and then fell into deep thought.
Zagloba felt a bit more encouraged by Pan Michael's words and then got lost in deep thought.
"Pan Michael," he said after a time, "have you asked Kushel what Skshetuski is doing?"
"Pan Michael," he said after a while, "have you asked Kushel what Skshetuski is up to?"
"He is in Zbaraj, and well; he came from Prince Koretski's with Zatsvilikhovski."
"He is in Zbaraj and doing well; he arrived from Prince Koretski's place with Zatsvilikhovski."
"But what shall we tell him?"
"But what should we say to him?"
"Ah, there is the rub!"
"Ah, there's the catch!"
"Does he think yet that the girl was killed in Kieff?"
"Does he still think that the girl was killed in Kyiv?"
"He does."
"Yeah, he does."
"Have you told Kushel or any one else where we are coming from?"
"Have you told Kushel or anyone else where we're coming from?"
"I have not, for I thought it better to take counsel first."
"I haven't, because I thought it was better to get advice first."
"I should prefer to say nothing of the whole affair. If the girl should fall again into Cossack or Tartar hands (which God forbid!), it would be a new torture, just as if some one were to tear open all his wounds."
"I would rather not speak about the whole situation. If the girl were to fall back into Cossack or Tartar hands (which I pray doesn't happen!), it would be a new kind of torment, just like someone tearing open all their wounds."
"I'll give my head that Jendzian takes her through."
"I'll give my head that Jendzian takes her through."
"I should gladly give my own to have him do so; but misfortune rages now in the world like a pestilence. Better be silent, and leave everything to the will of God."
"I would happily give my own to have him do that; but misfortune is spreading in the world like a plague. It's better to stay silent and leave everything to God's will."
"So let it be. But will not Podbipienta give the secret to Skshetuski?"
"So be it. But will Podbipienta not share the secret with Skshetuski?"
"Don't you know him? He gave his word of honor, which for that Lithuanian is sacred."
"Don't you know him? He gave his word of honor, which means a lot to that Lithuanian."
Here Kushel joined them. They rode on together, talking, by the first rays of the rising sun, of public affairs, of the arrival at Zbaraj of the commanders in consequence of Yeremi's wishes, of the impending arrival of the prince himself, and the inevitable and awful struggle with the whole power of Hmelnitski.
Here Kushel joined them. They rode on together, chatting in the early light of the rising sun about public matters, the arrival of the commanders at Zbaraj due to Yeremi's requests, the upcoming arrival of the prince himself, and the unavoidable and terrible confrontation with the full might of Hmelnitski.
CHAPTER LVII.
Volodyovski and Zagloba found all the forces of the Crown assembled at Zbaraj, and waiting for the enemy. The cup-bearer of the Crown, Ostrorog, who had come from Konstantinoff, was there, and Lantskoronski, castellan of Kamenyets, who had gained the first victory at Bar; the third commander, Pan Firlei of Dombrovitsa, castellan of Belsk, and Andrei Serakovski, secretary of the Crown; Konyetspolski, the standard-bearer, and Pshiyemski, commander of the artillery, a warrior specially expert in the capture and defence of towns; and with them ten thousand troops, not counting a number of Prince Yeremi's squadrons previously quartered at Zbaraj.
Volodyovski and Zagloba found all the Crown's forces gathered at Zbaraj, waiting for the enemy. The Crown's cup-bearer, Ostrorog, who had come from Konstantinoff, was present, along with Lantskoronski, the castellan of Kamenyets, who had achieved the first victory at Bar; the third commander, Pan Firlei of Dombrovitsa, castellan of Belsk; Andrei Serakovski, the Crown's secretary; Konyetspolski, the standard-bearer; and Pshiyemski, the commander of the artillery, a soldier especially skilled in the capture and defense of towns. Along with them were ten thousand troops, not including several of Prince Yeremi's squadrons that had already been stationed at Zbaraj.
Pan Pshiyemski, on the southern side of the town and the castle and the two ponds, had laid out a strong camp, which he fortified in foreign fashion, and which it was only possible to capture in front; for at the rear and two sides it was defended by the ponds, the castle, and the river. In this camp the commanders intended to offer resistance to Hmelnitski, and delay his avalanche till the king, with the rest of the forces and the national militia of all the nobility, should come. But was that plan possible of execution in view of the power of Hmelnitski? There was much doubt, and there were reasonable causes for the doubt,--among them the disorder in the camp itself. First of all, secret contention was raging among the leaders. The commanders had come against their will to Zbaraj, yielding in this to the desires of Prince Yeremi. They wished at first to make their defence at Konstantinoff; but when the news went forth that Yeremi would appear in his own person only in case Zbaraj should be the point of defence, the soldiers declared immediately to the leaders of the Crown that they would go to Zbaraj, and would not fight elsewhere. Neither persuasion nor the authority of the baton availed; and in short the commanders discovered that if they should continue in longer resistance, the army, from the heavy hussar regiments to the last soldier of the foreign companies, would leave them and go over to the banners of Vishnyevetski. This was one of those sad cases of military insubordination of increasing frequency in that time, and caused by the incapacity of the leaders, their mutual disagreements, the unexampled terror before the power of Hmelnitski, and the defeats unheard of till then, especially the defeat of Pilavtsi.
Pan Pshiyemski, on the southern edge of the town, the castle, and the two ponds, had set up a strong camp that he reinforced in a foreign style, which could only be taken from the front; it was protected in the back and on both sides by the ponds, the castle, and the river. The commanders planned to resist Hmelnitski and delay his advance until the king and the rest of the forces, along with the national militia made up of all the nobility, arrived. But could that plan actually work given Hmelnitski's power? There was a lot of doubt, and there were valid reasons for it, including the chaos in the camp itself. First off, there was infighting among the leaders. The commanders had come to Zbaraj against their will, giving in to Prince Yeremi's wishes. They initially wanted to defend themselves at Konstantinoff; however, when it became known that Yeremi would only show up if Zbaraj was the chosen point of defense, the soldiers immediately told the Crown leaders that they would go to Zbaraj and wouldn’t fight anywhere else. Neither persuasion nor the authority of command worked; soon, the commanders realized that if they kept resisting, the army, from the heavy hussar regiments to the last soldier of the foreign companies, would abandon them and rally to Vishnyevetski's banners. This was one of those unfortunate instances of growing military insubordination at that time, driven by the leaders' ineptitude, their internal conflicts, the unprecedented fear of Hmelnitski’s power, and the unheard-of defeats, especially the loss at Pilavtsi.
So the commanders had to march to Zbaraj, where the command, in spite of the appointments made by the king, had by the force of circumstance passed into the hands of Yeremi; for the army would obey only him,--fight and perish under him alone. But that leader de facto was not in Zbaraj yet; therefore unrest was increasing in the army, discipline was relaxed to the last degree, and courage fell. For it was already known that Hmelnitski, together with the Khan, was approaching with forces the like of which the eyes of men had not seen since the days of Tamerlane. Fresh tidings kept flying to the camp like ill-omened birds,--reports, each more recent and more terrible than the preceding,--and weakened the manhood of the soldiers. There were fears that a panic like that of Pilavtsi might break out suddenly and scatter that handful of an army which stood between Hmelnitski and the heart of the Commonwealth. The leaders themselves had lost their heads. Their contradictory orders were not carried out, or if carried out, with unwillingness. In fact Yeremi alone could avert the catastrophe hanging over the camp, the army, and the country.
So the commanders had to march to Zbaraj, where, despite the king's appointments, the command had ended up in the hands of Yeremi due to circumstances; the army would only follow him—fight and die under him alone. However, that de facto leader wasn't in Zbaraj yet, which made unrest grow in the army, discipline dropped to nothing, and morale plummeted. It was already known that Hmelnitski, along with the Khan, was approaching with forces unlike anything seen since the days of Tamerlane. Bad news kept arriving at the camp like ominous birds—reports, each newer and more terrifying than the last—and weakened the resolve of the soldiers. There were fears that panic, like what happened at Pilavtsi, might suddenly break out and scatter the small army standing between Hmelnitski and the heart of the Commonwealth. The leaders had lost control. Their contradictory orders were either ignored or carried out halfheartedly. In fact, only Yeremi could prevent the disaster looming over the camp, the army, and the country.
Zagloba and Volodyovski dropped at once into the vortex of army life. They had barely appeared on the square when they were surrounded by officers of various regiments, interrupting one another in their inquiries for news. At sight of the Tartar captives, confidence entered the hearts of the curious. "The Tartars are plucked! Tartar prisoners! God gave a victory!" repeated some. "The Tartars are here, and Burlai with them!" cried others. "To arms! To the walls!" The news flew through the camp, and Kushel's victory was magnified along the road. An increasing throng gathered around the prisoners. "Kill them! What are we to do with them?" Questions fell thick as flakes in a snow-storm. Kushel would give no answer, and went with a report to the quarters of Firlei, the castellan of Belsk. Volodyovski and Zagloba were greeted at once by their acquaintances of the Russian squadron; but they escaped as well as they could, for they were in haste to see Pan Yan.
Zagloba and Volodyovski immediately got caught up in army life. They had barely stepped onto the square when they were surrounded by officers from various regiments, all interrupting each other with questions about the latest news. At the sight of the Tartar captives, excitement filled the hearts of the onlookers. "The Tartars are defeated! Tartar prisoners! God granted us a victory!" some repeated. "The Tartars are here, and Burlai is with them!" shouted others. "To arms! To the walls!" The news spread quickly through the camp, and Kushel's victory was celebrated along the road. A growing crowd gathered around the prisoners. "Kill them! What should we do with them?" Questions fell like snowflakes in a storm. Kushel gave no response and went to report to the quarters of Firlei, the castellan of Belsk. Volodyovski and Zagloba were immediately welcomed by their friends from the Russian squadron, but they quickly tried to slip away, eager to see Pan Yan.
They found him in the castle with Zatsvilikhovski, two Bernardine priests of the place, and Pan Longin Podbipienta. Skshetuski grew a little pale on seeing them, and half closed his eyes, for he was reminded of too much to see them without pain; still he gave a calm and even joyful greeting, inquired where they had been, and was satisfied with the first convenient answer. Since he looked on the princess as dead, he wished for nothing, hoped for nothing, and not the slightest suspicion entered his soul that their long absence related to her. They made no mention of the object of their journey, though Pan Longin looked first on one and then on the other with an inquiring glance, sighed, and turned in his place, wishing to read even a shadow of hope on their faces. But both were occupied with Pan Yan, whom Volodyovski seized by the shoulders repeatedly; for his heart grew soft at the sight of that old and trusty friend, who had passed through so much and lost so much that he had almost nothing to live for.
They found him in the castle with Zatsvilikhovski, two Bernardine priests from the area, and Pan Longin Podbipienta. Skshetuski paled a bit upon seeing them and partly closed his eyes, as the sight brought back too many painful memories; still, he greeted them calmly and even joyfully, asked where they had been, and accepted the first convenient answer. Since he thought of the princess as dead, he wanted nothing, hoped for nothing, and not a hint of suspicion crossed his mind that their long absence was about her. They didn’t mention the purpose of their visit, although Pan Longin glanced back and forth between them with a questioning look, sighed, and shifted in his seat, hoping to catch even a glimpse of hope on their faces. But both were focused on Pan Yan, whom Volodyovski grabbed by the shoulders repeatedly; his heart softened at the sight of that old and loyal friend, who had been through so much and lost so much that he had almost nothing left to live for.
"We shall have all the old comrades together again," said he to Skshetuski, "and you will be happy with us. A war too will come, I see, such as has not been yet, and with it great delights for every soldier soul. If God gives you health, you will lead the hussars many a time to come."
"We're going to have all the old friends back together," he said to Skshetuski, "and you'll be happy with us. I can see that a war is coming, one like we've never seen before, and with it, great joys for every soldier. If God keeps you healthy, you’ll lead the hussars many times in the future."
"God has already returned me my health, and I wish nothing more for myself than to serve while my service is needed."
"God has already given me back my health, and all I want is to be of help while I'm needed."
Skshetuski was in fact well, for youth and his sturdy strength had conquered the illness within him. Grief had bitten his spirit, but it could not bite his body. He had merely grown spare and pallid, so that his forehead, cheeks, and nose seemed formed of church wax. The former austerity had settled firmly on his face, and there was in it the rigid repose that we note in the visage of the dead. An increasing number of silver threads wound through his dark beard. In other regards he differed in nothing from the rest of men, except, contrary to soldier custom, he avoided crowds, noise, and drinking. He conversed more readily with monks, to whose discourse on the life of the cloister and the life to come he listened with eagerness; but he performed his service with diligent care, for the expected siege occupied him equally with all the others.
Skshetuski was actually doing well, as his youth and strong build had overcome the illness that had affected him. While sorrow had touched his spirit, it couldn't affect his body. He had simply grown thin and pale, making his forehead, cheeks, and nose look like they were made of church wax. The previous sternness was firmly set on his face, giving it the stiff stillness we often see in the faces of the deceased. More and more strands of silver were weaving through his dark beard. In other ways, he was just like anyone else, except that, unlike most soldiers, he steered clear of crowds, noise, and drinking. He found it easier to talk to monks, eagerly listening to their discussions about monastic life and the afterlife; yet he carried out his duties with careful attention, as the anticipated siege occupied his thoughts just like everyone else's.
Soon conversation touched on this subject, for no one in the camp, castle, and town thought of aught else. Old Zatsvilikhovski asked about the Tartars and Burlai, with whom he had an acquaintance of ancient date.
Soon conversation turned to this subject, as no one in the camp, castle, and town thought about anything else. Old Zatsvilikhovski asked about the Tartars and Burlai, with whom he had an old acquaintance.
"That's a great warrior," said he. "It is too bad that he should rise against the country with others. We served together at Khotím. He was still a youth, but already gave promise of ripening into an uncommon man."
"That's a great warrior," he said. "It's a shame he would stand against the country alongside others. We fought together at Khotím. He was still young, but even then he showed signs of becoming an exceptional man."
"But he is from the Trans-Dnieper, and leads men of that region," said Skshetuski. "How is it, father, that he is now marching from the south, from the direction of Kamenyets?"
"But he’s from the Trans-Dnieper and leads men from that area," said Skshetuski. "How is it, Dad, that he’s now coming from the south, from the direction of Kamenyets?"
"It seems," answered the old man, "that Hmelnitski fixed winter quarters for him there on purpose, since Tugai Bey remained on the Dnieper, and that great murza has a hatred for him from former times. No one has cut up the Tartars like Burlai."
"It seems," replied the old man, "that Hmelnitski set up winter quarters for him there on purpose, since Tugai Bey stayed on the Dnieper, and that powerful murza has had a grudge against him for a long time. No one has dealt with the Tartars like Burlai."
"And now he will be a comrade to them?"
"And now he'll be a buddy to them?"
"Yes," said Zatsvilikhovski, "such are the times. But Hmelnitski will watch and keep them from devouring each other."
"Yeah," said Zatsvilikhovski, "that's just how things are right now. But Hmelnitski will keep an eye on them and stop them from tearing each other apart."
"When do they expect Hmelnitski here, father?" asked Volodyovski.
"When do you think Hmelnitski will be here, Dad?" Volodyovski asked.
"Any day. But who can tell? The commanders should send out scout after scout; but they do not. I was barely able to prevail on them to send Kushel to the south and Piglovski to Cholganski Kamen. I wished to go myself, but there are counsels without end. They should send also the secretary of the Crown with some squadrons. They would better hurry, lest it be too late. God give us the prince at the earliest moment, or we shall be met by disgrace like that of Pilavtsi."
"Any day now. But who knows? The commanders should be sending out scouts one after another, but they aren't. I could barely convince them to send Kushel to the south and Piglovski to Cholganski Kamen. I wanted to go myself, but the discussions never end. They should also send the Crown's secretary with some troops. They need to hurry, or it might be too late. God help us get the prince here soon, or we’ll face shame like that of Pilavtsi."
"I saw those soldiers as we rode through the square," said Zagloba, "and I think there are more fools among them than good men. They should be market-boys, not comrades to us who are enamoured of glory, esteeming it beyond our own lives."
"I saw those soldiers as we rode through the square," said Zagloba, "and I think there are more fools among them than decent men. They should be market kids, not friends of ours who are in love with glory, valuing it more than our own lives."
"What are you talking about?" blurted out the old man. "I do not belittle your bravery, though once I was of another mind. But all the knights here are the first soldiers that the Commonwealth has ever had. Only a head is needed,--a leader! Lantskoronski is a good skirmisher, but no general; Firlei is old, and as to the cup-bearer, he and Prince Dominik made a reputation for themselves at Pilavtsi. What wonder that no one wants to obey them! A soldier will shed his blood freely if sure that he will not be destroyed without need. But now, instead of thinking of the siege, they are disputing about positions."
"What are you talking about?" the old man exclaimed. "I'm not downplaying your courage, even though I used to think differently. But all the knights here are the first real soldiers the Commonwealth has ever had. We just need a head—a leader! Lantskoronski is good in skirmishes, but he’s no general; Firlei is too old, and as for the cup-bearer, he and Prince Dominik made a name for themselves at Pilavtsi. It’s no surprise that no one wants to follow them! A soldier will gladly spill his blood if he’s confident that he won’t be sacrificed unnecessarily. But instead of focusing on the siege, they’re arguing over ranks."
"Are there provisions enough?" asked Zagloba, in alarm.
"Are there enough supplies?" asked Zagloba, worried.
"Not so many as are necessary; but we are still worse off for provender. If the siege should last a month, there will be only shavings and stones for the horses."
"Not as many as we need; but we're still worse off for food. If the siege goes on for a month, there will only be scraps and rocks for the horses."
"There is still time to get provender," said Volodyovski.
"There’s still time to get provisions," said Volodyovski.
"Then go and tell them so. God give us the prince! I repeat."
"Then go and tell them that. God bless the prince! I'm saying it again."
"You are not the only one who is sighing for him," interrupted Pan Longin.
"You’re not the only one who’s sighing for him," interrupted Pan Longin.
"I know that," answered the old man. "Look out on the square! All at the walls look with longing eyes toward Old Zbaraj; others in the town have climbed the towers; and if any one cries in a joke, 'He is coming,' they are mad with joy. A thirsty stag is not so eager for water as we for the prince. Oh, if he could only get here before Hmelnitski! But I think he must have been delayed."
"I know that," replied the old man. "Look out at the square! Everyone by the walls is gazing longingly toward Old Zbaraj; others in town have climbed the towers; and if anyone jokingly shouts, 'He’s coming,' they go wild with excitement. A thirsty stag isn't as desperate for water as we are for the prince. Oh, if only he could arrive before Hmelnitski! But I suspect he must have been held up."
"We too pray, whole days at a time, for his coming," said one of the Bernardines.
"We also pray, sometimes all day long, for his arrival," said one of the Bernardines.
The prayers and wishes of all the knighthood were soon to gain their object, though the following day brought still greater fears and was full of ominous prophecies. On Thursday, July 8, a terrific storm raged over the town and the freshly raised ramparts of the camp. Rain fell in torrents. A part of the earthworks was swept away. Gnyezna and the two ponds overflowed. In the evening lightning struck the infantry under command of Firlei, castellan of Belsk, killed a number of men, and tore the banner to pieces. This was considered of evil omen,--an evident sign of the anger of God, the more since Firlei was a Calvinist. Zagloba proposed that a deputation be sent to him with the request and prayer to become a Catholic, "for there could be no blessing of God for an army whose leader was living in disgusting errors hateful to Heaven." Many shared this opinion; and only the dignity of the castellan's person and the command prevented the sending of the deputation. But their courage fell all the more. The storm raged without interruption. The bulwark, though strengthened with stones, willows, and stakes, became so soft that the cannon began to sink. They were obliged to put planks under the howitzers, mortars, and even under the eight-pounders. In the deep ditches the water roared to the height of a man. Night brought no rest. The storm drove to the east new gigantic piles of clouds which, concentrating and discharging with terrific noise in the heavens, cast out on Zbaraj their whole stock of rain, thunder, and lightning. Only the servants remained in the tents at the camp; soldiers, officers, and commanders, with the exception of the castellan of Kamenyets, took refuge in the town. If Hmelnitski had come with the storm, he would have taken the camp without a blow.
The prayers and hopes of all the knights were about to be realized, but the next day brought even greater fears and was filled with bad omens. On Thursday, July 8, a fierce storm slammed into the town and the newly built ramparts of the camp. Rain poured heavily. A part of the earthworks was washed away. Gnyezna and the two ponds overflowed. In the evening, lightning struck the infantry led by Firlei, the castellan of Belsk, killing several men and shredding the banner. This was seen as a bad sign, a clear indication of God's anger, especially since Firlei was a Calvinist. Zagloba suggested sending a delegation to him to ask him to convert to Catholicism, saying, "There can be no blessing from God for an army whose leader is living in despicable errors that Heaven abhors." Many agreed with him; only the castellan's status and command stopped them from sending the delegation. But their morale dropped even more. The storm continued relentlessly. The fortifications, despite being reinforced with stones, willows, and stakes, became so soft that the cannons began to sink. They had to place planks under the howitzers, mortars, and even the eight-pounders. In the deep ditches, the water rose to waist height. Night brought no relief. The storm pushed new massive clouds eastward, which, gathering and bursting with thunderous noise in the sky, unleashed all their rain, thunder, and lightning on Zbaraj. Only the servants stayed in the camp tents; soldiers, officers, and commanders, except for the castellan of Kamenyets, sought shelter in the town. If Hmelnitski had arrived with the storm, he would have taken the camp without a fight.
Next day it was a little better, though rain was still falling. About five o'clock in the afternoon the wind drove away the clouds, the blue sky opened above the camp, and in the direction of Old Zbaraj a splendid seven-colored rainbow was shining. The mighty arc with one arm extended beyond Old Zbaraj, while the other, seeming to drink in the moisture of the Black Forest, glittered, changed, and played on the background of fleeing clouds. That moment confidence entered all hearts. The knights returned to the camp and stood on the slippery bulwark to gladden their eyes with the sight of the rainbow. Immediately they began to talk loudly and to guess what this favorable sign might announce, when Volodyovski, standing with others over the very ditch, covered his panther eyes with his hand and cried,--
The next day was a bit better, even though it was still raining. Around five o'clock in the afternoon, the wind blew away the clouds, revealing a clear blue sky above the camp. In the direction of Old Zbaraj, a stunning seven-colored rainbow was shining. The impressive arc stretched out with one end beyond Old Zbaraj, while the other, appearing to soak up the moisture from the Black Forest, sparkled, shifted, and moved against the backdrop of the retreating clouds. In that moment, confidence filled everyone’s hearts. The knights returned to the camp and stood on the slippery rampart to enjoy the view of the rainbow. They immediately began to speak loudly and speculate about what this positive sign might mean when Volodyovski, standing with others right by the ditch, shaded his panther-like eyes with his hand and shouted,--
"Troops are coming from under the rainbow!"
"Troops are coming from beneath the rainbow!"
There was a stir as if a whirlwind had moved the human mass, and then a sudden murmur. The words "Troops are coming!" flew like an arrow from one end of the rampart to the other. The soldiers began to crowd and push, gathering in groups. Murmurs rose and fell; still all hands rested above the eyes; all eyes were turned, strained with effort, into the distance; hearts were throbbing; and all, holding the breath in their breasts, were suspended between hope and fear. Then something began to sway, and swayed still more definitely, and rose out of the distance, and approached still nearer, and became still more distinctly visible, till at last the banners, flags, and bunchuks appeared, later a forest of streamers. The eyes doubted no longer,--it was an army. Then one gigantic shout rose from the breasts of all, a shout of inconceivable joy,--
There was a commotion, as if a whirlwind had swept through the crowd, followed by a sudden murmur. The words "Troops are coming!" shot like an arrow from one end of the rampart to the other. The soldiers started to crowd together and push, forming groups. Whispers rose and fell; yet all hands were shielding their eyes; all eyes were strained, peering into the distance; hearts raced; and everyone, holding their breath, hung in suspense between hope and fear. Then something began to sway, swayed more definitely, rose up from the distance, edged closer, and became clearer until finally the banners, flags, and bunchuks appeared, followed by a sea of streamers. No one doubted anymore—it was an army. Then a massive cheer erupted from everyone’s chests, a shout of unimaginable joy,—
"Yeremi! Yeremi! Yeremi!"
"Yeremi! Yeremi! Yeremi!"
The oldest soldiers were simply seized with frenzy. Some threw themselves from the ramparts, waded through the ditch, and hurried on foot through the water-covered plain to the advancing regiments; others rushed to their horses; some laughed; others wept, placing their hands together and crying: "Our father is coming,--our savior, our chief!" It might have seemed that the siege was raised, Hmelnitski finished, and the victory won.
The oldest soldiers were completely overwhelmed with excitement. Some jumped from the walls, splashed through the ditch, and rushed across the waterlogged fields toward the advancing regiments; others ran to their horses; some laughed; others cried, clasping their hands together and shouting: "Our father is coming—our savior, our leader!" It might have seemed like the siege was lifted, Hmelnitski concluded, and the victory secured.
Meanwhile the regiments of the prince had drawn so near that the banners could be distinguished. In advance came, as usual, the light regiments of the prince's Tartars, the Cossacks, and the Wallachians, after them Makhnitski's foreign infantry, then the cannon of Vershul, the dragoons, and the heavy hussar regiments. The rays of the sun reflected on their armor and on the points of their upraised lances. All marched in unusual splendor, as if the halo of victory were around them.
Meanwhile, the prince's regiments had come so close that their banners were visible. Leading the way, as usual, were the light regiments of the prince's Tartars, the Cossacks, and the Wallachians, followed by Makhnitski's foreign infantry, then Vershul's cannons, the dragoons, and the heavy hussar regiments. The sunlight gleamed off their armor and the tips of their raised lances. They all marched with an extraordinary splendor, as if a halo of victory surrounded them.
Skshetuski, standing with Pan Longin on the ramparts, recognized from afar his own squadron, which he had left in Zamost, and his faded cheeks colored a little; he drew several deep breaths, as if he had thrown some great weight from his breast, and his eyes grew glad; for days of superhuman toil were near him too, as well as heroic struggles which heal the heart better than all, and hurl down painful memories deeper and deeper somewhere into the bottom of the soul.
Skshetuski, standing with Pan Longin on the ramparts, spotted his own squadron from a distance, the one he had left in Zamost, and his cheeks flushed slightly. He took several deep breaths, as if he had lifted a heavy burden off his chest, and his eyes brightened; for days of exhausting work were ahead of him, along with heroic battles that heal the heart more than anything else, pushing painful memories deeper into the recesses of the soul.
The regiments continued to approach, and barely a thousand yards separated them from the camp. The officers too had hurried up in order to witness the entrance of the prince; the three commanders also, and with them Pan Pshiyemski, Pan Konyetspolski, Pan Marek Sobieski, starosta of Krasnostav, Pan Korf, and all the other officers, as well of Polish as foreign command. All shared in the universal joy; and especially Lantskoronski, one of the commanders, who was more a knight than a general, but enamoured of military glory. He stretched his baton in the direction from which Yeremi was coming, and called in a voice so loud that all heard him,--
The regiments kept marching forward, and there were barely a thousand yards between them and the camp. The officers also rushed over to see the prince arrive; the three commanders, along with Pan Pshiyemski, Pan Konyetspolski, Pan Marek Sobieski, the starosta of Krasnostav, Pan Korf, and all the other officers, both Polish and foreign, gathered as well. Everyone shared in the excitement; especially Lantskoronski, one of the commanders, who was more of a knight than a general but was passionate about military glory. He raised his baton towards where Yeremi was coming from and called out in a loud voice that everyone could hear,--
"There is our supreme chief, and I am the first to give him my command and my office."
"There is our main leader, and I'm the first to offer him my respect and my position."
The regiments of the prince began to enter the camp. They were three thousand men in all; but the courage of the garrison increased by a hundred thousand, for they were the victors from Pogrébische, Nyemiroff, Makhnovka, and Konstantinoff. Then acquaintances and friends greeted one another. After the light regiments Vershul's artillery came in at last with difficulty, bringing twelve cannon. The prince, who had sent his regiments from Old Zbaraj, entered after sunset. All that was living assembled to greet him. The soldiers, taking lamps, candles, torches, bits of pitch-pine, surrounded the prince's steed and barred his advance. The horse was caught by the bridle, so that the warriors might sate their eyes with the sight of the hero; they kissed his garments, and almost bore him away on their shoulders. The excitement rose to that degree that not only soldiers of his own regiments but of foreign companies declared they would serve three months without pay. The throng became denser each moment, so that he was unable to move a step. He sat then on his white steed, surrounded by the soldiery as a shepherd by his flocks, and there was no end to shouts and applause. The evening was calm and clear, thousands of stars glittered in the dark sky, and then appeared favorable omens. Just as Lantskoronski approached the prince to deliver the baton into his hand, one of the stars, torn away from the sky and drawing after it a stream of light, fell with a noise, and was quenched in the direction of Konstantinoff, from which Hmelnitski had to come. "That is Hmelnitski's star!" shouted the soldiers. "A miracle! a miracle!" "An evident sign!" "Vivat Yeremi victor!" repeated a thousand voices. Then Lantskoronski approached and gave a sign with his hand that he wanted to speak. Immediately there was silence, and he said,--
The prince's regiments started to arrive at the camp. There were three thousand men in total; but the courage of the garrison surged by a hundred thousand, as they were the victors from Pogrébische, Nyemiroff, Makhnovka, and Konstantinoff. Friends and acquaintances exchanged greetings. After the light regiments, Vershul's artillery finally made its way in, bringing twelve cannons. The prince, who had sent his troops from Old Zbaraj, entered after sunset. Everyone gathered to welcome him. The soldiers, holding lamps, candles, torches, and pieces of pitch-pine, surrounded the prince's horse and blocked his path. They took hold of the bridle, eager to feast their eyes on their hero; they kissed his garments and nearly lifted him onto their shoulders. The excitement grew to such a level that not just his own soldiers, but even those from foreign companies declared they would serve three months without pay. The crowd thickened with each passing moment, making it impossible for him to move. He sat on his white horse, surrounded by the soldiers like a shepherd among his flock, and the cheers and applause seemed endless. The evening was calm and clear, with thousands of stars sparkling in the dark sky, and then favorable omens appeared. Just as Lantskoronski approached the prince to hand him the baton, one of the stars broke away from the sky, leaving a trail of light as it fell with a noise, extinguishing itself in the direction of Konstantinoff, from where Hmelnitski was expected to come. "That’s Hmelnitski's star!" the soldiers shouted. "A miracle! A miracle!" "An obvious sign!" "Vivat Yeremi victor!" echoed a thousand voices. Then Lantskoronski stepped forward and gestured for silence, saying,--
"The king gave me this baton, but into your more worthy hands do I yield it, wishing to be first to obey your orders."
"The king gave me this baton, but I’m handing it over to you, since you deserve it more. I want to be the first to follow your orders."
"And we are with him," repeated two other commanders.
"And we are with him," echoed two other commanders.
Three batons were extended to the prince; but he drew back his hand, saying, "It was not I that gave them, and I will not receive them."
Three batons were offered to the prince; but he pulled back his hand, saying, "I didn't give them, so I won't take them."
"Let there be a fourth with the three," said Firlei.
"Let there be a fourth along with the three," said Firlei.
"Vivat Vishnyevetski! vivat the commanders!" shouted the knights. "We will die together!"
"Long live Vishnyevetski! Long live the commanders!" shouted the knights. "We'll die together!"
At that moment the prince's steed raised his head, shook his purple-stained mane, and neighed mightily, so that all the horses in the camp answered him in one voice.
At that moment, the prince's horse lifted its head, shook its mane stained with purple, and neighed loudly, causing all the horses in the camp to respond in unison.
This too was considered prophetic of victory. The soldiers had fire in their eyes; their hearts were hot with thirst for battle; the quiver of eagerness ran through their bodies. The officers shared the universal ecstasy. Prince Ostrorog wept and prayed. Lantskoronski and the starosta of Krasnostav began first to wave their sabres, encouraging the soldiers, who, running to the edge of the rampart and stretching out their hands in the darkness, shouted in the direction from which they expected the enemy,--
This was also seen as a sign of victory. The soldiers had fire in their eyes; their hearts were burning with a thirst for battle; a thrill of eagerness ran through their bodies. The officers felt the same excitement. Prince Ostrorog cried and prayed. Lantskoronski and the starosta of Krasnostav were the first to wave their sabres, cheering on the soldiers, who, rushing to the edge of the rampart and reaching out their hands into the darkness, shouted toward the direction they expected the enemy from,--
"Come on, dog-brothers! You will find us ready for you!"
"Come on, dog-brothers! We’re all set for you!"
That night no man slept in the camp, and till daybreak there was thunder of shouts with the rushing to and fro of lamps and torches.
That night, no one slept in the camp, and until dawn, there was a clamor of shouts with the hurried movement of lamps and torches.
In the morning Pan Serakovski, secretary of the Crown, came with a scouting-party from Cholganski Kamen, and brought news that the enemy were twenty-five miles from the camp. The party had a battle with a superior force of Tartars, in which the two Mankovskis and Pan Oleksich had fallen, with a number of good soldiers. The informants brought in declared that behind this body the Khan and Hmelnitski were marching with all their forces. The day passed in waiting and preparations for defence. The prince, having taken the command, without further delay put the army in order; he showed each part where to stand, how to defend itself, and how to give succor to the rest. The best spirit reigned in the camp, discipline was restored, and instead of the former confusion, antagonism of authority, and uncertainty, accuracy and order were everywhere present. Before mid-day all were in their places. The pickets thrown out before the camp reported at intervals what was doing in the neighborhood. The camp attendants despatched to the adjacent villages brought in provisions and forage, whatever was yet to be found. Soldiers standing on the ramparts chatted merrily and sang, and they passed the night slumbering by the fires, sabre in hand, with the same readiness as if the assault might begin at any moment.
In the morning, Pan Serakovski, the Crown's secretary, arrived with a scouting party from Cholganski Kamen and shared news that the enemy was twenty-five miles from the camp. The group had fought against a larger force of Tartars, resulting in the deaths of the two Mankovskis and Pan Oleksich, along with several other brave soldiers. The scouts reported that behind this group, the Khan and Hmelnitski were advancing with their full army. The day was spent waiting and getting ready for defense. The prince took command and quickly organized the troops; he instructed each division on where to position themselves, how to defend, and how to support each other. A positive spirit filled the camp, discipline was reinstated, and instead of the previous chaos, conflicts over authority, and confusion, there was clarity and order everywhere. By midday, everyone was in position. The sentries stationed in front of the camp reported periodically on the situation nearby. The camp followers sent to nearby villages returned with whatever supplies and forage they could find. Soldiers on the ramparts chatted happily and sang, while they spent the night resting by the fires, sabers in hand, ready for an attack at any moment.
At daylight something dark began to appear in the direction of Vishnyovets. The bells in the town rang an alarm, and in the camp the prolonged plaintive sound of the trumpets roused the soldiers to wakefulness. The infantry regiments mounted the ramparts, the cavalry took position in the intervals, ready to rush forward at the signal of attack, and through the whole length of the ditch ascended slender streaks of smoke from the lighted matches.
At dawn, something dark started to show up in the direction of Vishnyovets. The bells in town rang an alarm, and the long, mournful sound of the trumpets in the camp woke the soldiers up. The infantry regiments climbed the ramparts, the cavalry positioned themselves in the gaps, ready to charge at the signal to attack, and all along the ditch, thin streams of smoke rose from the lit matches.
At this moment the prince appeared on his white steed. He was in silver armor, but without a helmet. Not the least concern was visible on his forehead, but gladness shone out of his eyes and his face.
At that moment, the prince rode in on his white horse. He wore silver armor but no helmet. There was no trace of worry on his forehead; instead, joy radiated from his eyes and his face.
"We have guests, gentlemen, we have guests!" he repeated, riding along the ramparts.
"We have guests, gentlemen, we have guests!" he said again, riding along the walls.
Silence followed, and then could be heard the waving of banners, which the light breath of air now raised and now wound around the staffs. Meanwhile the enemy came so near that it was possible to take them in with the eye.
Silence fell, and then the sound of banners flapping in the light breeze could be heard as it gently lifted and twisted them around the poles. In the meantime, the enemy approached so closely that they were now visible to the eye.
This was the first wave; not Hmelnitski himself, with the Khan, but a reconnoitring party made up of thirty thousand chosen Tartars, armed with bows, muskets, and sabres. Having captured fifteen hundred men sent out for provisions, they went in a dense mass from Vishnyovets; then, stretching out in a long crescent, they began to ride around from the opposite side toward Old Zbaraj.
This was the first wave; not Hmelnitski himself, with the Khan, but a reconnaissance team made up of thirty thousand select Tartars, equipped with bows, muskets, and sabers. After capturing fifteen hundred men who were sent out for supplies, they moved out in a thick mass from Vishnyovets; then, forming a long crescent, they began to ride around from the opposite side toward Old Zbaraj.
The prince, satisfied that this was merely a party, ordered the cavalry out of the intrenchments. The voices of command were heard; the regiments began to move and issue from behind the ramparts like bees from a hive. The plain was soon filled with men and horses. From a distance could be seen the captains riding around the squadrons and putting them in line of battle. The horses snorted playfully, and sometimes their neighing went through the ranks. Then from out this mass pushed forth two squadrons of Tartars and Cossacks, and advanced on a light trot; their bows shook on their shoulders, and their caps glittered. They rode in silence: and at their head was the red Vershul, whose horse reared under him as though wild, throwing his front hoofs in the air as if wishing to escape the bit and spring at once into the tumult. The blue of heaven was unspotted by a cloud; the day was clear, transparent, and the assailants were visible as on the palm of the hand.
The prince, confident this was just a party, ordered the cavalry out of the trenches. The commands rang out; the regiments began to move and emerge from behind the ramparts like bees from a hive. The plain quickly filled with men and horses. In the distance, you could see the captains riding around the squadrons and organizing them into battle lines. The horses snorted playfully, and occasionally their neighing echoed through the ranks. Then, from this mass, two squadrons of Tartars and Cossacks surged forward, advancing at a brisk trot; their bows bounced on their shoulders, and their caps gleamed. They rode in silence, with the red Vershul at the front, whose horse reared as if wild, throwing its front hooves into the air as if it wanted to escape the bit and charge straight into the chaos. The blue sky was clear, not a cloud in sight; the day was bright and transparent, making the attackers visible as if they were right in front of you.
Now there appeared from the side of Old Zbaraj a small wagon-train of the prince, which had not succeeded in entering with the army, and was hurrying with all its might to escape capture at a blow by the Tartars. Indeed it had not escaped their glance, and the long crescent moved swiftly toward it. Cries of "Allah!" flew to the ears of the infantry on the ramparts; the squadrons of Vershul shot on like a whirlwind to the rescue.
Now, a small supply wagon from Prince Zbaraj's side appeared, which hadn't managed to join the army and was rushing to avoid being captured by the Tartars. They had indeed noticed it, and the long crescent raced quickly toward it. Shouts of "Allah!" reached the infantry on the ramparts as Vershul's squadron charged forward like a whirlwind to save them.
But the crescent arrived at the train sooner, and engirdled it in a moment as if with a black ribbon; and simultaneously several thousand of the horde turned with an unearthly howl to surround Vershul in like manner. Here might be noted the experience of Vershul and the skill of his soldiers. Seeing that they were flanking him on right and left, he divided his forces into three parts and sprang to the sides; then he divided them into four, then into two; and each time the enemy had to turn with his whole line, for he had no opponent in front and his wings were already broken. The fourth time they met breast to breast; but Vershul struck with all his force in the weakest part, burst through, and immediately found himself in the rear of the enemy, whom he left, and rushed like a tempest to the train, regardless of pursuit.
But the crescent arrived at the train sooner and wrapped around it in an instant, almost like a black ribbon; at the same time, several thousand members of the horde let out an otherworldly howl to surround Vershul in the same way. Here, you could see Vershul's experience and the skill of his soldiers. Noticing that they were flanking him on both the right and left, he split his forces into three groups and charged to the sides; then he divided them into four, and then into two; each time, the enemy had to turn with their entire line since they had no opponent in front and their flanks were already broken. The fourth time, they clashed head-on; but Vershul attacked with all his strength at the weakest point, broke through, and suddenly found himself behind the enemy. He abandoned them and rushed like a storm toward the train, ignoring any pursuit.
Old soldiers, beholding this from the ramparts, stood with armored hands on their hips, crying: "May the bullets strike them, only the prince's captains lead in that style!"
Old soldiers, watching this from the battlements, stood with armored hands on their hips, shouting: "Let the bullets hit them, only the prince's captains fight like that!"
Then Vershul struck in the form of a sharp wedge the ring surrounding the tabor, and pierced it as an arrow pierces a man. In the twinkle of an eye he was in the centre. Now instead of two battles there raged one, but all the more stubborn. It was a marvellous sight. In the centre of the plain was a small tabor, like a moving fortress, throwing out long streaks of smoke and vomiting fire; without, a black and wildly moving swarm, as one gigantic eddy followed another, horses fleeing without riders; within, noise, uproar, and the thunder of guns. In one place some were rushing through others, in another they struggled unbroken. As a wild boar at bay defends himself with his white tusks and tears the raging dogs, so that tabor in the midst of the cloud of Tartars defended itself desperately, hoping that assistance greater than Vershul's would come from the camp.
Then Vershul charged in like a sharp wedge, breaking through the ring surrounding the tabor, piercing it just like an arrow hits its target. In the blink of an eye, he was at the center. Now instead of two battles, there was one intense fight, even more fierce. It was an incredible sight. In the middle of the plain stood a small tabor, like a moving fortress, spewing out long plumes of smoke and shooting fire; outside was a chaotic swarm, one massive whirlwind after another, with horses galloping without riders; inside, there was noise, chaos, and the booming of guns. In one spot, some people pushed through others, while in another, they struggled fiercely. Just as a cornered wild boar defends itself with its sharp tusks and fights off the raging dogs, that tabor in the midst of the Tartar cloud fought valiantly, hoping that more help than Vershul's would come from the camp.
The red coats of the dragoons of Kushel and Volodyovski soon twinkled on the field. You would have said they were red leaves of flowers driven by the wind. They rushed to the cloud of Tartars and disappeared in it as in a black forest; so for a time they were invisible, but the uproar increased. The troops wondered why the prince did not send force enough at once to the succor of the surrounded; but he delayed, wishing to show exactly what he sent, and in this way to raise their courage and prepare them for still greater perils.
The red coats of the dragoons from Kushel and Volodyovski soon sparkled on the battlefield. They looked like red flower petals being blown by the wind. They rushed into the group of Tartars and vanished as if entering a dark forest; for a while, they were out of sight, but the noise grew louder. The troops wondered why the prince didn't send enough help immediately to aid those who were surrounded; but he held back, wanting to show exactly what he was sending to boost their morale and get them ready for even greater dangers.
However, the fire in the tabor grew weak; it was evident they had no time to load, or the barrels of the muskets had grown hot. The shouts of the Tartars increased continually; the prince therefore gave a signal, and three hussar squadrons--one (his guard) under Skshetuski, the second under the starosta of Krasnostav, the third a royal squadron under Piglovski--rushed to the battle from the camp. They struck them as an axe strikes; they broke the ring of Tartars at once, threw them back, scattered them, pressed them to the woods, re-dispersed and drove them more than a mile from the camp. The little tabor entered the intrenchments in safety, amidst joyous shouts and the thunder of cannon.
However, the fire in the camp weakened; it was clear they had no time to reload, or the barrels of the muskets had overheated. The shouts of the Tartars grew louder; the prince then signaled, and three hussar squadrons—one (his guard) under Skshetuski, the second under the starosta of Krasnostav, and the third a royal squadron under Piglovski—charged into battle from the camp. They hit them like an axe; they broke through the Tartar line immediately, pushed them back, scattered them, forced them toward the woods, and drove them more than a mile from the camp. The small camp returned to safety behind the fortifications, greeted by joyful cheers and the booming of cannon.
The Tartars, however, feeling that Hmelnitski and the Khan were following, did not disappear altogether, but came again, and shouting "Allah!" galloped around the whole camp, occupying at the same time the roads, highways, and villages, from which pillars of black smoke were soon rising to the sky. Many of their skirmishers came near the trenches; against these the soldiers of the prince and the quarter-soldiers rushed out at once, singly and in parties, especially from the Tartar, Wallachian, and dragoon squadrons.
The Tartars, sensing that Hmelnitski and the Khan were pursuing them, didn't vanish completely but returned, shouting "Allah!" They rode around the entire camp, while also blocking the roads, highways, and villages, which soon began to billow with black smoke rising into the sky. Many of their skirmishers approached the trenches; in response, the prince's soldiers and the quarter-soldiers charged out immediately, both individually and in groups, particularly from the Tartar, Wallachian, and dragoon squadrons.
Vershul was unable to take part in the skirmishes; for, struck six times in the head while defending the tabor, he lay as if dead in the tent. Volodyovski, red as a lobster, though untouched, still unsatisfied, took his place, and moved first to the field. These skirmishes, at which the infantry and heavy cavalry looked from the camp as at a spectacle, lasted till evening. Sometimes one side excelled, sometimes the other; they fought in groups or singly; captives were taken alive. But Pan Michael, as soon as he struck any one and finished him, turned again, and his red uniform circled over the whole field of battle. At last Skshetuski pointed him out from a distance to Lantskoronski as a curiosity, for as often as he met with a Tartar it might be said that lightning had struck that man. Zagloba, though beyond the hearing of Pan Michael, encouraged him with shouts from the ramparts. From time to time he turned to the soldiers standing around, and said,--
Vershul couldn't join the fights; after being hit six times in the head while defending the camp, he lay there as if dead in the tent. Volodyovski, bright red and unhurt, still felt unsatisfied, took his spot, and headed to the field first. The skirmishes, which the infantry and heavy cavalry watched from the camp like a show, went on until evening. Sometimes one side had the upper hand, sometimes the other; they fought in groups or alone, and captives were taken alive. But Pan Michael, once he took out an opponent, immediately turned back, and his red uniform moved across the battlefield. Finally, Skshetuski pointed him out from afar to Lantskoronski as a curiosity, claiming it seemed like lightning struck each Tartar he encountered. Zagloba, though far from Pan Michael's hearing, cheered him on with shouts from the ramparts. From time to time, he turned to the soldiers nearby and said,--
"Look, gentlemen! I taught him to use the sabre. Well done! If he goes on, with God's help, he will equal me soon."
"Look, guys! I taught him how to use the sword. Great job! If he keeps this up, with God's help, he'll be as good as me soon."
But now the sun had gone down, and each skirmisher began to withdraw slowly from the field, on which remained only bodies of horses and men. From the town the first sounds of the "Ave Maria" were heard.
But now the sun had set, and each soldier started to slowly pull back from the battlefield, where only the bodies of horses and men were left behind. From the town, the first notes of the "Ave Maria" could be heard.
Night fell gradually; still darkness did not come, for fires in the country about gave light. Zalostsitse, Barzyntse, Lublyanki, Striyovka, Kretovitse, Zarudzie, Vakhlovka were burning; and the whole vicinity, as far as the eye could reach, was blazing in one conflagration. The smoke in the night became red; the stars were shining on the rosy background of the sky. Clouds of birds rose from the forests, thickets, and ponds with a tremendous noise, circled in the air lighted by the burning, and looked like flying flames. The cattle in the camp, terrified by the unusual spectacle, began to bellow plaintively.
Night fell slowly, but darkness didn’t fully set in because the fires nearby provided light. Zalostsitse, Barzyntse, Lublyanki, Striyovka, Kretovitse, Zarudzie, and Vakhlovka were all burning; and the entire area, as far as the eye could see, was engulfed in flames. The smoke at night turned red; the stars sparkled against the rosy sky. Clouds of birds erupted from the forests, bushes, and ponds with a loud noise, circling in the air illuminated by the fire, appearing like flying flames. The cattle in the camp, frightened by the unusual sight, began to moo sadly.
"It cannot be," said old soldiers to one another in the trenches, "that the Tartars of that party have set such fires; surely Hmelnitski, with the Cossacks and the whole horde, are advancing."
"It can't be," said the old soldiers to each other in the trenches, "that the Tartars of that group have started those fires; surely Hmelnitski, along with the Cossacks and the entire horde, are on the move."
These were not empty surmises, for Pan Serakovski had brought intelligence on the preceding day that the Zaporojian hetman and the Khan were in the rear of that party. They were expected therefore with certainty. The soldiers were in the trenches to a man; the citizens were on the roofs and towers; all hearts were unquiet; women were sobbing in the churches, stretching out their hands to the most holy sacrament. Uncertainty, worse than all, oppressed with immeasurable weight the town, the castle, and the camp.
These weren't just baseless guesses, because Pan Serakovski had brought news the day before that the Zaporojian hetman and the Khan were behind that group. They were certainly expected. The soldiers were all in the trenches; the citizens were on the roofs and towers; everyone was anxious; women were crying in the churches, reaching out for the most holy sacrament. The uncertainty, more crushing than anything else, weighed heavily on the town, the castle, and the camp.
But it did not last long. Night had not fallen completely when the first ranks of the Cossacks and Tartars appeared on the horizon; then the second, third, tenth, hundredth, thousandth. You would have said all the forests and groves had torn themselves suddenly from their roots, and were marching on Zbaraj. In vain did the eye seek the end of those ranks; as far as the eye reached swarms of men and horses were blackening, vanishing in the smokes and fires of the distance. They moved like clouds, or like locusts which cover the whole country with their terrible moving mass. Before them went the threatening rumble of human voices, like wind in a forest among the branches of the ancient pines; then, halting about a mile and a quarter away, they began to settle down and make fires for the night.
But it didn't last long. Night hadn't fully fallen when the first wave of Cossacks and Tartars appeared on the horizon; then the second, third, tenth, hundredth, thousandth. You would think all the forests and groves had suddenly ripped themselves from their roots and were marching toward Zbaraj. The eye searched in vain for the end of those ranks; as far as you could see, swarms of men and horses were darkening and disappearing into the smoke and fires of the distance. They moved like clouds or like locusts that cover the entire land with their terrifying mass. Ahead of them echoed the threatening rumble of human voices, like wind rustling through the branches of ancient pines; then, coming to a stop about a mile and a quarter away, they began to settle down and start fires for the night.
"You see the fires," whispered the soldiers; "they extend farther than a horse could go in one journey."
"You see the fires," the soldiers whispered; "they stretch farther than a horse could travel in one trip."
"Jesus and Mary!" said Zagloba to Skshetuski. "I tell you there is a lion in me and I feel no alarm; but I would that a blazing thunderbolt might crush them all before morning. As God is dear to me, there are too many of them. Unless perhaps in the valley of Jehoshaphat there will not be a greater crowd. And tell me, what do those scoundrels want? Would not every dog-brother of them be better at home, working his serfage peaceably for his land? What fault is it of ours if God has made us nobles and them trash, and commanded them to obey? Tfu! I am beside myself with rage. I am a mild-mannered man, soft as a plaster; but let them not rouse me to anger! They have had too much freedom, too much bread; they have multiplied like mice in a barn; and now they are dying to get at the cats. Ah, wait! There is one cat here called Yeremi, and another called Zagloba. What do you think, will those two enter upon negotiations? If the rebels had surrendered with obedience, then their lives might be granted, might they not? One thing disturbs me continually,--are there provisions enough in the camp? Oh, to the devil! Look, gentlemen; fires beyond fires, and still fires! May black death fall on such a crowd!"
"Jesus and Mary!" Zagloba exclaimed to Skshetuski. "I swear there’s a lion in me, and I don’t feel scared; but I wish a blazing thunderbolt would wipe them all out before morning. As God is my witness, there are too many of them. Unless maybe in the valley of Jehoshaphat there won’t be a bigger crowd. And tell me, what do those scoundrels want? Wouldn’t each of them be better off at home, peacefully working the land? What have we done wrong if God made us nobles and them trash, and told them to obey? Tfu! I’m beside myself with rage. I’m normally mild-mannered, soft as clay; but they better not push me to anger! They’ve had too much freedom, too much bread; they’ve multiplied like mice in a barn, and now they’re itching to get at the cats. Ah, just wait! There’s one cat here named Yeremi and another named Zagloba. What do you think, will those two enter negotiations? If the rebels had surrendered and obeyed, maybe their lives could have been spared, right? One thing constantly worries me—do we have enough supplies in the camp? Oh, for crying out loud! Look, gentlemen; fires upon fires, and more fires! May a plague befall such a crowd!"
"Why talk about treaties," said Skshetuski, "when they think they have us all under their hands, and will get us to-morrow?"
"Why discuss treaties," Skshetuski said, "when they believe they have complete control over us and will have us by tomorrow?"
"But they won't get us, will they?" asked Zagloba.
"But they won't catch us, will they?" asked Zagloba.
"Well, the will of God for that. In any case, since the prince is here, it won't come easy to them."
"Well, that's God's plan for that. Anyway, since the prince is here, it won't be easy for them."
"You have consoled me indeed. I do not care that it should not come easy to them, but that it should not come at all."
"You've really comforted me. I don't mind if it doesn't come easily to them, but I just hope it doesn't come at all."
"It is no small pleasure for a soldier not to yield his life for nothing."
"It is a great relief for a soldier not to sacrifice his life for no reason."
"True, true! But may lightning strike the whole affair, and your consolation with it!"
"You're right, you're right! But may lightning hit the whole situation, along with your comfort!"
At that moment Podbipienta and Volodyovski approached.
At that moment, Podbipienta and Volodyovski arrived.
"They say that the Cossacks with the horde are half a million strong," said the Lithuanian.
"They say the Cossacks and their horde number half a million," said the Lithuanian.
"I wish that you had lost your tongue," said Zagloba; "you have brought good tidings."
"I wish you'd lost your voice," said Zagloba; "you've brought great news."
"It is easier to kill them in assault than in the field," continued Pan Longin, mildly.
"It’s easier to kill them in an attack than in the open," continued Pan Longin, calmly.
"Now that our prince and Hmelnitski have met at last, there will be no talk about negotiations. Either master or monk.[18] To-morrow will be the day of judgment," said Volodyovski, rubbing his hands.
"Now that our prince and Hmelnitski have finally met, there will be no more talk about negotiations. It's either master or monk.[18] Tomorrow will be the day of reckoning," said Volodyovski, rubbing his hands.
He was right. In that war the two most terrible lions had not yet stood eye to eye. One had crushed the hetmans and the commanders; the other powerful Cossack atamans. On the footsteps of both followed victory; each was a terror to his enemies. But whose side will be weightiest in a direct encounter? This was to be decided now. Vishnyevetski looked from the intrenchments on the countless myriads of Tartars and Cossacks, and strove in vain to embrace them with the eye. Hmelnitski looked from the field on the castle and camp, thinking in his soul: "My most terrible enemy is there; when I have finished with him, who can oppose me?"
He was right. In that war, the two most formidable leaders had not yet faced each other directly. One had defeated the leaders and commanders; the other, the powerful Cossack atamans. Behind both of them came victory; each was a nightmare for his enemies. But whose side would carry more weight in a direct confrontation? That was about to be determined. Vishnyevetski gazed from the trenches at the countless numbers of Tartars and Cossacks, trying in vain to take them all in with his eyes. Hmelnitski looked from the battlefield at the castle and camp, thinking to himself, "My fiercest enemy is there; once I deal with him, who can stand against me?"
It was easy to guess that the conflict between these two men would be long and stubborn, but the result could not be doubtful. That prince in Lubni and Vishnyovets stood at the head of fifteen thousand troops, counting the camp-servants; while the peasant chieftain was followed by mobs, from the Sea of Azoff and the Don to the mouth of the Danube. The Khan too marched with him at the head of the Crimean, Bélgorod, Nogai, and Dobrudja hordes; men marched with him who dwelt on the tributaries of the Dniester and the Dnieper, men from the lower country, and a countless rabble from the steppes, ravines, woods, towns, hamlets, villages, and farms, and all who had formerly served in private regiments or those of the Crown; Cherkes,[19] Wallachians, Silistrians, Rumelians, Turks, bands of Serbs and Bulgarians were also in that host. It might appear that a new migration of nations had abandoned the dreary abodes on the steppes, and were moving westward to win fresh lands and found a new kingdom.
It was easy to see that the conflict between these two men would be long and hard-fought, but the outcome was clear. That prince in Lubni and Vishnyovets led fifteen thousand troops, including camp servants; while the peasant leader was followed by crowds from the Sea of Azoff and the Don to the mouth of the Danube. The Khan also marched with him at the forefront of the Crimean, Bélgorod, Nogai, and Dobrudja groups; men marched with him from the tributaries of the Dniester and the Dnieper, men from the lowlands, and countless masses from the steppes, ravines, woods, towns, small communities, villages, and farms, along with those who had previously served in private regiments or those of the Crown; Cherkes, Wallachians, Silistrians, Rumelians, Turks, as well as groups of Serbs and Bulgarians were part of that force. It might seem like a new migration of nations had left their bleak homes on the steppes and were heading west to claim new lands and establish a new kingdom.
This was the relation of the struggling forces,--a handful against legions, an island against the sea. No wonder then that many a heart was beating with alarm. Not only in that town, not only in that corner of the land, but in the whole Commonwealth they looked on that lonely trench, surrounded by a deluge of wild warriors, as the tomb of great knights and their mighty chief.
This was the situation of the battling forces—a small group against a massive army, an island against the ocean. It’s no surprise that many hearts were racing with fear. Not just in that town, not just in that part of the country, but throughout the entire Commonwealth, people viewed that isolated trench, surrounded by a flood of fierce warriors, as the grave of great knights and their powerful leader.
Hmelnitski too looked on it in just the same way; for scarcely were the fires well kindled in his camps, when a Cossack envoy began to wave a white flag before the trenches, to sound a trumpet, and cry out not to shoot.
Hmelnitski viewed it in the same way; hardly had the fires started blazing in his camps when a Cossack envoy came to wave a white flag in front of the trenches, sound a trumpet, and shout for them not to shoot.
The guards went and brought him in at once.
The guards immediately went and brought him in.
"From the hetman to Prince Yeremi," said he to them.
"From the hetman to Prince Yeremi," he said to them.
The prince had not yet dismounted, and was on the bulwark with face as calm as the sky. The flames were reflected in his eyes, and invested his delicate white countenance with rosy light. The Cossack standing before the face of the prince lost his speech; his legs trembled under him, and a shiver went through his body though he was an old wolf of the steppes and had come as an envoy.
The prince had not yet gotten off his horse and was on the wall with a face as calm as the sky. The flames reflected in his eyes, giving his delicate white face a rosy glow. The Cossack standing in front of the prince lost his words; his legs shook beneath him, and a chill ran through his body even though he was an old wolf of the steppes and had come as an envoy.
"Who are you?" asked the prince, fixing his calm glance upon him.
"Who are you?" asked the prince, directing his steady gaze at him.
"I am the sotnik Sokol,--from the hetman."
"I am the sergeant Sokol, from the hetman."
"And why have you come?"
"And why are you here?"
The sotnik began to make bows as low as the stirrups of the prince. "Pardon me, lord! I tell what has been commanded me. I am to blame in nothing."
The sotnik started to bow as low as the prince's stirrups. "Excuse me, my lord! I'm just saying what I was told to say. It's not my fault."
"Speak boldly!"
"Speak confidently!"
"The hetman commanded me to inform you that he has come as a guest to Zbaraj, and will visit you in the castle to-morrow."
"The hetman asked me to let you know that he has arrived as a guest in Zbaraj and will visit you at the castle tomorrow."
"Tell him that not to-morrow, but to-day I give a feast in the castle," answered the prince.
"Tell him that not tomorrow, but today I’m throwing a feast in the castle," replied the prince.
In fact an hour later the mortars were thundering salutes, joyous shouts were raised; all the windows of the castle shone with a thousand gleaming lights.
In fact, an hour later, the mortars were blasting salutes, joyful cheers filled the air; all the windows of the castle sparkled with a thousand shining lights.
The Khan, hearing the salutes of the cannon and the sound of trumpets and drums, went out in front of the tent in company with his brother Nureddin, the Sultan Galga, Tugai Bey, and many murzas, and later sent for Hmelnitski.
The Khan, hearing the cannon salutes and the sounds of trumpets and drums, stepped out in front of the tent with his brother Nureddin, Sultan Galga, Tugai Bey, and many murzas, and later summoned Hmelnitski.
The hetman, though he had been drinking, appeared at once. Bowing and placing his fingers to his forehead, his beard, and his breast, he waited for the question.
The hetman, even though he had been drinking, showed up immediately. He bowed and touched his forehead, his beard, and his chest, waiting for the question.
The Khan looked long at the castle, shining in the distance like a gigantic lantern, and nodded his head slightly. At last he passed his hand over his thin beard, which fell in two long tresses upon his weasel-skin shuba, and asked, pointing to the gleaming windows,--
The Khan stared for a while at the castle, glowing in the distance like a massive lantern, and nodded slightly. Finally, he ran his hand over his thin beard, which hung in two long strands over his weasel-skin coat, and asked, pointing at the shining windows,--
"Zaporojian hetman, what is that?"
"Zaporozhian hetman, what is that?"
"Most mighty Tsar," answered Hmelnitski, "that is Prince Yeremi giving a feast."
"Most powerful Tsar," replied Hmelnitski, "that's Prince Yeremi hosting a feast."
The Khan was astonished. "A feast?"
The Khan was surprised. "A feast?"
"He is giving a feast for the slain of to-morrow," said Hmelnitski.
"He is throwing a feast for the ones who will be killed tomorrow," said Hmelnitski.
That moment new discharges thundered from the castle, the trumpets sounded, and mingled shouts reached the worthy ears of the Khan. "God is one!" muttered he. "There is a lion in the heart of that infidel." And after a moment of silence he added: "I should rather be with him than with you."
That moment, new cannons boomed from the castle, trumpets blared, and loud cheers reached the ears of the Khan. "God is one!" he muttered. "There’s a lion in the heart of that infidel." After a brief silence, he added, "I’d rather be with him than with you."
Hmelnitski trembled. He paid for the indispensable Tartar friendship, and besides was not sure of his terrible ally. Any whim of the Khan, and all the hordes might turn against the Cossacks, who would be lost beyond redemption. Hmelnitski knew this, and knew too that the Khan was aiding him really for the sake of plunder, gifts, and unfortunate captives, and still looking upon himself as a legitimate monarch, was ashamed in his soul to stand on the side of rebellion against a king, on the side of such a "Hmel" against such a Vishnyevetski. The hetman of the Cossacks often got drunk, not from habit alone, but from desperation.
Hmelnitski trembled. He was paying for the crucial friendship of the Tartar, and on top of that, he wasn’t sure he could really trust his terrifying ally. Any whim from the Khan could turn all the hordes against the Cossacks, leaving them utterly doomed. Hmelnitski understood this, and he also realized that the Khan was only helping him for the sake of loot, gifts, and unfortunate captives. Still thinking of himself as a legitimate ruler, the Khan felt ashamed deep down to side with a rebellion against a king, supporting someone like "Hmel" against someone like Vishnyevetski. The hetman of the Cossacks often got drunk, not just out of habit, but out of desperation.
"Great monarch," said he, "Yeremi is your enemy. It was he who took the Trans-Dnieper from the Tartars; he hanged, murdered murzas like wolves on the trees, as a terror; he intended to visit the Crimea with fire and sword."
"Great king," he said, "Yeremi is your enemy. He was the one who took the Trans-Dnieper from the Tartars; he hanged and murdered nobles like wolves on trees to instill fear; he planned to attack Crimea with fire and sword."
"And have you not done damage in the uluses?" asked the Khan.
"And haven’t you caused any harm in the uluses?" asked the Khan.
"I am your slave."
"I am your servant."
The blue lips of Tugai Bey began to quiver. He had among the Cossacks a deadly enemy, who in his time had cut a whole chambul to pieces and almost captured him. The name of that man was pressing to his mouth from the implacable power of revengeful memories; he did not restrain himself, and began to snarl in a low voice: "Burlai! Burlai!"
The blue lips of Tugai Bey started to tremble. He had a deadly enemy among the Cossacks, who in his time had slaughtered an entire group and nearly captured him. The name of that man was pushing to the forefront of his mind from the relentless grip of vengeful memories; he couldn’t hold back and began to growl softly: "Burlai! Burlai!"
"Tugai Bey," said Hmelnitski, immediately, "you and Burlai, at the exalted and wise command of the Khan, poured water on your swords the past year."
"Tugai Bey," Hmelnitski said right away, "you and Burlai, under the esteemed and wise order of the Khan, poured water on your swords last year."
A new salvo of artillery from the castle interrupted further conversation.
A new round of artillery from the castle interrupted the conversation.
The Khan stretched out his hand and described a circle with it enclosing Zbaraj, the town, the castle, and the trench. "To-morrow will that be mine?" asked he, turning to Hmelnitski.
The Khan extended his hand and drew a circle around Zbaraj, the town, the castle, and the trench. "Will that be mine tomorrow?" he asked, looking at Hmelnitski.
"To-morrow they will die there," answered Hmelnitski, with eyes fastened on the castle. Then he bowed again, and touched with his hand his forehead, beard, and breast, considering the conversation ended.
"Tomorrow they will die there," Hmelnitski replied, his eyes fixed on the castle. Then he bowed again and touched his forehead, beard, and chest, considering the conversation over.
The Khan wrapped himself in his weasel-skin shuba,--for the night was cool, though in July,--and said, turning toward the tent: "It is late already!"
The Khan wrapped himself in his weasel-skin coat, since the night was cool, even though it was July, and said, turning toward the tent: "It's already late!"
Then all began to nod as if moved by one power, and he went to the tent slowly and with dignity repeating in a low voice: "God is one!"
Then everyone started to nod as if they were all under the same influence, and he walked to the tent slowly and with dignity, repeating softly, "God is one!"
Hmelnitski withdrew also, and on the road to his quarters muttered: "I'll give you the castle, the town, booty, and captives; but Yeremi will be mine, even if I have to pay for him with my life."
Hmelnitski also withdrew, and on his way back to his quarters, he muttered: "I’ll give you the castle, the town, loot, and prisoners; but Yeremi will be mine, even if I have to pay for him with my life."
Gradually the fires began to grow dim and die, gradually the dull murmur of thousands of voices grew still; but here and there was heard the report of a musket, or the calling of Tartar herdsmen driving their horses to pasture. Then those voices were silent, and sleep embraced the countless legions of Tartars and Cossacks.
Gradually, the fires started to fade and die down, and the low murmur of thousands of voices quieted down; but now and then, a musket shot echoed, or a Tartar herdsman was heard calling as they drove their horses to pasture. Then those voices fell silent, and sleep enveloped the countless legions of Tartars and Cossacks.
But at the castle there was feasting and revelry as at a wedding. In the camp all expected that the storm would take place on the morrow. Indeed the throngs of the mob, Cossacks, Tartars, and other wild warriors marching with Hmelnitski had been moving from early morning, and approached the trenches like dark clouds rolling to the summit of a mountain. The soldiers, though they had tried in vain the day before to count the fires, were benumbed now at the sight of this sea of heads. This was not yet a real storm, but an examination of the field, the intrenchments, the ditch, the ramparts, and the whole Polish camp. And as a swollen wave of the sea, which the wind urges from afar, rolls, advances, rears itself, foams, strikes with a roar and then falls back, so did they strike in one place and another, withdraw, and strike again, as if testing the resistance, as if wishing to convince themselves whether the very sight of them by numbers alone would not crush the spirit of the enemy before they would crush the body.
But at the castle, there was a feast and celebration like at a wedding. In the camp, everyone expected that the storm would happen tomorrow. The crowds of people, Cossacks, Tartars, and other fierce warriors marching with Hmelnitski had been moving since early morning, approaching the trenches like dark clouds rolling toward the top of a mountain. The soldiers, who had tried in vain the day before to count the fires, were now stunned by the sight of this sea of heads. This wasn't a real assault yet, just a reconnaissance of the battlefield, the fortifications, the ditch, the ramparts, and the entire Polish camp. And just like a swollen wave at sea, pushed by the wind from afar, rolls forward, rises, foams, crashes with a roar, and then recedes, they struck in one spot and then another, pulled back, and hit again, as if testing the defenses, as if trying to see whether their sheer numbers would crush the enemy's spirit before they could defeat them physically.
They fired cannon too, and the balls began to fall thickly about the camp, from which answer was given with eight-pounders and small arms. At the same time there appeared a procession on the ramparts with the most holy sacrament in order to freshen the benumbed soldiers. The priest Mukhovetski carried the gilded monstrance; holding it with both hands above his face and sometimes raising it on high, he moved on under a baldachin, calm, with closed eyes and an ascetic face. At his side walked two priests supporting him under the arms,--Yaskolski, chaplain of the hussars, a famous soldier in his time, in military art as experienced as any chief; and Jabkovski, also an ex-soldier, a gigantic Bernardine, second in strength only to Pan Longin in the whole camp. The staffs of the baldachin were supported by four nobles, among whom was Zagloba; before the baldachin walked sweet-faced young girls scattering flowers. They passed over the whole length of the ramparts, and after them the officers of the army. The hearts of the soldiers rose, daring came to them, fire entered their souls at the sight of the monstrance shining like the sun, at the sight of the calmness of the priest, and those maidens clothed in white. The breeze carried about the strengthening odor of the incense burned in the censers; the heads of all were bent down with humility. Mukhovetski from time to time elevated the monstrance and his eyes to heaven, and intoned the hymn, "Before so great a sacrament."
They fired cannons too, and the cannonballs started falling heavily around the camp, which responded with eight-pounders and small arms. At the same time, a procession appeared on the ramparts with the holy sacrament to uplift the weary soldiers. Priest Mukhovetski held the gilded monstrance, lifting it above his face with both hands and sometimes raising it high as he walked under a canopy, calm, with closed eyes and a serious expression. Beside him walked two priests supporting him under the arms—Yaskolski, the hussar chaplain, a well-known soldier experienced in military tactics; and Jabkovski, also a former soldier, a huge Bernardine, second in strength only to Pan Longin in the entire camp. Four nobles, including Zagloba, carried the poles of the canopy; in front of them walked sweet-faced young girls scattering flowers. They moved along the entire length of the ramparts, followed by the army officers. The soldiers' spirits lifted, courage surged within them, and fire ignited in their souls at the sight of the monstrance shining like the sun, the calmness of the priest, and the maidens clad in white. The breeze carried the uplifting scent of burning incense from the censers; everyone bowed their heads in humility. Mukhovetski occasionally raised the monstrance and his eyes to heaven while singing the hymn, "Before so great a sacrament."
The powerful voices of Yaskolski and Jabkovski continued, "We fall on our faces;" and the whole army sang, "Let the old give place to the new law with its testament!" The deep bass of the cannon accompanied the hymn, and at times the cannon-balls flew past, roaring above the baldachin and the priests; sometimes the balls striking lower in the ramparts scattered earth on the people, so that Zagloba wriggled and pressed up to the staff. Fear affected especially his hair. When the procession halted for prayer there was silence, and the balls could be heard distinctly flying like great birds in a flock. Zagloba merely reddened the more; the priest Yaskolski looked to the field, and unable to restrain himself muttered, "They should rear chickens and keep away from cannon!" for in truth the Cossacks had very bad gunners, and he, as a former soldier, could not look calmly on such clumsiness and waste of powder. Again they went on till they reached the other end of the ramparts, where there had been no great pressure from the enemy. Trying here and there, especially from the western pond, to see if they could not create a panic, the Tartars and Cossacks drew back at last to their own positions, and remained in them without sending out even skirmishers. Meanwhile the procession had freshened the minds of the besieged completely.
The powerful voices of Yaskolski and Jabkovski continued, "We fall on our faces;" and the whole army sang, "Let the old give way to the new law with its testament!" The deep bass of the cannon accompanied the hymn, and at times cannonballs flew past, roaring above the baldachin and the priests; sometimes the balls struck lower on the ramparts, scattering earth on the people, making Zagloba squirm and press closer to the staff. Fear especially affected his hair. When the procession stopped for prayer, there was silence, and the balls could be heard distinctly flying like large birds in a flock. Zagloba only reddened more; the priest Yaskolski looked to the field and, unable to hold back, muttered, "They should raise chickens and stay away from cannon!" because the Cossacks had very poor gunners, and, as a former soldier, he couldn't calmly watch such clumsiness and waste of ammunition. They moved on until they reached the other end of the ramparts, where there had been little pressure from the enemy. Trying here and there, especially from the western pond, to see if they could cause a panic, the Tartars and Cossacks finally retreated to their positions and stayed there without even sending out skirmishers. Meanwhile, the procession had completely refreshed the minds of those under siege.
It was evident that Hmelnitski was waiting for the arrival of his tabor; still he felt so sure that the first real storm would be sufficient, that he barely ordered a few trenches to be made for the cannon and did not undertake other earthworks to threaten the besieged. The tabor arrived the following day, and took its place near the camp, wagon after wagon, in a number of tens of rows a mile in length, from Vernyaki to Dembini. With it came also new forces; namely, the splendid Zaporojian infantry, almost equal to the Turkish janissaries in storms and attacks, and far more capable than the Cossacks or the mob.
It was clear that Hmelnitski was waiting for his tabor to arrive; still, he was so confident that the first real storm would be enough that he only ordered a few trenches for the cannon and didn't take on any other earthworks to threaten the besieged. The tabor arrived the next day and lined up near the camp, wagon after wagon, in several rows stretching a mile from Vernyaki to Dembini. Along with it came new troops; specifically, the impressive Zaporojian infantry, nearly as skilled in assaults and attacks as the Turkish janissaries and much more capable than the Cossacks or the mob.
The memorable day, Tuesday, July 13, was passed in feverish preparations on both sides. There was no doubt that the assault would take place, for the trumpets, drums, and kettle-drums were sounding the alarm from daybreak in the Cossack camp; among the Tartars a great sacred drum, called the balt, was roaring like thunder. The evening came, calm and clear, but from both ponds and the Gnyezna thin mists were rising; at length the first star began to twinkle in the sky.
The unforgettable day, Tuesday, July 13, was filled with frantic preparations on both sides. There was no doubt that the attack would happen, as the trumpets, drums, and kettledrums were sounding the alarm from dawn in the Cossack camp; among the Tartars, a large sacred drum, known as the balt, was booming like thunder. The evening arrived, calm and clear, but thin mists were rising from both ponds and the Gnyezna; finally, the first star started to twinkle in the sky.
At that moment sixty Cossack cannon bellowed with one voice; the countless legions rushed with a terrible cry to the ramparts, and the storm began. It appeared to the soldiers standing on the ramparts that the ground was quivering under their feet; the oldest remembered nothing like it.
At that moment, sixty Cossack cannons roared in unison; the countless legions surged forward with a deafening shout toward the ramparts, and the assault began. The soldiers on the ramparts felt as if the ground was shaking beneath them; the oldest among them had never seen anything like it.
"Jesus and Mary! what is that?" asked Zagloba, standing near Skshetuski among the hussars, in the interval of the rampart; "those are not men coming against us."
"Jesus and Mary! What is that?" asked Zagloba, standing near Skshetuski among the hussars, in the gap of the rampart. "Those aren't men coming toward us."
"Of course you know they are not men; the enemy are driving oxen ahead, so that we may spend the first shots on them."
"Of course, you know they aren't men; the enemy is driving oxen ahead so that we can waste our first shots on them."
The old noble became as red as a beet, his eyes were coming out of his head, and from his mouth burst one word, in which all the rage, all the terror, all that he could think at that moment was included: "Scoundrels!"
The old noble turned as red as a beet, his eyes bulging, and he shouted one word that contained all his anger, all his fear, and everything he could think of at that moment: "Scoundrels!"
The oxen, as if mad, urged by wild, half-naked herdsmen with clubs and burning brands, were insane from fear; they ran forward with an awful bellowing, now crowding together, now hurrying on, now scattering or turning to the rear; urged with shouts, burned with fire, lashed with rawhides, they rushed again toward the ramparts. At last Vurtsel's guns began to vomit iron and fire; then smoke hid the light, the air was red, the terrified cattle were as if cut by a thunderbolt. Half of them fell, and over their bodies went the enemy.
The oxen, as if they were crazy, pushed by wild, half-naked herdsmen with clubs and torches, were terrified; they rushed forward with a terrible bellow, sometimes clustering together, sometimes speeding ahead, at other times scattering or turning back; driven by shouts, scorched by fire, whipped with rawhides, they charged again toward the walls. Finally, Vurtsel's cannons started firing iron and flames; then smoke obscured the light, the air turned red, and the frightened cattle felt as if struck by lightning. Half of them collapsed, and the enemy surged over their bodies.
In front ran captives with bags of sand to fill the ditch; they were stabbed from behind with pikes and scorched with musketry fire. These were peasants from around Zbaraj, who had been unable to take refuge in the town before the avalanche came,--young men as well as old, and women. All ran forward with a shriek, a cry, a stretching of hands to heaven, and a wailing for mercy. Hair stood on end from the howl, but pity was dead upon earth at that hour. On one side the pikes of Cossacks were entering their shoulders; on the other the balls of Vurtsel mashed the unfortunates, grape-shot tore them to pieces, dug furrows among them. They ran on, fell, rose again, and went forward; for the Cossack wave pushed them,--the Cossack, the Turk, and the Tartar. The ditch was soon filled with bodies, blood, and sand-bags; at last it was evened, and the enemy rushed over with a shout.
In front, captives ran with bags of sand to fill the ditch; they were stabbed from behind with pikes and shot at with gunfire. These were peasants from around Zbaraj, who hadn’t been able to find refuge in the town before the avalanche struck—young men, old men, and women. All of them ran forward with screams, cries, outstretched hands to the sky, begging for mercy. Their hair stood on end from the howling, but compassion was absent on earth at that moment. On one side, Cossack pikes were piercing their shoulders; on the other, bullets from Vurtsel were smashing into them, grape-shot tearing them apart, digging furrows among them. They kept running, falling, getting back up, and moving forward; for the Cossack wave pushed them on—the Cossack, the Turk, and the Tartar. The ditch was soon filled with bodies, blood, and sandbags; finally, it was leveled, and the enemy charged over with a shout.
The regiments pushed on, one after another; by the light of the cannon-fire were to be seen the officers urging forward new regiments to the ramparts. The choicest men rushed to the quarters and troops of Yeremi, for at that point Hmelnitski knew the greatest resistance would be. The kurens of the Saitch therefore came up; after them the formidable men of Pereyasláv, with Loboda. Voronchenko led the regiment of Cherkasi, Kulak the Karvoff regiment, Nechai the Bratslav, Stepka the Uman, Mrozovetski the Korsún regiment; also the men of Kalnik went, and the strong regiment of Belotserkoff,--fifteen thousand men in all, and with them Hmelnitski himself, in the fire, red as Satan, exposing his broad breast to the bullets, with the face of a lion and the eye of an eagle,--in chaos, smoke, confusion, slaughter, and tempest, in flames, observant of everything, ordering everything.
The regiments pressed on, one after another; illuminated by the cannon fire, the officers were seen urging new regiments to the ramparts. The bravest men rushed to the quarters and troops of Yeremi, as Hmelnitski understood that the toughest resistance would be here. The kurens of the Saitch came forward next; following them were the fierce soldiers of Pereyasláv, led by Loboda. Voronchenko commanded the regiment of Cherkasi, Kulak led the Karvoff regiment, Nechai the Bratslav, Stepka the Uman, Mrozovetski the Korsún regiment; the men of Kalnik also advanced, along with the strong regiment of Belotserkoff—fifteen thousand men total. Hmelnitski himself was in the thick of it, fiery red like Satan, bravely exposing his broad chest to the bullets, with the face of a lion and the eye of an eagle—in the midst of chaos, smoke, confusion, slaughter, and turmoil, amidst flames, observant of everything, commanding everything.
After the Zaporojians went the wild Cossacks of the Don; next, Cherkes fighting with knives; Tugai Bey led chosen Nogais; after them Subahazi, Bélgorod Tartars; then Kurdluk, swarthy men of Astrakhan, armed with gigantic bows and arrows, one of which was almost equal to a spear. They followed one another so closely that the hot breath of those behind was blown on the necks of those in front.
After the Zaporojians came the wild Cossacks from the Don; next were the Cherkes, fighting with knives; Tugai Bey led the selected Nogais; following them were the Subahazi and the Bélgorod Tartars; then came the Kurdluk, dark-skinned men from Astrakhan, armed with huge bows and arrows, one of which was nearly as long as a spear. They came so close together that the hot breath of those behind was felt on the necks of those in front.
How many of them fell before they reached the ditch filled with the bodies of the captives, who shall tell, who shall relate? But they reached and crossed it, and began to clamber on the ramparts. Then you would have said that that starry night was the night of the Last Judgment. The cannon, unable to strike the nearest, bellowed unceasing fire on the farther ranks. Bombs, describing arcs of fire through the air, fell with a hellish laughter, making bright day in the darkness. The German infantry with the Polish land regiments, and at their side the dismounted dragoons of Vishnyevetski poured fire and lead into the faces and breasts of the Cossacks.
How many of them fell before they reached the ditch filled with the bodies of the captives, who can say, who can tell? But they made it and crossed it, then started climbing the ramparts. You would have thought that starry night was the night of the Last Judgment. The cannons, unable to hit the ones closest, continuously fired on the ones farther away. Bombs, flying through the air, fell with a horrifying laughter, lighting up the darkness like it was day. The German infantry alongside the Polish land regiments, and with them the dismounted dragoons of Vishnyevetski, shot fire and bullets into the faces and chests of the Cossacks.
The first ranks wished to fall back, but pressed from behind they could not; they died in their tracks. Blood spattered under the feet of the advancing. The rampart grew slippery; hands, feet, and breasts went sliding upon it. Men grasped it, and again fell covered with smoke, black from soot, stabbed, cut, careless of wounds and death. In places they fought with cold weapons. Men were as if beside themselves from fury, with grinning teeth and blood-covered faces. The living battled on top of the quivering mass of wounded and dying. Commands were not heard; nothing was heard but a general and terrible roar, in which all sounds were merged,--the thunder of guns, the cough of the wounded, the groans, and the whistling of bombs.
The front lines wanted to retreat, but they were pushed from behind and couldn’t; they fell right there. Blood splattered under the feet of those moving forward. The rampart became slippery; hands, feet, and bodies slid on it. Men grasped it and fell again, covered in smoke, black with soot, stabbed and cut, ignoring their wounds and death. In some places, they fought with cold weapons. Men seemed beside themselves with rage, showing grinning teeth and faces covered in blood. The living fought on top of the squirming mass of the injured and dying. Commands couldn’t be heard; all that was audible was a general and horrific roar, where all sounds merged—the thunder of guns, the coughs of the injured, groans, and the whistling of bombs.
This gigantic struggle without quarter lasted whole hours. Around the rampart rose another rampart of corpses, which hindered the approach of the assailants. The Zaporojians were cut almost to pieces, the men of Pereyasláv were lying side by side around the ramparts; the Karvoff, Bratslav, and Uman regiments were decimated; but others pressed on, pushed forward themselves from behind by the guard of the hetman, the Rumelian Turks and Tartars of Urum Bey. But disorder rose in the ranks of the assailants when the Polish land infantry, the Germans, and the dragoons drew back not a step. Panting, dripping with blood, carried away with the rage of battle, streaming in sweat, half mad with the smell of blood, they tore over one another at the enemy, just as raging wolves rush to a flock of sheep. At that juncture Hmelnitski pressed on again with the remnants of his first regiments and with the whole force, as yet intact, of the Belotserkoff Tartars, the Turks and Cherkes.
This massive, relentless battle stretched on for hours. Around the walls, there was a new barricade of bodies that blocked the attackers' advance. The Zaporojians were nearly annihilated, and the men from Pereyasláv lay side by side around the fortifications; the Karvoff, Bratslav, and Uman regiments suffered heavy losses. Yet others pushed forward, driven by the hetman's guard, the Rumelian Turks, and Tartars of Urum Bey. But chaos broke out in the ranks of the attackers when the Polish land infantry, the Germans, and the dragoons refused to budge. Breathing heavily, drenched in blood, caught up in the fury of battle, soaked in sweat, and almost delirious from the scent of blood, they charged at the enemy like furious wolves rushing at a flock of sheep. At that moment, Hmelnitski surged forward again with the remnants of his initial regiments and the still intact forces of the Belotserkoff Tartars, Turks, and Cherkes.
The cannon from the ramparts ceased to thunder, and the bombs to flash; hand-weapons alone were heard through the whole length of the western rampart. Discharges flashed up anew. Finally, musketry fire also stopped. Darkness covered the combatants. No eye could see what was doing there, but something was turning in the darkness like the gigantic body of a monster cast down in convulsions. Even from the cries it could not be told whether it gave forth the sounds of triumph or despair. At times these sounds also ceased, and then could be heard only one measureless groan, as if it were going out on every side, from under the earth, over the earth, in the air, higher and higher, as if spirits were flying away with groans from that field of conflict. But these were short pauses: after such a moment the uproar and howls rose with still greater power, ever hoarser and more unearthly.
The cannons from the ramparts fell silent, and the explosions stopped; only handheld weapons could be heard along the entire western rampart. Firing erupted again. Eventually, the musket fire also died down. Darkness enveloped the fighters. No one could see what was happening, but something was thrashing in the dark like a giant monster in convulsions. From the cries, it was impossible to tell whether they expressed victory or defeat. At times, those sounds stopped, leaving only an immense groan that seemed to rise up from the ground, through the air, higher and higher, as if spirits were escaping with their lament from that battleground. But these were brief lulls: after such moments, the chaos and howls surged back with even greater intensity, becoming increasingly hoarse and otherworldly.
Then again thundered the fire of musketry. Makhnitski with the rest of the infantry was coming to aid the wearied regiments. The trumpets began to sound a retreat in the rear ranks of the Cossacks.
Then again came the booming sound of gunfire. Makhnitski and the rest of the infantry were rushing to support the exhausted regiments. The trumpets sounded a retreat in the back lines of the Cossacks.
Now came a pause; the Cossack regiments withdrew a furlong from the ramparts, and stood protected by the corpses of their own men. But a half-hour had not passed when Hmelnitski rushed on again and hurried his men to the assault a third time.
Now there was a pause; the Cossack regiments pulled back a bit from the ramparts and took cover behind the bodies of their own soldiers. But less than half an hour later, Hmelnitski charged forward again and urged his men to attack for a third time.
But this time Prince Yeremi appeared on the rampart himself, on horseback. It was easy to know him, for the banner and bunchuk of the hetman were waving above his head, and before and behind him were borne a number of tens of torches, shining with blood-colored gleams. Immediately they opened the artillery on him; but the awkward cannoneers sent the balls far beyond the Gnyezna, and he stood calm and gazed upon the approaching clouds.
But this time Prince Yeremi showed up on the rampart himself, riding a horse. It was easy to recognize him, with the banner and bunchuk of the hetman flying above him, and in front and behind him were dozens of torches glowing with a blood-red light. They immediately opened fire on him, but the clumsy gunners fired the cannonballs far past the Gnyezna, and he stood there calmly, watching the approaching clouds.
The Cossacks slackened their gait as if bewitched by the sight. "Yeremi! Yeremi!" passed in a low murmur, like the sound of a breeze, through the deep ranks. Standing on the rampart in the midst of the blood-colored torches, that terrible prince seemed to them like a giant in a myth tale of the people; therefore a quiver ran over their wearied limbs, and their hands made signs of the cross.
The Cossacks slowed down as if enchanted by the sight. "Yeremi! Yeremi!" whispered quietly, like the sound of a breeze, through the deep ranks. Standing on the rampart among the blood-red torches, that fearsome prince appeared to them like a giant from a folk tale; as a result, a shiver ran through their tired limbs, and their hands crossed themselves.
He stood motionless. He beckoned with the gilded baton, and immediately an ominous flight of bombs sounded in the air, and fell into the advancing ranks. The host twisted like a mortally wounded dragon; a cry of terror flew from one end of the line to the other.
He stood still. He waved the golden baton, and right away, a chilling volley of bombs erupted in the air and landed among the advancing troops. The army writhed like a mortally wounded dragon; a scream of terror rushed from one end of the line to the other.
"On a run! on a run!" commanded the Cossack colonels.
"On the move! On the move!" ordered the Cossack colonels.
The dark mass rushed with all its impetus to the ramparts under which refuge from the bombs could be found; but they had not passed half the interval when the prince, ever visible as on the palm of the hand, turned somewhat to the west and again beckoned with his baton.
The dark mass surged forward with all its force toward the walls where safety from the bombs could be found; but they had barely covered half the distance before the prince, always apparent as if he was on the palm of a hand, turned slightly to the west and waved his baton again.
At this signal, from the side of the pond, through the space between it and the ramparts, the cavalry began to push forth, and in the flash of an eye they poured out on the edge of the shore-level. By the light of the bombs were perfectly visible the great banners of the hussars of Skshetuski and Zatsvilikhovski, the dragoons of Kushel and Volodyovski, with the prince's Tartars, led by Roztvorovski. After them pushed out still new regiments of the prince's Cossacks and the Wallachians of Bykhovets. Not only Hmelnitski, but the last camp-follower of the Cossacks, knew in one moment that the daring chief had determined to hurl his entire cavalry into the enemy's flank.
At this signal, from the side of the pond, the cavalry started to move out through the gap between it and the walls. In the blink of an eye, they rushed onto the shore. The light from the bombs illuminated the large banners of the hussars of Skshetuski and Zatsvilikhovski, the dragoons of Kushel and Volodyovski, along with the prince's Tartars led by Roztvorovski. Following them came fresh regiments of the prince's Cossacks and the Wallachians of Bykhovets. Not only Hmelnitski but even the last camp-follower of the Cossacks knew in an instant that the bold leader had decided to charge his entire cavalry into the enemy's flank.
That moment the trumpets sounded a retreat in the ranks of the Cossacks. "Face to the cavalry! Face to the cavalry!" was heard in alarmed voices. Hmelnitski endeavored simultaneously to change the front of his troops and defend himself from cavalry with cavalry. But there was no time. Before he could arrange his ranks the prince's regiments had started, moving as if on wings, shouting "Kill! slay!" with rustling of banners, whistling of plumes, and the iron rattle of arms. The hussars thrust their lances into the wall of the enemy, and followed themselves, like a hurricane, overturning and crushing everything on the road. No human power, no command, no leader could hold the infantry on which their first impetus came. Wild panic seized the picked guard of the hetman. The men of Belotserkoff threw down their muskets, pikes, scythes, sabres, and shielding their heads with their hands in helplessness of terror, with the roar of beasts, they rushed against the Tartars in the rear. But the Tartars received them with a storm of arrows. So they rushed to the flank, and ran along the tabor under the infantry fire and the cannon of Vurtsel, covering the ground so thickly that it was rare when one did not fall upon another.
At that moment, the trumpets signaled a retreat among the Cossacks. "Face the cavalry! Face the cavalry!" were heard in panicked voices. Hmelnitski tried to reposition his troops and defend against the cavalry with cavalry. But there wasn't enough time. Before he could organize his ranks, the prince's regiments surged forward like they were flying, shouting "Kill! Slay!" with the sound of fluttering banners, whistling feathers, and the clanging of weapons. The hussars drove their lances into the enemy's line and followed like a whirlwind, toppling and smashing everything in their path. No human strength, command, or leader could hold back the infantry that felt the initial surge. A wild panic overtook the hetman's elite guard. The men of Belotserkoff dropped their muskets, pikes, scythes, and sabres, shielding their heads with their hands in a helpless state of terror, as they rushed like wild animals against the Tartars from behind. But the Tartars responded with a barrage of arrows. So they charged to the side and ran along the tabor under gunfire from the infantry and the cannons of Vurtsel, covering the ground so densely that it was rare for one not to fall on top of another.
But now the wild Tugai Bey, aided by Subahazi and Urum Murza, struck with rage on the onrush of hussars. He did not hope to break; he wished merely to restrain them till the Silistrian and Rumelian janissaries might form in a quadrangle and protect the men of Belotserkoff from the first panic. He sprang at them as if into smoke, and flew on in the front rank, not as a leader, but as a simple Tartar; he cut and killed,--exposed himself with the others. The crooked sabres of the Nogais rang upon chain-mail and breastplates, and the howl of the warriors drowned all other voices. But they could not hold out. Pushed from their places, crushed with the terrible weight of the iron horsemen, against whom they were unaccustomed to stand with open front, they were driven toward the janissaries, hacked with long swords, whirled from their saddles, thrust through, beaten down, twisted like poisonous reptiles; but they defended themselves with such venom that in fact the onset of the hussars was stopped. Tugai Bey rushed like a destroying flame, and the Nogais went with him, as wolves with their female.
But now the wild Tugai Bey, with the help of Subahazi and Urum Murza, charged forward with rage against the advancing hussars. He didn't expect to break them; he simply wanted to hold them off until the soldiers from Silistria and Rumelia could organize themselves into a square and protect the men of Belotserkoff from panicking. He jumped into the fray as if into smoke and raced at the front, not as a leader, but as just another Tartar; he cut and killed, putting himself at risk alongside the others. The curved sabers of the Nogais clashed against chain mail and breastplates, and the warriors' shouts drowned out all other sounds. But they couldn't hold their ground. Pushed back, overwhelmed by the heavy cavalry that they weren't used to facing head-on, they were forced toward the janissaries, slashed with long swords, knocked from their horses, stabbed, beaten down, and twisted like poisonous snakes; yet they fought back with such ferocity that the hussars' advance was actually halted. Tugai Bey charged like a raging fire, and the Nogais followed him, like wolves with their mate.
Still they gave way, falling more frequently on the plain. When the cry of "Allah!" thundering from the field, announced that the janissaries had formed, Skshetuski rushed on the raging Tugai Bey, and struck him on the head with a double-handed sword. But it was evident either that the knight had not regained his whole strength, or perhaps the helmet forged in Damascus withstood the blow; it is enough that the blade turned on the head, and striking with the side was shivered to fragments. But that instant darkness covered the eyes of Tugai Bey; he dropped into the arms of his Nogais, who, seizing their leader, hurried away on two sides with a terrible uproar, like a cloud blown by a mighty wind. All the prince's cavalry was then in front of the Silistrian and Rumelian janissaries and Mohammedanized Serbs, who together with the janissaries formed one great quadrangle, and were withdrawing slowly to the tabor with their front to the enemy, bristling with muskets, lances, javelins, battle-axes, and swords.
Still, they gave way, falling more often onto the plain. When the shout of "Allah!" boomed from the field, signaling that the janissaries had formed, Skshetuski charged at the furious Tugai Bey and struck him on the head with a two-handed sword. But it was clear that either the knight had not fully regained his strength, or perhaps the helmet forged in Damascus absorbed the blow; it was enough that the blade glanced off the head, and striking with the side shattered into pieces. In that moment, darkness enveloped Tugai Bey’s eyes; he collapsed into the arms of his Nogais, who, seizing their leader, hurried away in two directions with a terrible uproar, like a cloud blown by a fierce wind. All the prince's cavalry was then positioned in front of the Silistrian and Rumelian janissaries and Mohammedanized Serbs, who, along with the janissaries, formed one large square and were slowly retreating to the tabor with their front facing the enemy, bristling with muskets, lances, javelins, battle-axes, and swords.
The squadrons of armored dragoons and the Cossacks of the prince rushed on like a whirlwind; and in the very front, with a roar and heavy tramp, Skshetuski's hussars. He flew on himself in the first rank, and at his side Pan Longin on his Livonian mare, his terrible broadsword in his hand.
The squads of armored dragoons and the prince's Cossacks charged in like a whirlwind; and leading the charge, with a roar and heavy footsteps, were Skshetuski's hussars. He raced at the front, and beside him was Pan Longin on his Livonian mare, gripping his fearsome broadsword.
A red ribbon of fire flies from one end of the quadrangle to the other; bullets whistle in the ears of the riders; here and there a man groans, here and there a horse falls. The line of cavalry is broken, but pushes on,--is approaching. The janissaries now hear the snorting and blown breath of the horses; the quadrangle forms more closely still, and inclines its wall of spears, held by sinewy arms, against the furious chargers. How many points are in that wall? With how many deaths does it threaten the knights?
A red ribbon of fire darts from one end of the courtyard to the other; bullets whistle past the riders' ears; occasionally a man groans, and now and then a horse falls. The cavalry line is disrupted but keeps pushing forward—it’s getting closer. The janissaries can now hear the snorting and labored breathing of the horses; the courtyard tightens its formation even more, leaning its wall of spears, held by strong arms, against the raging chargers. How many points are in that wall? How many deaths does it threaten the knights with?
Just then a certain hussar of gigantic size rushes upon the wall of the quadrangle with an irresistible impulse; in a moment the forefeet of his great horse are in the air; and the knight with his steed falls into the middle of the throng, splintering lances, overturning men, breaking, mashing, destroying. As an eagle swoops on a flock of white partridges, and they, crouching before him in a timid group, become the prey of the robber, who grasps them in his talons and his beak, so Pan Longin Podbipienta, falling into the midst of the enemy, rages with his broadsword. And never has a whirlwind made such destruction in a young and thick forest as he is making in the throng of janissaries. He is terrible; his form assumes superhuman proportions. His mare becomes a species of dragon, snorting flame from her nostrils; and the double-handed sword triples itself in the hands of the knight. Kislar-Bak, a gigantic aga, hurls himself upon him and falls, cut in two. In vain do the strongest men put forth their hands, stopping him with their spears. They die as if struck by lightning. He tramples them, pushes on to the densest throng, and when he strikes they fall, like grass beneath the scythe. An open space is made; the uproar of terror is heard,--groans, the thunder of blows, the biting of steel on the helmets, and the snorting of the infernal mare.
Just then, a massive hussar charges at the wall of the courtyard with unstoppable force; in an instant, his horse's front legs are in the air, and both the knight and his steed crash into the crowd, shattering lances, knocking over people, and causing chaos. Like an eagle diving into a flock of white partridges, where the frightened birds huddle together and fall victim to the predator's grasp, Pan Longin Podbipienta, landing amidst the enemy, unleashes fury with his broadsword. Never has a whirlwind caused such havoc in a young, dense forest as he does among the ranks of janissaries. He is terrifying; his figure seems superhuman. His mare transforms into a sort of dragon, snorting fire from her nostrils, and the double-handed sword in the knight's grip seems to multiply. Kislar-Bak, a huge leader, lunges at him and is cleaved in two. Strong men futilely try to stop him with their spears, only to be struck down as if by lightning. He tramples over them, pushes into the thickest part of the crowd, and when he strikes, they fall like grass beneath a scythe. A clear space opens up; the sounds of terror fill the air—groans, the roar of blows, the clash of steel on helmets, and the snorting of the infernal mare.
That instant the iron mass of the hussars, with Skshetuski at the head of it, bore down the gate opened by the Lithuanian. The walls of the quadrangle burst, like the walls of a falling house, and the masses of janissaries rushed fleeing in every direction.
That moment, the heavy force of the hussars, led by Skshetuski, charged through the gate opened by the Lithuanian. The walls of the quadrangle collapsed like those of a crumbling building, and the groups of janissaries scattered in every direction.
It was not a moment too soon, for the Nogais under Subahazi were returning to the fight like bloodthirsty wolves, and from the other side Hmelnitski, rallying the men of Belotserkoff, was coming to the aid of the janissaries; but now everything was in confusion. Cossacks, Tartars, renegade Serbs, janissaries, fled in the greatest disorder and panic to the tabors, giving no resistance. The cavalry pressed on them, cutting as they came. Those who did not perish in the first furlong perished in the second. The pursuit was so envenomed that the squadrons went ahead of the rear ranks of the fugitives; their hands grew weary from hewing. The fugitives threw away arms, banners, caps, and even coats. The white caps of the janissaries covered the field, like snow. The entire chosen force of Hmelnitski's infantry, cavalry, artillery, the auxiliary Tartar and Turkish divisions formed one disorderly mass; distracted, wild, blinded with terror, whole companies fled before one man. The hussars, having broken the infantry and cavalry, had done their work; now the dragoons and light squadrons emulated them, and with Volodyovski and Kushel at their head extended this catastrophe, passing human belief. Blood covered the terrible field, and plashed like water under the violent blows of the horse-hoofs, sprinkling the armor and faces of the knights.
It was just in time, as the Nogais under Subahazi jumped back into the battle like bloodthirsty wolves, and from the other side, Hmelnitski was rallying the men of Belotserkoff to support the janissaries; but now everything was in chaos. Cossacks, Tartars, renegade Serbs, and janissaries fled in complete disarray and panic towards the tabors, making no attempt to resist. The cavalry pressed forward, cutting them down as they advanced. Those who didn’t die in the first stretch perished in the second. The pursuit was so relentless that the squadrons pushed ahead of the fleeing rear ranks; their arms grew tired from slicing. The fugitives discarded weapons, banners, hats, and even coats. The white hats of the janissaries littered the field like snow. Hmelnitski's whole chosen force of infantry, cavalry, artillery, and the auxiliary Tartar and Turkish divisions formed one chaotic mass; distracted, frantic, blinded by fear, entire companies fled before a single man. The hussars, having broken the infantry and cavalry, had done their part; now the dragoons and light squadrons followed their example, with Volodyovski and Kushel leading them, amplifying this catastrophe beyond belief. Blood covered the horrific field and splashed like water under the fierce stomps of the horse-hooves, staining the armor and faces of the knights.
The fleeing crowds were resting in the centre of their tabors when the trumpets called back the cavalry of the prince. The knights returned with singing and shouts of joy, counting on the way with their streaming sabres the corpses of the enemy. But who could with a cast of his eye estimate the extent of the defeat? Who could count all when at the trench itself bodies were lying to the height of a man? Soldiers were as if dizzy from the odor of the blood and the sweat. Fortunately from the side of the ponds there was rather a strong breeze, which carried the odor to the tents of the enemy.
The fleeing crowds were resting in the middle of their camps when the trumpets summoned the prince's cavalry back. The knights returned singing and shouting with joy, counting the enemy's dead along the way with their glinting swords. But who could glance around and gauge the full scale of the defeat? Who could count the bodies when at the trench itself they piled up to a man's height? Soldiers seemed almost dizzy from the stench of blood and sweat. Luckily, there was a strong breeze coming from the ponds, carrying the smell away to the enemy's tents.
Thus ended the first meeting of the terrible Yeremi and Hmelnitski.
Thus ended the first meeting of the fearsome Yeremi and Hmelnitski.
But the storm was not ended; for while Vishnyevetski was repulsing the attacks directed against the right wing of the camp, Burlai on the left barely missed becoming master of the ramparts. Having surrounded the town and the castle in silence at the head of his warriors of the Trans-Dnieper, he pushed on to the eastern pond, and fell violently upon Firlei's quarters. The Hungarian infantry stationed there were unable to withstand the attack, for the ramparts at that pond were not yet completed; the first squadron fled from its banner; Burlai sprang to the centre, and after him his men, like an irresistible torrent. The shouts of victory reached the opposite end of the camp. The Cossacks, rushing after the fugitive Hungarians, scattered a small division of cavalry, captured a number of cannon, and were coming to the quarters of the castellan of Belsk, when Pan Pshiyemski at the head of a number of German companies hurried to the rescue. Stabbing the flag-bearer with a single thrust, he seized the flag, and hurled himself on the enemy. Then the Germans closed with the Cossacks. A fearful hand-to-hand struggle raged, in which on one side the fury and crushing numbers of Burlai's legions, on the other the bravery of the old lions of the Thirty Years' War, were contending for superiority. In vain Burlai pressed into the densest ranks of the combatants, like a wounded wild boar. Neither the contempt of death with which the Cossacks fought nor their endurance could stop the irresistible Germans, who going forward in a wall, struck with such force that they swept them out of their places, pushed them against the trenches, decimated them, and after half an hour's struggle drove them beyond the ramparts. Pshiyemski, covered with blood, first planted the banner on the unfinished bulwark.
But the storm wasn’t over; while Vishnyevetski was pushing back the attacks on the right side of the camp, Burlai on the left almost took control of the ramparts. Silently leading his warriors from the Trans-Dnieper, he surrounded the town and the castle, moved toward the eastern pond, and launched a fierce assault on Firlei's quarters. The Hungarian infantry stationed there couldn't hold up against the attack since the ramparts at that pond weren't finished yet; the first squadron fled from their banner. Burlai charged to the center, and behind him, his men surged forward like a powerful wave. Shouts of victory echoed to the far end of the camp. The Cossacks, chasing after the fleeing Hungarians, scattered a small cavalry division, seized several cannons, and were heading toward the quarters of the castellan of Belsk when Pan Pshiyemski, leading a number of German companies, rushed in to help. With a single thrust, he stabbed the flag-bearer, took the flag, and charged the enemy. The Germans then engaged the Cossacks in a brutal close-quarters fight, where the rage and overwhelming numbers of Burlai's legions clashed against the courage of the veteran warriors from the Thirty Years' War. Burlai drove into the thick of the fighting like a wounded wild boar, but neither the Cossacks' fearless disregard for death nor their stamina could hold back the relentless Germans, who advanced in a solid wall, striking with such force that they pushed the Cossacks back, drove them against the trenches, decimated them, and after half an hour of struggle, drove them beyond the ramparts. Covered in blood, Pshiyemski was the first to plant the banner on the unfinished fortification.
Burlai's position was now desperate,--he had to retreat on the same road by which he had come; and since Yeremi had crushed the assailants on his right wing, he could easily cut off Burlai's whole division. It is true that Mrozovetski had come to his aid with his mounted Cossacks of Korsún; but at that moment the hussars of Konyetspolski, supported by Skshetuski returning from the attack on the janissaries, fell upon Burlai, hitherto retreating in order.
Burlai's situation was now desperate—he had to retreat on the same road he had taken to arrive; and since Yeremi had defeated the attackers on his right, he could easily cut off Burlai's entire division. It's true that Mrozovetski had come to help with his mounted Cossacks from Korsún; but at that moment, Konyetspolski's hussars, backed up by Skshetuski returning from the assault on the janissaries, attacked Burlai, who had been retreating in an orderly fashion until then.
With a single onset they scattered his forces, and then began a fearful slaughter. The Cossacks, having the road to the camp closed, had open to them only the road to death. Some without asking for quarter defended themselves with desperation, in groups or singly; others stretched forth their hands in vain to the cavalry, thundering like a hurricane over the field. Then began pursuit, artifice, single struggles, search for the enemy hidden in holes or uneven places. Tar-buckets were now thrown out from the trenches to light up the field. These flew like fiery meteors with flaming manes. By the aid of these red gleams they finished the remainder of the Trans-Dnieper Cossacks.
With a single attack, they scattered his forces and then began a terrifying slaughter. The Cossacks, with the road to the camp blocked, only had the path to death open to them. Some fought back desperately without asking for mercy, either in groups or on their own; others reached out in vain to the cavalry, charging like a hurricane across the field. Then the pursuit began, along with tricks, individual fights, and searching for the enemy hiding in holes or uneven terrain. Buckets of tar were thrown from the trenches to light up the battlefield. These flew like fiery meteors with blazing tails. With the help of these red flashes, they wiped out the rest of the Trans-Dnieper Cossacks.
Subahazi, who had shown wonders of valor that day, sprang to the aid of the Cossacks; but the brave Marek Sobieski, starosta of Krasnostav, stopped him on the spot, as a lion stops a wild buffalo. Burlai saw now that there was no salvation for him from any side. But, Burlai, thou didst love thy Cossack glory beyond life; therefore thou didst not seek for safety. Others escaped in the darkness, hid themselves in openings, slipped out between the feet of horses; but he still sought the enemy. He cut down with his own hand Pan Dombka and Pan Rusitski, and the young lion Pan Aksak, the same who had covered himself with undying glory at Konstantinoff; then Pan Savitski; then he stretched out together two winged hussars upon their native earth. At last, seeing a noble enormous in size coursing over the field and roaring like an aurochs, he sprang forward and went at him like a glittering flame.
Subahazi, who had shown incredible bravery that day, rushed to help the Cossacks; but the fearless Marek Sobieski, the starosta of Krasnostav, stopped him dead in his tracks, like a lion confronting a wild buffalo. Burlai now realized that there was no escape for him from any direction. But, Burlai, you loved your Cossack glory more than life itself; that's why you didn’t look for safety. Others fled into the darkness, hiding in crevices, slipping out among the horses’ feet; but he kept searching for the enemy. He personally took down Pan Dombka and Pan Rusitski, and the young lion Pan Aksak, who had gained everlasting glory at Konstantinoff; then Pan Savitski; and then he laid out two winged hussars on their home ground. Finally, spotting a massive noble charging across the field and roaring like a bison, he charged forward and attacked like a blazing fire.
Zagloba, for it was he, bellowed still louder from fear, and turned his horse in flight. What hair he had left stood straight on his head; but still he did not lose his presence of mind. Stratagems were flashing through his head like lightning, and at the same time he roared with all his power: "Whoever believes in God!" and he drove like a whirlwind toward the thickest mass of Polish cavalry. Burlai was heading him off from the side, as a bow the string. Zagloba closed his eyes, and in his head a voice was roaring, "I shall perish now with my fleas!" He heard behind him the rushing of the horse, saw that no one was coming to his aid, that there was no escape, and that no other hand but his own could tear him from the grasp of Burlai. But in that last moment, almost in the agony of death, his despair and terror suddenly turned to rage; he bellowed as no wild bull has ever bellowed, and wheeling his horse in his tracks, turned against his opponent.
Zagloba, that was him, shouted even louder in fear and turned his horse to run. The little hair he had left stood up straight on his head, but he still kept his cool. Ideas raced through his mind like lightning, and at the same time he yelled with all his strength: "Whoever believes in God!" as he charged like a whirlwind toward the thickest part of the Polish cavalry. Burlai was blocking him from the side, like a bowstring. Zagloba shut his eyes, and in his mind, a voice echoed, "I'm going to die with my fleas!" He heard the pounding of hooves behind him, saw that no one was coming to help, that there was no way out, and that only his own hands could pull him free from Burlai's grip. But in that last moment, almost in the throes of death, his despair and fear suddenly transformed into rage; he bellowed louder than any wild bull, and spinning his horse on the spot, he faced his opponent.
"You are pursuing Zagloba!" cried he, pushing on with drawn sabre.
"You are going after Zagloba!" he shouted, advancing with his sword drawn.
At that moment a new lot of burning tar-buckets was thrown from the trenches, and there was light. Burlai saw and was astounded. He was not astounded at hearing the name, for he had never heard it in his life before; but he was astounded when he recognized the man whom a short time before he had feasted in Yampol as the friend of Bogun. But just that unfortunate moment of surprise destroyed the brave leader of the Cossacks, for before he recollected himself Zagloba cut him on the temple, and with one blow rolled him from his horse.
At that moment, a new batch of burning tar buckets was thrown from the trenches, and suddenly, there was light. Burlai saw it and was shocked. He wasn’t shocked by the name, since he had never heard it before; he was shocked when he recognized the man he had recently feasted with in Yampol as Bogun’s friend. But just that unfortunate moment of surprise was the downfall of the brave Cossack leader, because before he could collect himself, Zagloba struck him on the temple, and with one blow, knocked him off his horse.
This was in view of the whole army. A joyful shout from the hussars answered a cry of terror from the Cossacks, who seeing the death of their old lion of the Black Sea, lost the rest of their courage, and abandoned all resistance. Those who were not rescued by Subahazi perished to a man; no prisoners were taken in that night of terror.
This was in full view of the entire army. A cheer from the hussars responded to a scream of fear from the Cossacks, who, seeing the death of their legendary warrior from the Black Sea, lost their remaining courage and surrendered completely. Those who weren't saved by Subahazi died without exception; there were no prisoners taken that night of terror.
Subahazi fled to the camp, pursued by Sobieski and the light cavalry. The assault along the whole line of trenches was repulsed; only near the Cossack tabor was the cavalry sent out by the prince in pursuit still at work.
Subahazi ran to the camp, being chased by Sobieski and the light cavalry. The attack along the entire line of trenches was pushed back; only near the Cossack tabor was the cavalry sent out by the prince still in pursuit.
A shout of triumph and joy shook the whole camp of the attacked, and mighty cries went up to heaven. The bloody soldiers, covered with sweat, dust, black from powder, with raging faces and brows still contracted, with fire still unquenched in their eyes, stood leaning on their weapons, catching the air with their breasts, ready again to rush to the fight if the need should come. But the cavalry too returned gradually from the bloody harvest near the tabor. Then the prince himself rode out on the field, and behind him the commanders, the standard-bearer, Marek Sobieski, and Pshiyemski. All that brilliant retinue moved slowly along the intrenchment.
A shout of triumph and joy echoed throughout the entire camp of the attacked, and powerful cries went up to the sky. The bloody soldiers, drenched in sweat and dust, their faces and brows still furrowed with rage, and fire still burning in their eyes, leaned on their weapons, gasping for air, ready to charge back into battle if needed. The cavalry gradually returned from the bloody battlefield near the tabor. Then the prince himself rode out onto the field, followed by the commanders, the standard-bearer, Marek Sobieski, and Pshiyemski. That impressive group slowly moved along the fortifications.
"Long live Yeremi!" cried out the army. "Long live our father!"
"Long live Yeremi!" shouted the army. "Long live our father!"
The prince, without helmet, inclined his head and his baton on every side. "I thank you, gentlemen, I thank you!" repeated he, in a clear, ringing voice. Then he turned to Pshiyemski. "This trench," said he, "encloses too much space."
The prince, without a helmet, nodded his head and his staff on every side. "Thank you, gentlemen, thank you!" he said in a clear, ringing voice. Then he turned to Pshiyemski. "This trench," he said, "takes up too much space."
Pshiyemski nodded his head in sign of agreement.
Pshiyemski nodded his head in agreement.
The victorious leaders rode from the western to the eastern pond, examining the battle-field, the injuries done to the ramparts by the enemy, and the ramparts themselves.
The victorious leaders rode from the western to the eastern pond, checking out the battlefield, the damage done to the walls by the enemy, and the walls themselves.
Immediately after the retinue of the prince, the soldiers, carried away by enthusiasm, bore Zagloba in their arms to the camp, as the greatest conqueror of the day. Borne aloft by twenty sturdy arms, appeared the form of the warrior, who, purple, sweating, waving his arms to keep his balance, cried with all his power,--
Immediately after the prince's entourage, the soldiers, caught up in excitement, lifted Zagloba in their arms and carried him to the camp as the greatest hero of the day. Elevated by twenty strong hands, the warrior's form, flushed and sweating, waved his arms to maintain his balance as he shouted with all his strength,--
"Ha! I gave him pepper. I pretended to flee, so as to lure him on. He won't bark at us any more, the dog-brother! It was necessary to show an example to the younger men. For God's sake, be careful, or you will let me fall and kill me! Hold on tight; you have something to hold! You may believe me, I had work with him. To-day every trash was thrusting itself on nobles; but they have got their own. Be careful! Devil take it, let me down!"
"Ha! I gave him a hard time. I pretended to run away to draw him in. He won't bark at us anymore, that dog-brother! It was important to set an example for the younger guys. For God's sake, be careful, or you’ll drop me and potentially injure me! Hold on tight; you've got something to grab onto! Believe me, it was a challenge to deal with him. Today, every lowlife was pushing themselves onto the nobles; but they’ve got their own. Be careful! Damn it, put me down!"
"Long life to him, long life!" cried the nobles.
"Long live him, long live!" shouted the nobles.
"To the prince with him!" repeated others.
"To the prince with him!" others echoed.
"Long life to him! long life to him!"
"Long live him! Long live him!"
The Zaporojian hetman, rushing into his camp, roared like a wounded wild beast; he tore the coat on his breast and disfigured his face. The officers who had escaped the defeat surrounded him in gloomy silence, without bringing a word of consolation, and madness almost carried him away. Foam was on his lips; he drove his heels into the ground, and with both hands tore his hair.
The Zaporojian hetman burst into his camp, howling like a wounded animal; he ripped his coat open and marred his face. The officers who had escaped the defeat gathered around him in heavy silence, offering no words of comfort, and he was close to losing his mind. Foam was on his lips; he dug his heels into the ground and clawed at his hair with both hands.
"Where are my regiments, where are my heroes?" asked he, in a hoarse voice. "What shall I tell the Khan, what Tugai Bey? Give me Yeremi! Let them put my head on the stake!"
"Where are my regiments, where are my heroes?" he asked, his voice rough. "What am I supposed to tell the Khan, what about Tugai Bey? Bring me Yeremi! Just go ahead and put my head on the stake!"
The officers were gloomily silent.
The officers were quiet and somber.
"Why have the soothsayers promised victory? Off with the heads of the witches! Why have they said that I should get Yeremi?"
"Why have the fortune tellers promised victory? Off with the heads of the witches! Why have they said that I should get Yeremi?"
Generally when the roar of that lion shook the camp the colonels were silent; but now that the lion was conquered, trampled, and fortune seemed to be forsaking him, defeat gave insolence to the officers.
Generally, when the roar of that lion shook the camp, the colonels were quiet; but now that the lion was defeated, trampled, and luck seemed to be abandoning him, defeat made the officers arrogant.
"You cannot withstand Yeremi," muttered Stepka.
"You can't resist Yeremi," muttered Stepka.
"You are destroying us and yourself," added Mrozovetski.
"You’re ruining us and yourself," added Mrozovetski.
The hetman sprang at them like a tiger. "And who gained Jóltiya Vodi, who Korsún, who Pilavtsi?"
The hetman jumped at them like a tiger. "And who took Jóltiya Vodi, who Korsún, who Pilavtsi?"
"You!" answered Voronchenko, roughly, "but Vishnyevetski was not there."
"You!" Voronchenko replied roughly, "but Vishnyevetski wasn't there."
Hmelnitski tore his hair. "I promised the Khan lodgings in the castle to-night!" howled he, in despair.
Hmelnitski pulled at his hair. "I promised the Khan a place to stay in the castle tonight!" he shouted, in despair.
To this Kulak replied: "What you promised the Khan concerns your head. Have a care lest it drop from your neck; but do not push us to the storm, do not destroy servants of God! Surround the Poles with trenches, put ramparts round your guns, or woe to you!"
To this, the Kulak replied: "What you promised the Khan is about your own safety. Be careful not to lose your head; but don't force us into a fight, don't harm God's servants! Surround the Poles with trenches, put up fortifications around your artillery, or you'll be in big trouble!"
"Woe to you!" repeated gloomy voices.
"Woe to you!" echoed the dark voices.
"Woe to you!" answered Hmelnitski.
"Shame on you!" answered Hmelnitski.
And thus they conversed, terrible as thunders. At last Hmelnitski staggered, and threw himself on a bundle of sheepskins covered with carpet in the corner of the tent. The colonels stood around him with hanging heads, and silence lasted for a long time. At length the hetman looked up, and cried hoarsely: "Gorailka!"
And so they talked, as loud as thunder. Finally, Hmelnitski stumbled and collapsed onto a pile of sheepskins draped with a carpet in the corner of the tent. The colonels stood around him with their heads down, and the silence stretched on for a long time. Eventually, the hetman looked up and shouted hoarsely: "Gorailka!"
"You will not drink!" said Vygovski, "The Khan will send for you."
"You can't drink!" Vygovski said. "The Khan will summon you."
At that time the Khan was about five miles from the field of battle, without knowledge of what was passing. The night was calm and warm. He was sitting at the tent in the midst of mullahs and agas in expectation of news; while waiting, he was eating dates from a silver plate standing near. At times he looked at the starry heavens and muttered, "Mohammed Rosulla!"
At that moment, the Khan was around five miles from the battlefield, unaware of what was happening. The night was peaceful and warm. He was sitting in the tent surrounded by mullahs and agas, waiting for news; meanwhile, he was eating dates from a silver plate nearby. Occasionally, he glanced at the starry sky and murmured, "Mohammed Rosulla!"
Meanwhile Subahazi, on a foaming horse, rushed in, breathless, and covered with blood. He sprang from the saddle, and approaching quickly, began to make obeisance, waiting for a question.
Meanwhile, Subahazi, on a frothing horse, rushed in, breathless and covered in blood. He leaped from the saddle and quickly approached, bowing as he waited for a question.
"Speak!" said the Khan, with his mouth full of dates.
"Speak!" said the Khan, his mouth full of dates.
The words were burning Subahazi's mouth like flame, but he dared not speak without the usual titles. He began therefore in the following fashion, bowing continually,--
The words were burning Subahazi's mouth like fire, but he didn't dare to speak without the usual titles. So he started in the following way, bowing repeatedly,--
"Most mighty Khan of all the hordes, grandson of Mohammed, absolute monarch, wise lord, fortunate lord, lord of the tree commended from the east to the west, lord of the blooming tree--"
"Most powerful Khan of all the hordes, grandson of Mohammed, supreme ruler, wise leader, fortunate leader, lord of the tree favored from the east to the west, lord of the flourishing tree--"
Here the Khan waved his hand and interrupted. Seeing blood on Subahazi's face, and in his eyes pain, sorrow, and despair, he spat out the uneaten dates on his hand and gave them to one of the mullahs, who took them as a mark of extraordinary honor and began to eat them. The Khan said,--
Here the Khan waved his hand and interrupted. Seeing blood on Subahazi's face, and pain, sorrow, and despair in his eyes, he spat out the uneaten dates from his hand and handed them to one of the mullahs, who accepted them as a great honor and started to eat them. The Khan said,--
"Speak quickly, Subahazi, and wisely! Is the camp of the unbeliever taken?"
"Speak fast, Subahazi, and be smart! Has the camp of the unbeliever been captured?"
"God did not give it."
"God didn't give it."
"The Poles?"
"The Polish?"
"Victorious."
"Winning."
"Hmelnitski?"
"Hmelnitski?"
"Beaten."
"Defeated."
"Tugai Bey?"
"Tugai Bey?"
"Wounded."
"Injured."
"God is one!" said the Khan. "How many of the Faithful have gone to Paradise?"
"God is one!" said the Khan. "How many of the Believers have gone to Paradise?"
Subahazi raised his arm and pointed with a bloody hand to the sparkling heavens. "As many as of those lights at the foot of Allah," said he, solemnly.
Subahazi raised his arm and pointed with a bloody hand to the sparkling heavens. "As many of those lights at the foot of Allah," he said, solemnly.
The heavy face of the Khan became purple; rage seized him by the breast. "Where is that dog," inquired he, "who promised that I should sleep to-night in the castle? Where is that venomous serpent whom God will trample under my foot? Let him stand before me and give an account of his disgusting promises."
The Khan's face turned purple with anger. "Where is that dog," he asked, "who promised I could sleep in the castle tonight? Where is that venomous snake that God will crush under my foot? Let him come before me and explain his disgusting promises."
A number of murzas hurried off for Hmelnitski. The Khan calmed himself by degrees, and at last said: "God is one!" Then he turned to Subahazi. "There is blood on thy face!"
A few murzas rushed off to Hmelnitski. The Khan gradually collected himself and finally said, "God is one!" Then he looked at Subahazi and said, "There's blood on your face!"
"It is the blood of the unbeliever," answered the warrior.
"It’s the blood of the nonbeliever," the warrior replied.
"Tell how you shed it, and console our ears with the bravery of the believers."
"Share how you got rid of it, and comfort us with the courage of those who believe."
Here Subahazi began to give an extended account of the whole battle, praising the bravery of Tugai Bey, of Galga, of Nureddin; he was not silent either of Hmelnitski, but praised him as well as the others,--the will of God alone and the fury of the unbelievers were the causes of the defeat. But one circumstance struck the Khan in the narrative; namely, that they did not fire at the Tartars in the beginning of the battle, and that the cavalry of the prince attacked them only when at last they stood in the way.
Here, Subahazi started to give a detailed account of the entire battle, praising the courage of Tugai Bey, Galga, and Nureddin. He also spoke highly of Hmelnitski, just like the others—attributing the defeat solely to the will of God and the aggression of the unbelievers. However, one thing caught the Khan's attention in the story: they hadn’t fired at the Tartars at the start of the battle, and the prince's cavalry only charged when the Tartars finally obstructed their path.
"Allah! they did not want war with me," said the Khan, "but now it is too late."
"God! They didn't want a war with me," said the Khan, "but now it's too late."
So it was in reality. Prince Yeremi, from the beginning of the battle, had forbidden to fire at the Tartars, wishing to instil into the soldiers that negotiations with the Khan were already commenced, and that the hordes were standing on the side of the mob merely for show. It was only later that it came to meeting the Tartars by the force of events.
So it was in reality. Prince Yeremi, from the start of the battle, had ordered that no one shoot at the Tartars, wanting to convey to the soldiers that negotiations with the Khan had already started, and that the hordes were standing with the mob just for appearances. It was only later that they actually confronted the Tartars due to the course of events.
The Khan shook his head, thinking at that moment whether it would not be better yet to turn his arms against Hmelnitski, when the hetman himself stood suddenly before him. Hmelnitski was now calm, and came up with head erect, looking boldly into the eyes of the Khan; on his face were depicted daring and craft.
The Khan shook his head, wondering if it might be better to turn his forces against Hmelnitski when the hetman suddenly appeared before him. Hmelnitski was calm now, approaching with his head held high, looking confidently into the Khan's eyes; his face showed both boldness and cunning.
"Approach, traitor!" said the Khan.
"Come here, traitor!" said the Khan.
"The hetman of the Cossacks approaches, and he is not a traitor, but a faithful ally, to whom you have pledged assistance not in victory alone," said Hmelnitski.
"The leader of the Cossacks is coming, and he's not a traitor, but a loyal ally, to whom you promised support not just in victory," said Hmelnitski.
"Go pass the night in the castle! Go pull the Poles out of the trenches as you promised me!"
"Go spend the night in the castle! Go pull the Poles out of the trenches like you promised me!"
"Great Khan of all the hordes!" said Hmelnitski, with a powerful voice, "you are mighty, and except the Sultan the mightiest on earth; you are wise and powerful, but can you send forth an arrow from your bow to the stars, or can you measure the depth of the sea?"
"Great Khan of all the tribes!" said Hmelnitski, with a strong voice, "you are powerful, and except for the Sultan, the mightiest on earth; you are wise and strong, but can you shoot an arrow from your bow to the stars, or can you measure the depth of the sea?"
The Khan looked at him with astonishment.
The Khan stared at him in disbelief.
"You cannot," continued Hmelnitski, with still more force; "so can I not measure all the pride and insolence of Yeremi! If I could dream that he would not be terrified at you, O Khan, that he would not be submissive at sight of you, would not beat with his forehead before you, but would raise his insolent hand against your person, shed the blood of your warriors, and insult you, O mighty monarch, as well as the least of your murzas,--if I could have dared to think that, I should have shown contempt to you whom I honor and love."
"You can't," Hmelnitski continued, with even more emphasis. "I can't measure all the pride and arrogance of Yeremi either! If I could imagine that he wouldn’t be scared of you, O Khan, that he wouldn’t bow down at the sight of you, wouldn’t strike his forehead before you, but instead would raise his defiant hand against you, spill the blood of your warriors, and insult you, O mighty monarch, just like he would to any of your murzas—if I could even think that, I would have shown contempt to you, whom I respect and love."
"Allah!" said the Khan, more and more astonished.
"Wow!" said the Khan, increasingly amazed.
"But I will tell you this," continued Hmelnitski, with increasing assurance in his voice and his manner: "you are great and powerful; nations and monarchs from the east to the west incline before you and call you a lion; Yeremi alone does not fall on his face before your beard. If then you do not rub him out, if you do not bend his neck and ride on his back, your power is in vain, your glory is empty; for they will say that one Polish prince has dishonored the Tsar of the Crimea and received no punishment,--that he is greater, that he is mightier than you."
"But I'll tell you this," Hmelnitski continued, his voice and demeanor growing more confident. "You are great and powerful; nations and kings from the east to the west bow before you and call you a lion; only Yeremi does not kneel before your authority. If you don’t deal with him, if you don’t bring him down and make him submit, your power is useless, your glory is meaningless; for they will say that one Polish prince has humiliated the Tsar of the Crimea without facing any consequence—that he is greater, that he is stronger than you."
Dull silence followed; the murzas, the agas, and the mullahs looked on the face of the Khan, as on the sun, holding the breath in their breasts. He had his eyes closed, and was thinking. Hmelnitski was resting on his baton and waiting confidently.
Dull silence followed; the leaders, the nobles, and the priests gazed at the Khan's face like it was the sun, holding their breath. He had his eyes closed and was deep in thought. Hmelnitski was leaning on his staff, waiting with confidence.
"You have said it," answered the Khan at last. "I will bend the neck of Yeremi; I will sit on his back as on a horse, so it may not be said from the east to the west that an unbelieving dog has disgraced me."
"You said it," the Khan replied at last. "I'll bend Yeremi's neck; I'll sit on his back like it's a horse, so no one from east to west can say that an unfaithful dog has shamed me."
"God is great!" cried the murzas, with one voice.
"God is amazing!" shouted the murzas together.
Joy shot from the eyes of Hmelnitski. At one step he had averted destruction hanging over his head, and turned a doubtful ally into a most faithful one. At every moment that lion knew how to turn himself into a serpent.
Joy radiated from Hmelnitski's eyes. In one swift move, he had dodged the destruction looming over him and transformed a hesitant ally into a loyal one. At every moment, that lion knew how to morph into a snake.
Both camps till late at night were as active as bees warmed by the spring sun in the swarming-season, while on the battle-field slept--an endless and eternal sleep--the knights thrust through with spears, cut with swords, pierced with arrows and bullets. The moon rose, and began her course over the field of death, was reflected in pools of stiffened blood, brought forth from the darkness every moment new piles of slain, passed from some bodies, came quietly to others, looked into open and lifeless eyeballs, lighted up blue faces, fragments of broken weapons, bodies of horses; and her rays grew pale, at times very pale, as if terrified with what they saw. Along the field there ran here and there, alone and in little groups, certain ominous figures,--camp-followers and servants, who had come to plunder the slain, as jackals follow lions. But superstitious fear drove them away at last. There was something awful and mysterious in that field covered with corpses, in that calmness and quiet of human forms recently alive, and in that silent harmony with which Poles, Turks, Tartars, and Cossacks lay side by side. The wind at times rustled in the bushes growing over the field, and to the soldiers watching in the trenches it seemed that those were the souls of the slain, circling above their bodies. It was said in fact that when midnight had struck in Zbaraj, over the whole field, from the bulwark of the Poles to the tabor of the Cossacks, there rose with a rustle as it were a countless flock of birds. Wailing voices were heard also in the air, enormous sighs, which made men's hair stand on end, and groans. Those who were yet to fall in that struggle, and whose ears were more open to cries from beyond the earth, heard clearly the Polish spirits, when flying away, cry: "Before thy eyes, O Lord, we lay down our sins;" and the Cossacks groan: "O Christ, O Christ, have mercy on us!" As they had fallen in a war of brothers, they could not fly straight to light eternal, but were predestined to fly somewhere in the dark distance, and hover in the wind over this vale of tears, to weep and groan by night, till the full remission of their offences,--till they should receive pardon at the feet of Christ, and oblivion for their sins.
Both camps were bustling late into the night, as busy as bees warmed by the spring sun during swarming season, while on the battlefield slept—an endless, eternal sleep—the knights who had been pierced by spears, slashed by swords, and shot with arrows and bullets. The moon rose and began its path over the field of death, reflected in pools of congealed blood, revealing new piles of the fallen emerging from the darkness. It moved from some bodies to others, gazed into open, lifeless eyes, illuminated blue faces, fragments of broken weapons, and the bodies of horses; its light grew faint at times, almost as if frightened by what it saw. Throughout the field, ominous figures—camp followers and servants who had come to loot the dead, much like jackals following lions—scattered about, either alone or in small groups. But superstitious fear eventually drove them away. There was something terrifying and mysterious about that field covered with corpses, in the stillness and quiet of human forms that had just been alive, and in the eerie harmony with which Poles, Turks, Tartars, and Cossacks lay side by side. Occasionally, the wind rustled through the bushes surrounding the field, and to the soldiers watching from the trenches, it seemed like the souls of the slain were swirling above their bodies. It was said that when midnight struck in Zbaraj, a rustling noise arose across the entire field, from the Polish bulwark to the Cossack camp, resembling a countless flock of birds taking flight. Wailing voices were also heard in the air, along with enormous sighs that made men's hair stand on end and groans. Those who were still to fall in that struggle, more attuned to the cries from beyond this world, distinctly heard the Polish spirits, as they departed, lamenting: "Before your eyes, O Lord, we lay down our sins;" and the Cossacks groaning: "O Christ, O Christ, have mercy on us!" Having fallen in a war of brothers, they could not ascend directly to eternal light but were destined to linger somewhere in the dark distance, hovering over this vale of tears, to weep and groan by night, until their full absolution—until they received pardon at the feet of Christ and the forgiveness of their sins.
But at that time the hearts of men grew harder yet, and no angel of peace flew over the field.
But at that time, people's hearts became even harder, and no angel of peace flew over the battlefield.
CHAPTER LVIII.
Next morning, before the sun had scattered its golden rays over the sky, a new protecting rampart encircled the Polish camp. The old ramparts included too much space. Defence and the giving of mutual assistance were difficult within them. The Prince and Pan Pshiyemski, in view of this, decided to enclose the troops within narrower intrenchments. They worked vigorously, the hussars as well as all the other regiments, and the camp-servants. Only at three o'clock in the morning did sleep close the eyes of the wearied knights, but at that hour all save the guards were sleeping like stones. The enemy labored also, and then was quiet for a long time, after the recent defeat. No assault was looked for that day.
Next morning, before the sun had spread its golden rays across the sky, a new protective barrier surrounded the Polish camp. The old barriers covered too much ground. Defense and providing mutual support were challenging within them. The Prince and Pan Pshiyemski decided to enclose the troops within tighter fortifications. They worked hard, along with the hussars and all the other regiments, and the camp servants. Only at three o'clock in the morning did sleep finally close the eyes of the exhausted knights, but at that hour, everyone except the guards was sleeping like rocks. The enemy was also working and then fell silent for a long time after their recent defeat. No attack was expected that day.
Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Zagloba sat in their tent drinking beer, thickened with bits of cheese, and talked of the labors of the past night with that satisfaction peculiar to soldiers after victory.
Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Zagloba were sitting in their tent drinking beer, thick with chunks of cheese, and were discussing the efforts of the previous night with the sense of satisfaction that soldiers feel after a victory.
"It is my habit to lie down about the evening milking, and rise with the dawn, as did the ancients," said Zagloba, "but in war it is difficult! You sleep when you can, and you rise when they wake you. I am vexed that we must incommode ourselves for such rubbish; but it cannot be helped, such are the times. We paid them well yesterday; if they get such a feast a couple of times more, they won't want to wake us."
"It’s my routine to lie down after the evening milking and wake up with the dawn, just like the ancients,” Zagloba said, “but in war, it’s tough! You sleep when you can, and you get up when they call you. I’m annoyed that we have to put up with this nonsense; but there’s no helping it, that’s how things are right now. We paid them well yesterday; if they get such a feast a couple more times, they won’t want to wake us."
"Do you know whether many of ours have fallen?" asked Podbipienta.
"Do you know if many of ours have fallen?" asked Podbipienta.
"Oh, not many; more of the assailants always fall. You are not so experienced in this as I am, for you have not been through so many wars. We old soldiers have no need to count bodies; we can estimate the number from the battle itself."
"Oh, not many; more of the attackers always go down. You're not as experienced in this as I am, since you haven't seen as many battles. Us old soldiers don’t need to count bodies; we can gauge the number just from the fight itself."
"I shall learn from you, gentlemen," said Pan Longin, with amiability.
"I'll learn from you, guys," said Pan Longin, friendly and approachable.
"Yes, if you have wit enough; but I haven't much hope of that."
"Yeah, if you're clever enough; but I don't have high hopes for that."
"Oh, give us peace!" said Skshetuski. "This is not Podbipienta's first war. God grant the foremost knights to act as he did yesterday."
"Oh, give us peace!" Skshetuski exclaimed. "This isn't Podbipienta's first war. Hopefully, the top knights will behave like they did yesterday."
"I did what I could," said the Lithuanian, "not what I wanted."
"I did what I could," said the Lithuanian, "not what I wanted."
"Still your action was not bad," said Zagloba, patronizingly; "and that others surpassed you [here he began to curl his mustaches] is not your fault."
"Still, your action wasn't bad," Zagloba said condescendingly; "and the fact that others outperformed you [here he started curling his mustaches] isn't your fault."
The Lithuanian listened with downcast eyes and sighed, thinking of his ancestor Stoveiko and the three heads.
The Lithuanian listened with lowered eyes and sighed, thinking of his ancestor Stoveiko and the three heads.
At that moment the tent door opened and Pan Michael entered quickly, glad as a goldfinch on a bright morning.
At that moment, the tent door opened, and Pan Michael rushed in, happy as a goldfinch on a sunny morning.
"Well, we are here," said Zagloba; "give him some beer."
"Well, we're here," Zagloba said; "let's get him some beer."
The little knight pressed the hands of his three comrades, and said: "You should see how many balls are lying on the square; it passes imagination! You can't pass without hitting one."
The little knight shook hands with his three friends and said: "You won’t believe how many balls are scattered across the square; it’s unbelievable! You can’t walk through without bumping into one."
"I saw that too," said Zagloba, "for when I rose I walked a little through the camp. All the hens in the province of Lvoff won't lay so many eggs in two years. Oh, I only wish they were eggs! Then we should have them fried; and you must know, gentlemen, that I consider a plate of fried eggs the greatest delicacy. I am a born soldier, and so are you. I eat willingly what is good, if there is only enough of it. On this account too I am more eager for battle than the pampered youngsters of to-day who can't eat anything unusual without getting the gripes."
"I saw that too," said Zagloba, "because when I got up, I wandered a bit through the camp. All the hens in the province of Lvoff wouldn’t lay as many eggs in two years. Oh, I only wish they were eggs! Then we could have them fried; and you must know, gentlemen, that I think a plate of fried eggs is the greatest delicacy. I’m a born soldier, and so are you. I happily eat what’s good, as long as there’s enough of it. For this reason, I'm more eager for battle than the pampered youngsters of today who can’t eat anything different without getting a stomachache."
"But you scored a success yesterday with Burlai," said Volodyovski. "To cut down Burlai in that fashion! As I live I did not expect that of you, and he was a warrior famous throughout the Ukraine and Turkey."
"But you had a win yesterday with Burlai," said Volodyovski. "To take down Burlai like that! Honestly, I didn’t see that coming from you, and he was a fighter known all over Ukraine and Turkey."
"Pretty good work, wasn't it?" asked Zagloba, with satisfaction. "It's not my first, it's not my first, Pan Michael. I see we were all looking for poppyseed in the bottom of the bushel; but we have found four, and such another four you could not find in the whole Commonwealth. If I should go with you, gentlemen, and with our prince at the head, we could reach even Stamboul! Just think! Skshetuski killed Burdabut, and yesterday Tugai Bey."
"Pretty good work, right?" Zagloba asked, feeling pleased. "It's not my first time, Pan Michael. I see we were all searching for poppy seeds at the bottom of the bushel; but we found four, and you couldn't find another four like them in the whole Commonwealth. If I joined you guys, with our prince leading the way, we could even make it to Stamboul! Just think! Skshetuski took down Burdabut, and yesterday he got Tugai Bey."
"Tugai Bey is not killed," interrupted the colonel. "I felt that the sabre was turning in my hand; then they separated us."
"Tugai Bey isn't dead," the colonel interjected. "I felt the saber twisting in my hand; then they pulled us apart."
"All one; don't interrupt me, Pan Yan! Pan Michael cut up Bogun at Warsaw, as we have said--"
"All together now; don’t interrupt me, Pan Yan! Pan Michael took down Bogun in Warsaw, as we mentioned--"
"It is better not to mention that," interrupted the Lithuanian.
"It’s better not to bring that up," interrupted the Lithuanian.
"What is said is said," answered Zagloba, "though I should prefer not to mention it. But I go further: Here is Pan Podbipienta from Myshekishki, who finished Pulyan, and I Burlai. I will not hide from you, however, that I would give all these for Burlai alone; and this perhaps because I had terrible work with him. He was a devil, not a Cossack. If I had sons like him legitimately born, I should leave them a splendid name. I am only curious to know what his Majesty the King and the Diet will say when they reward us,--who live more on brimstone and saltpetre than anything else."
"What’s said is said," Zagloba replied, "though I’d rather not bring it up. But let me add: Here’s Pan Podbipienta from Myshekishki, who finished Pulyan, and I, Burlai. I won’t hide from you that I would trade all of them for Burlai alone; and maybe it’s because I had a tough time with him. He was a devil, not a Cossack. If I had sons like him born legitimately, I’d leave them a great legacy. I'm just curious to see what His Majesty the King and the Diet will say when they reward us—who survive more on brimstone and saltpeter than anything else."
"There was a knight greater than all of us," said Pan Longin; "and no one knows his name or mentions it."
"There was a knight greater than all of us," said Pan Longin; "and no one knows his name or talks about it."
"I should like to know who he was,--one of the ancients?" asked Zagloba, offended.
"I'd like to know who he was--one of the ancients?" asked Zagloba, annoyed.
"No; he was that man, brother, who at Tshtsiana brought the king Gustavus Adolphus to the ground with his horse, and took him prisoner."
"No; he was that man, brother, who at Tshtsiana brought down King Gustavus Adolphus with his horse and captured him."
"I heard it was at Putsek," interrupted Volodyovski.
"I heard it was at Putsek," Volodyovski interrupted.
"But the king tore away from him, and escaped," said Skshetuski.
"But the king broke free from him and got away," said Skshetuski.
"He did," said Zagloba, closing his eyes. "I know something about that matter, for I was then under Konyetspolski, father of the standard-bearer. Modesty did not permit that knight to mention his own name, therefore no one knows it; and believe me, Gustavus Adolphus was a great warrior,--almost equal to Burlai; but in the hand-to-hand conflict with Burlai I had heavier work. It is I who tell you this."
"He did," Zagloba said, closing his eyes. "I know a bit about that because I was with Konyetspolski, the father of the standard-bearer, at that time. Modesty kept that knight from mentioning his own name, so no one knows it; and trust me, Gustavus Adolphus was a great warrior—almost as good as Burlai. But when it came to direct combat with Burlai, I had a tougher time. I'm the one telling you this."
"That means that you overthrew Gustavus Adolphus?" said Volodyovski.
"Are you saying that you took down Gustavus Adolphus?" Volodyovski asked.
"Have I boasted of it, Pan Michael? Then let it remain unremembered. I have something to boast of to-day; no need of bringing up old times! This horrid beer rattles terribly in the stomach, and the more cheese there is in it the worse it rattles. I prefer wine, though God be praised for what we have! Soon perhaps we shall not have even the beer. The priest Jabkovski tells me that we are likely to have short rations; and he is all the more troubled, for he has a belly as big as a barn. He is a rare Bernardine, with whom I have fallen desperately in love. There is more of the soldier than the monk in him. If he should hit a man on the snout, then you might order his coffin on the spot."
"Have I bragged about it, Pan Michael? Then let's forget it. I’ve got something to brag about today; no need to bring up the past! This awful beer really messes with my stomach, and the more cheese that's in it, the worse it gets. I prefer wine, but thank God for what we have! Soon, maybe we won’t even have the beer. Priest Jabkovski tells me we’re likely to have limited supplies; he’s especially worried since he has a stomach as big as a barn. He’s a rare Bernardine, and I’ve fallen head over heels for him. There’s more soldier than monk in him. If he were to hit someone in the face, you might as well order his coffin right then."
"But," said Volodyovski, "I have not told you how handsomely the priest Yaskolski acted last night. He fixed himself in that corner of the tower at the right side of the castle, and looked at the fight. You must know that he is a wonderfully good shot. Said he to Jabkovski: 'I won't shoot Cossacks, for they are Christians after all, though their deeds are disgusting to the Lord; but Tartars,' said he, 'I cannot stand;' and so he peppered away at the Tartars, and he spoiled about a score and a half of them during the battle."
"But," said Volodyovski, "I haven't told you how impressively Father Yaskolski acted last night. He positioned himself in that corner of the tower on the right side of the castle and watched the fight. You should know that he is an exceptionally good shot. He told Jabkovski, 'I won't shoot at Cossacks, because they are Christians after all, even if their actions are disgusting to the Lord; but Tartars,' he said, 'I can't stand;' and so he fired at the Tartars, taking out about fifteen of them during the battle."
"I wish all priests were like him," sighed Zagloba; "but our Mukhovetski only raises his hands to heaven and weeps because so much Christian blood is flowing."
"I wish all priests were like him," sighed Zagloba; "but our Mukhovetski just raises his hands to heaven and cries because so much Christian blood is being spilled."
"But give us peace," said Skshetuski, earnestly. "Mukhovetski is a holy man, and you have the best proof of it in this, that though he is not the senior of these two, they bow down before his worthiness."
"But give us peace," Skshetuski said earnestly. "Mukhovetski is a holy man, and the best proof of this is that even though he’s not the senior of the two, they still bow down before his worthiness."
"Not only do I not deny his holiness," retorted Zagloba, "but I suppose he would be able to convert the Khan himself. Oh, gentlemen, his Majesty the Khan must be so mad that the lice on him are standing on their heads from fright. If we have negotiations with the Khan, I will go with the commissioners. The Khan and I are old acquaintances. Once he took a great fancy to me. Perhaps he will remember me now."
"Not only do I not doubt his holiness," Zagloba shot back, "but I bet he could even convert the Khan himself. Oh, gentlemen, his Majesty the Khan must be so crazy that the lice on him are freaking out and standing on their heads. If we negotiate with the Khan, I'll go with the commissioners. The Khan and I go way back. He really liked me once. Maybe he’ll remember me now."
"They will surely choose Yanitski to negotiate," said Skshetuski, "for he speaks Tartar as well as Polish."
"They're definitely going to choose Yanitski to negotiate," Skshetuski said, "because he speaks Tartar just as well as Polish."
"And so do I. The murzas and I are as well acquainted as white-faced horses. They wanted to give me their daughters when I was in the Crimea so as to have beautiful grandchildren, as I was young in those days, and had made no pacta conventa with my innocence like Podbipienta. I played many a prank."
"And so do I. The noblemen and I are as familiar as white-faced horses. They wanted to marry off their daughters to me when I was in Crimea to have beautiful grandchildren since I was young back then and hadn’t made any pacta conventa with my innocence like Podbipienta. I pulled many pranks."
"Ah, it is disgusting to hear him!" said Pan Longin, dropping his eyes.
"Ugh, it's sickening to hear him!" said Pan Longin, looking down.
"And you repeat the same thing like a trained starling. It is clear that the Botvinians are not well acquainted with human speech yet."
"And you just keep saying the same thing like a trained starling. It's obvious that the Botvinians still aren't familiar with human speech."
Further conversation was interrupted by a noise beyond the tent. The knights went out therefore to see what was going on. A multitude of soldiers were on the ramparts looking at the place round about, which during the night had changed considerably and was still changing before their eyes. The Cossacks had not been idle since the last assault; they had made a breastwork and placed cannon in it, longer and carrying farther than any in the Polish camp; they had begun traverses, zigzags, and approaches. From a distance these embankments looked like thousands of gigantic mole-hills; the whole slope of the field was covered with them; the freshly dug earth lay black everywhere in the grass, and every place was swarming with men at work. The red caps of the Cossacks were glittering on the front ramparts.
Further conversation was interrupted by a noise outside the tent. The knights stepped out to see what was happening. A crowd of soldiers was on the ramparts, surveying the area, which had changed a lot overnight and was still changing before their eyes. The Cossacks had been busy since the last assault; they had built a breastwork and set up cannons that were longer and had a greater range than any in the Polish camp; they had started creating traverses, zigzags, and approaches. From a distance, these earthworks looked like thousands of giant molehills; the entire slope of the field was covered with them; the freshly dug soil was dark against the grass, and everywhere you looked, men were hard at work. The red caps of the Cossacks shone brightly on the front ramparts.
The prince stood on the works with Sobieski and Pshiyemski. A little below, Firlei was surveying the Cossack works through a field-glass, and said to Ostrorog,--
The prince stood on the ramparts with Sobieski and Pshiyemski. A little lower down, Firlei was examining the Cossack fortifications through a pair of binoculars and said to Ostrorog,--
"The enemy are beginning a regular siege. I see we must abandon defence in the trenches and go to the castle."
"The enemy is starting a full-on siege. I see we need to give up defending the trenches and move to the castle."
Prince Yeremi heard these words, and said, bending from above to the castellan: "God keep us from that, for we should be going of our own choice into a trap. Here is the place for us to live or die."
Prince Yeremi heard these words and said, leaning down to the castellan, "God help us avoid that, because we'd be walking into a trap by our own choice. This is where we stand to live or die."
"That's my opinion too, even if I had to kill a Burlai every day," put in Zagloba. "I protest in the name of the whole army against the opinion of the castellan of Belsk."
"That's my opinion too, even if I had to take down a Burlai every day," added Zagloba. "I stand against the castellan of Belsk on behalf of the entire army."
"This matter does not pertain to you!" said the prince.
"This doesn't concern you!" said the prince.
"Quiet!" whispered Volodyovski, jerking him by the sleeve.
"Shh!" whispered Volodyovski, tugging on his sleeve.
"We will exterminate them in those hiding-places like so many moles," said Zagloba, "and I beg your serene Highness to let me go out with the first sally. They know me already, and they will know me better."
"We will wipe them out in those hiding spots like so many moles," said Zagloba, "and I ask your serene Highness to allow me to join the first attack. They already know me, and they'll know me even better."
"With a sally!" said the prince, and wrinkled his brow. "Wait a minute! The nights are dark in the beginning now." Here he turned to Sobieski, Pshiyemski, and the commanders, and said: "I ask you, gentlemen, to come to counsel."
"With a charge!" said the prince, frowning. "Hold on a second! The nights are quite dark at the moment." He then turned to Sobieski, Pshiyemski, and the commanders, and said: "I ask you, gentlemen, to join me in a discussion."
He left the intrenchment, and all the officers followed him.
He left the trench, and all the officers followed him.
"For the love of God, what are you doing?" asked Volodyovski, "What does this mean? Why, you don't know service and discipline, that you interfere in the conversation of your superiors. The prince is a mild-mannered man, but in time of war there is no joking with him."
"For the love of God, what are you doing?" Volodyovski asked. "What does this mean? Don't you understand service and discipline? You shouldn't interrupt the conversation of your superiors. The prince is a decent guy, but during wartime, you can't mess with him."
"Oh, that is nothing, Pan Michael! Konyetspolski, the father, was a fierce lion, and he depended greatly on my counsels; and may the wolves eat me up to-day, if it was not for that reason that he defeated Gustavus Adolphus twice. I know how to talk with magnates. Didn't you see now how the prince was astonished when I advised him to make a sally? If God gives a victory, whose service will it be,--whose? Will it be yours?"
"Oh, that’s nothing, Pan Michael! Konyetspolski, the father, was a fierce lion, and he relied heavily on my advice; and may the wolves eat me alive today if it wasn’t for that reason that he defeated Gustavus Adolphus twice. I know how to talk to nobles. Didn’t you see how surprised the prince was when I suggested he make a move? If God grants a victory, whose service will it be—yours?"
At that moment Zatsvilikhovski came up. "What's this? They are rooting and rooting, like so many pigs!" said he, pointing to the field.
At that moment, Zatsvilikhovski approached. "What’s going on? They’re digging and digging, like a bunch of pigs!" he said, pointing to the field.
"I wish they were pigs," said Zagloba. "Pork sausage would be cheap, but their carrion is not fit for dogs. Today the soldiers had to dig a well in Firlei's quarters, for the water in the eastern pond was spoiled from the bodies. Toward morning the bile burst in the dog-brothers, and they all floated. Now next Friday we cannot use fish, because the fish have eaten their flesh."
"I wish they were pigs," Zagloba said. "Pork sausage would be cheap, but their remains aren't even good enough for dogs. Today the soldiers had to dig a well in Firlei's area because the water in the eastern pond got contaminated from the bodies. By morning, the bile burst in the dog-brothers, and they were all floating. Now we can't use fish next Friday, because the fish have fed on their flesh."
"True," said Zatsvilikhovski; "I am an old soldier, but I have not seen so many bodies, unless at Khotím, at the assault of the janissaries on our camp."
"True," said Zatsvilikhovski; "I am an old soldier, but I haven't seen so many bodies, unless it was at Khotím, during the janissaries' attack on our camp."
"You will see more of them yet, I tell you."
"You'll see more of them, I promise."
"I think that this evening, or before evening, they will move to the storm again."
"I think that they will head into the storm again this evening, or maybe even before."
"But I say they will leave us in peace till to-morrow."
"But I say they will leave us in peace until tomorrow."
Scarcely had Zagloba finished speaking, when long white puffs of smoke blossomed out on the breastwork, and balls flew over the intrenchment.
Scarcely had Zagloba finished speaking when long white clouds of smoke erupted from the breastwork, and cannonballs flew over the fortification.
"There!" exclaimed Zatsvilikhovski.
"There!" Zatsvilikhovski shouted.
"Oh, they know nothing of military art!" said Zagloba.
"Oh, they know nothing about military strategy!" said Zagloba.
Old Zatsvilikhovski was right. Hmelnitski had began a regular siege. He had closed all roads and escapes, had taken away the pasture, made approaches and breastworks, had dug zigzags near the camp, but had not abandoned assaults. He had resolved to give no rest to the besieged; to harass, to frighten, to keep them in continual sleeplessness, and press upon them till their arms should fall from their stiffened hands. In the evening, therefore, he struck upon the quarters of Vishnyevetski, with no better result than the day before, especially since the Cossacks did not advance with such alacrity. Next day firing did not cease for an instant. The zigzags were already so near that musketry fire reached the ramparts; the earthworks smoked like little volcanoes from morning till evening. It was not a general battle, but a continual fusillade. The besieged rushed out sometimes from the ramparts; then sabres, flails, scythes, and lances met in the conflict. But scarcely had a few Cossacks fallen in the ranks, when the gaps were immediately filled with new men. The soldiers had no rest for even a moment during the whole day; and when the desired sunset came, a new general assault was begun. A sally was not to be thought of.
Old Zatsvilikhovski was right. Hmelnitski had begun a full siege. He had blocked all roads and escape routes, taken away the pasture, built approaches and fortifications, and dug zigzag trenches near the camp, but he hadn’t stopped his attacks. He was determined to give no rest to those inside, to annoy, scare, and keep them awake constantly, pressing on them until their arms fell from fatigue. So, in the evening, he launched another attack on Vishnyevetski's quarters, with no better outcome than the day before, especially since the Cossacks weren’t advancing as quickly. The next day, the firing didn’t stop for even a moment. The zigzags were so close that gunfire reached the ramparts; the earthworks smoked like little volcanoes from morning until evening. It wasn’t a full battle, but a constant exchange of gunfire. The besieged would sometimes rush out from the ramparts; then sabers, flails, scythes, and lances clashed in combat. But as soon as a few Cossacks fell, their places were immediately taken by new men. The soldiers didn’t get a moment's rest all day, and when the longed-for sunset finally arrived, a new general assault began. The idea of a counterattack was out of the question.
On the night of the 16th of July two valiant colonels--Gladki and Nebaba--struck upon the quarters of the prince, and suffered a terrible defeat. Three thousand of the best Cossacks lay on the field; the rest, pursued by Sobieski, escaped to the tabor, throwing down their arms and powder-horns. An equally unfortunate result met Fedorenko, who, taking advantage of the thick fog, barely failed to capture the town at daybreak. Pan Korf repulsed him at the head of the Germans; then Sobieski and Konyetspolski cut the fugitives almost to pieces.
On the night of July 16th, two brave colonels—Gladki and Nebaba—attacked the prince's quarters and suffered a devastating defeat. Three thousand of the best Cossacks lay dead on the field; the rest, chased by Sobieski, ran to the camp, dropping their weapons and powder horns. A similarly unfortunate outcome awaited Fedorenko, who, taking advantage of the thick fog, barely missed capturing the town at dawn. Pan Korf repelled him at the front with the Germans; then Sobieski and Konyetspolski nearly wiped out the fleeing soldiers.
But this was nothing in comparison with the awful attack of July 19. On the previous night the Cossacks had raised in front of Vishnyevetski's quarters a lofty embankment, from which guns of large calibre vomited an uninterrupted fire. When the day had closed, and the first stars were in the sky, tens of thousands of men rushed to the attack. At the same time appeared some scores of terrible machines, like towers, which rolled slowly to the intrenchment. At their sides rose bridges, like monstrous wings, which were to be thrown over the ditches; and their tops were smoking, blazing, and roaring with discharges of small cannon, guns, and muskets. These towers moved on among the swarm of heads like giant commanders,--now reddening in the fire of guns, now disappearing in smoke and darkness.
But this was nothing compared to the horrible attack on July 19. The night before, the Cossacks had constructed a high embankment in front of Vishnyevetski's quarters, from which large-caliber guns unleashed an ongoing barrage. As day faded and the first stars appeared, tens of thousands of men surged forward to attack. At the same time, several terrifying machines, resembling towers, crept toward the fortifications. Bridges, like monstrous wings, extended from their sides, ready to be tossed over the ditches, and their tops were billowing smoke, blazing, and roaring with the sounds of small cannons, guns, and muskets. These towers moved through the sea of heads like giant commanders—sometimes glowing in the gunfire, other times vanishing into smoke and darkness.
The soldiers pointed them out to one another from a distance, whispering: "Those are the 'travelling towers.' We are the men that Hmelnitski is going to grind with those windmills."
The soldiers pointed them out to each other from a distance, whispering: "Those are the 'traveling towers.' We’re the guys that Hmelnitski is going to crush with those windmills."
"See how they roll, with a noise like thunder!"
"Look at how they move, making a sound like thunder!"
"At them from the cannon! At them from the cannon!" cried some.
"Fire the cannons at them! Fire the cannons at them!" shouted some.
In fact the prince's gunners sent ball after ball, bomb after bomb, at those terrible machines; but since they were visible only when the discharges lighted the darkness, the balls missed them most of the time.
In fact, the prince's gunners fired ball after ball, bomb after bomb, at those fearsome machines; but since they were only visible when the shots lit up the dark, they missed them most of the time.
Meanwhile the dense mass of Cossacks drew nearer and nearer, like a black wave flowing in the night from the distant expanse of the sea.
Meanwhile, the thick crowd of Cossacks moved closer and closer, like a dark wave rolling in at night from the faraway sea.
"Uf!" said Zagloba, in the cavalry near Skshetuski, "I am hot as never before in my life. The night is so sultry that there is not a dry thread on me. The devils invented those machines. God grant the ground to open under them, for those ruffians are like a bone in my throat,--amen! We can neither eat nor sleep. Dogs are in a better condition of life than we. Uf! how hot!"
"Ugh!" said Zagloba, in the cavalry near Skshetuski, "I’m hotter than I’ve ever been in my life. The night is so sticky that there isn’t a dry piece of clothing on me. Those machines were invented by the devils. May the ground open up beneath them, because those brutes are like a bone stuck in my throat—amen! We can’t eat or sleep. Dogs are better off than we are. Ugh! It’s so hot!"
It was really oppressive and sultry; besides, the air was saturated with exhalations from bodies decaying for several days over the whole field. The sky was covered with a black and low veil of clouds. A storm or tempest was hanging over Zbaraj. Sweat covered the bodies of soldiers under arms, and their breasts were panting from exertion. At that moment drums began to grumble in the darkness.
It was really oppressive and muggy; plus, the air was filled with the stench of bodies that had been decaying for several days all over the field. The sky was shrouded in a thick, dark layer of clouds. A storm was looming over Zbaraj. Sweat soaked the bodies of the soldiers on duty, and they were breathing heavily from the effort. At that moment, drums started to echo in the darkness.
"They will attack immediately," said Skshetuski. "Do you hear the drum?"
"They're going to attack right away," said Skshetuski. "Do you hear the drum?"
"Yes. I wish the devils would drum them! It is pure desperation!"
"Yeah. I wish the devils would go for it! It’s just sheer desperation!"
"Cut! cut!" roared the crowds, rushing to the ramparts.
"Cut! Cut!" shouted the crowds, running to the ramparts.
The battle raged along the whole length of the rampart. They struck at the same time on Vishnyevetski, Lantskoronski, Firlei, and Ostrorog, so that one could not give aid to the other. The Cossacks, excited with gorailka, went still more ragingly than during the previous assaults, but they met a still more valiant resistance. The heroic spirit of their leader gave life to the soldiers. The terrible quarter infantry, formed of Mazovians, fought with the Cossacks, so that they became thoroughly intermingled with them. They fought with gun-stocks, fists, and teeth. Under the blows of the stubborn Mazovians several hundred of the splendid Zaporojian infantry fell. The battle grew more and more desperate along the whole line. The musket-barrels burned the hands of the soldiers; breath failed them; the voices of the commanders died in their throats from shouting. Sobieski and Skshetuski fell with their cavalry upon the Cossack flank, trampling whole regiments.
The battle raged along the entire length of the rampart. They attacked simultaneously on Vishnyevetski, Lantskoronski, Firlei, and Ostrorog, making it impossible for one side to assist the other. The Cossacks, fueled by alcohol, fought even more fiercely than in previous assaults, but they faced an even more determined resistance. The heroic spirit of their leader inspired the soldiers. The fierce infantry unit made up of Mazovians battled the Cossacks, causing them to become thoroughly mixed together. They fought with gun stocks, fists, and teeth. Under the relentless blows of the Mazovians, several hundred of the formidable Zaporojian infantry fell. The battle became increasingly desperate along the entire front. The musket barrels burned the soldiers' hands; they struggled to breathe; the voices of commanders faded from shouting. Sobieski and Skshetuski charged with their cavalry at the Cossack flank, trampling entire regiments.
Hour followed hour, but the assault relaxed not; for Hmelnitski filled the great gaps of the Cossack ranks, in the twinkle of an eye, with new men. The Tartars increased the uproar, at the same time sending clouds of arrows on the defending soldiers; men from behind drove the mob to the assault with clubs and rawhide whips. Rage contended with rage, breast struck breast, man closed with man in the grip of death. They struggled, as the raging waves of the sea struggle with an island cliff.
Hour after hour passed, but the attack never let up; Hmelnitski quickly filled the huge gaps in the Cossack ranks with fresh troops. The Tartars added to the chaos, launching waves of arrows at the soldiers defending their position; those behind pushed the crowd forward into the assault with clubs and rawhide whips. Rage met rage, bodies collided, and men faced each other in a deadly embrace. They fought like the furious waves of the sea crashing against a rocky cliff.
Suddenly the earth trembled; the whole heavens were in blue flames, as if God could no longer witness the horrors of men. An awful crash silenced the shouts of combatants and the roar of cannon. The artillery of heaven then began its more awful discharges. Thunders rolled on every side, from the east to the west. It seemed as though the sky had burst, together with the cloud, and was rolling on to the heads of the combatants. At moments the whole world seemed like one flame; at moments all were blind in the darkness, and again ruddy zigzags of lightning rent the black veil. A whirlwind struck once and again, tore away thousands of caps, streamers, and flags, and swept them in the twinkle of an eye over the battle-field. Thunders began to roll, one after another; then followed a chaos of peals, flashes, whirlwind, fire, and darkness; the heavens were as mad as the men.
Suddenly, the ground shook; the sky was filled with blue flames, as if God could no longer bear to witness the atrocities of humanity. A deafening crash silenced the cries of the fighters and the sound of cannons. The artillery of heaven then began its terrifying strikes. Thunder rolled on all sides, from east to west. It felt like the sky had exploded, along with the clouds, crashing down on the heads of the fighters. At times, the entire world seemed like one big flame; at other times, everyone was blinded by darkness, only to be momentarily lit up by jagged flashes of lightning tearing through the blackness. A whirlwind hit repeatedly, snatching away thousands of hats, banners, and flags, sweeping them across the battlefield in an instant. Thunder rolled out, one after another, followed by a chaotic mix of booming sounds, flashes, whirlwinds, fire, and darkness; the heavens raged just as madly as the men.
The unheard-of tempest raged over the town, the castle, the trenches, and the tabor. The battle was stopped. At last the flood-gates of heaven were open, and not streams, but rivers of rain poured down upon the earth. The deluge hid the light; nothing could be seen a step in advance. Bodies were swimming in the ditch. The Cossack regiments, abandoning the assault, fled one after the other to the tabor; going at random, they stumbled against one another, and thinking that the enemy was pursuing, scattered in the darkness; guns and ammunition wagons followed them, sticking and getting overturned on the way. Water washed down the Cossack earthworks, roared in the ditches and zigzags, filled the covered places, though provided with ditches, and ran roaring over the plain as if pursuing the Cossacks.
The unimaginable storm raged over the town, the castle, the trenches, and the tabor. The battle came to a halt. Finally, the heavens opened up, and not just streams, but rivers of rain poured down on the earth. The deluge obscured the light; nothing could be seen a step ahead. Bodies floated in the ditch. The Cossack regiments, abandoning the attack, fled one after another to the tabor; moving unpredictably, they collided with each other, and thinking the enemy was chasing them, scattered into the darkness. Guns and ammunition wagons trailed behind them, getting stuck and overturned along the way. Water washed away the Cossack earthworks, roared in the ditches and zigzags, filled the covered spots, despite having ditches, and rushed over the plain as if chasing the Cossacks.
The rain increased every moment. The infantry in the trenches left the ramparts, seeking shelter under the tents. But for the cavalry of Sobieski and Skshetuski there came no order to withdraw; they stood one by the other as if in a lake, and shook the water from their shoulders. The tempest began gradually to slacken. After midnight the rain stopped entirely. Through the rents in the clouds here and there the stars glittered. Still an hour passed, and the water had fallen a little. Then before Skshetuski's squadron appeared the prince himself unexpectedly.
The rain kept getting heavier. The soldiers in the trenches left their posts, trying to find shelter under the tents. But for Sobieski and Skshetuski's cavalry, there was no order to retreat; they stood side by side as if in a lake, shaking the water off their shoulders. The storm slowly started to ease up. After midnight, the rain finally stopped completely. Through the gaps in the clouds, the stars sparkled here and there. Another hour passed, and the water level dropped a bit. Then, unexpectedly, the prince appeared before Skshetuski's squadron.
"Gentlemen," inquired he, "your pouches are not wet?"
"Gentlemen," he asked, "are your pouches dry?"
"Dry, serene prince!" answered Skshetuski.
"Dry, calm prince!" answered Skshetuski.
"That's right! dismount for me, advance through the water to those machines, put powder to them and fire them. Go quietly! Sobieski will go with you."
"That's right! Get off for me, move through the water to those machines, load them with powder, and fire them. Move quietly! Sobieski will go with you."
"According to orders!" replied Skshetuski.
"According to orders!" replied Skshetuski.
The prince now caught sight of the drenched Zagloba. "You asked to go out on a sally; go now with these," said he.
The prince now spotted the soaked Zagloba. "You wanted to go out on a mission; go now with these," he said.
"Ah, devil, here is an overcoat for you!" muttered Zagloba. "This is all that was wanting."
"Hey, devil, here's an overcoat for you!" muttered Zagloba. "This is exactly what we needed."
Half an hour later, two divisions of knights, two hundred and fifty men, wading to their waists in the water with sabres in hand, hastened to those terrible moving towers of the Cossacks, standing about half a furlong from the trench. One division was led by that "lion of lions," Marek Sobieski, starosta of Krasnostav, who would not hear of remaining in the trench; the other by Skshetuski. Attendants followed the knights with buckets of tar, torches, and powder. They went as quietly as wolves stealing in the dark night to a sheepfold.
Half an hour later, two divisions of knights, two hundred and fifty men, wading to their waists in the water with swords in hand, rushed toward the terrifying moving towers of the Cossacks, standing about half a furlong from the trench. One division was led by the "lion of lions," Marek Sobieski, the starosta of Krasnostav, who refused to stay in the trench; the other was led by Skshetuski. Attendants followed the knights with buckets of tar, torches, and gunpowder. They moved quietly like wolves creeping in the dark night toward a sheepfold.
Volodyovski went, as a volunteer with Skshetuski, for Pan Michael loved such expeditions more than life. He tripped along through the water, joy in his heart and sabre in hand. At his side was Podbipienta, with his drawn sword, conspicuous above all, for he was two heads higher than the tallest. Among them Zagloba pushed on panting, while he muttered with vexation and imitated the words of the prince,--
Volodyovski joined Skshetuski as a volunteer because Pan Michael loved these adventures more than anything. He happily splashed through the water, a saber in hand and joy in his heart. Next to him was Podbipienta, his sword drawn and easily noticeable since he was two heads taller than everyone else. Meanwhile, Zagloba struggled along, breathing heavily and grumbling, mimicking the prince's words—
"'You asked to go on a sally; go now with these.' All right! A dog wouldn't go to a wedding through such water as this. If ever I advise a sally in such weather may I never drink anything but water while I live! I am not a duck, and my belly isn't a boat. I have always held water in horror, and what kind of water is this in which peasant carrion is steeping?"
"'You wanted to go out; go now with these.' Fine! A dog wouldn't attend a wedding in weather like this. If I ever suggest going out in such conditions, may I drink nothing but water for the rest of my life! I'm not a duck, and my belly isn't a boat. I've always been terrified of water, and what kind of water is this where peasant remains are soaking?"
"Quiet!" said Volodyovski.
"Be quiet!" said Volodyovski.
"Quiet yourself! You are not bigger than a gudgeon, and you know how to swim, it is easy for you. I say even that it is unhandsome on the part of the prince to give me no peace. After the killing of Burlai, Zagloba has done enough; let every one do as much, and let Zagloba have peace, for you will be a pretty-looking crowd when he is gone. For God's sake, if I fall into a hole, pull me out by the ears, for I shall fill with water at once."
"Calm down! You're not bigger than a small fish, and you know how to swim, so it's easy for you. I even think it's rude of the prince to keep bothering me. After what happened to Burlai, Zagloba has done his part; let everyone do the same, and give Zagloba a break, or you’ll look ridiculous once he’s gone. Seriously, if I fall into a hole, pull me out by my ears, because I’ll drown in there instantly."
"Quiet!" said Skshetuski. "The Cossacks are sitting in those dark shelters; they will hear you."
"Be quiet!" said Skshetuski. "The Cossacks are hiding in those dark shelters; they'll hear you."
"Where? What do you tell me?"
"Where? What are you telling me?"
"There in those hillocks, under the sods."
"There in those hills, beneath the soil."
"That is all that was wanting! May the bright lightning smash--"
"That's all that was missing! May the bright lightning strike--"
Volodyovski stopped the remaining words by putting his hand on Zagloba's mouth, for the shelters were barely fifty yards distant. The knights went silently indeed, but the water spattered under their feet; happily rain began to fall again, and the patter deadened the noise of their steps.
Volodyovski silenced the rest of the words by putting his hand over Zagloba's mouth, since the shelters were only about fifty yards away. The knights moved quietly, but the water splashed beneath their feet; fortunately, it started to rain again, and the sound of the raindrops muffled the noise of their footsteps.
The guards were not at the shelters. Who could have expected a sally after an assault in such a tempest, when the combatants were divided by something like a lake?
The guards weren't at the shelters. Who would have thought there would be an attack after an assault in such a storm, when the fighters were separated by what felt like a lake?
Volodyovski and Pan Longin sprang ahead and reached the shelter first. Volodyovski let his sabre drop, put his hand to his mouth and began to cry: "Hei, men!"
Volodyovski and Pan Longin rushed ahead and got to the shelter first. Volodyovski let his saber drop, covered his mouth with his hand, and started to shout: "Hey, guys!"
"What?" answered from within the voices of Cossacks, evidently convinced that some one from the Cossack tabor was coming.
"What?" came the response from inside, the voices of the Cossacks clearly believing that someone from their camp was approaching.
"Glory to God!" answered Volodyovski; "let us in!"
"Glory to God!" replied Volodyovski; "let us in!"
"Don't you know the way?"
"Don’t you know the route?"
"I do," replied Volodyovski, and feeling for the entrance he jumped in. Podbipienta, with a few others, rushed after him.
"I do," replied Volodyovski, and feeling for the entrance, he jumped in. Podbipienta, along with a few others, rushed after him.
At that moment the interior of the shelter resounded with the terrified shout of men; at the same instant the knights rushed with a shout to the other shelter. In the darkness were heard groans and clash of steel; here and there some dark figures rushed past, others fell on the ground, then came the report of a shot; but all did not last longer than a quarter of an hour. The Cossacks, surprised for the most part while in a deep sleep, did not even defend themselves, and were destroyed before they could seize their weapons.
At that moment, the inside of the shelter echoed with the terrified screams of men; at the same time, the knights charged with a shout toward the other shelter. In the darkness, you could hear groans and the clash of steel; dark figures dashed by here and there, while others collapsed on the ground. Then came the sound of a gunshot, but it all lasted no more than fifteen minutes. The Cossacks, mostly caught off guard in a deep sleep, didn’t even put up a fight and were taken down before they could grab their weapons.
"To the marching towers! to the marching towers!" cried Sobieski.
"To the marching towers! to the marching towers!" shouted Sobieski.
They hurried to the towers.
They rushed to the towers.
"Fire them from within, for they are wet outside!" shouted Skshetuski.
"Fire them from the inside, because they’re wet on the outside!" shouted Skshetuski.
But the command was not easy of execution. In these towers built of pine planks there was neither door nor opening. The Cossack gunners mounted them on ladders. The guns, since only those of the smaller calibre could be carried, were drawn up with ropes. The knights therefore ran around the towers some time yet, cutting the planks in vain with their sabres or grasping with their hands on corners.
But the order was hard to carry out. In these towers made of pine planks, there was no door or opening. The Cossack gunners set them up on ladders. The guns, since only the smaller caliber ones could be transported, were pulled up with ropes. So, the knights continued to circle the towers for a while longer, trying in vain to cut the planks with their sabers or grabbing at the corners with their hands.
Happily the attendants had axes; they began to cut. Sobieski ordered them to place boxes underneath with powder, prepared on purpose. The buckets with tar, as well as the torches were lighted; and flame began to lick the planks, wet outside but full of pitch within.
Happily, the attendants had axes; they started to chop. Sobieski instructed them to put boxes underneath filled with powder, prepared specifically for this. The buckets of tar and the torches were lit; flames started to lick the planks, wet on the outside but full of pitch on the inside.
Before, however, the planks had caught fire or the powder had exploded, Pan Longin bent down and raised an enormous stone, dug out of the ground by the Cossacks. Four of the strongest men could not move it from its place; but he raised it, and only through the light of the tar-buckets could it be seen that the blood came to his face. The knights grew dumb with amazement.
Before the planks caught fire or the powder exploded, Pan Longin bent down and lifted a huge stone that the Cossacks had dug out of the ground. Four of the strongest men couldn’t budge it from its spot; but he lifted it, and only by the light of the tar buckets could they see the blood rushing to his face. The knights were stunned into silence.
"He is a Hercules! May the bullets strike him!" cried they, raising their hands.
"He is a Hercules! May the bullets hit him!" they shouted, raising their hands.
Pan Longin approached the still unkindled machine, bent and hurled the stone at the very centre of the wall.
Pan Longin walked up to the machine that wasn't lit yet, bent down, and threw the stone right at the center of the wall.
Those present bent their heads, so loud was the whistle of the stone. The mortises were broken by the blow; a rattle was heard all around; the tower twisted as if broken in two, and fell with a crash. The pile of timber was covered with pitch and fired in a moment.
Those present lowered their heads, the whistle of the stone was so loud. The joints shattered from the impact; a rattle echoed all around; the tower twisted as if it had snapped in half and crashed down. The stack of timber was covered in pitch and ignited instantly.
Soon gigantic flames illuminated the whole plain. Rain fell continually; but the fire was too strong, and those moving towers were burning, to the astonishment of both armies, since the night was so wet.
Soon huge flames lit up the entire plain. Rain fell nonstop, but the fire was too fierce, and those towering infernos were blazing, to the astonishment of both armies, since the night was so wet.
Stepka, Kulak, and Mrozovetski hurried from the Cossack tabor with several thousand men, to quench the fire. Pillars of flame and red smoke shot up toward the sky, with power increasing each moment, and were reflected in the lakes and ponds formed by the tempest on the battle-field.
Stepka, Kulak, and Mrozovetski rushed from the Cossack camp with several thousand men to put out the fire. Columns of flames and red smoke soared into the sky, growing stronger by the second, and were mirrored in the lakes and ponds created by the storm on the battlefield.
The knights began to return in serried ranks to the rampart. They were greeted even at that distance with shouts of joy. Suddenly Skshetuski looked around, cast his eyes into the heart of the company, and called with a thundering voice: "Halt!"
The knights started to come back in tightly packed lines to the rampart. They were greeted from afar with cheers of excitement. Suddenly, Skshetuski looked around, scanned the crowd, and shouted in a booming voice: "Stop!"
Pan Longin and the little knight were not among the returning. It was evident that, carried away by ardor, they had remained too long at the last tower, and perhaps found Cossacks hidden somewhere; it was enough that, seemingly, they had not noticed the retreat.
Pan Longin and the little knight were not among those who came back. It was clear that, caught up in their excitement, they had stayed too long at the last tower and maybe came across some hidden Cossacks; it seemed they hadn’t even realized the retreat was happening.
"Return!" commanded Skshetuski.
"Come back!" commanded Skshetuski.
Sobieski, at the other end of the line, did not know what had happened and ran to inquire. At that moment the two knights showed themselves as if they had risen out of the earth, half-way between the towers and the other knights. Pan Longin with his gleaming broadsword strode with gigantic steps, and at his side ran Pan Michael on a trot. Both had their heads turned to the Cossacks, who were chasing them like a pack of dogs. By the red light of the flames the whole pursuit was perfectly visible. One would have said that an enormous elk with her young was retreating before a crowd of hunters ready to hurl herself at any moment on the enemy.
Sobieski, on the other end of the line, was unaware of what had happened and ran to find out. At that moment, the two knights appeared as if they had emerged from the ground, positioned halfway between the towers and the other knights. Pan Longin, with his shining broadsword, strode forward with giant steps, while Pan Michael trotted alongside him. Both had their heads turned toward the Cossacks, who were pursuing them like a pack of dogs. In the red light of the flames, the entire chase was clearly visible. It looked like a massive elk with her young was fleeing from a group of hunters ready to pounce on their prey at any moment.
"They will be killed! By the mercy of God, forward!" cried Zagloba, in a heart-rending voice; "they will be shot with arrows or muskets! By the wounds of Christ, forward!" And not considering that a new battle might begin in a moment he flew, sabre in hand, with Skshetuski and others, to the succor; he thrust, twisted, sprang up, panted, cried, was shaking all over, and rushed on with what legs and breath remained to him.
"They're going to be killed! By God's mercy, let's go!" cried Zagloba, in a desperate voice. "They’ll be shot with arrows or guns! By the wounds of Christ, let's move!" Without thinking that a new battle could start at any moment, he charged forward, saber in hand, alongside Skshetuski and others, stabbing, twisting, jumping, gasping, shouting, trembling all over, and pushing on with whatever strength and breath he had left.
The Cossacks, however, did not fire, for their muskets were wet, and the strings of their bows damp; they only pressed on. Some had pushed to the front and were about to run up, when both knights at bay turned to them and giving an awful shout, raised their sabres on high. The Cossacks halted. Pan Longin, with his immense sword, seemed to them some supernatural being.
The Cossacks, however, didn’t fire because their muskets were wet and the strings of their bows were damp; they just kept moving forward. Some had pushed to the front and were about to rush in when both knights, cornered, turned to them and let out a terrifying shout, raising their sabers high. The Cossacks stopped. Pan Longin, with his massive sword, looked to them like some kind of supernatural being.
As two tawny wolves pressed overmuch by hounds turn and show their white teeth, and the dogs whining at a distance do not dare to rush on, so these turned repeatedly, and each time their pursuers halted. Once only a man, evidently of bolder nature, ran up to them with a scythe in his hand; but Pan Michael sprang at him like a wildcat and bit him to death. The rest waited for their comrades, who were coming on the run in a dense body.
As two brown wolves, overwhelmed by hounds, turn to reveal their white teeth, and the dogs whining from a distance hesitate to charge, so these turned back repeatedly, and each time their pursuers stopped. Only once did a bolder man rush toward them with a scythe in hand; but Pan Michael lunged at him like a wildcat and killed him. The others waited for their teammates, who were rushing in as a group.
But the line of Cossacks came nearer and nearer, and Zagloba flew with his sabre over his head, shouting with an unearthly voice: "Kill! slay!"
But the line of Cossacks got closer and closer, and Zagloba swung his saber over his head, shouting in a wild voice: "Kill! Slay!"
Then there was a report from the bulwarks, and a bomb screaming like a screech-owl described a red arc in the sky and fell in the dense crowd; after it a second, a third, a tenth. It seemed that battle would begin anew. Till the siege of Zbaraj, projectiles of that kind were unknown to the Cossacks, and when sober they feared them terribly, seeing in them the sorcery of Yeremi. The crowd therefore stopped for a moment, then broke in two; the bombs burst, scattering death and destruction.
Then there was a report from the walls, and a bomb screamed like a screech owl, cutting a red arc through the sky and landing in the dense crowd; after it came a second, a third, and then a tenth. It seemed like the battle was about to start again. Until the siege of Zbaraj, the Cossacks had never seen projectiles like that, and when they were sober, they were terrified of them, believing they were the magic of Yeremi. The crowd paused for a moment and then split in two; the bombs exploded, spreading death and destruction.
"Save yourselves! save yourselves!" was shouted in tones of terror.
"Save yourselves! Save yourselves!" was shouted in terrified tones.
All fled. Pan Longin and Volodyovski dropped into the saving ranks of the hussars. Zagloba threw himself on the neck of one and the other, and kissed them on the cheeks and eyes. Joy was choking him; but he restrained it, not wishing to show the softness of his heart, and cried,--
All fled. Pan Longin and Volodyovski joined the hussars for security. Zagloba threw his arms around one and the other, kissing them on the cheeks and eyes. Joy was overwhelming him; yet he held it back, not wanting to display the tenderness of his heart, and shouted,--
"Oh, the ox-drivers! I won't say that I love you, but I was alarmed about you! Is that the way you understand service, to lag in the rear? You ought to be dragged behind horses over the square by your feet. I shall be the first to tell the prince, that he may think of a punishment for you. Now we'll go to sleep. Thank God for that too! Those dog-brothers were lucky to run away before the bombs, for I should have cut them up like cabbage. I prefer fighting to seeing my friends die. We must have a drink to-night. Thank God for that too! I thought we should have to sing the requiem over you to-morrow. But I am sorry there was no fight, for my hand is itching awfully, though I gave them beans and onions in the shelters."
"Oh, the ox-drivers! I won’t say that I love you, but I was worried about you! Is this how you see service, by lagging behind? You should be dragged by your feet behind horses across the square. I’ll be the first to inform the prince so he can think of a punishment for you. Now let's go to sleep. Thank God for that too! Those dog-brothers were lucky to escape before the bombs; otherwise, I would have chopped them up like cabbage. I prefer fighting to watching my friends die. We need to have a drink tonight. Thank God for that too! I thought we would have to hold a requiem for you tomorrow. But I’m actually sorry there was no fight, because my hand is itching terribly, even though I fed them beans and onions in the shelters."
CHAPTER LIX.
The Poles had to raise new ramparts to render the earthworks of the Cossacks useless and make defence easier for their own reduced forces. They dug therefore all night after the storm. On this account the Cossacks were not idle. Having approached quietly in the dark night between Thursday and Friday, they threw up a second and much higher wall around the camp. All shouted at dawn, and began to fire at once, and four whole days and nights they continued firing. Much damage was done on both sides, for from both sides the best gunners emulated one another.
The Poles had to build new walls to make the Cossacks' fortifications ineffective and to help defend their smaller forces. They dug all night after the storm. Because of this, the Cossacks didn't stay still. Quietly moving in the dark between Thursday and Friday, they built a second, much higher wall around their camp. At dawn, everyone shouted and started firing right away, and for four full days and nights, the shooting kept going. Both sides suffered a lot of damage as the best marksmen from each side tried to outdo each other.
From time to time masses of Cossacks and the mob rushed to attack, but did not reach the ramparts. Only the musketry fire became hotter. The enemy, having strong forces, changed the divisions in action, leading some to rest and others to fight. But in the Polish camp there were no men for change; the same persons had to shoot, rush to the defence at any moment under danger of assaults, bury the dead, dig walls, and raise the ramparts for better defence. The besieged slept, or rather dozed, on the ramparts under fire, while balls were flying so thickly that every morning they could be swept from the square. For four days no one removed his clothing. The men got wet in the rain, dry in the sun, were burning in the daytime and chilled at night. During four days not one of them had anything warm in his mouth; they drank gorailka, mixing powder with it for greater strength; they gnawed cakes, and tore with their teeth hard dried meat; and all this in the midst of smoke and fire, the whistling of balls and the thunder of cannon. It was nothing to get struck on the head or body; a soldier tied a nasty bit of cloth around his bloody head and fought on. They were wonderful men,--with torn coats, rusty weapons, shattered muskets in their hands, eyes red from sleeplessness; ever on the alert, ever willing day and night, wet weather or dry; always ready for battle.
From time to time, groups of Cossacks and the crowd rushed to attack, but they never reached the walls. Only the gunfire became more intense. The enemy, having a strong force, shifted their divisions in action, letting some rest while others fought. But in the Polish camp, there were no men to replace anyone; the same people had to shoot, rush to defend at any moment in danger of assaults, bury the dead, build walls, and raise the ramparts for better defense. The besieged slept, or rather dozed, on the ramparts while under fire, as bullets flew so thickly that every morning they could be swept from the square. For four days, no one took off their clothes. The men got wet in the rain, dried in the sun, burned in the daytime, and felt cold at night. During those four days, not one of them had anything warm to drink; they drank gorailka, mixing powder with it for more strength; they gnawed on hard cakes and chewed tough dried meat; all this amid smoke and fire, the whistling of bullets, and the booming of cannons. It was nothing to get hit on the head or body; a soldier would wrap a dirty piece of cloth around his bloody head and keep fighting. They were remarkable men—with torn coats, rusty weapons, broken muskets in their hands, eyes red from lack of sleep; always alert, always willing day and night, whether it was wet or dry; always ready for battle.
The soldiers were infatuated with their leader, with danger, with assaults, with wounds and death. A certain heroic exaltation seized their souls; their hearts became haughty, their minds callous. Horror became to them a delight. Different regiments strove for pre-eminence in enduring hunger, sleeplessness, toil, daring, and fury. This was carried to such a degree that it was difficult to keep the soldiers on the walls; they were breaking out against the enemy as wolves ravenous from hunger against sheep. In all the regiments reigned a kind of wild joy. If a man were to mention surrender, he would be torn to pieces in the twinkle of an eye. "We want to die!" was repeated by every mouth.
The soldiers were obsessed with their leader, with danger, with attacks, with injuries and death. A certain heroic excitement took hold of their souls; their hearts grew arrogant, and their minds hardened. Horror became a source of pleasure for them. Different regiments competed to see who could withstand hunger, lack of sleep, hard work, bravery, and rage the best. This reached such an extent that it was hard to keep the soldiers on the walls; they were charging the enemy like starving wolves after sheep. There was a kind of wild joy in all the regiments. If someone even hinted at surrender, they would be torn apart in an instant. "We want to die!" echoed from every mouth.
Every command of the leader was carried out with lightning rapidity. Once it happened that the prince, in his evening tour of the ramparts, hearing that the fire of the quarter-regiment of Leshchinski was weakening, came to the soldiers, and asked: "Why don't you fire?"
Every command from the leader was executed with lightning speed. One time, during his evening walk along the ramparts, the prince, hearing that the fire from Leshchinski's quarter-regiment was dwindling, approached the soldiers and asked, "Why aren't you firing?"
"Our powder is gone; we have sent to the castle for more."
"Our gunpowder is used up; we’ve sent to the castle for more."
"You have it nearer!" said the prince, pointing to the enemy's trench.
"You have it closer!" said the prince, pointing to the enemy's trench.
He had scarcely spoken when the whole body sprang from the rampart, rushed to the enemy, and fell like a hurricane on the intrenchment. The Cossacks were clubbed with muskets and stabbed with pikes, four guns were spiked; and after half an hour the soldiers, decimated but victorious, returned with a considerable supply of powder in kegs and hunting-horns.
He had hardly finished speaking when the entire group jumped from the rampart, charged at the enemy, and descended on the fortifications like a storm. The Cossacks were struck with muskets and stabbed with pikes; four guns were rendered useless; and after half an hour, the soldiers, battered but triumphant, came back with a significant amount of gunpowder in barrels and hunting horns.
Day followed day. The Cossack approaches enclosed the Polish rampart with an ever-narrowing ring, and pushed into it like wedges into a tree. The firing was so close that without counting the assaults ten men a day fell in each battalion; the priests were unable to visit them with the sacrament. The besieged sheltered themselves with wagons, tents, skins, and suspended clothing. In the night they buried the dead wherever they happened to lie; but the living fought the more desperately over the graves of their comrades of the day before. Hmelnitski expended the blood of his people unsparingly, but each storm brought him only greater loss. He was astonished himself at the resistance. He counted only on this,--that time would weaken the hearts and strength of the besieged. Time did pass, but they showed an increasing contempt for death.
Day after day passed. The Cossack forces surrounded the Polish rampart with an increasingly tight grip, pushing into it like wedges in a tree. The firing was so intense that without counting the assaults, ten men from each battalion fell every day; the priests couldn't reach them to administer the sacrament. The besieged took shelter behind wagons, tents, animal skins, and hanging clothing. At night, they buried the dead where they fell; meanwhile, the living fought fiercely over the graves of their fallen comrades from the previous day. Hmelnitski wasted the blood of his people without hesitation, but every attack only resulted in greater losses for him. He was surprised at the resistance. He relied only on the fact that time would weaken the hearts and strength of those under siege. Time passed, but they only showed even more contempt for death.
The leaders gave the example to their men. Prince Yeremi slept on bare ground at the rampart, drank gorailka, and ate dried horse-flesh, suffering changes of weather and toils beyond his lordly position. Konyetspolski and Sobieski led regiments to the sallies in person; in time of assault they exposed themselves without armor in the thickest rain of bullets. Even leaders who, like Ostrorog, were lacking in military experience, and on whom the soldiers looked with distrust, appeared now, under the hand of Yeremi, to become different men. Old Firlei and Lantskoronski slept also at the ramparts; and Pshiyemski put guns in order during the day, and at night dug under the earth like a mole, putting counter-mines beneath the mines of the enemy, throwing out approaches, or opening underground roads by which the soldiers came like spirits of death among the sleeping Cossacks.
The leaders set an example for their men. Prince Yeremi slept on the bare ground at the rampart, drank gorailka, and ate dried horse meat, enduring weather changes and hardships beyond his noble status. Konyetspolski and Sobieski personally led regiments into battle; during assaults, they exposed themselves without armor in the heaviest rain of bullets. Even leaders who, like Ostrorog, lacked military experience and were viewed with skepticism by the soldiers, seemed to transform under Yeremi's command. Old Firlei and Lantskoronski also slept at the ramparts; and Pshiyemski organized the guns during the day, and at night dug underground like a mole, creating counter-mines beneath the enemy’s mines, clearing paths, or opening tunnels through which the soldiers moved like spirits of death among the sleeping Cossacks.
Finally Hmelnitski determined to try negotiations, with the idea too that in the mean while he might accomplish something by stratagem. On the evening of July 24 the Cossacks began to cry from the trenches to the Poles to stop firing. The Zaporojians declared that the hetman wanted to see old Zatsvilikhovski. After a short consultation the commanders agreed to the proposition, and the old man went out of the camp.
Finally, Hmelnitski decided to attempt negotiations, thinking that he might also achieve something through clever tactics in the meantime. On the evening of July 24, the Cossacks started shouting from the trenches to the Poles to stop shooting. The Zaporojians announced that the hetman wanted to meet with old Zatsvilikhovski. After a brief discussion, the commanders accepted the proposal, and the old man left the camp.
The knights saw from a distance that caps were removed before him in the trenches; for Zatsvilikhovski, during the short period that he was commissioner, succeeded in gaining the good-will of the wild Zaporojians, and Hmelnitski himself respected him. The firing ceased. The Cossacks with their approaches were close to the ramparts, and the knights went down to them. Both sides were on their guard, but there was nothing unfriendly in those meetings. The nobles had always esteemed the Cossacks more than the common herd, and now, knowing their bravery and endurance in battle, they spoke with them on terms of equality as cavaliers with cavaliers. The Cossacks examined with wonder that impregnable nest of lions which checked all their power and that of the Khan. They began to be friendly, therefore, to talk and complain that so much Christian blood was flowing; finally they treated one another to tobacco and gorailka.
The knights saw from a distance that people were taking off their caps in the trenches. During his brief time as commissioner, Zatsvilikhovski managed to win over the fierce Zaporojians, and even Hmelnitski respected him. The gunfire stopped. The Cossacks were close to the ramparts, and the knights approached them. Both sides were cautious, but there was nothing hostile in those encounters. The nobles had always respected the Cossacks more than the common folks, and now, recognizing their courage and resilience in battle, they spoke to them as equals, like knights among knights. The Cossacks looked on in awe at that seemingly unbeatable stronghold that held back all their might and that of the Khan. They started to become friendly, talking and expressing their discontent about so much Christian blood being shed; eventually, they even shared tobacco and gorailka with each other.
"All, gentlemen," said the old Zaporojians, "if you had stood up like this always, there would have been no Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, or Pilavtsi. You are real devils, not men, such as we have not seen yet in the world."
"Listen up, gentlemen," said the old Zaporojians, "if you had always stood up like this, there wouldn't have been any Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, or Pilavtsi. You are true devils, not men, like nothing we've seen in the world before."
"Come to-morrow and the day after; you will always find us the same."
"Come tomorrow and the day after; you’ll always find us the same."
"We'll come; but thank God now for the breathing-spell! A power of Christian blood is flowing; but, anyhow, hunger will conquer you."
"We'll come; but thank God for this break! A lot of Christian blood is being shed; but either way, hunger will win."
"The king will come before hunger; we have just eaten a hearty meal."
"The king will arrive before we're hungry again; we just had a big meal."
"If provisions fail us, we will go to your tabors," said Zagloba, with his hand on his hip.
"If the supplies run out, we'll head to your drums," said Zagloba, with his hand on his hip.
"God grant Father Zatsvilikhovski to make some agreement with our hetman! If he doesn't, we shall have an assault this evening."
"God help Father Zatsvilikhovski reach some kind of deal with our hetman! If he doesn’t, we’ll be facing an attack this evening."
"We are already tired of waiting for you."
"We're already tired of waiting for you."
"The Khan has promised that you'll all get your 'fate.'"
"The Khan has promised that you'll all get what you deserve."
"And our prince has promised the Khan that he will drag him by the beard at his horse's tail."
"And our prince has promised the Khan that he will pull him by the beard from his horse's tail."
"He is a wizard, but he can't do that."
"He’s a wizard, but he can't do that."
"Better for you to go with our prince against the Pagans than to raise your hands against the authorities."
"Better for you to join our prince in the fight against the Pagans than to go against the authorities."
"H'm! with your prince! Nice work indeed!"
"Hmm! With your prince! Great job, really!"
"Why do you revolt? The king will come; fear the king. Prince Yeremi was a father to you too--"
"Why are you rebelling? The king will come; be afraid of the king. Prince Yeremi was like a father to you too--"
"Such a father, as Death is mother. The plague has not killed so many brave heroes as he."
"Such a father, as Death is mother. The plague hasn't taken as many brave heroes as he has."
"He will be worse; you don't know him yet."
"He'll be worse; you don't know him yet."
"We don't want to know him. Our old men say that whatever Cossack looks him in the eye is given to death."
"We don't want to get to know him. Our elders say that any Cossack who meets his gaze is doomed to die."
"It will be so with Hmelnitski."
"It will be the same with Hmelnitski."
"God knows what will be. This is sure, that it is not for them both to live in the white world. Our father says if you would give him up Yeremi he would let you all go free, and bow down to the king with all of us."
"God knows what the future holds. One thing is certain: they can't both exist in the real world. Our father says that if you agree to give up Yeremi, he will allow all of you to go free and will bow down to the king alongside us."
Here the soldiers began to frown and grit their teeth.
Here the soldiers started to frown and clench their jaws.
"Be silent, or we'll draw our sabres!"
"Be quiet, or we'll draw our swords!"
"You Poles are angry, but you'll have your 'fate.'"
"You Poles are upset, but you'll get what you deserve."
And so they conversed, sometimes pleasantly and sometimes with threats, which, in spite of them, burst out like thunder-peals. In the afternoon Zatsvilikhovski returned to the camp. There were no negotiations, and a cessation of arms was not obtained. Hmelnitski put forth monstrous demands,--that the prince and Konyetspolski should be given up to him. Finally he told over the wrongs of the Zaporojians, and began to persuade Zatsvilikhovski to remain with him for good; whereupon the old knight was enraged, sprang up, and went away. In the evening followed an assault, which was repulsed with blood. The whole camp was in fire for two hours. The Cossacks were not only hurled from the walls, but the infantry captured the first intrenchment, destroyed the embrasures, the shelters, and burned fourteen moving towers. Hmelnitski swore that night to the Khan that he would not withdraw while a man remained alive in the camp.
And so they talked, sometimes nicely and sometimes with threats that erupted like thunder. In the afternoon, Zatsvilikhovski returned to the camp. There were no negotiations, and a truce wasn’t reached. Hmelnitski made outrageous demands—he wanted the prince and Konyetspolski handed over to him. Finally, he listed the grievances of the Zaporojians and tried to convince Zatsvilikhovski to stay with him permanently; this infuriated the old knight, who jumped up and left. In the evening, there was an attack that was fought off with heavy casualties. The whole camp was on fire for two hours. The Cossacks were not only pushed off the walls, but the infantry took the first fortification, destroyed the embrasures and shelters, and burned down fourteen siege towers. Hmelnitski vowed that night to the Khan that he wouldn’t back down as long as there was even one man left in the camp.
The next day at dawn brought fresh musketry-firing, digging under the ramparts, and a battle till evening with flails, scythes, sabres, stones, and clods of earth. The friendly feeling of the day before, and regret at the spilling of Christian blood gave way to still greater obstinacy. Rain began to fall in the morning. That day half-rations were issued to the soldiers, at which Zagloba complained greatly, but in general empty stomachs redoubled the rage of the Poles. They swore to fall one after the other, and not to surrender to the last breath. The evening brought new assaults from the Cossacks, disguised as Turks, lasting, however, but a short time. A night full of uproar and cries followed, "a very quarrelsome night." Firing did not cease for a moment. Both sides challenged each other; they fought in groups and pairs. Pan Longin went out to the skirmish, but no one would stand before him; they merely fired at him from a distance. But Stempovski covered himself with great glory, and also Volodyovski, who in single combat killed the famous partisan Dundar.
The next day at dawn brought fresh gunfire, digging under the fortifications, and a battle that lasted until evening with flails, scythes, sabers, stones, and clumps of dirt. The friendly feeling from the day before and the regret over the loss of Christian lives gave way to even greater stubbornness. Rain began to fall in the morning. That day, the soldiers received half-rations, which Zagloba complained about greatly, but in general, empty stomachs only intensified the anger of the Poles. They vowed to fight until they fell one after another and to never surrender until their last breath. The evening brought new assaults from the Cossacks, pretending to be Turks, although they lasted only a short time. A night filled with uproar and shouts followed, "a very quarrelsome night." The firing didn’t stop for a moment. Both sides taunted each other; they fought in groups and pairs. Pan Longin went out into the skirmish, but no one would stand their ground against him; they only shot at him from a distance. However, Stempovski earned great glory, as did Volodyovski, who killed the famous partisan Dundar in single combat.
At last Zagloba himself came out, but only to encounters of the tongue. "After killing Burlai," said he, "I cannot meet every common scrub!" But in the encounter of tongues he found no equal among the Cossacks, and he brought them to despair; when covered with a good embankment he cried, as if under the ground, with a stentorian voice,--
At last, Zagloba came out, but he was only ready for a verbal fight. "After taking down Burlai," he declared, "I can't waste my time on every random nobody!" In the battle of wits, he found no rival among the Cossacks, driving them to despair; when shielded by a strong barricade, he shouted, as if from beneath the earth, in a booming voice,--
"Sit here at Zbaraj, you clowns, but the Lithuanian soldiers are going down the Dnieper. They are saluting your wives and young women. Next spring you will find crowds of little Botvinians in your cottages, if you find the cottages."
"Sit here at Zbaraj, you clowns, but the Lithuanian soldiers are heading down the Dnieper. They’re waving to your wives and young women. Next spring, you’ll find a bunch of little Botvinians in your cottages, if you can even find the cottages."
The Lithuanian army was really descending the Dnieper, under Kadzivil, burning and destroying, leaving only land and water. The Cossacks knowing this fell into a rage, and in answer hailed bullets on Zagloba, as a man shakes pears from a tree. But Zagloba took good care of his head behind the embankment, and cried again,--
The Lithuanian army was really moving down the Dnieper, led by Kadzivil, burning and destroying everything in their path, leaving behind only land and water. The Cossacks, aware of this, were furious and responded by showering bullets on Zagloba, like someone shaking pears from a tree. But Zagloba made sure to protect his head behind the embankment and shouted again,--
"You have missed, you dog-spirits, but I didn't miss Burlai. I am alone here; come to a duel with me! You know me! Come on, you clowns! shoot on while you have a chance, for next winter you'll be taking care of young Tartars in the Crimea, or making dams on the Dnieper. Come on, come on! I'll give a copper for the head of your Hmel. Give him a whack on the snout from me, from Zagloba, do you hear? Hei! you filthy fools, is it little of your carrion that lies on the field smelling like dead dogs? The plague sends her respects to you. To your forks, to your ploughs, to your boats, you scurvy villains! It is for you to tug salt and dried cherries against the current of the Dnieper, not to stand in our way."
"You missed, you dog spirits, but I didn’t miss Burlai. I’m all alone here; come face me in a duel! You know who I am! Come on, you jokers! Shoot while you still have the chance, because next winter you’ll be stuck taking care of young Tartars in Crimea, or building dams on the Dnieper. Let’s go, let’s go! I’ll pay a copper for the head of your Hmel. Give him a smack on the snout for me, from Zagloba, got it? Hey! You filthy fools, is there not enough of your carcasses lying on the field stinking like dead dogs? The plague sends her regards to you. To your forks, to your plows, to your boats, you rotten scoundrels! It’s your job to haul salt and dried cherries against the current of the Dnieper, not to stand in our way."
The Cossacks had their laugh too at the "Panowie[21] who have one biscuit for three," and they were asked why they did not collect their taxes and tithes. But Zagloba got the upper hand in the disputes. These conversations rattled on, interrupted by curses and wild outbursts of laughter for whole nights, under fire and with more or less fighting. Then Pan Yanitski went out to negotiate with the Khan, who repeated again that all would meet their "fate," till the impatient envoy said: "You promised that long ago, but nothing has happened to us yet! Whoever comes for our heads will leave his own!" The Khan asked Prince Yeremi to meet his vizier in the field; but that was simply treachery, which was discovered, and the negotiations were finally broken off. All this time there was no intermission in the struggle,--assaults in the evening, during the day cannonading and musketry fire, sallies from the ramparts, encounters, hand-to-hand conflict of battalions, and wild attacks of cavalry.
The Cossacks also had their chuckle at the "Gentlemen[21] who share one biscuit among three," and they were asked why they didn’t collect their taxes and tithes. However, Zagloba managed to win the arguments. These discussions went on, interrupted by curses and bursts of laughter for entire nights, amidst gunfire and varying degrees of fighting. Then Pan Yanitski went out to talk to the Khan, who kept insisting that everyone would meet their "fate," until the impatient envoy replied, "You’ve said that for a long time, but nothing has happened to us yet! Whoever comes for our heads will leave his own behind!" The Khan requested that Prince Yeremi meet his vizier in the field; but that was just a trap, which was uncovered, and the negotiations ultimately fell apart. Throughout this time, the struggle continued without pause—attacks in the evening, cannon and musket fire during the day, sorties from the ramparts, skirmishes, close combat among battalions, and intense cavalry charges.
A certain mad desire of fighting, of blood, and danger upheld the soldiers. They went to battle with songs, as if to a wedding. They had indeed become so accustomed to uproar and tumult that those divisions which were detailed to sleep slept soundly under fire, amidst thickly falling bullets. Provisions decreased every day, for the commanders had not supplied the camp sufficiently before the coming of the prince. The price of everything was enormously high, but those who had money and bought bread or gorailka shared it gladly with others. No one cared for the morrow, knowing that one of two things would not miss them,--either succor from the king, or death! They were equally ready for either, but more ready for battle. An unheard-of case in history, tens meeting thousands with such resistance and such rage that each assault was a new defeat for the Cossacks! Besides, there was no day in which there were not several attacks from the ramparts on the enemy in his own trenches. Those evenings when Hmelnitski thought that weariness must overcome the most enduring and was quietly preparing an assault, joyful songs would come to his ears. Then he struck his hands on his legs with wonder, and thought, "In truth Yeremi is a greater wizard than any in the Cossack camp." Then he was furious, hurried to the fight, and poured out a sea of blood; for he saw that his star was beginning to pale before the star of the terrible prince.
A certain mad desire for fighting, for blood, and for danger motivated the soldiers. They went into battle singing, as if heading to a wedding. They had become so used to chaos and noise that the units assigned to rest actually slept soundly under fire, amidst a heavy shower of bullets. Supplies decreased every day because the commanders hadn’t stocked the camp adequately before the prince arrived. The prices of everything skyrocketed, but those who had money and bought bread or gorailka gladly shared it with others. No one worried about the next day, knowing that one of two outcomes was inevitable—either help from the king or death! They were equally prepared for either, but more ready for battle. In an unprecedented moment in history, tens faced thousands with such resilience and fury that each attack marked a new defeat for the Cossacks! Also, there wasn’t a day without several assaults from the ramparts against the enemy in their own trenches. On those evenings when Hmelnitski thought that exhaustion must finally wear down even the toughest and was quietly planning an assault, he would hear joyful songs. Then he would slap his legs in disbelief and think, "Truly, Yeremi is a greater magician than anyone in the Cossack camp." This would make him furious, and he would rush into battle, spilling a river of blood; for he could see that his star was beginning to dim before that of the formidable prince.
In the tabor they sang songs about Yeremi, or in a low voice related things of him, which made the hair stand on the heads of the Cossacks. They said that he would appear at times in the night on the ramparts, and would grow up before one till his head was higher than the towers of Zbaraj; that his eyes were then like two moons, and the sword in his hand like that star of ill omen which God sometimes sends out in the sky for the destruction of men. It was said that when he shouted, the Poles who had fallen in battle rose up with clanking armor and took their places in the ranks with the living. Yeremi was in every mouth,--they sang about him, minstrels spoke of him, the old Zaporojians, the ignorant mob, and the Tartars; and in those conversations, in that hatred, in that superstitious terror there was a certain wild love with which that people of the steppes loved their bloody destroyer. Hmelnitski paled before him, not only in the eyes of the Khan and the Tartars, but in the eyes of his own people; and he saw that he must take Zbaraj, or the spell which he exercised would be dissipated, like darkness before the morning dawn,--he must trample that lion, or perish himself.
In the camp, they sang songs about Yeremi or quietly talked about him, which made the Cossacks' hair stand on end. They said he would sometimes appear at night on the ramparts and grow until he towered above the Zbaraj walls; that his eyes shone like two moons, and the sword in his hand looked like a star of ill omen that God occasionally sends into the sky to bring about destruction. It was said that when he yelled, the Poles who had fallen in battle would rise in their clanking armor and take their places in rank alongside the living. Yeremi was on everyone's lips—people sang about him, minstrels told stories of him, the old Zaporojians, the uneducated crowd, and the Tartars all talked about him; and in those conversations, in that hatred, in that fear there was a certain wild love with which the steppe people revered their bloody destroyer. Hmelnitski faded in comparison, not just in the eyes of the Khan and the Tartars, but also in the eyes of his own people; and he realized that he had to take Zbaraj, or the influence he held would fade away like darkness at dawn—he had to conquer that lion, or he would be the one to perish.
But the lion not only defended himself, but each day he issued more terrible from his lair. Neither stratagem, nor treachery, nor evident preponderance availed. Meanwhile the mob and the Cossacks began to murmur. It was difficult for them to sit in smoke and fire, in a rain of bullets, with the odor of corpses, in rain, in heat, before the face of death. But the valiant Cossacks did not fear toil, nor bad weather, nor storms with fire and blood and death; they feared "Yarema."
But the lion not only defended himself, but each day he grew more fearsome from his den. Neither strategy, nor betrayal, nor clear advantage helped. Meanwhile, the crowd and the Cossacks started to grumble. It was tough for them to stay in smoke and flames, under a barrage of bullets, with the stench of corpses, in the rain, in the heat, facing death. But the brave Cossacks weren’t afraid of hard work, bad weather, or storms filled with fire, blood, and death; they were afraid of "Yarema."
CHAPTER LX.
Many a simple knight covered himself with undying glory on that memorable rampart of Zbaraj; but the lyre will celebrate Pan Longin Podbipienta among the first, since the greatness of his gifts could be equalled only by his modesty. The night was gloomy, dark, and wet; the soldiers, wearied with watching at the ramparts, dozed, leaning on their weapons. After the recent ten days of firing and assaults, this was the first moment of quiet and rest. From the neighboring trenches of the Cossacks--for they were scarcely thirty yards distant--there were neither cries, curses, nor the usual uproar. It appeared as though the enemy, wishing to weary the Poles, had grown weary themselves. Here and there only glittered the faint light of a fire, covered under a mound; from one place came the sweet, low sound of a lute, on which some Cossack was playing; far away in the Tartar camp the horses neighed; and on the embankments, from time to time, was heard the voice of the guards.
Many brave knights earned everlasting glory on the memorable rampart of Zbaraj, but the songs will honor Pan Longin Podbipienta among the first, as his remarkable talents were matched only by his humility. The night was gloomy, dark, and rainy; the soldiers, tired from keeping watch at the ramparts, dozed while leaning on their weapons. After ten days of firing and assaults, this was the first moment of peace and rest. From the nearby Cossack trenches—only about thirty yards away—there were no cries, curses, or the usual chaos. It seemed like the enemy, wanting to wear down the Poles, had become weary themselves. Occasionally, a faint light from a hidden fire glimmered, and from one spot came the sweet, soft sound of a lute being played by some Cossack; in the distance, the horses in the Tartar camp neighed, and now and then, the voices of the guards could be heard from the embankments.
The armored cavalry of the prince was on infantry duty that night. Skshetuski, Podbipienta, Volodyovski, and Zagloba on the bulwark were whispering quietly among themselves; in the intervals of the conversation they listened to the sound of the rain falling into the ditch.
The prince's armored cavalry was on infantry duty that night. Skshetuski, Podbipienta, Volodyovski, and Zagloba were quietly chatting on the bulwark; during breaks in their conversation, they listened to the rain falling into the ditch.
"This quiet is strange to me," said Skshetuski. "My ears are so accustomed to thundering and uproar that silence rings in them; but I hope treachery is not hidden in this silence."
"This silence feels weird to me," said Skshetuski. "I’m so used to noise and chaos that the quiet feels loud in my ears; but I hope there’s no betrayal lurking in this stillness."
"Since I am on half-rations it is all one to me," muttered Zagloba, gloomily. "My courage demands three things,--to eat well, to drink well, and to sleep well. The best strap, if not oiled, will grow dry and break; what if, in addition, you soak it in water, like hemp? The rain soaks us, the Cossacks hackle us, and why should not strips fall from us? Beautiful conditions!--a biscuit costs a florin, and a measure of vudka five. A dog would not take this foul water in his mouth, for in the wells is the essence of the dead; and I am as thirsty as my boots, which have their mouths open like fish."
"Since I’m on half-rations, it doesn’t really matter to me," muttered Zagloba, gloomily. "My courage relies on three things—eating well, drinking well, and sleeping well. The best strap, if it’s not oiled, will dry out and break; what if, on top of that, you soak it in water, like hemp? The rain drenches us, the Cossacks attack us, so why shouldn’t we fall apart too? Great situation! A biscuit costs a florin, and a shot of vodka costs five. A dog wouldn’t even drink this foul water, because the wells are filled with the essence of the dead; and I’m as thirsty as my boots, which have their mouths open like fish."
"But your boots drink water without extravagant talk."
"But your boots soak up water without any fancy words."
"You might keep your mouth shut, Pan Michael! You are no bigger than a titmouse; you can live on a grain of millet and drink out of a thimble. But I thank God that I am not so delicate, and that a hen did not scratch me out of the sand with her hind legs, but a woman gave me birth; therefore I must live by eating and drinking, like a man, not like a May-bug; and as I have had nothing in my mouth but spittle since yesterday noon, your jokes are not at all to my taste."
"You should really keep quiet, Pan Michael! You're no bigger than a tiny bird; you could survive on a grain of millet and sip from a thimble. But I'm grateful that I'm not so fragile and that a woman, not a hen, brought me into the world; so I need to eat and drink like a man, not like some bug. Since I haven't had anything in my mouth but spit since yesterday afternoon, your jokes really aren't funny to me."
Here Zagloba began to puff with anger, and Pan Michael put his hand on his side and said,--
Here Zagloba started to fume with anger, and Pan Michael placed his hand on his hip and said,--
"I have in my pocket a flask, which I got of a Cossack to-day; but if a hen scratched me out of the sand, I think gorailka from such an insignificant person would not be to your taste. Here's to you, Yan!" said he, turning to Skshetuski. "Give it here," said Skshetuski, "for the air is cold."
"I have a flask in my pocket that I got from a Cossack today, but if a hen dug it up from the sand, I doubt you'd want something from such an unimportant person. Cheers to you, Yan!" he said, turning to Skshetuski. "Hand it over," Skshetuski replied, "because it's cold out here."
"Drink to Pan Longin."
"Cheers to Pan Longin."
"You are a rogue, Pan Michael," said Zagloba, "but you are one in a hundred; you take from yourself and give to others. A blessing on hens that scratch such soldiers from the sand! But there are none such, and I was not thinking of you."
"You’re a rogue, Pan Michael," Zagloba said, "but you’re one in a hundred; you take from yourself and give to others. A blessing on the hens that raise such soldiers from the sand! But there aren’t any like that, and I wasn’t thinking of you."
"Then take it after Podbipienta. I have no wish to offend you."
"Then take it after Podbipienta. I don’t want to upset you."
"What are you doing? Leave some to me!" cried Zagloba in alarm, when he saw the Lithuanian drinking. "Why do you throw your head back so far? God grant it to remain in its usual place. You are too long; it is no small task to moisten you. May you burst!"
"What are you doing? Save some for me!" Zagloba exclaimed anxiously when he saw the Lithuanian drinking. "Why are you tilting your head back so much? For goodness' sake, keep it in its usual position. You're too tall; it's no easy feat to hydrate you. I hope you explode!"
"I've barely touched it," said Podbipienta, handing him the flask.
"I've hardly touched it," said Podbipienta, handing him the flask.
Zagloba turned over the flask completely, and drank to the bottom; then he snorted, and said,--
Zagloba emptied the flask and drank it all; then he snorted and said,--
"The only consolation is that if our miseries come to an end, and God lets us take our heads out of these dangers in safety, we'll reward ourselves for all. They will be sure to prepare some loaves for us. The priest Jabkovski has fine skill in eating, but I'll make a ram's-horn of him."
"The only comfort is that if our struggles finally come to an end, and God allows us to escape these dangers safely, we'll treat ourselves for everything we've been through. They'll definitely bake some loaves for us. Father Jabkovski is great at eating, but I’ll make sure to give him a run for his money."
"And what word of truth have you and Jabkovski heard to-day from Mukhovetski?"
"And what truth have you and Jabkovski heard today from Mukhovetski?"
"Silence!" said Skshetuski; "there is some one coming in the square."
"Silence!" Skshetuski said. "Someone is coming into the square."
They were silent; and soon a dark figure stood near them, and asked in a hushed voice: "Are you watching?"
They were quiet; and soon a dark figure appeared next to them and asked in a low voice, "Are you watching?"
"We are," answered Skshetuski, straightening himself.
"We are," replied Skshetuski, sitting up straight.
"Give careful attention; this calm is of evil augury."
"Pay close attention; this calm is a bad sign."
The prince passed on to see if sleep had overcome the wearied soldiers anywhere. Pan Longin clasped his hands: "What a leader! what a warrior!"
The prince moved on to check if sleep had overtaken the tired soldiers anywhere. Pan Longin clasped his hands: "What a leader! What a warrior!"
"He takes less rest than we do," said Skshetuski. "He examines the whole rampart in this way every night as far as the second pond."
"He gets less rest than we do," Skshetuski said. "He checks the entire rampart this way every night, all the way to the second pond."
"God grant him health!"
"Hope he stays healthy!"
"Amen!"
"Amen!"
Silence followed. All looked with strained eyes into the darkness, but nothing could be seen. The Cossack trenches were quiet, the last light in them quenched.
Silence followed. Everyone stared with tense eyes into the darkness, but nothing was visible. The Cossack trenches were silent, the last light in them extinguished.
"They might be caught napping now, like susliks," muttered Volodyovski.
"They might be caught sleeping now, like ground squirrels," muttered Volodyovski.
"Who knows?" answered Skshetuski.
"Who knows?" replied Skshetuski.
"Sleep torments me," said Zagloba, "so that my eyes are coming out, and sleep is not permitted. I am curious to know when it will be permitted. Whether there is firing or not, one must stand under arms and nod from weariness, like a Jew on the Sabbath. It's a dog's service! I don't know myself what has got hold of me,--whether it's the gorailka, or the irritation from that blow which I with the priest Jabkovski was forced to endure without reason."
"Sleep is torturing me," said Zagloba, "to the point where I can barely keep my eyes open, and I'm not allowed to rest. I'm really wondering when I'll get that chance. Whether there's fighting or not, we have to stay alert and fight through the exhaustion, like someone observing the Sabbath. It's a miserable task! I can't figure out what's wrong with me—whether it's the strong drink or the frustration from that hit I had to take with Priest Jabkovski for no reason."
"How was that?" asked Podbipienta; "you began to tell us, and didn't finish."
"How was that?" Podbipienta asked. "You started to tell us and didn't finish."
"I'll tell you now. Maybe we'll shake off sleep somehow. I went this morning with Jabkovski to the castle, hoping to come upon something to gnaw. We search and search, look everywhere, find nothing; we return in bad humor. In the yard we meet a Calvinist minister who had been giving the last consolation to Captain Shenberk, of Firlei's battalion, who was shot yesterday. I opened on him: 'Haven't you,' said I, 'strolled around about long enough, and displeased the Lord sufficiently? You will draw a curse on us.' But he, relying evidently on the protection of the castellan of Belsk, answered: 'Our faith is as good as yours, if not better!' And he spoke in such a way that we were petrified from horror. But we kept silent. I thought to myself: 'Jabkovski is here; let him do the arguing.' But my Jabkovski snorted, and whacked him under the ribs with arguments. He made no answer to this strongest of reasons, for he went spinning around till he was brought up standing against the wall. That moment the prince came in with Mukhovetski and fell upon us; said that we were making an uproar and disturbance; that it was neither the time nor the place, nor were ours the arguments. They washed our heads for us, as if we had been a couple of boys. I wish they were right; for unless I am a false prophet, these ministers of Firlei will bring misfortune to us yet."
"I'll tell you now. Maybe we’ll shake off this sleep somehow. This morning, I went with Jabkovski to the castle, hoping to find something to eat. We looked and looked, checked everywhere, found nothing; we returned in a bad mood. In the yard, we ran into a Calvinist minister who had been offering last rites to Captain Shenberk from Firlei's battalion, who was shot yesterday. I confronted him: ‘Haven’t you been lurking around long enough and annoyed the Lord enough? You’re going to bring us a curse.’ But he, clearly counting on the protection of the castellan of Belsk, replied: ‘Our faith is just as good as yours, if not better!’ He spoke in such a way that we were shocked into silence. I thought to myself: ‘Jabkovski is here; let him handle the argument.’ But my Jabkovski snorted and jabbed him with counterarguments. He didn’t have a response to this strongest of reasons and went spinning around until he crashed against the wall. At that moment, the prince came in with Mukhovetski and came down on us; he said we were causing a ruckus and disturbance, that it wasn’t the time or place, and that our arguments didn’t matter. They scolded us like we were a couple of kids. I wish they were right; unless I’m a false prophet, those ministers of Firlei are going to bring us trouble yet."
"And did not that Captain Shenberk renounce his errors?" asked Volodyovski.
"And didn't Captain Shenberk admit his mistakes?" asked Volodyovski.
"What, renounce! He died, as he had lived, in abomination!"
"What, give up! He died, just like he lived, in disgust!"
"Oh that men should yield up their salvation rather than their stubbornness!" sighed Pan Longin.
"Oh, that people would give up their stubbornness instead of their salvation!" sighed Pan Longin.
"God is defending us against Cossack predominance and witchcraft," continued Zagloba; "but these heretics are offending him. It is known to you, gentlemen, that yesterday, from this very intrenchment before us, they shot balls of thread into the square; and the soldiers say that immediately on the place where the balls fell the ground was covered with a leprosy."
"God is protecting us from Cossack dominance and witchcraft," Zagloba continued. "But these heretics are angering Him. You know, gentlemen, that yesterday, from this very fortification in front of us, they fired balls of thread into the square; and the soldiers say that right where the balls landed, the ground became infected with a disease."
"It's a known fact that devils wait on Hmelnitski," said the Lithuanian, making the sign of the cross.
"It's a well-known fact that devils are waiting for Hmelnitski," said the Lithuanian, making the sign of the cross.
"I saw the witches myself," added Skshetuski, "and I'll tell you--"
"I saw the witches myself," Skshetuski added, "and I'll tell you--"
Further conversation was stopped by Volodyovski, who pressed Skshetuski's arm suddenly, and whispered: "Silence!" Then he sprang to the very edge of the rampart, and listened attentively.
Further conversation was interrupted by Volodyovski, who suddenly grabbed Skshetuski's arm and whispered, "Quiet!" Then he leaped to the very edge of the rampart and listened intently.
"I hear nothing," said Zagloba.
"I hear nothing," Zagloba said.
"Ts! the rain drowns it," answered Skshetuski.
"Ugh! the rain is ruining it," replied Skshetuski.
Pan Michael began to beckon with his hand not to interrupt him, and he listened carefully for some time. At last he approached his comrades. "They are marching!" whispered he.
Pan Michael started to wave his hand to signal not to interrupt him, and he listened attentively for a while. Finally, he moved closer to his friends. "They're marching!" he whispered.
"Let the prince know; he has gone to Ostrorog's quarters," whispered Pan Yan. "We will run to warn the soldiers."
"Let the prince know; he’s gone to Ostrorog’s quarters," whispered Pan Yan. "We’ll rush to warn the soldiers."
Straightway they hurried along the ramparts, stopping from moment to moment and whispering everywhere to the soldiers on guard: "They are coming! they are coming!"
Right away, they rushed along the walls, stopping now and then to whisper to the soldiers on duty: "They’re coming! They’re coming!"
The words flew like silent lightning from mouth to mouth. In a quarter of an hour the prince, already on horseback, was present, and issuing orders to the officers. Since the enemy wished, evidently, to spring into the camp while the Poles were asleep and off guard, the prince enjoined on all to maintain this error. The soldiers were to remain in immovable stillness and let the assaulters come to the very rampart, and when cannon-shot was given as a signal, to strike unexpectedly.
The words spread like silent lightning from person to person. Within fifteen minutes, the prince, already mounted on his horse, arrived and started giving orders to the officers. Since it was clear that the enemy intended to attack the camp while the Poles were asleep and unprepared, the prince instructed everyone to keep this ruse going. The soldiers were to stay completely still and let the attackers approach the rampart, and when the cannon fired as a signal, they were to strike without warning.
The soldiers were ready. They dropped the muzzles of their guns, bent forward noiselessly, and deep silence followed. Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski drew long breaths, side by side. Zagloba stayed near them, for he knew by experience that most balls fell on the square, and that it was safest on the ramparts near three such sabres. They merely drew back a little, that the first onrush might not strike them. Podbipienta knelt somewhat to one side with his double-handed sword; Volodyovski crouched near Skshetuski, and whispered in his very ear,--
The soldiers were ready. They lowered their guns, leaned forward quietly, and a deep silence followed. Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski took deep breaths, standing side by side. Zagloba stayed close to them, knowing from experience that most shots landed in the square, making it safest on the ramparts near three such sabers. They just stepped back a little so that the initial rush wouldn't hit them. Podbipienta knelt off to one side with his two-handed sword; Volodyovski crouched near Skshetuski and whispered in his ear,--
"They are coming, surely."
"They're definitely coming."
"With measured tread."
"With careful steps."
"That's not the mob, nor the Tartars."
"That's neither the mob nor the Tartars."
"Zaporojian infantry."
"Zaporozhian infantry."
"Or janissaries; they march well. We could strike them better with cavalry."
"Or janissaries; they march well. We could hit them harder with cavalry."
"It is too dark for cavalry to-night."
"It’s too dark for cavalry tonight."
"Do you hear them now?"
"Can you hear them now?"
"Ts! Ts!"
"Shh! Shh!"
The camp seemed sunk in deepest sleep. In no place movement, in no place life; everywhere the most profound silence, broken only by the rustle of rain fine as if scattered from a sieve. Gradually, however, there rose in this another rustle, low, but more easily caught by the ear, for it was measured, drawing nearer, growing clearer; at last, a few steps from the ditch, appeared a sort of prolonged dense mass, visible in so far that it was blacker than the darkness, and halted.
The camp was completely silent, as if in a deep sleep. There was no movement or life anywhere; only the profound stillness, interrupted by the light patter of rain that sounded like it was falling through a sieve. Gradually, however, another sound began to emerge, low but distinct, as it approached and became clearer. Finally, just a few steps from the ditch, a kind of long, dense shape appeared, noticeable because it was darker than the surrounding darkness, and it stopped.
The soldiers held their breaths; but the little knight punched Skshetuski in the side, as if wishing in this way to show his delight. The assailants reached the ditch, let down their ladders into it, descended on them, and moved toward the rampart. The rampart was as silent as if on it and behind it everything had expired; a silence of the grave succeeded. Here and there, in spite of all the care of the assailants, the ladder-rounds squeaked and trembled.
The soldiers held their breaths, but the little knight punched Skshetuski in the side, as if trying to show his excitement. The attackers reached the ditch, lowered their ladders into it, climbed down, and made their way towards the rampart. The rampart was as quiet as if everything on and behind it had come to an end; a silence like that of the grave followed. Here and there, despite all the efforts of the attackers, the ladder rungs creaked and shook.
"You'll get beans!" thought Zagloba.
"You'll get beans!" Zagloba thought.
Volodyovski stopped punching Skshetuski, Pan Longin pressed the hilt of his double-handed sword, and distended his eyes, for he was nearest the edge of the rampart and expected to give the first blow.
Volodyovski stopped hitting Skshetuski, Pan Longin gripped the hilt of his two-handed sword tightly and widened his eyes, as he was closest to the edge of the rampart and ready to strike first.
Three pairs of hands appeared on the outer rim, and grasped it firmly; after them began to rise slowly and carefully three helmet points, higher and higher.
Three pairs of hands appeared on the outer edge and held it tightly; after that, three helmet tips began to rise slowly and carefully, higher and higher.
"Those are Turks!" thought Pan Longin.
"Those are Turks!" Pan Longin thought.
At that moment was heard the awful roar of several thousand muskets; it was clear as day. Before the light had gone out Pan Longin had drawn his weapon and cut terribly, so that the air whined under his sword-edge. Three bodies fell into the ditch, three heads in helmets rolled to the knees of the kneeling knight. Then, though hell was raging on earth, heaven opened before Pan Longin; wings grew from his shoulders; choirs of angels were singing in his breast, and he was as if caught up to heaven; he fought as in a dream, and the blows of his sword were like thanksgiving prayers. All the Podbipientas, long since dead, beginning with Stoveiko, the founder of the line, were rejoicing in heaven that the last surviving, Zervikaptur Podbipienta, was such a man.
At that moment, the terrifying roar of thousands of muskets echoed loudly; it was clear as day. Before the light faded, Pan Longin had drawn his weapon and struck fiercely, so the air whined under his sword. Three bodies fell into the ditch, and three heads in helmets rolled to the knees of the kneeling knight. Then, even as hell broke loose on earth, heaven opened before Pan Longin; wings sprouted from his shoulders; choirs of angels sang in his heart, and he felt as if he were lifted to heaven; he fought as if in a dream, and each swing of his sword was like a prayer of thanks. All the Podbipientas, long since departed, starting with Stoveiko, the founder of the line, were rejoicing in heaven that the last surviving Zervikaptur Podbipienta was such a man.
This assault, in which auxiliary forces of Rumelian and Silistrian Turks, with guards from the janissaries of the Khan, took a preponderant part, received a more terrible repulse than others, and drew a fearful storm on Hmelnitski's head. He had guaranteed in advance that the Poles would fight with less rage against the Turks, and if those companies were given him he would capture the camp. He was obliged therefore to mollify the Khan and the enraged murzas, and at the same time win them with presents. He gave the Khan ten thousand thalers; Tugai Bey, Korz Aga, Subahazi, Nureddin, and Galga, two thousand each.
This attack, where the auxiliary forces of Rumelian and Silistrian Turks, along with guards from the Khan’s janissaries, played a major role, met with a more devastating defeat than others and brought a terrible backlash onto Hmelnitski. He had previously promised that the Poles would fight less fiercely against the Turks, and if those troops were provided to him, he would take the camp. Therefore, he had to appease the Khan and the furious murzas, while also winning them over with gifts. He gave the Khan ten thousand thalers; Tugai Bey, Korz Aga, Subahazi, Nureddin, and Galga received two thousand each.
Meanwhile the camp-servants drew the bodies out of the ditch. In this they were not hindered by firing from the intrenchment. The soldiers rested till morning, for it was certain that the assault would not be repeated. All slept uninterruptedly, except the troops on guard and Podbipienta, who lay, in the form of a cross, all night on his sword, thanking God, who had permitted him to accomplish his vow and cover himself with such renown that his name had gone from mouth to mouth in the camp and the town. Next morning the prince summoned him, and praised him greatly, and the soldiers came in crowds all day to congratulate him and look at the three heads which the attendants had brought before his tent, and which were already blackening in the air. There was wonder and envy not a little, and some would not believe their eyes, for the heads and the capes of the helmets were cut off as evenly as if some one had cut them with shears.
Meanwhile, the camp workers pulled the bodies out of the ditch. They weren’t stopped by the gunfire from the trench. The soldiers rested until morning, knowing the assault wouldn’t happen again. Everyone slept soundly, except for the guards and Podbipienta, who lay all night in the shape of a cross on his sword, thanking God for allowing him to fulfill his vow and achieve such fame that his name was whispered from person to person in the camp and the town. The next morning, the prince called for him and praised him highly, while soldiers flocked in all day to congratulate him and see the three heads that the attendants had brought to his tent, which were already starting to rot in the air. There was quite a bit of wonder and envy, and some couldn’t believe their eyes, as the heads and the helmet caps were cut off so cleanly it looked like someone had used shears.
"You are an awful tailor!" said the nobles. "We knew that you were a good knight; but the ancients might envy such a blow, for the best executioner could not give a better."
"You are a terrible tailor!" said the nobles. "We knew you were a good knight, but even the greatest of the past would be jealous of such a hit; the best executioner couldn't deliver a better one."
"The wind does not take off caps as those heads were taken!" said another.
"The wind doesn’t blow off caps like those heads were taken!" said another.
All pressed the palms of Pan Longin; but he stood with downcast eyes, sunshiny, sweet, timid as a maiden before marriage, and said as if in explanation: "They were in good position."
All pressed the palms of Pan Longin; but he stood with downcast eyes, bright, sweet, and shy like a young woman before marriage, and said as if to explain: "They were in a good position."
Then they tested the sword; but since it was the double-handed sword of a crusader, no man could move it freely, not excepting even the priest Jabkovski, though he could break a horse-shoe like a reed.
Then they tested the sword; but since it was the two-handed sword of a crusader, no one could lift it easily, not even the priest Jabkovski, even though he could break a horseshoe like it was a twig.
Around the tent it grew noisier; and Zagloba, Skshetuski, and Volodyovski did the honors to the visitors, treating them with stories, for they had nothing else to give them since the last biscuits in the camp had been eaten; they had long had no other meat than dried horse-flesh. But valor gave them meat and drink. Toward the end, when the others began to disperse, Marek Sobieski appeared with his lieutenant, Stempovski. Pan Longin ran out to meet him; the starosta greeted him with thanks, and said,--
Around the tent, it got louder; and Zagloba, Skshetuski, and Volodyovski welcomed the guests, sharing stories since they had nothing else to offer after finishing the last biscuits in the camp; they hadn't had any other meat besides dried horse meat for a while. But their courage provided them with sustenance. Toward the end, as others started to leave, Marek Sobieski showed up with his lieutenant, Stempovski. Pan Longin rushed out to greet him; the starosta welcomed him with gratitude and said,--
"It is a holiday with you?"
"Is it a holiday with you?"
"In truth it is a holiday," answered Zagloba, "for our friend has fulfilled a vow."
"In fact, it is a holiday," Zagloba replied, "because our friend has fulfilled a promise."
"Praise be to the Lord God!" answered the starosta. "Then it is not long, brother, till we may congratulate you on your marriage. And have you any one in mind?"
"Praise be to the Lord God!" replied the starosta. "So it won't be long, brother, until we can congratulate you on your marriage. Do you have someone in mind?"
Pan Longin was extremely confused, grew red to his ears; and the starosta continued,--
Pan Longin was really confused and his ears turned red; and the starosta continued,--
"I see by your confusion that you have. It is your sacred duty to remember that such a stock should not perish."
"I can tell by your confusion that you do. It's your sacred duty to remember that this kind of heritage should not be lost."
Then he pressed the hands of Pan Longin, Skshetuski, Zagloba, and the little knight; and they were rejoiced in their hearts to hear praise from such lips, for the starosta of Krasnostav was the mirror of bravery, honor, and every knightly virtue,--he was an incarnate Mars. All the gifts of God were richly united in him, for in remarkable beauty he surpassed even his younger brother Yan, who was afterward king. He was equal in fortune and name to the very first, and the great Yeremi himself exalted his military gifts to the skies. He would have been a wonderful star in the heaven of the Commonwealth, but that by the disposition of God, the younger, Yan, took his glory to himself, and Marek vanished before his time in a day of disaster.
Then he shook hands with Pan Longin, Skshetuski, Zagloba, and the young knight; and they felt a great joy in their hearts to receive praise from someone like him, because the starosta of Krasnostav embodied bravery, honor, and every knightly virtue—he was like a living Mars. All of God’s blessings were abundantly combined in him, as his remarkable beauty even outshone that of his younger brother Yan, who later became king. He was on par in fortune and reputation with the very best, and the great Yeremi himself praised his military talents to the highest degree. He would have been a brilliant star in the Commonwealth's sky, but by God's design, the younger Yan took his glory for himself, and Marek faded away too soon during a day of disaster.
Hitherto our knights had rejoiced greatly at the praises of this hero; but he did not stop at that, and continued,--
Hitherto our knights had rejoiced greatly at the praises of this hero; but he did not stop at that, and continued,--
"I have heard much of you from the prince himself, who loves you beyond others. I do not wonder that you serve him without reference to promotion, which comes more readily in the regiments of the king."
"I've heard a lot about you from the prince himself, who cares for you more than anyone else. I’m not surprised that you serve him without thinking about getting promoted, which happens more easily in the king's regiments."
"We are all," answered Skshetuski, "really enrolled in the hussar regiment of the king, except Pan Zagloba, who is a volunteer from native valor. We serve under the prince, first, out of love for his person, and, secondly, because we wish to have as much as we can of the war."
"We all," replied Skshetuski, "are actually part of the king's hussar regiment, except for Pan Zagloba, who joined as a volunteer out of his own bravery. We serve under the prince, firstly because we admire him, and secondly because we want to make the most of the war."
"If such be your wish, you have chosen well. Surely Pan Podbipienta could not have found his heads under any other command so easily. But as to war in these times, we all have enough of it."
"If that’s what you want, you’ve made a good choice. No doubt Pan Podbipienta couldn’t have found his heads under any other leadership so easily. But when it comes to war these days, we all have had enough of it."
"More than of anything else," said Zagloba. "Men have been coming here from early morning with praises; but if any one would ask us to a bite of food and a drink of gorailka, he would honor us best."
"More than anything else," said Zagloba. "Men have been coming here since early morning with compliments; but if anyone would invite us for some food and a drink of gorailka, that would be the biggest honor."
Having said this, Zagloba looked diligently into Sobieki's eyes, and muttered unquietly; but the starosta sighed, and said,--
Having said this, Zagloba looked intently into Sobieki's eyes and muttered restlessly; but the starosta sighed and said,--
"Since yesterday noon I have taken nothing into my mouth. A gulp of gorailka, however, I think can be found somewhere. I am at your service, gentlemen, for that."
"Since yesterday noon, I haven't eaten or drunk anything. However, I think I can find a shot of gorailka somewhere. I'm here for that, gentlemen."
Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski began to draw back and scold Zagloba, who extricated himself as he could and explained matters as he was able.
Skshetuski, Pan Longin, and Volodyovski started to pull back and reprimand Zagloba, who managed to free himself and explained things as best as he could.
"I did not press myself," said he, "for it is my ambition rather to give away my own than touch what belongs to another; but when such a distinguished person invites, it would be churlish to refuse."
"I didn't push myself," he said, "because my goal is to give away my own rather than take what belongs to someone else; but when such a respected person invites, it would be rude to say no."
"Well, come on!" said the starosta. "I like to sit in good company, and while there is no firing we have time. I do ask you to eat, for it is difficult to get horse-flesh,--for each horse killed on the square a hundred hands are stretched forth; but there are two flasks of gorailka which certainly I shall not keep for myself."
"Come on!" said the starosta. "I enjoy being around good company, and since there's no gunfire, we have time. I really want you to eat, because it's hard to get horse meat—everyone is looking for it whenever a horse is killed in the square. But I do have two flasks of gorailka that I definitely won't be keeping for myself."
The others were unwilling, and refused; but when he insisted urgently, they went. Pan Stempovski hurried on in advance, and exerted himself so that a few biscuits and some bits of horse-flesh were found as a bite after the gorailka. Zagloba was in better spirits immediately, and said,--
The others didn't want to go and said no; but when he pushed them, they agreed. Pan Stempovski rushed ahead and worked hard to find some biscuits and a bit of horse meat as a snack after the gorailka. Zagloba felt much better right away and said,--
"God grant the king, to liberate us from this siege, then we will go at once to the wagons of the general militia. They always carry a world of good things with them, and care more for their stomachs than they do for the Commonwealth. I'd rather eat with them than fight in their company; but being under the eye of the king, perhaps they will fight fairly well."
"God help the king to free us from this siege, then we'll head straight to the general militia's wagons. They always have plenty of good stuff with them, and they care more about their meals than they do about the Commonwealth. I'd prefer to eat with them than to fight alongside them; but since we’re under the king’s watch, maybe they'll actually fight fairly well."
The starosta grew serious. "Since we have sworn," said he, "to fall one after another without surrender, we shall do so. We must be ready for still harder times. We have scarcely any provisions, and what is worse, our powder is coming to an end. I should not say this to others, but to you I can speak. Soon we shall have nothing but desperate determination in our hearts and sabres in our hands, readiness for death, and nothing more. God grant the king to come at the earliest moment, for this is our last hope! He is a military man, and is sure not to spare life, health, or comfort in rescuing us; but his forces are too few, and he must wait,--you know how slowly the general militia muster. Besides, how is the king to know the conditions in which we are defending ourselves, and that we are eating the last fragments?"
The starosta grew serious. "Since we've sworn," he said, "to fall one after another without surrendering, that's exactly what we'll do. We need to be ready for even tougher times ahead. We barely have any food, and worse, we're running out of gunpowder. I wouldn't mention this to anyone else, but I can talk to you about it. Soon we'll be left with nothing but sheer determination in our hearts and swords in our hands, ready to face death and nothing more. God help us if the king arrives soon, because that's our last hope! He's a military leader and won't hold back his life, health, or comfort in saving us; but his forces are too small, and he has to wait—you know how slowly the general militia assembles. Besides, how could the king know what conditions we're in defending ourselves, or that we're down to our last scraps?"
"We have sacrificed ourselves," said Skshetuski.
"We have sacrificed ourselves," said Skshetuski.
"But couldn't we let him know?" asked Zagloba.
"But can't we let him know?" asked Zagloba.
"If there could be found a man of such virtue as to undertake to steal through," said the starosta, "he would win immortal glory in his lifetime,--he would be the savior of the whole army, and would avert defeat from the fatherland. Even if the general militia has not all appeared yet, perhaps the nearness of the king might disperse the rebellion. But who will go, who will undertake it, since Hmelnitski has so possessed every road and exit that a mouse could not squeeze through from the camp? Such an undertaking is clear and evident death!"
"If there was a man with enough virtue to sneak through," said the starosta, "he would achieve everlasting glory while alive—he would be the savior of the entire army and prevent defeat for the fatherland. Even though not all the general militia has shown up yet, maybe the proximity of the king could scatter the rebellion. But who will go, who will take it on, since Hmelnitski has blocked every road and exit so thoroughly that even a mouse couldn't get through from the camp? This task is nothing short of certain death!"
"But what are stratagems for?--and one is now entering my head."
"But what are strategies for?--and one is coming to mind now."
"What is it, what is it?" asked the starosta.
"What is it, what is it?" asked the village leader.
"This. Every day we take prisoners: bribe one of these; let them feign escape from us, and run to the king."
"This. Every day we capture prisoners: bribe one of them; let them pretend to escape from us and run to the king."
"I must mention this to the prince," said the starosta.
"I need to tell the prince this," said the starosta.
Pan Longin fell into deep thought; his brows were covered with furrows, and he sat a whole hour in silence. Suddenly he raised his head, and spoke with his usual sweetness: "I will undertake to steal through the Cossacks."
Pan Longin was lost in deep thought; his brows were furrowed, and he sat in silence for a whole hour. Suddenly, he looked up and spoke with his usual charm: "I will take on the task of sneaking through the Cossacks."
The knights, hearing these words, sprang from their seats in amazement. Zagloba opened his mouth, Volodyovski's mustaches quivered, Skshetuski grew pale; and the starosta, striking himself on the breast, cried: "Would you undertake to do this?"
The knights, hearing this, jumped up from their seats in shock. Zagloba opened his mouth, Volodyovski's mustache trembled, Skshetuski turned pale; and the starosta, hitting his chest, exclaimed: "Are you seriously suggesting we do this?"
"Have you considered what you say?" asked Pan Yan.
"Have you thought about what you're saying?" asked Pan Yan.
"I considered it long ago," answered the Lithuanian; "for this is not the first day that the knights say that notice must be given the king of our position. And I, hearing this, thought to myself: 'If the Most High God permits me to fulfil my vow, I will go at once. I am an obscure man; what do I signify? What harm to me, even am killed on the road?'"
"I thought about it a long time ago," replied the Lithuanian; "because this isn't the first time the knights have said that we need to inform the king of our situation. And when I heard this, I thought to myself: 'If God allows me to keep my vow, I’ll go right away. I'm just a nobody; what do I matter? What does it matter if I get killed on the way?'"
"But they will cut you to pieces, without doubt!" cried Zagloba, "Have you heard what the starosta says,--that it is evident death?"
"But they will definitely tear you apart!" shouted Zagloba. "Did you hear what the starosta said—that it's basically a death sentence?"
"What of that, brother? If God wishes, he will carry me through; if not, he will reward me in heaven."
"What about that, brother? If God wants, He'll get me through; if not, He'll reward me in heaven."
"But first they will seize you, torture you, give you a fearful death. Have you lost your reason, man?" asked Zagloba.
"But first they will capture you, torture you, and give you a terrifying death. Have you lost your mind, man?" asked Zagloba.
"I will go, anyhow," answered the Lithuanian, mildly.
"I'll go anyway," replied the Lithuanian, softly.
"A bird could not fly through, for they would shoot it from their bows. They have surrounded us like a badger in his hole."
"A bird couldn't fly through because they would shoot it with their bows. They have enclosed us like a badger in its den."
"Still I will go!" repeated the Lithuanian. "I owe thanks to the Lord for permitting me to fulfil my vow."
"Still I will go!" the Lithuanian repeated. "I’m grateful to the Lord for allowing me to fulfill my vow."
"Well, look at him, examine him!" said Zagloba, in desperation. "You would better have your head cut off at once and shoot it from a cannon over the tabor, for in this way alone could you push through them."
"Well, look at him, check him out!" said Zagloba, in desperation. "You might as well just get your head chopped off and shot from a cannon over the camp, because that's the only way you'd get through them."
"But permit me, my friends," said Pan Longin, clasping his hands.
"But let me, my friends," said Pan Longin, putting his hands together.
"Oh, no; you will not go alone, for I will go with you," said Skshetuski.
"Oh, no; you're not going alone. I'm coming with you," said Skshetuski.
"And I with you both!" added Volodyovski, striking his sword.
"And I'm with you both!" added Volodyovski, swinging his sword.
"And may the bullets strike you!" cried Zagloba, seizing himself by the head. "May the bullets strike you with your 'And I,' 'And I,' with your daring! They have not had enough of blood yet, not enough of destruction, not enough of bullets! What is doing here is not sufficient for them; they want more certainty of having their necks twisted. Go to the dogs, and give me peace! I hope you will be cut to pieces." When he had said this he began to circle about in the tent as if mad. "God is punishing me," cried he, "for associating with whirlwinds instead of honorable, solid men. It serves me right." He walked through the tent awhile longer with feverish tread; at last he stopped before Skshetuski; then, putting his hands behind his back and looking into his eyes, began to puff terribly: "What have I done that you persecute me?"
"And may the bullets hit you!" Zagloba shouted, grabbing his head. "May the bullets hit you with your 'And I,' 'And I,' with your bravado! They haven't had enough blood yet, not enough destruction, not enough bullets! What's happening here isn't enough for them; they want more certainty of having their necks broken. Go to hell, and give me some peace! I hope you get sliced to bits." After saying this, he started pacing around the tent as if he had lost his mind. "God is punishing me," he exclaimed, "for hanging out with wild people instead of honorable, solid men. I deserve this." He continued to walk through the tent restlessly for a while longer; finally, he stopped in front of Skshetuski, then, putting his hands behind his back and looking into his eyes, began to blow out his breath dramatically: "What have I done to deserve this persecution?"
"God save us!" exclaimed the knight. "What do you mean?"
"God save us!" the knight shouted. "What do you mean?"
"I do not wonder that Podbipienta invents such things; he always had his wit in his fist. But since he has killed the three greatest fools among the Turks he has become the fourth himself--"
"I’m not surprised that Podbipienta comes up with such ideas; he’s always had a sharp mind. But now that he’s killed the three biggest fools among the Turks, he’s become the fourth himself—"
"It is disgusting to hear him," interrupted the Lithuanian.
"It’s disgusting to hear him," the Lithuanian interrupted.
"And I don't wonder at him," continued Zagloba, pointing at Volodyovski. "He will jump on a Cossack's bootleg, or hold to his trousers as a burr does to a dog's tail, and get through quicker than any of us. The Holy Spirit has not shone upon either of the two; but that you, instead of restraining their madness, should add excitement to it, that you are going yourself, and wish to expose us four to certain death and torture,--that is the final blow! Tfu! I did not expect this of an officer whom the prince himself has esteemed a valiant knight."
"And I’m not surprised by him," Zagloba continued, pointing at Volodyovski. "He'll jump on a Cossack's bootleg or cling to his trousers like a burr does to a dog's tail, and he'll get through faster than any of us. The Holy Spirit hasn’t guided either of those two; but the fact that instead of calming their madness, you’re encouraging it, that you're going too, and want to put us four in danger of certain death and torture—that’s the last straw! Tfu! I didn’t expect this from an officer whom the prince himself has recognized as a brave knight."
"How four?" asked Skshetuski, in astonishment. "Do you want to go?"
"How four?" Skshetuski asked, amazed. "Do you want to go?"
"Yes!" cried Zagloba, beating his breast with his fists, "I will go. If any of you go, or all go together, I will go too. My blood be on your heads! I shall know next time with whom to associate."
"Yes!" shouted Zagloba, pounding his chest with his fists, "I will go. If any of you go, or if you all go together, I’ll go too. The consequences are on you! Next time, I’ll know who to hang out with."
"Well may you!" said Skshetuski.
"Good for you!" said Skshetuski.
The three knights began to embrace him; but he was angry in earnest, and puffed and pushed them away with his elbows, saying: "Go to the devil! I don't want your Judas kisses." Then was heard on the walls the firing of cannon and muskets. "There it is for you, go!"
The three knights started to hug him, but he was genuinely angry, and he shoved them away with his elbows, saying, "Get lost! I don't want your fake affection." Then the sound of cannon and muskets firing echoed off the walls. "There you go, now leave!"
"That is ordinary firing," remarked Pan Yan.
"That's just regular shooting," said Pan Yan.
"Ordinary firing!" repeated Zagloba, mocking him. "Well, just think this is not enough for them. Half the army is destroyed by this ordinary firing, and they turn up their noses at it."
"Just regular firing!" Zagloba said, mocking him. "Just think, that's not enough for them. Half the army is wiped out by this regular firing, and they look down on it."
"Be of good cheer," said Podbipienta.
"Stay positive," Podbipienta said.
"You ought to keep your mouth shut, Botvinia. You are most to blame; you have invented an undertaking which if it is not a fool's errand then I'm a fool."
"You should keep your mouth shut, Botvinia. You're the one to blame; you've come up with a plan that, if it’s not a complete waste of time, then I must be an idiot."
"But still I'll go, brother," said Pan Longin.
"But still I’ll go, brother," said Pan Longin.
"You'll go, you'll go; and I know why. Don't exhibit yourself as a hero, for they know you. You have virtue for sale, and are in a hurry to take it out of camp. You the worst among knights, not the best,--simply a drab, trading in virtue. Tfu! an offence to God,--that's what you are. It is not to the king you want to go, but you would like to snort through the villages like a horse through a meadow. Look at him! There is a knight with virtue for sale! Vexation, vexation, as God is dear to me!"
"You’re leaving, I see; and I know why. Don’t try to act like a hero, because they know you. You’re selling your virtue and can’t wait to get out of here. You’re the worst of the knights, not the best—just a dull person trading in virtue. Ugh! What an offense to God—that’s what you are. It’s not the king you’re after; you just want to trot through the villages like a horse in a meadow. Look at him! There’s a knight with virtue for sale! It’s so frustrating, as God is my witness!"
"Disgusting to hear him!" cried the Lithuanian, thrusting his fingers in his ears.
"That's disgusting to listen to!" shouted the Lithuanian, sticking his fingers in his ears.
"Let disputes rest," said Skshetuski, seriously. "Better let us think about this question."
"Let's put the arguments aside," said Skshetuski, seriously. "It's better if we focus on this issue."
"In God's name," said the starosta, who had listened hitherto with astonishment to Zagloba, "this is a great question, but we can decide nothing without the prince. This is no place for discussion. You are in service and obliged to obey orders. The prince must be in his quarters; let us go to him and see what he will say to your offer."
"In God's name," said the starosta, who had listened in astonishment to Zagloba, "this is a big question, but we can't decide anything without the prince. This isn’t the right place for a discussion. You’re in service and have to obey orders. The prince should be in his quarters; let’s go to him and see what he thinks about your offer."
"I agree to that," answered Zagloba; and hope shone in his face. "Let us go as quickly as possible."
"I’m in," replied Zagloba, and hope lit up his face. "Let’s go as fast as we can."
They went out and crossed the square on which already the balls were falling from the Cossack trenches. The troops were at the ramparts, which at a distance looked like booths at a fair, so overhung were they with many-colored clothing sheepskin coats, packed with wagons, fragments of tents, and every kind of object which might become a shelter against the shots which at times ceased neither day nor night. And now above those rags hung a long bluish line of smoke, and behind them ranks of prostrate red and yellow soldiers, working hard against the nearest trenches of the enemy. The square itself was like a ruin; the level space was cut up with spades, or trampled by horses; it was not made green by a single grass-blade. Here and there were mounds of earth freshly raised by the digging of walls and graves; here and there lay fragments of broken wagons, cannon, barrels, or piles of bones, gnawed, and whitening before the sun. Bodies of horses were nowhere visible, for each one was removed immediately as food for the soldiers; but everywhere were piles of iron,--mostly cannon-balls, red from rust, which fell every day on that piece of land. Grievous war and hunger were evident at every step. On their way our knights met greater or smaller groups of soldiers,--some carrying wounded or dead, others hurrying to the ramparts to relieve their overworked comrades. The faces of all were black, sunken, overgrown with beard; their fierce eyes were inflamed, their clothing faded and torn; many had filthy rags on their heads in place of caps or helmets; their weapons were broken. Involuntarily came the question, What will happen a week or two later to that handful hitherto victorious?
They went out and crossed the square where cannonballs were already falling from the Cossack trenches. The troops were at the ramparts, which from a distance looked like booths at a fair, so covered were they with colorful clothing, sheepskin coats, packed wagons, bits of tents, and all sorts of items that could serve as shelter from the constant gunfire that never seemed to stop, day or night. Above those rags, a long bluish line of smoke hung, and behind them were rows of fallen red and yellow soldiers, working hard against the nearest enemy trenches. The square itself resembled a ruin; the ground was churned up from shovels or trampled by horses, not a single blade of grass could be found. Here and there were mounds of earth freshly dug for walls and graves; scattered fragments of broken wagons, cannons, barrels, or heaps of bones lay, gnawed and bleached in the sun. Horse bodies were nowhere to be seen, as each was quickly removed to feed the soldiers; but everywhere there were stacks of iron—mostly cannonballs, red with rust—that fell daily on this piece of land. The grim realities of war and hunger were visible at every turn. As they walked, our knights encountered larger and smaller groups of soldiers—some carrying the wounded or the dead, others rushing to the ramparts to relieve their exhausted comrades. All of their faces were dirty, sunken, and covered in beards; their fierce eyes were bloodshot, their clothes faded and torn; many wore filthy rags on their heads instead of caps or helmets; their weapons were broken. The question arose involuntarily: What will happen to that handful of victorious soldiers in a week or two?
"Look, gentlemen," said the starosta; "it is time to give notice to the king."
"Listen up, gentlemen," said the starosta; "it’s time to inform the king."
"Want is showing its teeth, like a dog," said the little knight.
"Desire is baring its teeth, like a dog," said the little knight.
"What will happen when we have eaten the horses?" asked Skshetuski.
"What will we do once we've eaten the horses?" asked Skshetuski.
Thus conversing, they reached the tents of the prince, situated at the right side of the rampart, before which were a few mounted messengers to carry orders through the camp. Their horses, fed with dried and ground horse-flesh and excited by continual fire, reared restively, unable to stand in one place. This was the case too with all the cavalry horses, which in going against the enemy seemed like a herd of griffins or centaurs going rather by air than by land.
Thus talking, they arrived at the prince's tents, located on the right side of the rampart, where a few mounted messengers were waiting to deliver orders throughout the camp. Their horses, fed on dried and ground horse meat and fueled by constant noise, were restless, unable to stay still. This was also true for all the cavalry horses, which, in moving toward the enemy, resembled a swarm of griffins or centaurs flying more than running on the ground.
"Is the prince in the tent?" asked the starosta of one of the horsemen.
"Is the prince in the tent?" asked the starosta of one of the riders.
"Yes, with Pan Pshiyemski," answered the orderly.
"Yeah, with Pan Pshiyemski," answered the orderly.
The starosta entered first without announcing himself, but the four knights remained outside. After a while the canvas opened, and Pshiyemski thrust out his head. "The prince is anxious to see you," said he.
The starosta stepped in first without introducing himself, but the four knights stayed outside. After a bit, the canvas parted, and Pshiyemski poked his head out. "The prince is eager to see you," he said.
Zagloba entered the tent in good humor, for he hoped the prince would not expose his best knights to certain death; but he was mistaken, for they had not yet bowed when he said,--
Zagloba walked into the tent feeling cheerful, hoping the prince wouldn't send his best knights into certain danger; but he was wrong, because they hadn't even bowed when he said,--
"The starosta has told me of your readiness to issue from the camp, and I accept your good will. Too much cannot be sacrificed for the country."
"The starosta has informed me of your willingness to leave the camp, and I appreciate your good intentions. We can't sacrifice too much for the country."
"We have only come for permission to try," said Skshetuski, "since your Highness is the steward of our blood."
"We've only come to ask for permission to try," said Skshetuski, "since you are the steward of our lineage."
"Then you want to go together?"
"Then do you want to go together?"
"Your Highness," said Zagloba, "they want to go, but I do not. God is my witness that I have not come here to praise myself or to make mention of my services; and if I do mention them, I do so lest some one might suppose that I am afraid. Pan Skshetuski, Volodyovski, and Podbipienta of Myshekishki are great knights; but Burlai, who fell by my hand (not to speak of other exploits), was also a famous warrior, equal to Burdabut, Bogun, and the three heads of the janissaries. I mean to say by this that in knightly deeds I am not behind others. But heroism is one thing, and madness another. We have no wings, and we cannot go by land; that is certain."
"Your Highness," said Zagloba, "they want to leave, but I don’t. God is my witness that I didn’t come here to brag about myself or list my accomplishments; and if I do bring them up, it’s to show that I’m not scared. Pan Skshetuski, Volodyovski, and Podbipienta of Myshekishki are great knights; but Burlai, who fell by my hand (not to mention other feats), was also a well-known warrior, on par with Burdabut, Bogun, and the three leaders of the janissaries. What I’m saying is that when it comes to knightly deeds, I’m no slouch. But heroism is one thing, and recklessness is another. We don’t have wings, and we can’t travel by land; that’s for sure."
"You will not go then?" said the prince.
"You aren't going, then?" asked the prince.
"I have said that I do not wish to go, but I have not said that I will not go. Since God has punished me with their company, I must remain in it till death. If we should be hard pressed, the sabre of Zagloba will be of service yet; but I know not why death should be put upon us four, and I hope that your Highness will avert it from us by not permitting this mad undertaking."
"I've said that I don't want to go, but I haven't said that I won't go. Since God has punished me by making me stay with them, I have to stick it out until the end. If we find ourselves in a tough spot, Zagloba's sword will still come in handy; but I don’t understand why death should be looming over the four of us, and I hope your Highness can protect us by not allowing this crazy plan to go forward."
"You are a good comrade," answered the prince, "and it honorable on your part not to wish to leave your friends; you are mistaken in your confidence in me, for I accept your offer."
"You’re a good friend," the prince replied, "and it’s honorable of you not to want to leave your friends; you’re wrong to trust me, because I accept your offer."
"The dog is dead!" muttered Zagloba, and his hands dropped.
"The dog is dead!" Zagloba muttered, letting his hands fall.
At that moment Firlei, castellan of Belsk, entered the tent. "Your Highness, my people have seized a Cossack who says that they are preparing an assault for to-night."
At that moment, Firlei, the castellan of Belsk, entered the tent. "Your Highness, my people have captured a Cossack who claims they are getting ready to launch an attack tonight."
"I have received information too," answered the prince. "All is ready, only let our people hurry with the ramparts."
"I've got the info too," replied the prince. "Everything's set, we just need our people to rush with the walls."
"They are nearly finished."
"They're almost done."
"That is well! We will occupy them in the evening." Then he turned to the four knights. "It is best to try after the storm, if the night is dark."
"That's good! We'll engage them in the evening." Then he turned to the four knights. "It's best to try after the storm, if the night is dark."
"How is that?" asked Firlei; "are you preparing a sally?"
"What's going on?" asked Firlei. "Are you getting ready to charge out?"
"The sally in its own order,--I will lead it myself; but now we are talking about something else. These gentlemen undertake to creep through the enemy and inform the king of our condition."
"The attack will go as planned—I’ll lead it myself; but right now, we’re discussing something else. These gentlemen have agreed to sneak through the enemy lines and update the king on our situation."
The castellan was astonished, opened his eyes, and looked at the knights in succession. The prince smiled with delight. He had this vanity,--he loved to have his soldiers admired.
The castle steward was amazed, widened his eyes, and glanced at the knights one by one. The prince beamed with joy. He had this pride—he loved it when his soldiers were praised.
"In God's name!" said the castellan; "there are such hearts then in the world? As God lives, I will not dissuade you from the daring deed."
"In God's name!" said the castellan; "are there really such hearts in the world? As God lives, I won't talk you out of this bold move."
Zagloba was purple from rage; but he said nothing, he only puffed like a bear. The prince thought awhile, then said,--
Zagloba was livid with anger, but he didn't say anything; he just huffed like a bear. The prince thought for a moment, then said,--
"I do not wish, however, to spend your blood in vain, and I am not willing that all four should go together. One will go first; if the enemy kill him, they will not delay in boasting of it, as they have once already boasted of the death of my servant whom they seized at Lvoff. If they kill the first, the second will go; afterward in case of necessity the third and the fourth. But perhaps the first will pass through; in such an event I do not wish to expose the others to a useless death."
"I don’t want your blood to be shed for nothing, and I won’t allow all four of you to go together. One will go first; if the enemy kills him, they’ll quickly brag about it, just like they boasted about the death of my servant they captured at Lvoff. If they kill the first, the second will go; then if needed, the third and fourth will follow. But maybe the first will make it through; if that happens, I don’t want to put the others at risk for a pointless death."
"Your Highness," interrupted Skshetuski.
"Your Highness," interrupted Skshetuski.
"This is my will and command," said Yeremi, with emphasis. "To bring you to agreement, I say that he shall go first who offered himself first."
"This is my will and command," Yeremi said firmly. "To reach an agreement, I declare that the one who volunteered first shall go first."
"It was I!" cried Pan Longin, with a beaming face.
"It was me!" cried Pan Longin, with a bright smile.
"To-night, after the storm, if it is dark," added the prince. "I will give no letters to the king; you will tell what you have seen,--merely take a signet-ring as credential."
"Tonight, after the storm, if it's dark," the prince added. "I won't give any letters to the king; you'll report what you've seen—just take a signet ring as proof."
Podbipienta took the signet-ring and bowed to the prince, who caught him by the temples and held him awhile with his two hands; then he kissed him several times on the forehead, and said in a voice of emotion,--
Podbipienta took the signet ring and bowed to the prince, who held him by the temples with both hands for a moment; then he kissed him several times on the forehead and said with emotion, --
"You are as near to my heart as a brother. May the God of Hosts and our Queen of Angels carry you through, warrior of the Lord! Amen!"
"You are as close to my heart as a brother. May the God of Hosts and our Queen of Angels support you, warrior of the Lord! Amen!"
"Amen!" repeated Sobieski, the castellan of Belsk, and Pan Pshiyemski.
"Amen!" repeated Sobieski, the castellan of Belsk, and Pan Pshiyemski.
The prince had tears in his eyes, for he was a real father to the knights. Others wept, and a quiver of enthusiasm shook the body of Pan Podbipienta. A flame passed through his bones; and rejoiced to its depth was his soul, pure, obedient, and heroic, with the hope of coming sacrifice.
The prince had tears in his eyes because he truly cared for the knights. Others were crying, and a wave of excitement swept through Pan Podbipienta's body. A fire coursed through his bones; his soul—pure, loyal, and brave—was filled with joy and the hope of future sacrifice.
"History will write of you!" cried the castellan.
"History will remember you!" shouted the castle manager.
"Non nobis, non nobis, sed nomini tuo, Domine, da gloriam (Not to us, not to us, but to thy name, Lord, give the glory)," said the prince.
"Not to us, not to us, but to your name, Lord, give the glory," said the prince.
The knights issued from the tent.
The knights emerged from the tent.
"Tfu! something has seized me by the throat and holds me," said Zagloba; "and it is as bitter in my mouth as wormwood, and there they are firing continually. Oh, if the thunders would fire you away!" said he, pointing to the smoking trenches of the Cossacks. "Oh, it is hard to live in this world! Pan Longin, are you really going out? May the angels guard you! If the plague would choke those ruffians!"
"Tfu! something has a grip on my throat and won't let go," said Zagloba; "and it tastes as bitter in my mouth as wormwood, and they just keep firing away. Oh, if the thunder would just blast you out of here!" he said, pointing to the smoking trenches of the Cossacks. "Oh, it’s tough to live in this world! Pan Longin, are you actually going out? May the angels protect you! I wish the plague would choke those scoundrels!"
"I must take farewell of you," said Podbipienta.
"I have to say goodbye to you," said Podbipienta.
"How is that? Where are you going?" asked Zagloba.
"What's up? Where are you headed?" asked Zagloba.
"To the priest Mukhovetski,--to confess, my brother. I must cleanse my sinful soul."
"To Priest Mukhovetski, — I need to confess, brother. I must cleanse my sinful soul."
Pan Longin hastened to the castle; the others returned to the ramparts. Skshetuski and Volodyovski were silent, but Zagloba said,--
Pan Longin hurried to the castle; the others went back to the ramparts. Skshetuski and Volodyovski were quiet, but Zagloba said,--
"Something holds me by the throat. I did not think to be sorrowful, but that is the worthiest man in the world. If any one contradicts me, I'll give it to him in the face. Oh, my God, my God! I thought the castellan of Belsk would restrain the prince, but he beat the drums still more. The hangman brought that heretic! 'History,' he says, 'will write of you.' Let it write of him, but not on the skin of Pan Longin. And why doesn't he go out himself? He has six toes on his feet, like every Calvinist, and he can walk better. I tell you, gentlemen, that it is getting worse and worse on earth, and Jabkovski is a true prophet when he says that the end of the world is near. Let us sit down awhile at the ramparts, and then go to the castle, so as to console ourselves with the company of our friend till evening at least."
"Something's gripping me by the throat. I didn’t expect to feel this way, but that’s the best guy I know. If anyone disagrees, I'll confront them directly. Oh, my God, my God! I thought the castellan of Belsk would keep the prince in check, but instead, he just kept beating the drums louder. The executioner brought that heretic! 'History,' he says, 'will remember you.' Let it remember him, but not by marking Pan Longin. And why doesn’t he come out himself? He has six toes on his feet, like every Calvinist, and he can walk just fine. I’m telling you, folks, things are getting worse and worse on this earth, and Jabkovski is spot on when he says the end of the world is coming. Let’s sit down for a bit at the ramparts, and then head to the castle, so we can at least find some comfort with our friend until evening."
But Pan Longin, after confession and communion, spent the whole time in prayer. He made his first appearance at the storm in the evening, which was one of the most awful, for the Cossacks had struck just when the troops were transporting their cannon and wagons to the newly raised ramparts. For a time it seemed that the slender forces of the Poles would fall before the onrush of two hundred thousand foes. The Polish battalions had become so intermingled with the enemy that they could not distinguish their own, and three times they closed in this fashion. Hmelnitski exerted all his power; for the Khan and his own colonels had told him that this must be the last storm, and that henceforth they would only harass the besieged with hunger. But after three hours all attacks were repulsed with such terrible losses that according to later reports forty thousand of the enemy had fallen. One thing is certain,--after the battle a whole bundle of flags was thrown at the feet of the prince; and this was really the last great assault, after which followed more difficult times of digging under the ramparts, capturing wagons, continual firing, suffering, and famine.
But Pan Longin, after confession and communion, spent the entire time in prayer. He first appeared during the storm in the evening, which was one of the worst, as the Cossacks attacked just when the troops were moving their cannons and wagons to the newly built ramparts. For a while, it seemed like the small Polish forces would be overwhelmed by the charge of two hundred thousand enemies. The Polish battalions got so mixed up with the enemy that they couldn't tell their own troops apart, and they closed in this way three times. Hmelnitski used all his strength; the Khan and his own colonels had told him that this had to be the final assault, and that from then on they would only starve the besieged. But after three hours, all attacks were driven back with such devastating losses that later reports stated forty thousand of the enemy had fallen. One thing is clear—after the battle, a whole pile of flags was thrown at the feet of the prince; this was truly the last major assault, after which there followed tougher times of digging under the ramparts, capturing wagons, constant firing, suffering, and famine.
Immediately after the storm the soldiers, ready to drop from weariness, were led by the tireless Yeremi in a sally, which ended in a new defeat for the enemy. Quiet then soothed the tabor and the camp.
Immediately after the storm, the soldiers, on the verge of exhaustion, were led by the relentless Yeremi in a charge, which resulted in another defeat for the enemy. Silence then settled over the camp and the tabor.
The night was warm but cloudy. Four black forms pushed themselves quietly and carefully to the eastern edge of the ramparts. They were Pan Longin, Zagloba, Skshetuski, and Volodyovski.
The night was warm but overcast. Four dark figures moved quietly and cautiously to the eastern edge of the ramparts. They were Pan Longin, Zagloba, Skshetuski, and Volodyovski.
"Guard your pistols well, to keep the powder dry," whispered Pan Yan. "Two battalions will be ready all night. If you fire, we will spring to the rescue."
"Take good care of your guns and keep the powder dry," whispered Pan Yan. "Two battalions will be on standby all night. If you shoot, we’ll rush to help."
"Nothing to be seen, even if you strain your eyes out!" whispered Zagloba.
"There's nothing to see, even if you really squint!" whispered Zagloba.
"That is better," answered Pan Longin.
"That's better," said Pan Longin.
"Be quiet!" interrupted Volodyovski, "I hear something."
"Be quiet!" interrupted Volodyovski, "I hear something."
"That is only the groan of a dying man,--nothing!"
"That's just the groan of a dying man—nothing!"
"If you can only reach the oak grove."
"If you can just get to the oak grove."
"Oh, my God! my God!" sighed Zagloba, trembling as if in a fever.
"Oh my God! My God!" sighed Zagloba, shaking as if he had a fever.
"In three hours it will be daylight."
"In three hours, it will be light out."
"It is time!" said Pan Longin.
"It's time!" said Pan Longin.
"Time! time!" repeated Skshetuski, in a stifled voice. "Go with God!"
"Time! time!" Skshetuski repeated in a choked voice. "Go with God!"
"With God, with God!"
"With God, with God!"
"Farewell, brothers, and forgive me if I have offended any of you in anything."
"Goodbye, brothers, and I'm sorry if I’ve upset any of you in any way."
"You offend? O God!" cried Zagloba, throwing himself into his arms.
"You’re upset? Oh God!" cried Zagloba, throwing himself into his arms.
Skshetuski and Volodyovski embraced him in turn. The moment came. Suppressed gulping shook the breasts of these knights. One alone, Pan Longin, was calm, though full of emotion. "Farewell!" he repeated once more; and approaching the edge of the rampart, he dropped into the ditch, and soon appeared as a black figure on the opposite bank. Once more he beckoned farewell to his comrades, and vanished in the gloom.
Skshetuski and Volodyovski hugged him one after the other. The moment had arrived. They struggled to hold back their emotions. Only Pan Longin remained calm, even though he felt deeply. "Farewell!" he said again, and as he stepped to the edge of the rampart, he jumped into the ditch, soon becoming a dark figure on the other side. He waved goodbye to his friends one last time and disappeared into the darkness.
Between the road to Zalostsitse and the highway from Vishnyovets grew an oak-grove, interspersed with narrow openings. Beyond and joining with it was an old pine-forest, thick and large, extending north of Zalostsitse. Podbipienta had determined to reach that grove. The road is very perilous, for to reach the oaks it was necessary to pass along the entire flank of the Cossack tabor; but Pan Longin selected it on purpose, for it was just around the camp that most people were moving during the whole night, and the guards gave least attention to passers-by. Besides, other roads, valleys, thickets, and narrow places were set by guards who rode around continually, by essauls, sotniks, and even Hmelnitski himself. A passage through the meadows and along the Gnyezna was not to be dreamt for the Cossack horse-herders were watching there from dusk till daylight with their herds.
Between the road to Zalostsitse and the highway from Vishnyovets, there was an oak grove scattered with narrow openings. Beyond that, connecting with it, was an old pine forest, thick and large, stretching north of Zalostsitse. Podbipienta was determined to reach that grove. The road was quite dangerous, as to get to the oaks, one had to pass along the entire side of the Cossack camp; however, Pan Longin chose it deliberately, because most people were moving around the camp throughout the night, and the guards paid the least attention to those passing by. Additionally, other roads, valleys, thickets, and tight spots were monitored by guards who constantly patrolled, including essauls, sotniks, and even Hmelnitski himself. A passage through the meadows along the Gnyezna was out of the question, as the Cossack horse herders were watching from dusk till dawn with their herds.
The night was gloomy, cloudy, and so dark that at ten paces not only could a man not be seen, but not even a tree. This circumstance was favorable for Pan Longin; though on the other hand he was obliged to go very slowly and carefully, so as not to fall into any of the pits or ditches, occupying the whole expanse of the battle-field and dug by Polish and Cossack hands. In this fashion he made way to the second Polish rampart, which had been abandoned just before evening, and had passed through the ditch. He stopped and listened; the trenches were empty. The sally made by Yeremi after the storm had pushed the Cossacks out, who either fell, or took refuge in the tabor. A multitude of bodies were lying on the slopes and summits of these mounds. Pan Longin stumbled against bodies every moment, stepped over them, and passed on. From time to time a low groan or sigh announced that some one of the prostrate was living yet.
The night was dark and cloudy, so dim that even at ten paces, you couldn’t see a person or a tree. This was a good situation for Pan Longin; however, he had to move very slowly and carefully to avoid falling into the holes and ditches scattered across the battlefield, dug by Polish and Cossack hands. In this way, he made his way to the second Polish rampart, which had been abandoned right before evening, and crossed the ditch. He paused and listened; the trenches were empty. Yeremi’s charge after the attack had forced the Cossacks out, either making them flee or retreat to the tabor. A mass of bodies lay scattered on the slopes and tops of the mounds. Pan Longin kept stumbling over bodies, stepping over them, and moving on. Occasionally, a faint groan or sigh revealed that some of the fallen were still alive.
Beyond the ramparts there was a broad expanse stretching to another trench made before the arrival of Yeremi, also covered with corpses; but some tens of steps farther on were those earth-shelters, like stacks of hay in the darkness. But they were empty. Everywhere the deepest silence reigned,--nowhere a fire or a man; no one on that former square but the prostrate.
Beyond the walls, there was a wide area leading to another trench that had been dug before Yeremi's arrival, also filled with bodies; but just a few dozen steps further were the earthen shelters, resembling heaps of hay in the dark. However, they were vacant. An oppressive silence hung in the air—there was no fire or person in sight; no one in that once-bustling square except for the fallen.
Pan Longin began the prayer for the souls of the dead, and went on. The sounds of the Polish camp, which followed him to the second rampart, grew fainter and fainter, melting in the distance, till at last they ceased altogether. Pan Longin stopped and looked around for the last time. He could see almost nothing, for in the camp there was no light; but one window in the castle glimmered weakly as a star which the clouds now expose and now conceal, or like a glow-worm which shines and darkens in turn.
Pan Longin began praying for the souls of the dead and continued. The sounds from the Polish camp that followed him to the second rampart faded away, eventually vanishing completely. Pan Longin paused and took one last look around. He could hardly see anything because there was no light in the camp; however, one window in the castle flickered weakly like a star that the clouds reveal and then hide, or like a glow-worm that lights up and dims alternately.
"My brothers, shall I see you again in this life?" thought Pan Longin; and sadness pressed him down like a tremendous stone. He was barely able to breathe. There, where that pale light was trembling, are his people; there are brother hearts,--Prince Yeremi, Pan Yan, Volodyovski, Zagloba, the priest Mukhovetski; there they love him and would gladly defend him. But here is night, with desolation, darkness, corpses; under his feet choruses of ghosts; farther on, the blood-devouring tabor of sworn, pitiless enemies. The weight of sadness became so great that it was too heavy even for the shoulders of this giant. His soul began to waver within him.
"My brothers, will I see you again in this life?" thought Pan Longin; and sadness weighed down on him like a huge stone. He could barely breathe. There, where that pale light flickered, are his people; there are his brothers—Prince Yeremi, Pan Yan, Volodyovski, Zagloba, the priest Mukhovetski; there they love him and would gladly defend him. But here is night, filled with desolation, darkness, and corpses; beneath his feet are the choruses of ghosts; further away, the bloodthirsty drum of sworn, merciless enemies. The weight of sadness grew so heavy that it felt too much even for the shoulders of this giant. His soul began to waver within him.
In the darkness pale Alarm flew upon him, and began to whisper in his ear: "You will not pass, it is impossible! Return, there is still time! Fire the pistol, and a whole battalion will rush to your aid. Through those tabors, through that savageness nothing will pass."
In the pale darkness, Alarm swooped down on him and started to whisper in his ear: "You can’t go through, it’s impossible! Turn back, there’s still time! Fire the gun, and a whole battalion will come to help you. Nothing will get through that chaos, that brutality."
That starving camp, covered every day with balls, full of death and the odor of corpses, appeared at that moment to Pan Longin a calm, peaceful, safe haven. His friends there would not think ill of him if he returned. He would tell them that the deed passed human power; and they would not go themselves, would not send another,--would wait further for the mercy of God and the coming of the king. But if Skshetuski should go and perish! "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost! These are temptations of Satan," thought Pan Longin. "I am ready for death, and nothing worse can meet me. And this is Satan terrifying a weak soul with desolation, corpses, and darkness; for he makes use of all means." Will the knight return, cover himself with shame, suffer in reputation, disgrace his name, not save the army, renounce the crown of heaven? Never! And he moved on, stretching out his hands before him.
That starving camp, filled every day with cannonballs, surrounded by death and the smell of rotting bodies, seemed to Pan Longin like a calm, peaceful, safe refuge at that moment. His friends there wouldn’t blame him if he came back. He would tell them that the situation was beyond human control; and they wouldn’t go themselves, wouldn’t send anyone else—they would just wait longer for God’s mercy and the king’s return. But what if Skshetuski went and died! "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit! These are the temptations of Satan," Pan Longin thought. "I’m ready for death; nothing worse can happen to me. And this is Satan, terrifying a weak soul with despair, corpses, and darkness; he uses all tactics he can." Will the knight turn back, feel shame, suffer in reputation, disgrace his name, not save the army, and give up his chance for heaven? Absolutely not! And he pressed on, reaching out his hands before him.
Now a murmur reached him again, not from the Polish camp, however, but from the opposite side, still indefinite, but as it were deep and terrible, like the growling of a bear giving sudden answer in a dark forest. Disquiet had now left Pan Longin's soul; sadness had ceased, and changed into a mere sweet remembrance of those near to him. At last, as if answering that menace coming up from the tabor, he repeated once more in spirit: "But still I will go."
Now a murmur reached him again, not from the Polish camp, but from the opposite side, still unclear, but deep and frightening, like the growl of a bear suddenly responding in a dark forest. Disquiet had now left Pan Longin's soul; sadness had faded and transformed into a sweet memory of those close to him. Finally, as if responding to that threat rising from the camp, he repeated once more in his mind: "But still, I will go."
After a certain time he found himself on that battle-field ere on the first day of the storm the prince's cavalry had defeated the Cossacks and janissaries. The road here was more even,--fewer pits, ditches, shelters, and no corpses, those who had fallen in the earlier struggles had been buried by the Cossacks. It was also somewhat clearer, for the ground was not covered with various obstacles. The land inclined gradually toward the north. But Pan Longin turned immediately to the flank, wishing to push through between the western pond and the tabor.
After a while, he found himself on the battlefield where, on the first day of the storm, the prince's cavalry had defeated the Cossacks and janissaries. The road here was smoother—there were fewer pits, ditches, and shelters, and no corpses; those who had fallen in the earlier battles had been buried by the Cossacks. It was also a bit clearer since the ground wasn't littered with various obstacles. The land sloped gradually to the north. But Pan Longin immediately turned to the side, wanting to push through between the western pond and the tabor.
He went quickly now, without hindrance, and it seemed him already that he was reaching the line of the tabor, when some new sound caught his attention. He halted at once, and after waiting a quarter of an hour heard the tramp and breathing of horses. "Cossack patrols!" thought he. The voices of men reached his ears. He sprang aside with speed, and searching with his foot for the first depression in the ground, fell to the earth and stretched out motionless, holding his pistol in one hand and his sword the other.
He moved quickly now, with nothing in his way, and it felt like he was almost at the edge of the tabor when a new sound caught his attention. He stopped immediately, and after waiting for about fifteen minutes, he heard the sound of horses' hooves and their breathing. "Cossack patrols!" he thought. He could hear men's voices. He quickly jumped to the side and, feeling for the first dip in the ground with his foot, fell to the ground and lay still, holding his pistol in one hand and his sword in the other.
The riders approached still nearer, and at last were abreast of him. It was so dark he could not count them; but he heard every word of their conversation.
The riders got even closer, and finally rode alongside him. It was so dark that he couldn't see how many there were, but he could hear every word of their conversation.
"It is hard for them, but hard for us too," said some sleepy voice. "And how many good men of ours have bitten the dust!"
"It’s tough for them, but it’s tough for us too," said a tired voice. "And how many good men have we lost!"
"Oh, Lord!" said another voice, "they say the king is not far. What will become of us?"
"Oh, no!" said another voice, "they say the king is close by. What will happen to us?"
"The Khan got angry with our father; and the Tartars threaten to take us, if there will be no other prisoners."
"The Khan was angry with our father, and the Tartars are threatening to take us if there aren't any other prisoners."
"And in the pastures they fight with our men. Father has forbidden us to go to the Tartar camp, for whoever goes there is lost."
"And in the fields, they fight with our guys. Dad has told us not to go to the Tartar camp, because anyone who goes there is doomed."
"They say there are disguised Poles among the market-men. I wish this war had never begun."
"They say there are undercover Poles among the market vendors. I wish this war had never started."
"It is worse this time than before."
"It’s worse this time than it was before."
"The king is not far away, with the Polish forces. That is the worst!"
"The king isn't far away, along with the Polish troops. That's the worst!"
"Ha, ha! You would be sleeping in the Saitch at this hour; now you have got to push around in the dark like a vampire."
"Ha, ha! You would be sleeping in the Saitch at this hour; now you have to stumble around in the dark like a vampire."
"There must be vampires here, for the horses are snorting."
"There must be vampires around, because the horses are snorting."
Their voices receded gradually, and at last were silent. Pan Longin rose and went on.
Their voices faded away gradually and finally fell silent. Pan Longin got up and continued on.
A rain fine as mist began to fall. It grew still darker. On the left side of Pan Longin gleamed at the distance of two furlongs a small light; after that a second, a third, and a tenth. Then he knew he was on the line of the tabor. The lights were far apart and weak. It was evident that all were sleeping, and only here and there might they be drinking or preparing food for the morrow.
A fine mist of rain began to fall. It became even darker. To the left of Pan Longin, he noticed a small light gleaming about two furlongs away; then a second, a third, and finally a tenth. At that moment, he realized he was along the line of the tabor. The lights were scattered and dim. It was clear that everyone was mostly asleep, with only a few people possibly drinking or getting food ready for the next day.
"Thank God that I am out after the storm and the sally," said Pan Longin to himself. "They must be mortally weary."
"Thank God I'm out after the storm and the fight," Pan Longin said to himself. "They must be completely exhausted."
He had scarcely thought this when he heard again in the distance the tramp of horses,--another patrol was coming. But the ground in this place was more broken; therefore it was easier to hide. The patrol passed so near that the guards almost rode over Pan Longin. Fortunately the horses, accustomed to pass among prostrate bodies, were not frightened. Pan Longin went on.
He had barely thought this when he heard the sound of horses approaching in the distance—another patrol was coming. But the ground here was rougher, making it easier to conceal himself. The patrol rode so close that the guards nearly trampled Pan Longin. Luckily, the horses, used to moving among fallen bodies, weren't startled. Pan Longin continued on.
In the space of a thousand yards he met two more patrols. It was evident that the whole circle occupied by the tabor was guarded like the apple of the eye. But Pan Longin rejoiced in spirit that he was not meeting infantry outposts, who are generally placed before camps to give warning to mounted patrols.
In the span of a thousand yards, he encountered two more patrols. It was clear that the entire area occupied by the tabor was being protected like the apple of the eye. But Pan Longin felt uplifted that he wasn’t coming across infantry outposts, which are usually stationed in front of camps to alert the mounted patrols.
But his joy was of short duration. Scarcely had he advanced another furlong of the road when some dark figure shifted before him not more than twenty yards distant. Though unterrified, he felt a slight tremor along his spine. It was too late to withdraw and go around. The form moved; evidently it had seen him. A moment of hesitation followed, short as the twinkle of an eye. Then a suppressed voice called,--
But his happiness didn't last long. He had barely traveled another furlong down the road when a dark figure moved in front of him, no more than twenty yards away. Although he wasn't terrified, he felt a slight shiver down his spine. It was too late to turn back and go around. The figure shifted; it was clear it had spotted him. A moment of hesitation followed, brief as a blink. Then a hushed voice called,---
"Vassil, is that you?"
"Is that you, Vassil?"
"I," said Pan Longin, quietly.
"I," Pan Longin said quietly.
"Have you gorailka?"
"Have you gorailka?"
"I have."
"I've."
"Give me some."
"Give me some."
Pan Longin approached.
Longin approached.
"Why are you so tall?" asked the voice, in tones of terror.
"Why are you so tall?" the voice asked, sounding terrified.
Something rustled in the darkness. A scream of "Lor--!" smothered the instant it was begun, came from the mouth the picket; then was heard the crash as it were of broken bones, heavy breathing, and one figure fell quietly to the earth. Pan Longin moved on.
Something rustled in the darkness. A scream of "Lor--!" was cut off as soon as it started, coming from the guard; then there was the sound of what seemed like broken bones, heavy breathing, and one figure fell silently to the ground. Pan Longin moved on.
But he did not pass along the same line, for it was evidently a line of pickets; he turned therefore a little nearer to the tabor, wishing to go between the pickets and the line of wagons. If there was not another line of pickets, Pan Longin could meet in that space only those who went out from camp to relieve those on duty. Mounted patrols had no duty here.
But he didn’t go the same way, because it was clearly a line of guards; so he moved a bit closer to the drum, wanting to slip between the guards and the line of wagons. If there weren’t another line of guards, Pan Longin could only run into those who were leaving the camp to replace those on duty. There were no mounted patrols assigned here.
After a time it became evident that there was no second line of pickets. But the tabor was not farther than two bow-shots; and wonderful! it seemed to grow nearer continually, though he tried to go at an equal distance from line of wagons.
After a while, it became clear that there wasn't a second line of pickets. But the tabor was no more than two bowshots away; and surprisingly, it seemed to get closer all the time, even though he tried to keep an equal distance from the line of wagons.
It was evident too that not all were asleep in the tabor. At the fires smouldering here and there sitting figures were visible. In one place the fire was greater,--so large indeed that it almost reached Pan Longin with its light, and he was forced to draw back toward the pickets so as not to pass through the line of illumination. From the distance he distinguished, hanging on cross-sticks near the fire, oxen which the butchers were skinning. Disputing groups of men looked on. A few were playing quietly on pipes for the butchers. It was that part of the camp occupied by the herdsmen. The more distant rows of wagons were surrounded by darkness.
It was clear that not everyone was asleep in the camp. At various fires, figures could be seen sitting. In one spot, the fire was larger—so bright that it almost reached Pan Longin, forcing him to step back toward the pickets to avoid crossing into the light. From afar, he could make out oxen hanging on cross-sticks near the fire, which the butchers were skinning. Groups of men argued as they watched. A few were quietly playing pipes for the butchers. This was the part of the camp where the herdsmen were. The farther rows of wagons were shrouded in darkness.
But the line of the tabor lighted by the smouldering fires again appeared as if nearer to Pan Longin. In the beginning he had it only on his right hand; suddenly he saw that he had it in front of him. Then he halted and meditated what to do. He was surrounded. The tabor, the Tartar camp, and the camps of the mob encircled all Zbaraj like a ring. Inside this ring sentries were standing and mounted guards moving, that no one might pass through.
But the line of the tabor lit by the smoldering fires seemed to be closer to Pan Longin again. At first, it was only to his right; suddenly, he saw it right in front of him. Then he stopped and thought about what to do. He was surrounded. The tabor, the Tartar camp, and the camps of the mob all encircled Zbaraj like a ring. Inside this ring, sentries stood and mounted guards moved to make sure no one could pass through.
The position of Pan Longin was terrible. He had now the choice either to go through between the wagons or seek another exit between the Cossacks and the Tartars. Otherwise he would have to wander till daylight along that rim, unless he wished to return to Zbaraj; but even in the latter case he might fall into the hands of the mounted patrol. He understood, however, that the very nature of the ground did not permit that one wagon should stand close to another. There had to be intervals in the rows, and considerable ones. Such intervals were necessary for communication, for an open road, for necessary travel. He determined to look for such a passage, and with that object approached still nearer to the wagons. The gleam of fires burning here and there might betray him, but on the other hand they were useful, for without them he could see neither the wagons nor the road between them.
The situation for Pan Longin was dire. He now faced the choice of either trying to squeeze between the wagons or finding another way out among the Cossacks and Tartars. Otherwise, he would have to wait for daylight along that edge, unless he wanted to head back to Zbaraj; but even then, he risked running into the mounted patrol. He realized that the terrain didn’t allow the wagons to be parked too close together. There had to be gaps between the rows, and they needed to be pretty wide. Those gaps were essential for communication, an open pathway, and necessary travel. He decided to look for such a passage and moved closer to the wagons. The flicker of fires scattered around could give him away, but on the flip side, they were helpful; without them, he wouldn’t be able to see the wagons or the space between them.
After a quarter of an hour he found a road, and recognized it easily, for it looked like a black belt between the wagons. There was no fire on it; there could be no Cossacks there, since the cavalry had to pass that way. Pan Longin put himself on his knees and hands, and began to crawl to that dark throat like a snake to a hole.
After fifteen minutes, he found a road and immediately recognized it, as it resembled a black strip between the wagons. There was no fire on it; there couldn’t be any Cossacks there since the cavalry had to go that way. Pan Longin got down on his hands and knees and started to crawl toward that dark opening like a snake heading to a hole.
A quarter of an hour passed, half an hour; he crawled continually, praying at the same time, commending his body and soul to the protection of the heavenly powers. He thought that perhaps the fate of all Zbaraj was depending on him then, could he pass that throat; he prayed therefore not for himself alone, but for those who at that moment in the trenches were praying for him.
A quarter of an hour went by, then half an hour; he kept crawling, all the while praying, entrusting his body and soul to the protection of the divine powers. He thought that maybe the fate of all Zbaraj depended on him then, and if he could get through that narrow passage; he prayed not just for himself, but for those who were in the trenches at that moment praying for him.
On both sides of him all was silent,--no man moved, no horse snorted, no dog barked; and Pan Longin went through. The bushes and thickets looked dark before him; behind them was the oak-grove; behind the oak-grove the pine-woods, all the way to Toporoff; beyond the pine-woods, the king, salvation, and glory, service before God and man. What was the cutting of three heads in comparison with this deed, for which something was needed beyond an iron hand? Pan Longin felt the difference, but pride stirred not that clean heart; it was only moved like that of a child with tears of thankfulness.
On both sides of him, everything was quiet—no one moved, no horse neighed, no dog barked; and Pan Longin pushed on. The bushes and thickets loomed dark ahead of him; behind them was the oak grove; beyond the oak grove lay the pine woods, stretching all the way to Toporoff; past the pine woods was the king, salvation, and glory, serving both God and man. What was the beheading of three men compared to this act, which required more than just an iron fist? Pan Longin sensed the difference, but pride didn't stir in that pure heart; it was touched only like a child's, with tears of gratitude.
Then he rose and passed on. Beyond the wagons there were either no pickets or few easily avoided. Now heavier rain began to fall, pattering on the bushes and drowning the noise of his steps. Pan Longin then gave freedom to his long legs, and walked like a giant, trampling the bushes; every step was like five of a common man,--the wagons every moment farther, the oak-grove every moment nearer, and salvation every moment nearer.
Then he got up and moved on. Beyond the wagons, there were either no guards or just a few that were easy to avoid. Now, heavier rain started to fall, pattering on the bushes and drowning out the sound of his footsteps. Pan Longin then stretched out his long legs and walked like a giant, crushing the bushes beneath him; each step felt like five of an ordinary person's— the wagons getting farther away, the oak grove getting closer, and salvation drawing nearer.
Here are the oaks. Night beneath them is as black as under the ground; but that is better. A gentle breeze sprang up; the oaks murmured lightly,--you would have said they were muttering a prayer; "O great God, good God, guard this knight, for he is thy servant and a faithful son of the land on which we have grown up for thy glory!"
Here are the oaks. The night underneath them is as dark as underground; but that’s better. A gentle breeze picked up; the oaks softly murmured—you might think they were whispering a prayer: “O great God, good God, protect this knight, for he is your servant and a loyal son of the land where we’ve thrived for your glory!”
About seven miles and a half divided Pan Longin from the Polish camp. Sweat poured from his forehead, for the air was sultry, as if gathering for a storm; but he went on, caring nothing for the storm, for the angels were singing in his heart. The oaks became thinner. The first field is surely near. The oaks rustle more loudly, as if wishing to say: "Wait; you were safe among us." But the knight has no time, and he enters the open field. Only one oak stands on it, and that in the centre; but it is larger than the others. Pan Longin moves toward that oak.
About seven and a half miles separated Pan Longin from the Polish camp. Sweat dripped from his forehead because the air was humid, as if it was about to storm; but he pressed on, not caring about the impending weather, as the angels sang in his heart. The trees became sparser. The first field must be close. The oaks rustled louder, as if trying to say: "Hold on; you were safe among us." But the knight had no time to waste, and he stepped into the open field. There was only one oak standing in the middle, and it was larger than the others. Pan Longin walked toward that oak.
All at once, when he was a few yards from the spreading branches of the giant, about a dozen figures push out and approach him with wolf-springs: "Who are you? who are you?" Their language is unknown; their heads are covered with something pointed. They are the Tartar horse-herders, who have taken refuge from the rain. At that moment red lightning flashed through the field, revealing the oak, the wild figures of the Tartars, and the enormous noble. A terrible cry shook the air, and the battle began in a moment.
All of a sudden, as he was just a few yards away from the sprawling branches of the giant tree, about a dozen figures burst out and moved toward him with a fierce energy: "Who are you? Who are you?" He couldn’t understand their language; their heads were covered with something pointed. They were the Tartar horse herders, who had taken shelter from the rain. In that instant, a red flash of lightning lit up the field, revealing the oak tree, the wild figures of the Tartars, and the enormous nobleman. A terrifying scream echoed through the air, and within moments, the battle began.
The Tartars rushed on Pan Longin like wolves on a deer, and seized him with sinewy hands; but he only shook himself, and all the assailants fell from him as ripe fruit from a tree. Then the terrible double-handed sword gritted in the scabbard; and then were heard groans, howls, calls for aid, the whistle of the sword, the groans of the wounded, the neighing and the frightened horses, the clatter of broken Tartar swords. The silent field roared with all the wild sounds that can possibly find place in the throats of men.
The Tartars charged at Pan Longin like wolves after a deer and grabbed him with their strong hands; but he just shook them off, and all the attackers tumbled away like ripe fruit falling from a tree. Then the fearsome double-handed sword scraped against its scabbard, and the air filled with groans, howls, cries for help, the swish of the sword, the moans of the wounded, the whinnies of scared horses, and the clang of broken Tartar swords. The quiet field erupted with every wild sound imaginable coming from the throats of men.
The Tartars rushed on him repeatedly in a crowd; but he put his back to the oak, and in front covered himself with the whirlwind of his sword, and slashed awfully. Bodies lay dark under his feet; the others fell back, impelled by panic terror. "A div! a div!" howled they, wildly.
The Tartars charged at him from all sides, but he pressed his back against the oak tree and defended himself with a flurry of his sword, cutting down fiercely. Bodies were piled beneath him; the others retreated, driven back by sheer terror. "A div! a div!" they screamed, frantically.
The howling was not without an answer. Half an hour had not passed when the whole field swarmed with footmen and horsemen. Cossacks ran up, and Tartars also with poles and bows and pieces of burning pitch-pine. Excited questions began to fly from mouth to mouth. "What is it, what has happened?" "A div!" answered the Tartars. "A div!" repeated the crowd. "A Pole! A div! Take him alive, alive!"
The howling didn’t go unanswered. Within half an hour, the entire field was filled with foot soldiers and horsemen. Cossacks rushed in, along with Tartars carrying poles, bows, and torches made of burning pitch-pine. Excited questions started flying around. "What’s going on, what happened?" "A div!" the Tartars replied. "A div!" the crowd echoed. "A Pole! A div! Capture him alive, alive!"
Pan Longin fired twice from his pistols, but those reports could not be heard by his comrades in the Polish camp. Now the crowd approached him in a half-circle. He was standing in the shade, gigantic, supported by the tree, and he waited with sword in hand. The crowd came nearer, nearer. At last the voice of command shouted: "Seize him!"
Pan Longin fired twice from his pistols, but his comrades in the Polish camp couldn't hear the shots. The crowd closed in on him in a half-circle. He stood in the shade, enormous, leaning against the tree, and waited with his sword in hand. The crowd got closer, closer. Finally, a commanding voice shouted: "Grab him!"
They rushed ahead. The cries were stopped. Those who could not push on gave light to the assailants. A whirl of men gathered and turned under the tree. Only groans came out of that whirl, and for a long time it was impossible to distinguish anything. At last a scream of terror was wrested from the assailants. The crowd broke in a moment. Under the tree remained Pan Longin, and at his feet a crowd of bodies still quivering in agony.
They rushed forward. The cries faded away. Those who couldn't keep going lit up the attackers. A swirl of men formed and turned under the tree. Only groans emerged from that chaos, and for a long time, it was impossible to make out anything. Finally, a scream of fear ripped from the attackers. The crowd scattered in an instant. Under the tree lay Pan Longin, and at his feet, a mass of bodies still trembling in pain.
"Ropes, ropes!" thundered a voice.
"Ropes, ropes!" shouted a voice.
The horsemen ran for the ropes, and brought them in the twinkle of an eye. Then a number of strong men seized the two ends of a long rope, endeavoring to fasten Pan Longin to the tree; but he cut with his sword, and the men fell on the ground on both sides. Then the Tartars tried, with the same result.
The horsemen dashed for the ropes and grabbed them in the blink of an eye. Then a group of strong men took hold of both ends of a long rope, trying to tie up Pan Longin to the tree; but he slashed with his sword, and the men dropped to the ground on either side. The Tartars then attempted the same thing, but with the same outcome.
Seeing that too many men in a crowd interfere with one another, a number of the boldest Nogais advanced once more, wishing absolutely to seize the enormous man alive; but he tore them as a wild boar tears resolute dogs. The oak, which had grown together from two great trees, guarded in its central depression the knight; whoever approached him from the front within the length of his sword perished without uttering a groan. The superhuman power of Pan Longin seemed to increase with each moment. Seeing this, the enraged hordes drove away the Cossacks, and around were heard the wild cries: "Bows! bows!"
Seeing that too many men in a crowd got in each other's way, several of the bravest Nogais moved forward again, determined to capture the huge man alive; but he tore through them like a wild boar attacking fierce dogs. The oak tree, which had grown from two large trees, sheltered the knight in its central hollow; anyone who approached him from the front within sword's reach fell without making a sound. The superhuman strength of Pan Longin seemed to grow stronger by the moment. Realizing this, the furious hordes pushed away the Cossacks, and wild cries echoed around: "Bows! Bows!"
At the sight of the bows, and of the arrows poured out at the feet of his enemies from their quivers, Pan Longin saw that the moment of death was at hand, and he began the litany to the Most Holy Lady.
At the sight of the bows and the arrows scattered at the feet of his enemies from their quivers, Pan Longin realized that death was imminent, and he started the prayer to the Most Holy Lady.
It became still. The crowds restrained their breath, waiting for what would happen. The first arrow whistled, as Pan Longin was saying, "Mother of the Redeemer!" and it scratched his temple. Another arrow whistled, as he was saying, "O glorious Lady," and it stuck in his shoulder. The words of the litany had mingled with the whistling of arrows; and when Pan Longin had said, "Morning Star," arrows were standing in his shoulders, his side, in his legs. The blood from his temples was flowing into his eyes; he saw as through a mist the field and the Tartars; he heard no longer the whistle of the arrows. He felt that he was weakening, that his legs were bending under him; his head dropped on his breast. At last he fell on his knees. Then he said, with a half groan: "Queen of the Angels--" These words were his last on earth. The angels of heaven took his soul, and placed it a clear pearl at the feet of the "Queen of the Angels."
It became quiet. The crowds held their breath, waiting for what would happen. The first arrow flew by as Pan Longin was saying, "Mother of the Redeemer!" and it grazed his temple. Another arrow zipped past while he was saying, "O glorious Lady," and it lodged in his shoulder. The words of the litany mixed with the sound of arrows; and when Pan Longin said, "Morning Star," arrows were embedded in his shoulders, his side, and his legs. The blood from his temples was dripping into his eyes; he could barely see the field and the Tartars through a fog; he could no longer hear the arrows whistling. He felt himself weakening, his legs buckling under him; his head fell onto his chest. Finally, he dropped to his knees. Then he said, with a half groan: "Queen of the Angels—" These words were his last on earth. The angels of heaven took his soul and placed it as a clear pearl at the feet of the "Queen of the Angels."
CHAPTER LXI.
Zagloba and Volodyovski were standing on the rampart next morning among the soldiers, looking carefully toward the tabor, from the side of which masses of peasants were approaching. Pan Yan was in counsel with the prince; but they, taking advantage of the moment of quiet, were talking about the preceding day and the present movement in the enemy's tabor.
Zagloba and Volodyovski were standing on the rampart the next morning among the soldiers, carefully watching the tabor, from which a large number of peasants were approaching. Pan Yan was in discussion with the prince; meanwhile, they took advantage of the quiet moment to talk about the previous day and the current activity in the enemy's tabor.
"That forebodes no good for us," said Zagloba, pointing at the dark masses moving like an enormous cloud. "They are surely coming to an assault again, and here our hands will not move in their joints."
"That doesn't look good for us," said Zagloba, pointing at the dark shapes moving like a huge cloud. "They’re definitely coming to attack again, and here our hands won’t be able to move."
"Why should there be an assault in the clear day? They will do nothing more this time," said the little knight, "than occupy our rampart of yesterday, dig into our new one, and fire from morning till evening."
"Why would there be an attack in broad daylight? This time, they will do nothing more," said the little knight, "than take over our defenses from yesterday, dig into our new ones, and shoot at us from morning until evening."
"We might stir them up nicely with our cannon."
"We could really get them going with our cannon."
Volodyovski lowered his voice. "We haven't much powder. With our present use it will not last six days probably; but by that time the king will come surely."
Volodyovski lowered his voice. "We don't have much gunpowder. At the rate we're using it, it probably won't last six days; but by then, the king will definitely arrive."
"Let him do what he likes. If only our Pan Longin, poor man, has got through in safety! I could not sleep the whole night. I was thinking only of him, and whenever I dozed I saw him in trouble; and such sorrow seized me that sweat stood out on my body. He is the best man to be found in the Commonwealth, looking with a lantern for three years and six weeks."
"Let him do whatever he wants. I just hope our Pan Longin, poor guy, made it through safely! I couldn't sleep all night. I was only thinking about him, and every time I dozed off, I saw him in trouble; a sadness overwhelmed me to the point that I was sweating. He's the best person in the Commonwealth, searching with a lantern for three years and six weeks."
"And why did you always jeer at him?"
"And why did you always make fun of him?"
"Because my lip is worse than my heart. But don't make it bleed, Pan Michael, with remembrances, for as matters are I reproach myself; and God forbid that anything should happen to Pan Longin! I should have no peace till my death."
"Because my lips hurt more than my heart. But don’t make them bleed, Pan Michael, with memories, because I already blame myself; and God forbid anything happens to Pan Longin! I wouldn’t find peace until I die."
"Don't grieve so much. He never had any ill feeling against you, and I have heard him say himself, 'An evil mouth, but a golden heart.'"
"Don't be so upset. He never held any bad feelings toward you, and I've heard him say himself, 'A harsh voice, but a kind heart.'"
"God give him health, the worthy friend! He never knew how to talk in human fashion, but he made up for a hundred such deficiencies by great virtue. What do you think, Pan Michael, did he pass through?"
"God bless him with health, the deserving friend! He never knew how to speak like a normal person, but he made up for a hundred such shortcomings with his great virtue. What do you think, Pan Michael, did he get through?"
"The night was dark, and the peasants after the defeat were terribly tired. We had not a good watch; what must it have been with them?"
"The night was dark, and the peasants were incredibly exhausted after the defeat. Our watch wasn't great; how bad must it have been for them?"
"Praise God for that! I told Pan Longin to inquire carefully whether our poor princess had been seen anywhere, for I think Jendzian must have taken her to the king's headquarters. Pan Longin will be sure not to rest; he will not come back without the king. In that case we shall have news again soon."
"Praise God for that! I told Pan Longin to check thoroughly if our poor princess has been seen anywhere, because I think Jendzian must have taken her to the king's place. Pan Longin won't stop; he won't return without news from the king. In that case, we should have updates soon."
"I have faith in the wit of that lad Jendzian, and think that he saved her somehow. I should know no peace if harm met her. I did not know her intimately, and I believe if I had a sister she would not have been dearer to me."
"I trust the cleverness of that guy Jendzian, and I believe he somehow kept her safe. I wouldn't be at ease if anything bad happened to her. I didn't know her well, and I’m convinced that if I had a sister, she wouldn’t have been more precious to me."
"She was a sister to you, but to me a daughter. From these troubles my beard will grow white altogether, and my heart break from sorrow. When you love some one,--one, two, three, and that one is gone; then you sit, console yourself, worry, grieve, meditate,--having besides an empty stomach, and holes in your cap through which the water is falling on your bald head like rain through a broken thatch. Dogs have at present a pleasanter life in the Commonwealth than the nobles, and we four are the worst off of all. It is time to go to a better world, Pan Michael, what do you think?"
"She was like a sister to you, but to me, she was a daughter. These troubles will turn my beard completely white, and my heart will break from sorrow. When you love someone—one person, two, three—and that one is gone, you sit there, trying to console yourself, worrying, grieving, thinking—all while dealing with an empty stomach and holes in your cap, letting the water drip onto your bald head like rain through a bad roof. Right now, dogs have a better life in this Commonwealth than the nobles, and we four are the worst off of all. It’s time to move on to a better world, Pan Michael, don’t you think?"
"I have thought more than once whether it would not be better to tell Skshetuski all; but this restrains me, that he himself never speaks of her, and when any one utters a word he just quivers as if something pierced his heart."
"I've wondered more than once if it would be better to tell Skshetuski everything; however, I'm held back by the fact that he never mentions her, and when anyone brings her up, he just flinches as if something has pierced his heart."
"Tell him, open the wounds dried up in the fire of this war, while now some Tartar maybe is leading her by the hair through Perekop! Flaming fires stand in my eyes when I think of such a thing. It is time to die, it cannot be otherwise; for there is torture alone in this world, nothing more. If only Pan Longin gets through!"
"Tell him to open the wounds that have dried in the flames of this war, as some Tartar might be dragging her by the hair through Perekop! My eyes blaze with fury when I think of such a thing. It’s time to die; there’s no other way, because there’s only torture in this world, nothing else. I just hope Pan Longin makes it!"
"He must have more favor in heaven than others, for he is virtuous. But look! what are the rabble doing?"
"He must have more favor in heaven than others, because he's virtuous. But look! What are the crowds doing?"
"There is such a glitter from the sun to-day that I cannot see."
"There’s so much glare from the sun today that I can’t see."
"They are cutting up our rampart of yesterday."
"They're tearing down our wall from yesterday."
"I said there would be an assault. Let us go, Pan Michael; we have stood here long enough."
"I said there would be an attack. Let’s go, Pan Michael; we’ve been standing here long enough."
"They are not digging to make an assault; they must have an open road to return, and besides they will surely bring machines to shoot from. Just see how the shovels are working; they have levelled the ground about forty yards already."
"They're not digging to attack; they need a clear path to retreat, and they'll definitely bring machines to fire from. Look at how the shovels are moving; they've already leveled the ground for about forty yards."
"I see now; but there is a terrible glare to-day." Zagloba covered his eyes with his hand, and looked.
"I see now; but there’s a really harsh glare today." Zagloba covered his eyes with his hand and looked.
At that moment through the cut made in the rampart rushed a stream of people who scattered in the twinkle of an eye along the space between the ramparts. Some fell to firing; others, digging the ground with spades, began to raise a new mound and trenches to enclose the Polish camp with a third ring.
At that moment, a crowd burst through the opening in the rampart and quickly spread out across the area between the ramparts. Some started shooting, while others grabbed shovels and began to create a new mound and trenches to form a third ring around the Polish camp.
"Oh, ho!" cried Volodyovski, "the word is scarcely out of my mouth, and they are rolling in the machines."
"Oh, wow!" exclaimed Volodyovski, "I can hardly finish my sentence, and they are already jumping into the machines."
"Well, there will be an assault soon. Let us leave this place," said Zagloba.
"Well, there’s going to be an attack soon. Let’s get out of here," said Zagloba.
"No; this is another kind of tower," said the little knight.
"No, this is a different kind of tower," said the little knight.
Really, the machines which appeared in the cut were built differently from the ordinary moving-tower. The walls were composed of ladders fastened together with hasps, covered with cloth and skins, from behind which the best marksmen, sitting from half the height of the machine to the top, struck the enemy.
Really, the machines shown in the cut were built differently from the usual moving-tower. The walls were made of ladders tied together with hasps, covered with cloth and skins, behind which the best marksmen, sitting from halfway up the machine to the top, targeted the enemy.
"Come away! Let the dogs gnaw on where they are!"
"Come away! Let the dogs chew on what they're after!"
"Wait!" answered Volodyovski. They began to count the machines, as new ones appeared in the cut.
"Wait!" replied Volodyovski. They started counting the machines as new ones showed up in the clearing.
"One, two, three--it is evident they have no small supply--four, five, six--they are coming yet--seven, eight--they can kill a dog on our square, for there must be splendid marksmen there--nine, ten--evident as on your hand, for the sun shines on it--eleven--" All at once Pan Michael stopped counting. "What is that?" he asked, in a voice of amazement.
"One, two, three—it’s clear they have quite a few—four, five, six—they're still coming—seven, eight—they could take down a dog on our square, because there must be some great marksmen among them—nine, ten—obvious as day, since the sun shines on it—eleven—" Suddenly, Pan Michael stopped counting. "What’s that?" he asked, astonished.
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"There on the highest one--a man is hanging!"
"There on the highest one—a man is hanging!"
Zagloba strained his glance. Indeed, on the highest machine the sun was shining on the naked body of a man, swaying on a rope with the movement of the machine, like a great pendulum.
Zagloba strained his eyes. Indeed, on the tallest machine, the sun was shining on the bare body of a man, swaying on a rope with the motion of the machine, like a huge pendulum.
"True," said Zagloba.
"Right," said Zagloba.
Then Volodyovski grew pale as a sheet, and cried with a terrified voice: "Almighty God! it is Podbipienta!"
Then Volodyovski turned as pale as a ghost and shouted in a terrified voice, "Almighty God! It's Podbipienta!"
A murmur rose on the ramparts like wind through the leaves of trees, Zagloba bent his head, covered his eyes with his hands, and whispered with blue lips, groaning: "Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!"
A murmur rose on the ramparts like wind through the leaves of trees. Zagloba bent his head, covered his eyes with his hands, and whispered with blue lips, groaning: "Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!"
The murmur changed into a noise of confused words, and then into a roar as of a stormy sea. The men on the ramparts saw that by that infamous cord was hanging the comrade of their sufferings, a knight without reproach. All knew that that was Pan Longin Podbipienta, and terrible anger began to raise the hair on the heads of the soldiers.
The murmur turned into a jumble of words, and then into a roar like a stormy sea. The men on the ramparts saw that their comrade, a blameless knight, was hanging by that infamous cord. Everyone recognized it was Pan Longin Podbipienta, and a deep rage started to raise the hairs on the backs of the soldiers' necks.
Zagloba at last took his hands from his eyes. He was a terror to look at. On his mouth was foam, his face was blue, his eyes bursting from his head. "Blood! blood!" roared he, with such a voice that a quiver passed through those standing near him.
Zagloba finally removed his hands from his eyes. He was a frightening sight. There was foam on his mouth, his face was blue, and his eyes were bulging. "Blood! Blood!" he yelled, with such a forceful voice that a shiver ran through everyone nearby.
He sprang into the ditch. After him rushed everything that had life on the ramparts. No power--not even the commands of the prince--could have restrained that outburst of rage. They climbed out of the ditch, one over the shoulders of the other; they seized the bank of the ditch with their hands and with their teeth, and when one sprang out he ran without looking, not turning to see whether others were following. The machines were smoking like tar-factories, and trembled from the roar of musketry, but nothing availed. Zagloba rushed on in advance, his sabre above his head, raging like a mad bull. The Cossacks sprang forward too with scythes and flails on the assailants. Two walls, as it were, struck with a crash. But fat dogs cannot defend themselves long against hungry and raging wolves. Pushed from their place, cut with sabres, torn with teeth, beaten, crushed, the Cossacks could not withstand the fury; they were soon confused, and then fled to the cut. Zagloba, raging, rushed into the thickest crowd, like a lioness whose cubs are gone. An opening was made before him; and at his side went, like another devouring flame, Volodyovski, wild as a wounded leopard. The marksmen in the machines were cut to pieces; the rest pursued to the cut in the ramparts. Then the soldiers mounted the machine and freed Pan Longin, letting him down carefully to the ground.
He jumped into the ditch. Following him surged everyone alive on the ramparts. No force—not even the prince's commands—could hold back that surge of rage. They climbed out of the ditch, one person over the shoulders of another; they grabbed onto the sides of the ditch with their hands and teeth, and when one leapt out, he took off running without looking back to see if others were following. The machines were spewing smoke like tar factories and shook from the gunfire, but nothing worked. Zagloba charged ahead, his saber raised, wild like a mad bull. The Cossacks lunged forward too, wielding scythes and flails against the attackers. It was as if two walls collided with a crash. However, big dogs can't hold their ground against hungry, furious wolves for long. Pushed out of their spots, sliced with sabers, bitten, beaten, crushed, the Cossacks couldn't withstand the onslaught; they quickly became disoriented and then fled to the cut. Zagloba, furious, barreled into the thickest part of the crowd, like a lioness searching for her missing cubs. An opening formed in front of him, and at his side, like another consuming flame, was Volodyovski, fierce as a wounded leopard. The marksmen in the machines were cut down; the rest chased down to the cut in the ramparts. Then the soldiers climbed onto the machine and rescued Pan Longin, gently lowering him to the ground.
Zagloba fell on his body. Volodyovski's heart was rent in like degree, and he was covered with tears at the sight of his dead friend. It was easy to see how Pan Longin had perished, for his whole body was covered with spots from the wounds inflicted by arrows. But the arrows had not injured his face, except one, which had left a long line on his temple. The few drops of blood had grown dry on his cheek; his eyes were closed, and on his pale face was a quiet smile, and had it not been for the azure paleness of the visage, the chill of death in the features, it might have seemed that Pan Longin was sleeping calmly. His comrades took him at last and bore him on their shoulders to the rampart, and then to the chapel of the castle.
Zagloba fell next to him. Volodyovski's heart was breaking as he wept at the sight of his dead friend. It was clear how Pan Longin had met his end, as his entire body was covered with wounds from arrows. However, his face remained largely unscathed, except for one arrow that had left a long mark on his temple. The few drops of blood on his cheek had dried; his eyes were closed, and a peaceful smile rested on his pale face. If it weren't for the blueish pallor of his skin and the chill of death in his features, one might think Pan Longin was simply sleeping. His comrades finally lifted him onto their shoulders and carried him to the rampart, and then to the chapel of the castle.
Before evening a coffin was made, and the funeral celebrated by night at the Zbaraj cemetery. All the clergy were present except the priest Jabkovski, who, shot in the back during the last assault, was near death. Having given the command to Sobieski, the prince had come; also Konyetspolski, Pshiyemski, Skshetuski, Volodyovski, Zagloba, and the officers of the squadron in which the dead man had served. The coffin was placed at the newly dug grave, and the ceremony began.
Before evening, a coffin was made, and the funeral took place at night in the Zbaraj cemetery. All the clergy were present except for Priest Jabkovski, who was near death after being shot in the back during the last assault. After giving the command to Sobieski, the prince arrived, along with Konyetspolski, Pshiyemski, Skshetuski, Volodyovski, Zagloba, and the officers from the squadron where the deceased had served. The coffin was placed at the freshly dug grave, and the ceremony began.
It was a starry night. The torches burned with an even flame, gleaming on the yellow planks of the freshly made coffin, on the figure of the priest, and the stern faces of the knights standing in a circle. The smoke from the censer rose slowly, spreading the odor of myrrh and juniper. The silence was broken only by the stifled sobs of Zagloba, the deep sighs of the strong breasts around, and the distant roar of discharges on the ramparts. But the priest Mukhovetski raised his hand in sign that he was about to speak. The knights therefore held their breaths. He was silent a little longer; then fixing his eyes on the starry heights, he began at length as follows:--
It was a starry night. The torches burned steadily, shining on the yellow boards of the freshly made coffin, on the priest, and the serious faces of the knights standing in a circle. The smoke from the censer rose slowly, carrying the scent of myrrh and juniper. The silence was only interrupted by the muffled sobs of Zagloba, the deep sighs from the strong men around, and the distant sound of gunfire on the ramparts. But Priest Mukhovetski raised his hand to signal that he was about to speak. The knights held their breath. He stayed quiet a little longer; then, fixing his gaze on the starry sky, he finally began:--
"'What knocking do I hear at night on the door of heaven?' asks the hoary warden of Christ, springing up from sweet slumber. 'Open, holy Peter, open! I am Podbipienta.' But what deeds, what offices, what services embolden you, O Podbipienta, to trouble so important a doorkeeper? By what right do you wish to enter where neither birth, though as honorable as your own, nor senatorial dignity, nor offices of the Crown, nor the majesty even of the purple, of themselves alone give free entrance, since men cannot drive there by the broad highway in a carriage and six, with haiduks, but must climb by the steep and thorny path of virtue? Ah, open, holy Peter, open quickly, for by just such a steep and thorny path did our fellow-soldier and dear comrade Podbipienta pass, till he came to your presence like a dove wearied after long flight; came naked, like Lazarus; came like Saint Stephen, torn with Pagan arrows; like poor Job; like the virgin who has never known a husband,--pure, obedient as a lamb, patient and quiet, without a spot of sin, with a sacrifice of blood joyfully shed for his earthly fatherland. Admit him, holy Peter; for if you do not admit him, whom will you admit in these days of corruption and ungodliness? Admit him, holy warden! admit this lamb; let him pasture in the heavenly meadow; let him nip its grass, for he came hungry from Zbaraj."
"'What knocking do I hear at night on the door of heaven?' asks the old warden of Christ, waking up from sweet slumber. 'Open, holy Peter, open! I am Podbipienta.' But what actions, what roles, what services give you the courage, O Podbipienta, to disturb such an important doorkeeper? By what right do you want to enter a place where neither noble birth, even as respected as yours, nor senatorial status, nor royal offices, nor the greatness of kings alone allows passage, since people cannot arrive there by the wide road in a fancy carriage, but must climb the steep and thorny path of virtue? Ah, open, holy Peter, open quickly, for just like that steep and thorny path did our fellow-soldier and dear comrade Podbipienta travel until he reached your presence like a dove tired after a long flight; came naked, like Lazarus; came like Saint Stephen, pierced by pagan arrows; like poor Job; like the virgin who has never known a husband—pure, obedient like a lamb, patient and quiet, without a spot of sin, with a sacrifice of blood joyfully shed for his homeland. Admit him, holy Peter; for if you do not admit him, whom will you admit in these days of corruption and wickedness? Admit him, holy warden! Admit this lamb; let him graze in the heavenly meadow; let him eat its grass, for he came hungry from Zbaraj."
In this manner the priest Mukhovetski began his discourse; and then he depicted the whole life of Pan Longin with such eloquence that every one acknowledged himself wicked in the presence of the silent coffin of the knight without reproach, who had surpassed the lowliest in modesty and the loftiest in virtue. All then beat their breasts. Every moment greater sadness seized them, and they saw more clearly what the country had suffered and Zbaraj had lost. The priest took a lofty flight, and when at last he described the passage through the enemy and the martyr death of Pan Longin, he forgot altogether his rhetoric and quotations; and while taking leave of the mortal remains in the name of the clergy, the officers, and the army, he broke into weeping himself, and said, sobbing like Zagloba: "Give us your blessing, brother; give us your blessing, comrade! Not to an earthly, but to a heavenly king--to the surest tribunal--have you carried our groans, our famine, our misery and sufferings. You will gain for us there a more certain salvation. But you will never return yourself; therefore do we weep, therefore do we pour tears upon your coffin,--for we loved you, dearest brother!"
In this way, Priest Mukhovetski began his speech; then he described the entire life of Pan Longin with such eloquence that everyone recognized their own wickedness in front of the silent coffin of the knight without blame, who had been more modest than the lowest and more virtuous than the highest. They all beat their chests. With each moment, a deeper sadness took hold of them, and they realized more clearly what the country had endured and what Zbaraj had lost. The priest reached a passionate peak, and when he finally spoke of the passage through the enemy and the martyr's death of Pan Longin, he completely forgot his formal style and quotes; and while bidding farewell to the mortal remains on behalf of the clergy, the officers, and the army, he broke down in tears himself and said, sobbing like Zagloba: "Give us your blessing, brother; give us your blessing, comrade! Not to an earthly king, but to a heavenly one—to the most certain court—you have taken our groans, our hunger, our misery, and suffering. You will secure for us a more certain salvation there. But you will never return; that’s why we weep, that’s why we pour tears on your coffin—because we loved you, dearest brother!"
All wept with the worthy priest,--the prince, the commanders, the army, and most of all the friends of the deceased; but when the priest intoned for the first time, "Requiem æternam dona ei Domine! (Grant him eternal rest, Lord!)," there was a universal outburst, though all were men hardened against death, and long accustomed to it, through their daily service.
All cried along with the respected priest—the prince, the commanders, the army, and especially the friends of the deceased; but when the priest chanted for the first time, "Grant him eternal rest, Lord!" there was a collective outcry, even though all were men toughened by death and used to it through their daily duties.
When the coffin was placed on the ropes it was as difficult to tear Zagloba away as if his father or brother had died. But at last Skshetuski and Volodyovski drew him aside. The prince approached and took a handful of earth; the priest began to say, "Anima ejus;" the ropes rattled; the earth began to fall,--it was thrown in with hands, with helmets; and soon above the remains of Pan Longin rose a lofty mound, shone on by the pale sad light of the moon.
When the coffin was set on the ropes, it was as hard to pull Zagloba away as if he had lost his father or brother. But eventually, Skshetuski and Volodyovski managed to pull him aside. The prince came over and took a handful of dirt; the priest started to recite, "Anima ejus;" the ropes clanked; the dirt began to fall—it was tossed in with hands and helmets; and soon, a tall mound rose above Pan Longin's remains, bathed in the pale, sorrowful light of the moon.
Three friends were returning from the town to the square, from which came an uninterrupted sound of firing. They walked in silence, for neither wished to speak the first word; but other groups were speaking of the deceased, giving him unanimous praise.
Three friends were walking back from town to the square, where they could hear continuous gunfire. They walked quietly because neither of them wanted to break the silence first; meanwhile, other groups were talking about the dead man, all praising him.
"It was a splendid funeral," said an officer passing at the side of Skshetuski; "they did not give a better to Serakovski, the secretary of the Crown."
"It was a magnificent funeral," said an officer walking by Skshetuski; "they didn't give a better one to Serakovski, the Crown's secretary."
"For he deserved it," answered another officer; "who else would have undertaken to break through to the king?"
"For he deserved it," replied another officer; "who else would have tried to get through to the king?"
"But I heard," added the third, "that among Vishnyevetski's men there was a number of volunteers; but after such a terrible example the desire will surely desert them all."
"But I heard," added the third, "that there were a lot of volunteers among Vishnyevetski's men; but after such a horrific example, their enthusiasm will definitely fade."
"Besides, the thing is impossible. A snake could not creep through."
"Besides, that's impossible. A snake couldn't crawl through."
"As I live, it would be pure madness."
"As I live, it would be complete madness."
The officers passed on. A new moment of silence followed. Suddenly Volodyovski said: "You heard, Yan, what they said?"
The officers moved on. A new moment of silence followed. Suddenly, Volodyovski said, "Did you hear what they just said, Yan?"
"Yes," answered Skshetuski; "it is my turn now."
"Yes," replied Skshetuski; "it's my turn now."
"Yan," said Volodyovski, seriously, "you know me of old, and you know that I am not quick to withdraw before peril; but peril is one thing, and downright suicide is another."
"Yan," Volodyovski said seriously, "you've known me for a long time, and you know that I don't back down easily from danger; but danger is one thing, and outright suicide is something else."
"And you, Michael, say this?"
"And you, Michael, really say this?"
"Yes, for I am your friend."
"Yes, I'm your friend."
"And I am your friend. Give me your word of honor that you will not go third if I perish."
"And I’m your friend. Promise me you won’t go for a third if I die."
"Impossible!" cried Volodyovski.
"Impossible!" yelled Volodyovski.
"Ah, you see, Michael! How can you ask that of me which you will not do yourself? Let the will of God be done."
"Ah, you see, Michael! How can you ask me to do something you won't do yourself? Let God's will be done."
"Then let me go with you."
"Then let me come with you."
"The prince has prohibited that,--not I. You are a soldier, and you must obey."
"The prince has banned that, not me. You’re a soldier, and you have to follow orders."
Pan Michael was silent, for he was a soldier first of all; then his mustaches only quivered violently by the light of the moon. At last he said: "The night is very clear; don't go now."
Pan Michael was quiet, being a soldier above all else; his mustache only twitched wildly in the moonlight. Finally, he said, "The night is really clear; don’t leave just yet."
"I should prefer a darker one, but delay is impossible. The weather is, as you see, settled for a long time, our powder is almost gone, our provisions are at an end. The soldiers are digging through the square, looking for roots; the gums of some of them are rotting from the rubbish they have eaten. I will go to-night,--at once; I have taken farewell of the prince already."
"I would rather have a darker one, but I can’t delay. The weather is, as you can see, stable for a long time, our gunpowder is almost used up, and our food supplies are running out. The soldiers are digging in the square, searching for roots; some of their gums are rotting from the trash they’ve eaten. I’m going tonight—right away; I’ve already said goodbye to the prince."
"I see that you are simply desperate."
"I can see you're just desperate."
Skshetuski smiled gloomily. "God guard you, Michael! It is certain that we are not swimming in luxury, but I shall not seek death of my own will, for that is a sin; besides, it is not a question of perishing, but of getting through, going to the king, and saving the camp."
Skshetuski smiled sadly. "God protect you, Michael! It's true that we aren't living in luxury, but I won't choose to die willingly, as that's a sin; plus, it's not about dying, but about making it through, getting to the king, and saving the camp."
Volodyovski was suddenly seized with such a desire to tell Skshetuski all about the princess that he almost opened his mouth; but he thought to himself, "His head will be turned by the news, and they will catch him the more easily," He bit his tongue therefore, was silent, and then asked: "Which way are you going?"
Volodyovski was suddenly overcome with a strong urge to tell Skshetuski all about the princess that he almost spoke up; but he thought to himself, "Hearing this will only distract him, and they'll catch him more easily." So, he held back, stayed quiet, and then asked, "Which way are you going?"
"I told the prince that I should go through the pond, and then by the river till I passed far beyond the tabor. He said that this was a better road than others."
"I told the prince that I would go through the pond and then follow the river until I was far past the tabor. He said that this was a better route than the others."
"There is no help, I see," said Volodyovski. "Since death is predestined to a man, it is better on the field of glory than in bed. God attend you, God attend you, Yan! If we do not meet in this world we shall in the other, and I shall surely keep my heart for you."
"There’s no way out, I see," said Volodyovski. "Since death is destined for everyone, it’s better to die on the battlefield than in bed. God be with you, God be with you, Yan! If we don’t meet again in this world, we will in the next, and I’ll definitely hold my heart for you."
"As I shall mine for you. God reward you for all the good you have done! And listen to me, Michael! If I die, they will perhaps not put me up as they did Pan Longin, for they have received too severe a lesson; but they will be sure to boast of it in some way, in which case let old Zatsvilikhovski go to Hmelnitski for my body, for I do not wish that dogs should drag me through their camp."
"As I will for you. God bless you for all the good you've done! And listen to me, Michael! If I die, they probably won’t treat me the same way they did Pan Longin, since they've learned a hard lesson; but they will definitely brag about it somehow. In that case, let old Zatsvilikhovski go to Hmelnitski for my body because I don’t want dogs dragging me through their camp."
"Rest assured!" said Volodyovski.
"Don't worry!" said Volodyovski.
Zagloba, who from the beginning had listened in semiconsciousness, understood the conversation at last, but he felt unable to restrain or dissuade; he only groaned deeply: "Yesterday that one, to-day this one. My God, my God, my God!"
Zagloba, who had been half-listening from the start, finally understood the conversation, but he felt powerless to stop or discourage it; he could only let out a deep groan: "Yesterday it was one, today it's another. My God, my God, my God!"
"Have faith," said Volodyovski.
"Believe," said Volodyovski.
"Pan Yan--" began Zagloba, and he could go no further. His gray, suffering head rested on the breast of the knight, and he drew up to him like a helpless little child.
"Pan Yan--" began Zagloba, and he couldn't continue. His gray, weary head rested on the knight's chest, and he curled up to him like a defenseless little child.
An hour later Skshetuski sank into the water of the western pond.
An hour later, Skshetuski slipped into the water of the western pond.
The night was very clear, and the middle of the pond looked like a silver shield; but Skshetuski vanished straightway from the eye. The shore was thickly overgrown with rushes and reeds; farther on, where the reeds were thinner, was a rich growth of pond-weed and plants. That mixture of wide and narrow leaves, slippery stalks, snaky stems winding around the legs and body to the waist hindered his advance greatly, but at least concealed him from the patrol. To swim across the clear centre of the pond was out of the question, for any dark object would have been seen easily. Skshetuski determined therefore to pass along the shore of the pond to the swamp at the other side, through which the river entered the pond. Patrols of Cossacks or Tartars were likely to be there; but the place was overgrown with a whole forest of reeds, only the edge had been cut down to make cabins for the mob. The swamp once attained, it would be possible to push on through the reeds, even in the daytime, unless the quagmire should be too deep. But that road also was a terrible one. Under the sleeping water, not farther than a yard from the shore, the mud was an ell or more in depth. After every step Skshetuski took there rose to the surface of the water bubbles, the gurgling of which could be heard distinctly in the stillness. Besides, in spite of the slowness of his movements, ripples were formed which ran every moment farther from their source to the open water, in which the light of the moon was reflected. In time of rain Skshetuski would have swum straight across the pond, and in half an hour, at most, would have come to the swamp; but there was not a cloud in the sky. Whole torrents of greenish light fell upon the pond, changing the leaves of the lily into silver shields, and the tufts on the reeds to brushes of silver. No breeze was blowing. Happily the gurgling of the bubbles was lost in the noise of the guns, noticing which, Skshetuski moved only when the discharges on the ramparts and trenches became more lively. But that calm, pleasant night caused another difficulty,--legions of mosquitoes rose from the reeds and swarmed over the head of the knight, fastening on his face and eyes, biting him, buzzing and singing above his ears their mournful vespers.
The night was very clear, and the center of the pond looked like a silver shield; but Skshetuski quickly vanished from sight. The shore was thick with rushes and reeds; further along, where the reeds were thinner, there was a lush growth of pond-weed and plants. That mix of wide and narrow leaves, slippery stems, and snaky vines wrapping around his legs and body greatly hindered his progress, but at least it hid him from the patrol. Swimming across the clear center of the pond was out of the question, as any dark object would be easily visible. Skshetuski decided to move along the shore of the pond to the swamp on the other side, where the river flowed into the pond. Cossack or Tartar patrols were likely to be there, but the area was overgrown with a dense forest of reeds, with only the edge cut down to make space for cabins for the mob. Once he reached the swamp, he could push through the reeds, even during the day, unless the muck was too deep. But that route was also perilous. Just below the surface of the water, not even a yard from the shore, the mud was over a yard deep. With every step Skshetuski took, bubbles rose to the surface, their gurgling clearly audible in the stillness. Additionally, despite his careful movements, ripples formed that spread further away from him toward the open water, reflecting the moonlight. On a rainy day, Skshetuski would have swum straight across the pond and reached the swamp in about half an hour, but there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. Streams of greenish light poured onto the pond, turning the lily pads into silver shields and the tufts of reeds into brushes of silver. There was no breeze. Luckily, the bubbling noise was drowned out by the sound of gunfire, so Skshetuski moved only when the firing from the ramparts and trenches intensified. However, that calm, pleasant night brought another challenge—legions of mosquitoes emerged from the reeds and swarmed around the knight's head, landing on his face and eyes, biting him, buzzing and singing their mournful songs in his ears.
Pan Yan in selecting this road did not deceive himself as to its difficulties, but he did not foresee everything. He did not foresee, for instance, its terrors. Every depth of water, even the best known, has in it something mysterious and terrifying, and involuntarily urges the question, What is down at the bottom? And this pond of Zbaraj was simply awful. The water in it seemed to be thicker than common water, and exuded the odor of corpses, for hundreds of Cossacks and Tartars had decayed there. Both sides had drawn out corpses, but how many of them might be hidden among the reeds, the plants, and the thick growth! The cold of a wave embraced Pan Yan, and sweat stood on his forehead. What if some slippery arm should seize him suddenly, or if greenish eyes should look at him from under the leaves? The long stems of the water-lily wound around his knees, and the hair stood on his head, because that may be the spirit of a drowned man to keep him from going farther. "Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!" whispered he unceasingly, pushing ahead. At times he raised his eyes, and at the sight of the moon, the stars, and the silence of the sky he found a certain rest. "There God is," repeated he, in an undertone, so that he might hear himself. Then he would look on the shore, and it seemed to him that he was looking on the ordinary world of God from some condemned world beyond the earth,--a world of swamps, black depths, pale moonlight, ghosts, corpses, and night. Yearning took such hold of him that he wanted immediately to rush forth from that net of reeds.
Pan Yan, in choosing this path, was aware of its challenges but didn’t foresee everything. He hadn’t anticipated its fears. Every body of water, even the most familiar, holds an element of mystery that makes you wonder, What’s lying at the bottom? And this pond of Zbaraj was truly terrifying. The water felt thicker than usual and had the smell of decay, as hundreds of Cossacks and Tartars had perished there. Both sides had pulled bodies out, but how many more were hidden among the reeds, plants, and dense growth? The cold wave wrapped around Pan Yan, and sweat trickled down his forehead. What if a slippery hand grabbed him suddenly, or if greenish eyes stared at him from beneath the leaves? The long stems of the water lily wrapped around his knees, and he felt a chill, as if the spirit of a drowned person was trying to stop him from going any further. “Jesus, Mary! Jesus, Mary!” he whispered continuously, pushing forward. Occasionally, he would raise his eyes, and seeing the moon, stars, and the peaceful sky gave him some comfort. “There’s God,” he repeated quietly to himself. Then he would glance at the shore, and it felt as if he was gazing at the ordinary world from a place condemned beyond this earth—a world of swamps, dark depths, pale moonlight, ghosts, corpses, and night. He felt such a strong yearning that he wanted to burst free from that tangled mass of reeds.
But he pushed along the shore unceasingly, and he had already gone so far from the camp that on that God's world (outside) he saw at some paces distant from the shore a Tartar on horseback; he stopped then and looked at the figure, which, nodding with uniform motion toward the neck of the horse, seemed to be sleeping.
But he kept moving along the shore without stopping, and he had traveled so far from the camp that out there in the world, he saw a Tartar on horseback a short distance from the shore; he paused then and looked at the figure, which, nodding in a consistent motion toward the horse's neck, appeared to be asleep.
It was a strange sight. The Tartar nodded continually, as if bowing in silence to Skshetuski, and the latter did not take his eye from him. There was something terrible in this; but Skshetuski breathed with satisfaction, for in presence of that definite fear fancies a hundred times more difficult to be borne disappeared. The world of ghosts fled somewhere, his coolness returned at once; and only questions like these began to crowd into his head: "Does he sleep, or not? Must I go on, or wait?"
It was an odd sight. The Tartar kept nodding, almost like he was bowing silently to Skshetuski, who didn’t take his eyes off him. There was something unsettling about it; but Skshetuski felt a sense of relief because in the face of that clear fear, the much more complicated worries faded away. The world of ghosts vanished, his calmness quickly returned; and soon, only questions like these filled his mind: “Is he asleep, or not? Should I keep going, or should I wait?”
At length he went on, moving still more quietly, still more cautiously than at the beginning of his journey. He already half-way to the swamp and the river when the first breath of a light wind rose. The reeds moved therefore, and gave forth a strong sound by striking one another; and Skshetuski was rejoiced, for in spite of all his care, in spite of the fact that sometimes he lost several minutes in taking a step, an involuntary movement, a stumble, a splash might betray him. Now he advanced more boldly, covered by the loud noise of the reeds with which the whole pond was filled; and everything grew vocal about him, the water on the bank began to plash with its rocking wave.
At last, he continued on, moving even more quietly and carefully than at the start of his journey. He was already halfway to the swamp and the river when a light breeze picked up. The reeds rustled and made a loud sound as they knocked against each other; Skshetuski felt relieved because, despite all his caution, there was always the risk that a sudden movement, a stumble, or a splash could give him away. Now he moved more confidently, concealed by the loud rustling of the reeds that filled the whole pond; everything around him came to life, and the water on the shore began to splash with its gentle waves.
But this movement evidently roused not the plants along the shore alone, for at that time some dark object appeared before Pan Yan and began to move toward him as if preparing for a spring. He almost screamed at first; but fear and aversion restrained the voice in his bosom, and at the same time a terrible odor came to him. But after a while, when the first idea that this might be a drowned person barring his road on purpose disappeared, and there remained only aversion, the knight passed on. The talk of the reeds continued and increased every moment. Through, their moving tufts Skshetuski saw a second and a third Tartar patrol. He passed these, passed a fourth also. "I must have gone around half the pond," thought he; and he raised himself a little to look through the reeds and see where he was. Something pushed his legs; he looked around and saw there at his knees a human face. "This is the second," thought he.
But this movement clearly stirred not just the plants along the shore. At that moment, a dark shape appeared in front of Pan Yan and started moving toward him, almost like it was getting ready to leap. He nearly screamed at first; however, fear and disgust held back the sound in his throat, and at the same time, a horrible smell reached him. After a while, when he shook off the initial thought that it might be a drowned person intentionally blocking his way and was left with just disgust, the knight continued on. The chatter of the reeds kept on and grew louder with each passing moment. Through their swaying clusters, Skshetuski spotted a second and a third Tartar patrol. He passed those, then a fourth as well. "I must have gone around half the pond," he thought; and he lifted himself slightly to peer through the reeds and see where he was. Something nudged his legs; he looked down and saw a human face at his knees. "This is the second," he thought.
This time he was not frightened, for the second body lay on its back, without signs of life or movement. Skshetuski merely hastened his steps so as not to become dizzy. The reeds grew thicker, which on the one hand gave him a safe shelter, but on the other greatly impeded his advance. Half an hour passed, an hour; he went on unceasingly, but grew more and more weary. The water in some places was so shallow that it just reached above his ankles, but in others it came almost to his waist. He was tortured beyond measure by the slow dragging of his feet out of the mud. His forehead was streaming with perspiration, and from time to time a quiver went through him from head to foot.
This time he wasn't scared, since the second body lay on its back, lifeless and still. Skshetuski just quickened his pace to avoid feeling dizzy. The reeds were getting thicker, which offered some shelter but also made it hard to move forward. Half an hour passed, then an hour; he kept going but was growing more and more tired. In some spots, the water was so shallow it barely reached his ankles, while in others, it was almost up to his waist. He was tortured by how slowly he had to drag his feet out of the mud. Sweat was pouring down his forehead, and every so often a shiver ran through him from head to toe.
"What is this?" thought he, with terror in his heart; "is delirium seizing me? Somehow the swamp does not appear; I don't recognize the place among the reeds. Shall I miss it?"
"What is this?" he thought, panic rising in his chest. "Am I losing my mind? The swamp doesn't look familiar; I can't place this spot among the reeds. Am I going to miss it?"
It was a terrible danger; for in that way he might circle about the pond all night, and in the morning find himself at the same point from which he had started, or fall into the hands of the Cossacks at another place.
It was a serious risk; because in that way he could wander around the pond all night, only to find himself back at the same spot he started from in the morning, or end up in the clutches of the Cossacks somewhere else.
"I have chosen a bad road," thought he, failing in spirits; "it is impossible to get through the pond. I will return, and in the morning go as Pan Longin did. I might rest till morning."
"I've picked the wrong path," he thought, feeling down; "there's no way to get across the pond. I'll head back and go like Pan Longin in the morning. I might as well rest until then."
But he went on, for he saw that by promising to return and rest he was tempting himself; it also occurred to him that by going so slowly and halting every moment he could not have reached the swamp yet. Still the thought of rest grew on him more and more. At moments he wished to lie down somewhere in the reeds, just to draw breath. He struggled with his own thoughts and prayed at the same time. The trembling passed over him oftener; he drew his legs out of the mud with less force. The sight of the Tartar patrol sobered him; but he felt that his head as well as his body was tormenting him, and that a fever was coming upon him.
But he kept going, because he realized that by promising to come back and take a break, he was just tempting himself; it also struck him that by moving so slowly and stopping every minute, he couldn't have reached the swamp yet. Still, the idea of resting became more and more appealing. At times, he wanted to just lie down somewhere in the reeds, just to catch his breath. He battled with his own thoughts while praying at the same time. The shivering hit him more frequently; he pulled his legs out of the mud with less strength. The sight of the Tartar patrol brought him back to reality; but he felt that both his mind and body were torturing him, and that a fever was starting to take hold.
Again half an hour passed; the swamp was not visible yet. But bodies of drowned men appeared more frequently. Night, fear, corpses, the noise of reeds, toil, and sleeplessness benumbed his thoughts. Visions began to come to him. Now Helena is in Kudák; and he is sailing with Jendzian in a boat down the Dnieper. The reeds are rustling; he hears the boatmen sing. The priest Mukhovetski is waiting in his stole; Pan Grodzitski takes the place of a father. The girl is there looking day after day on the river, from the walls. Suddenly she sees something, claps her hands, and cries: "He is coming! he is coming!" "My master," says Jendzian, pulling him by the sleeve, "the lady is here--"
Again, half an hour passed; the swamp was still out of sight. But the bodies of drowned men started to appear more frequently. Night, fear, corpses, the noise of the reeds, exhaustion, and sleeplessness numbed his thoughts. Visions began to fill his mind. Now Helena is in Kudák; and he is sailing with Jendzian in a boat down the Dnieper. The reeds are rustling; he hears the boatmen singing. Priest Mukhovetski is waiting in his stole; Pan Grodzitski is taking the place of a father. The girl is there, gazing day after day at the river from the walls. Suddenly, she sees something, claps her hands, and shouts: "He is coming! He is coming!" "My master," Jendzian says, tugging at his sleeve, "the lady is here--"
Skshetuski wakes. It is the tangled reeds that stop him on the way. Visions disappear; consciousness returns. Now he does not feel such weariness, for the fever lends him strength.
Skshetuski wakes up. It’s the tangled reeds that block his path. Visions fade away; awareness comes back. Now he doesn’t feel so tired, because the fever gives him strength.
"Oh, is not this the swamp yet?" But around him the reeds were still the same as if he had not stirred from the spot. Near the river there must be open water; therefore this is not the swamp yet.
"Oh, isn’t this the swamp yet?" But all around him, the reeds looked just the same as if he hadn’t moved from the spot. There must be open water near the river; so this isn’t the swamp yet.
He goes on, but his thoughts return with invincible stubbornness to the pleasant vision. In vain he defends himself; in vain he begins to say, "Oh, Venerable Lady!" in vain he tries to retain all his consciousness. Again he is sailing down the Dnieper; he sees the boats, the skiffs, Kudák, the Saitch; only this time the vision is more disordered, there is a multitude of persons in it. At the side of Helena are the prince and Hmelnitski, the koshevoi ataman, Pan Longin, Zagloba, Bogun, Volodyovski,--all in gala attire for his wedding. But where is the wedding? They are in some strange place,--neither Lubni nor Rozlogi nor the Saitch nor Kudák,--in unknown waters among floating corpses.
He continues on, but his thoughts stubbornly drift back to the pleasant vision. He tries to defend himself in vain; he attempts to say, "Oh, Venerable Lady!" but he struggles to keep his mind clear. Once again, he’s sailing down the Dnieper; he sees the boats, the skiffs, Kudák, the Saitch; but this time the vision is more chaotic, filled with a crowd of people. Beside Helena are the prince and Hmelnitski, the koshevoi ataman, Pan Longin, Zagloba, Bogun, Volodyovski—all dressed up for his wedding. But where is the wedding? They are in a strange place—neither Lubni nor Rozlogi nor the Saitch nor Kudák—lost in unknown waters among drifting corpses.
Skshetuski wakes a second time, or rather he is roused by a loud rustling coming from the direction in which he is going; he halts therefore, and listens. The rustling approaches; a kind of grating and plashing is heard,--it is a boat, visible already through the reeds. Two Cossacks are sitting in it,--one is pushing with an oar; the other holds in his hand a long pole gleaming in the distance like silver, and he pushes the water-plants aside with it.
Skshetuski wakes up again, or more accurately, he's jolted awake by a loud rustling coming from the direction he's headed. He stops and listens. The rustling gets closer; there's a sort of scraping and splashing sound—it’s a boat, already visible through the reeds. Two Cossacks are in it—one is paddling with an oar, while the other has a long pole that glints like silver in the distance, using it to push the water plants aside.
Skshetuski sank in the water up to his neck, so that only his head was sticking out above the lilies, and he looked. "Is that an ordinary picket," thought he, "or are they already on the trail?" But soon he concluded by the quiet and careless motions of the Cossacks that it must be an ordinary picket. There must be more than one boat on the pond, and if the Cossacks were on his trail a number of boats would be assembled and a crowd of men. Meanwhile they passed by, the noise of the reeds deafened their words; he caught only the following snatch of conversation:--
Skshetuski was submerged in the water up to his neck, with only his head visible above the lilies, and he observed. "Is that just an ordinary check," he wondered, "or are they already pursuing me?" But soon he realized from the calm and casual movements of the Cossacks that it must be an ordinary check. There had to be more than one boat on the pond, and if the Cossacks were after him, several boats would have gathered along with a group of men. In the meantime, they passed by, the rustling of the reeds drowned out their voices; he only caught a brief snippet of their conversation:--
"Devil take them, they have given orders to patrol this filthy water."
"Devil take them, they’ve ordered to patrol this dirty water."
The boat pushed on behind bunches of reeds; but the Cossack standing at the prow struck continually with measured blows of his pole among the water-plants, as if he wished to frighten the fish.
The boat moved along behind clumps of reeds, but the Cossack at the front kept hitting the water plants with his pole, as if he wanted to scare the fish away.
Skshetuski hurried on. After a time he saw a Tartar picket standing at the bank. The light of the moon fell straight on the face of the Nogai, which was like the snout of a dog. But Skshetuski feared these pickets less than loss of consciousness. He exerted all his will, therefore, to give himself a clear account of where he was and whither he was going. But the struggle only increased his weariness, and soon he discovered that he was seeing double and treble, and at moments the pond seemed to him the square and the camp, and the bunches of reeds tents. At such moments he wished to call Volodyovski to go with him, but he had sufficient consciousness to restrain himself. "Don't call, don't call!" repeated he to himself; "that would be death."
Skshetuski hurried on. After a while, he saw a Tartar guard standing at the bank. The moonlight shone directly on the Nogai's face, which resembled a dog’s snout. However, Skshetuski feared these guards less than losing consciousness. He focused all his willpower to keep track of where he was and where he was headed. But the struggle only made him more tired, and soon he realized he was seeing double and triple, and at times the pond looked like a square and the camp, while the clumps of reeds appeared as tents. In those moments, he wanted to call Volodyovski to join him, but he had enough presence of mind to hold back. "Don't call, don't call!" he repeated to himself; "that would be fatal."
But the struggle with himself was more and more difficult. He left Zbaraj tormented with hunger and terrible sleeplessness, from which soldiers there were dying already. That night-journey, the cold bath, the odor of corpses in the water, weakened him completely. Added to this were the excitement of fear, and pain from the biting of mosquitoes which pierced his face so that it was covered with blood. He felt therefore that if he did not reach the swamp soon he would either go out on the shore and let what might meet him meet him quickly, or he would fall among the reeds and be drowned.
But the struggle within him was becoming increasingly difficult. He left Zbaraj haunted by hunger and severe insomnia, which was already causing deaths among the soldiers there. That night journey, the cold bath, the smell of corpses in the water, completely drained him. On top of that, there was the anxious thrill of fear and the pain from the mosquito bites that pierced his face, leaving it covered in blood. He realized that if he didn't reach the swamp soon, he'd either stumble out onto the shore and face whatever awaited him, or collapse among the reeds and drown.
That swamp and the mouth of the river seemed to him a port of salvation, though in fact new difficulties and dangers began there. He defended himself feverishly, and went on, taking less care each moment. In the rustle he heard the voices of men,--conversation; it seemed to him that the pond was talking about him. Will he reach the swamp or not? Will he go on shore or not? The mosquitoes sang with their thin voices more sadly. The water became deeper; soon it reached to his belt, then to his breast. He thought that if he should have to swim, he would be entangled in the thick web and drown.
That swamp and the river's mouth felt like a safe haven to him, even though new challenges and dangers were actually starting there. He fought to defend himself with intensity, becoming less cautious with each passing moment. In the rustling sounds, he heard men's voices—conversations; it seemed as if the pond was discussing him. Would he make it to the swamp or not? Would he reach the shore or not? The mosquitoes sang their high-pitched voices more mournfully. The water grew deeper; soon it was up to his belt, then his chest. He thought that if he had to swim, he would get caught in the thick plants and drown.
Again an almost irrestrainable, unconquerable desire of calling Volodyovski seized him. He had already put his hand to his mouth to cry: "Michael! Michael!" Fortunately some kind reed struck him with its wet, dripping brush in the face. He came to his mind, and saw in front but a little to one side a dim light. He looked steadily at the light, and went straight toward it for a while. He stopped suddenly; he saw a belt of clear water lying athwart him. He drew breath. It was the river, and on both sides of it a swamp.
Once again, he felt an almost irresistible, overwhelming urge to call out for Volodyovski. He had already raised his hand to his mouth to shout, "Michael! Michael!" Thankfully, a wet reed brushed against his face, snapping him back to reality. He noticed a faint light just off to the side. He focused on the light and walked toward it for a bit. Suddenly, he stopped; he saw a stretch of clear water in front of him. He took a deep breath. It was the river, with swamps on either side.
"I will stop going by the shore, and will go into that wedge," thought he.
"I’ll stop walking by the shore and head into that wedge," he thought.
On both sides of the wedge extended two strips of reeds. The knight entered that one to which he had come. After a while he saw he was on a good road. He looked around. The pond was already behind him. He moved parallel with the narrow strip of water, which could be nothing but the river. The water there was cooler also. But after a time terrible weariness possessed him. His legs trembled, and before his eyes rose as it were a dark fog.
On both sides of the wedge stretched two strips of reeds. The knight entered the one he had chosen. After a while, he realized he was on a good path. He looked around. The pond was already behind him. He moved alongside the narrow stretch of water, which could only be the river. The water was cooler there too. But after some time, he was overwhelmed by terrible exhaustion. His legs shook, and before his eyes, it felt like a dark fog started to rise.
"It cannot be helped; I will go to the shore and lie down. I will not go farther; I will rest."
"It can't be helped; I will go to the shore and lie down. I won't go any farther; I will rest."
Then he fell on his knees. His hands felt a dry tuft covered with moss; it was like a little island among the rushes. He sat down and began to wipe his bloody face with his hands, and then to draw long breaths.
Then he fell to his knees. His hands touched a dry patch covered in moss; it was like a small island among the reeds. He sat down and started to wipe his bloody face with his hands, then began to take deep breaths.
After a while the odor of smoke reached his nostrils. Turning to the shore, he saw, about a hundred paces from the brink, a fire, and around it a knot of people. He was directly in front of this fire, and at moments when the wind bent the reeds he could see everything perfectly. At the first glance he recognized the Tartar horse-herds, who were sitting at the fire eating.
After a while, the smell of smoke hit his nose. Turning toward the shore, he spotted a fire about a hundred steps away, surrounded by a group of people. He was directly in front of this fire, and when the wind bent the reeds, he could see everything clearly. At first glance, he recognized the Tartar horse herders sitting by the fire eating.
Then he felt a fearful hunger. Yesterday morning he had eaten a bit of horse-flesh which would not have satisfied a wolf-whelp two months old; since then he had had nothing in his mouth. He began to pluck the round stems growing about him and suck them greedily. He allayed his thirst as well as his hunger,--for thirst tormented him too. At the same time he looked continually at the fire, which grew paler and dimmer. The people near it began to be hidden by a mist, and seemed to go into the distance.
Then he felt a terrible hunger. The day before, he had eaten a little bit of horse meat that wouldn’t have satisfied a two-month-old wolf pup; since then, he hadn’t put anything in his mouth. He started pulling at the round stems growing around him and sucking on them hungrily. He quenched his thirst as well as his hunger—thirst was tormenting him too. At the same time, he kept looking at the fire, which was getting fainter and dimmer. The people near it started to be obscured by a mist and seemed to fade into the distance.
"Oh, sleep torments me! I will sleep here on the mound," thought the knight.
"Oh, sleep is tormenting me! I'll just sleep here on the hill," thought the knight.
But there was a noise by the fire. The horse-herds rose. Soon there came to Skshetuski's ears the cries: "Losh! losh!" They were answered by a short neigh. The fire was deserted and went out. After a time he heard whistling and the dull thump of hoofs on the moist meadow.
But there was a sound by the fire. The horse-herds stood up. Soon Skshetuski heard the shouts: "Horses! Horses!" They were responded to by a short neigh. The fire was left alone and went out. After a while, he heard whistling and the dull thud of hooves on the damp meadow.
Skshetuski could not understand why the horse-herds had ridden away. Then he saw the tops of the reeds and the broad leaves of the lilies were somewhat pale; the water received a different light from that of the moon; the air was shrouded with a light of joy. He looked around. The day was breaking. He had spent the whole night in going around the pond before reaching the river and the swamp. He was barely at the beginning of the road. Now he must go by the river and pass through the tabor in the day. The air was filled more and more with the light of dawn. In the east the sky took on a pale sea-green color.
Skshetuski couldn’t figure out why the horse herds had ridden off. Then he noticed that the tops of the reeds and the broad leaves of the lilies looked a little faded; the water reflected a different kind of light than the moon. The air felt filled with a sense of joy. He glanced around. The day was starting to break. He had spent the entire night walking around the pond before making it to the river and the swamp. He was only at the beginning of his journey. Now he needed to follow the river and go through the tabor during the day. The air was gradually becoming brighter with the light of dawn. In the east, the sky was turning a pale sea-green color.
Skshetuski slipped down again from the tuft into the swamp, and pushing toward the shore, after a short interval thrust his head out of the reeds. At the distance of five hundred yards, perhaps, a Tartar picket was visible; with this exception the meadow was empty,--only the fire shone with a dying light on a dry place at some little distance. Skshetuski determined to crawl to it through the high grass interspersed here and there with tall rushes.
Skshetuski slid back down from the tuft into the swamp, and after a brief moment, he pushed toward the shore and lifted his head out of the reeds. About five hundred yards away, he spotted a Tartar sentry; besides that, the meadow was deserted—only the fire flickered weakly on a dry patch not far off. Skshetuski decided to crawl toward it through the tall grass, which was scattered with tall reeds here and there.
Having crawled to the place, he looked carefully to find some remnants of food. He found in fact freshly picked mutton bones with bits of sinew and fat, then some pieces of roasted turnips thrown into the hot ashes. He began to eat with the greed of a wild beast, and ate till he saw that the pickets stationed along the road which he had passed were approaching him through the meadow on their way to the tabor.
Having crawled to the spot, he looked closely to find some scraps of food. He actually found freshly picked mutton bones with bits of sinew and fat, along with some pieces of roasted turnips tossed into the hot ashes. He started to eat with the hunger of a wild animal and kept eating until he noticed the guards stationed along the road he had passed were approaching him through the meadow on their way to the assembly.
Then he began to retreat, and in a few minutes disappeared in the wall of reeds. Having found his tuft, he put himself on it without a rustle. The pickets rode by at the same time. Skshetuski began at once on the bones which he had brought with him, and which he broke in his jaws, powerful as those of a wolf. He gnawed off the fat and the sinews, sucked out the marrow, chewed the bone-fat,--allayed his first hunger. Such a morning feast he had not had for a long time in Zbaraj.
Then he started to back away, and in a few minutes, he vanished into the wall of reeds. Once he found his spot, he settled down without making a sound. The guards passed by at the same time. Skshetuski immediately began on the bones he had brought with him, breaking them in his powerful jaws, strong like a wolf's. He gnawed off the fat and sinews, sucked out the marrow, and chewed on the bone fat—satisfying his initial hunger. He hadn't had such a morning feast in a long time in Zbaraj.
He felt stronger now. The food, as well as the rising day, strengthened him. It became brighter every moment. The eastern side of the sky from greenish became rosy and golden. The cool of the morning troubled him greatly, it is true; but he was comforted by the thought that the sun would soon warm his wearied body. He examined the place carefully. The tuft was pretty large, rather short, because round, but wide enough for two persons to lie side by side with ease. The reeds stood around like a wall, hiding it completely from the eyes of men.
He felt stronger now. The food, along with the rising day, energized him. It got brighter every moment. The eastern sky shifted from greenish to rosy and golden. The coolness of the morning was bothersome, it's true; but he found comfort in knowing that the sun would soon warm his tired body. He looked around the place carefully. The tuft was pretty large, rather short because it was round, but wide enough for two people to lie side by side comfortably. The reeds stood around like a wall, completely hiding it from anyone's view.
"They will not find me here," thought he, "unless they go fishing in the reeds; and there are no fish, for they have died of infection. Here will I rest and think what further to do." And he began to think whether he should go on by the river or not. Finally he determined to go if the wind should rise and the reeds tremble; if not, the noise and rustle might betray him,--especially as most likely he would have to pass near the tabor.
"They won't find me here," he thought, "unless they search through the reeds, and there are no fish because they've died from disease. Here, I’ll rest and figure out what to do next." He started to consider whether he should continue by the river. Ultimately, he decided he would go if the wind picked up and made the reeds rustle; otherwise, the noise might give him away—especially since he would probably have to pass by the drum.
"Thanks to thee, O Lord, that I am alive till now," whispered he quietly; and he raised his eyes to Heaven. Then his thoughts flew away to the Polish ramparts. The castle was visible from that tuft, especially since it was gilded by the first rays of the rising sun. Maybe some one is looking from the tower to the pond and reeds through a field-glass. Volodyovski is there surely; and Zagloba will pass the whole day in looking from the ramparts to see if he can find him hanging on some moving tower.
"Thank you, Lord, for keeping me alive until now," he whispered softly, raising his eyes to Heaven. His thoughts then drifted to the Polish ramparts. The castle was visible from that spot, especially as it shimmered in the first light of the rising sun. Maybe someone is looking from the tower at the pond and reeds through binoculars. Volodyovski must be there, and Zagloba will spend the whole day scanning the ramparts to see if he can spot him on some moving tower.
"They will not see me," thought the knight, and his breast was full of the happy feeling of security. "They will not see me, they will not see me," he repeated several times. "I have passed only a short road, but it had to be passed. God will help me to go farther."
"They won't see me," thought the knight, and he felt a rush of happiness and security. "They won't see me, they won't see me," he repeated to himself several times. "I've only come a short way, but it was necessary. God will help me go further."
Here he saw, with the eyes of his imagination, beyond the tabor, in the forest, behind which stand the armies of the king, the general militia of the whole country,--hussars, infantry, foreign regiments. The earth groaned under the weight of men, horses, and cannon, and in the midst of this swarm of people is the king himself. Then he saw an immense battle, broken tabors, the prince with all his cavalry flying over piles of bodies, the greetings of armies. His eyes, aching and swollen, closed beneath the excess of light, and his head bent under the excess of thought; a kind of pleasant weakness began to embrace him. At last he stretched himself at full length and fell asleep.
Here he imagined, beyond the drum, in the forest, behind which stood the king's armies—the general militia of the entire country—cavalry, infantry, and foreign regiments. The ground shook under the weight of men, horses, and cannons, and in the middle of this crowd was the king himself. Then he imagined a massive battle, broken drums, the prince with all his cavalry charging over heaps of bodies, the cheers of the armies. His eyes, tired and swollen, closed from the brightness, and his head drooped under the weight of his thoughts; a kind of pleasant fatigue began to wash over him. Finally, he stretched out completely and fell asleep.
The reeds rustled. The sun rose high in the sky, warmed with its burning glance the knight, and dried the clothing on his body. He slept soundly without motion. Whoever should see him lying thus on the tuft with bloody face, would think that a corpse thrown up by the water was lying there. Hours passed; still he slept. The sun reached the zenith, and began to descend the other side of the sky; he was sleeping yet. He was roused by the piercing cry of horses feeding on the meadow, and the loud calls of the herdsmen lashing the stallions with whips.
The reeds swayed in the breeze. The sun climbed high in the sky, warming the knight with its scorching gaze and drying his clothes. He slept deeply, completely still. Anyone who saw him lying there with his bloody face would think a corpse washed up from the water was sprawled out. Hours went by, and he still slept. The sun reached its highest point and began to dip on the other side of the sky; he was still asleep. He was stirred awake by the sharp cries of horses grazing in the meadow and the loud shouts of the herdsmen cracking their whips at the stallions.
He rubbed his eyes, remembered where he was, looked in the sky; stars were twinkling in the red and still unquenched gleams of the sunset. He had slept the whole day. He felt neither refreshed nor stronger; all his bones were aching. He thought, however, that new toil would restore the activity of his body, and putting his feet into the water he moved on his journey without delay.
He rubbed his eyes, remembered where he was, and looked up at the sky; stars were twinkling amidst the fading red hues of the sunset. He had slept all day. He felt neither refreshed nor stronger; every part of him ached. However, he thought that new work would bring back his energy, and stepping into the water, he continued on his journey without hesitation.
He went now through clear water by the reeds, so as not to rouse the attention of the horse-herds on shore by the rustle. The last gleams had disappeared and it was quite dark, for the moon had not risen yet from behind the woods. The water was so deep that Skshetuski lost bottom in places and had to swim, which was difficult to do, for he was dressed, and he swam against the current, which, though slow, still pushed him back toward the pond. But as a recompense the sharpest Tartar eyes could not see that head advancing along the dark wall of reeds. He pushed on therefore rather boldly, swimming at times, but for the greater part wading to his waist and armpits, till at last he reached the place from which his eyes beheld, on both sides of the river, thousands upon thousands of lights.
He now moved through the clear water by the reeds, trying not to draw the attention of the horse-herders on shore with any noise. The last rays of light had vanished, and it was completely dark since the moon hadn’t risen yet behind the trees. The water was so deep that Skshetuski lost his footing in places and had to swim, which was hard to manage since he was fully dressed and swimming against the current that, although slow, still pushed him back toward the pond. However, as a silver lining, the keenest Tartar eyes couldn’t spot his head moving along the dark wall of reeds. So he continued pushing forward, swimming at times, but mostly wading through the water up to his waist and armpits, until he finally reached the spot where he could see thousands upon thousands of lights flickering on both sides of the river.
"These are the tabors," thought he; "now God aid me!" And he listened.
"Here are the drums," he thought; "now, God help me!" And he listened.
The bustle of mingled voices reached his ear. Yes, these were the tabors. On the left bank of the river stood the Cossack camp with thousands of wagons and tents; on the right the Tartar camp,--both noisy, uproarious, full of conversation, wild sounds of drums and flutes, bellowing of cattle, camels, neighing of horses, shouts. The river divided them, forming a barrier against disputes and fights; for the Tartars could not remain in peace at the side of the Cossacks. The river was widest at this place, and perhaps dug out on purpose. On one side the wagons, on the other reed huts were near the bank, judging by the fires, within a few score of yards; but at the water itself there were surely pickets.
The noise of mixed voices filled the air. Yes, those were the drums. On the left bank of the river was the Cossack camp, bustling with thousands of wagons and tents; on the right was the Tartar camp—both loud, chaotic, overflowing with chatter, the wild sounds of drums and flutes, the bellowing of cattle, camels, the neighing of horses, and shouts. The river separated them, acting as a barrier against arguments and fights; the Tartars wouldn’t be able to stay peaceful next to the Cossacks. The river was widest here, possibly dug out intentionally. On one side were the wagons, while on the other, there were reed huts close to the bank, judging by the fires, just a few yards away; but surely, there were guards right by the water.
The reeds and rushes became thinner; opposite the camps the banks were evidently bare. Skshetuski pushed on some yards farther, and halted. A certain power and terror came out against him from those swarms. At that moment it seemed to him that all the watchfulness and rage of those thousands of human beings were turned upon him, and in presence of them he felt perfectly helpless. He was alone.
The reeds and rushes were less dense; across from the camps, the banks were clearly empty. Skshetuski moved a few more yards and stopped. He felt a kind of power and fear radiating from those crowds. In that moment, it seemed like all the vigilance and anger of those thousands of people were focused on him, and he felt completely powerless in their presence. He was alone.
"No one can pass them," thought he; but he pushed on still, for a certain painful, irrestrainable curiosity attracted him. He wished to look more nearly on that terrible power.
"No one can get past them," he thought; but he kept going anyway, drawn by a painful, overpowering curiosity. He wanted to take a closer look at that terrifying power.
Suddenly he stopped. The forest of reeds ended as if cut with a knife; perhaps they had been cut to make cabins. Farther on the clear water was red from the reflection of the fires. Two great and clear flames were blazing there at the banks. Before one stood a Tartar on horseback; before the other a Cossack with a long lance in his hand. Both looked at each other and at the water. In the distance were to be seen others standing on guard in the same way and looking. The gleam of the piles threw as it were a fiery bridge across the river. Under the banks were to be seen rows of small boats used by the guards on the pond.
Suddenly, he stopped. The forest of reeds ended sharply, as if sliced with a knife; they might have been cut down to build cabins. Further along, the clear water was stained red from the reflection of the fires. Two large, bright flames were roaring there on the banks. In front of one stood a Tartar on horseback; in front of the other was a Cossack holding a long lance. Both were staring at each other and the water. In the distance, others were also seen standing watch in the same way, watching. The light from the flames created what looked like a fiery bridge across the river. Under the banks, rows of small boats could be seen, used by the guards on the pond.
"An impossibility!" muttered Skshetuski.
"That's impossible!" muttered Skshetuski.
Despair seized him at once. He could neither go backward nor forward. The time had been passing as he was pushing through the swamps and reeds breathing the infected air and soaked in water, only to discover after he had come to those very camps through which he had undertaken to pass, that it was impossible.
Despair hit him immediately. He couldn’t go back or move ahead. Time had slipped by while he was struggling through the swamps and reeds, inhaling the tainted air and drenched in water, only to find that after reaching the same camps he had meant to get through, it was impossible.
But it was impossible to go back; the knight knew that he might find sufficient strength to drag himself ahead, but he could not find it to go back. In his despair there was at the same time a dull rage; for the first time he wished to emerge from the water, throttle the guard, then rush on the crowd and perish.
But it was impossible to go back; the knight knew that he might find enough strength to push himself forward, but he couldn’t summon the will to go back. In his despair, there was also a dull rage; for the first time, he wanted to come out of the water, attack the guard, then charge into the crowd and meet his end.
Again the wind began to move along the reeds with a wonderful whisper, bringing with it the sound of bells from Zbaraj. Skshetuski began to pray ardently and beat his breast, imploring aid from heaven with the strength and the desperate faith of a drowning man; he prayed, but the two camps roared ominously as if in answer to his prayer. Black figures and figures red from fire pushed around like herds of devils in hell. The guards stood motionless; the river flowed on with its blood-colored water.
Again, the wind started moving through the reeds with a lovely whisper, bringing the sound of bells from Zbaraj. Skshetuski began to pray fervently and beat his chest, begging for help from above with the strength and desperation of someone about to drown; he prayed, but the two camps roared ominously as if answering his prayer. Dark figures and fire-lit figures pushed around like herds of demons in hell. The guards stood still; the river flowed on with its blood-colored water.
"The fires will go down when deep night comes," said Pan Yan to himself, and waited.
"The fires will fade when deep night falls," Pan Yan said to himself, and waited.
One hour passed, and another. The noise decreased; the fires really began to smoulder, except the two fires of the guards, which blazed up more brightly. The guards were changed, and it was evident that the fresh ones would remain till morning. The thought came to Skshetuski that perhaps he might be able to slip through more easily in the daytime; but he soon abandoned that idea. In the daytime they took water, watered the cattle, bathed; the river must be full of people. Suddenly his glance fell upon the boats. On both banks of the river there was a number of them in a line, and on the Tartar side the rushes extended to the first boat.
One hour went by, then another. The noise began to fade; the fires really started to die down, except for the two guard fires, which burned more brightly. The guards changed shifts, and it was clear that the new ones would stay until morning. Skshetuski thought maybe he could sneak through more easily during the day, but he quickly discarded that idea. During the day, people gathered water, tended to the cattle, and swam; the river would likely be crowded. Suddenly, his gaze landed on the boats. There were several lined up on both banks of the river, and on the Tartar side, the rushes stretched all the way to the first boat.
Skshetuski sank in the water to his neck, and pushed slowly toward the boats, keeping his eyes fastened on the Tartar guard as on a rainbow. At the end of half an hour he was at the first boat. His plan was simple. The sterns of the boats were raised over the water, forming above it a kind of arch through which the head of a man might pass easily. If all the boats stood side by side there, the Tartar guard could not see a head pushing under them. There was more danger from the Cossack; but he might not see it, for under the boats, notwithstanding the opposite fire, it was dark. Anyhow there was no other passage.
Skshetuski sank into the water up to his neck and slowly made his way toward the boats, his eyes locked on the Tartar guard like he was staring at a rainbow. After half an hour, he reached the first boat. His plan was straightforward. The backs of the boats were elevated above the water, creating an arch that a person's head could easily pass through. If all the boats were lined up next to each other, the Tartar guard wouldn't be able to see a head pushing beneath them. The Cossack posed a greater risk, but he might not notice it since it was dark under the boats despite the opposing fire. Regardless, there was no other way through.
Skshetuski hesitated no longer, and soon found himself under the sterns of the boats. He crawled on his hands and feet, or rather dragged himself, for the water was shallow. He was so near the Tartar standing on the bank that he heard the breathing of his horse. He stopped a moment and listened. Fortunately the boats were placed side by side. He had his eyes then fastened on the Cossack guard, whom he saw as on the palm of his hand. The Cossack was looking at the Tartar camp. Skshetuski had passed fifteen boats, when suddenly he heard steps on shore and Tartar voices. He stopped immediately and listened. In his journeys to the Crimea he had learned Tartar. Now a shiver ran through his whole body when he heard the words of command: "Get in and go!"
Skshetuski didn’t hesitate any longer and soon found himself under the boats’ sterns. He crawled on his hands and knees, or rather dragged himself, since the water was shallow. He was so close to the Tartar standing on the bank that he could hear his horse breathing. He paused for a moment and listened. Luckily, the boats were lined up side by side. He then focused his eyes on the Cossack guard, who was in clear sight. The Cossack was looking toward the Tartar camp. Skshetuski had passed fifteen boats when he suddenly heard footsteps on shore and Tartar voices. He immediately stopped and listened. During his trips to Crimea, he had picked up some Tartar. Now, a chill ran through his whole body when he heard the command: "Get in and go!"
He grew feverish, though he was in the water. If they should take the boat under which he was hiding, that moment he was lost; if they should take the one before him he was lost too, for there remained an open lighted space. Each second seemed to him an hour. Soon steps sounded on the planks. The Tartars sat in the fourth or fifth boat behind him, pushed it out and began to sail in the direction of the pond. But that movement directed the eyes of the Cossack guard to the boats. Skshetuski did not stir for something like half an hour. Only when the guards were changed did he resume his onward movement.
He felt feverish, even though he was in the water. If they took the boat he was hiding under, he was done for; if they took the one in front of him, he was done for as well, because there was an open, lit area. Every second felt like an hour to him. Soon, he heard footsteps on the planks. The Tartars were in the fourth or fifth boat behind him, pushed it out, and started sailing toward the pond. But that movement caught the attention of the Cossack guard on the boats. Skshetuski didn't move for about half an hour. Only when the guards changed did he continue on his way.
In this way he reached the end of the boats. After the last boat began the rushes again, and farther on the reeds. When he reached the rushes the knight, breathless, dripping with perspiration, fell upon his knees and thanked God with his whole heart.
In this way, he reached the end of the boats. After the last boat began the rushes again, and further on, the reeds. When he reached the rushes, the knight, out of breath and dripping with sweat, fell to his knees and thanked God with all his heart.
He hastened on somewhat more boldly, taking advantage of every breeze which filled the banks with rustling. From time to time he looked around. The guard-fires began to retreat, to be hidden, to glimmer, to weaken. The lines of rushes and reeds became darker and thicker, for the shores were more swampy. The guards could not stand close to one another; the noise of the camp grew less. A kind of superhuman power strengthened the limbs of the knight. He pushed through reeds, clumps of earth, sank in the swamp, went under water, swam, and rose again. He did not dare yet to go on shore; but he almost felt that he was saved. He could not render account to himself of how long he advanced, wading in this way; but when he looked around again the watch-fires seemed like little points gleaming in the distance. A few hundred yards farther, and they vanished altogether. The moon went down; around about was silence. Now a noise was heard louder and more solemn than the rustle of the reeds. Skshetuski came near screaming with joy,--the woods were on both sides of the river.
He moved forward with a bit more confidence, taking advantage of every breeze that made the banks rustle. Every so often, he glanced around. The guard fires started to fade away, becoming less visible, dimming, and weakening. The lines of rushes and reeds grew darker and denser as the shores became swampier. The guards couldn’t stand too close to each other; the noise from the camp diminished. A sort of supernatural strength filled the knight's limbs. He pushed through the reeds, clumps of earth, sank into the swamp, went underwater, swam, and emerged again. He still didn’t dare to go ashore, but he almost felt that he was safe. He couldn’t keep track of how long he had been wading like this, but when he looked around again, the watchfires looked like tiny points of light in the distance. After a few hundred yards, they disappeared completely. The moon went down, and the surroundings fell silent. Then, a sound emerged, louder and more solemn than the rustling of the reeds. Skshetuski came near, screaming with joy—the woods were on both sides of the river.
He turned then to the bank and came out of the reeds. The pine-forest began here, beyond the rushes and reeds. The odor of rosin came to his nostrils; here and there in the depths shone the fern, like silver. He fell a second time on his knees, and kissed the earth in prayer. He was saved!
He then turned to the riverbank and emerged from the reeds. The pine forest started here, beyond the tall grass and reeds. The smell of pine resin filled the air; here and there, ferns glimmered like silver in the shadows. He fell to his knees again and kissed the ground in gratitude. He was saved!
Then he entered the forest darkness, asking himself where he should go, where those forests would take him, where the king and the army were. His journey was not finished; it was not easy, it was not safe; but when he thought that he had come out of Zbaraj,--that he had stolen through the guards, swamps, tabors, and almost half a million of enemies,--then it seemed to him that all dangers were passed, that that forest was a clear highway which would lead him straight to his Majesty the King; and that wretched-looking, hungry, shivering man, bespattered with his own blood, with red filth, and black mud, passed on with joy in his heart, and hope that he would soon return in different circumstances and with greater power.
Then he stepped into the dark forest, wondering where he should head, where this forest would lead him, and where the king and the army were. His journey wasn’t over; it was tough, and it was dangerous; but as he recalled how he had escaped Zbaraj — slipping past the guards, swamps, tabors, and nearly half a million enemies — it felt like all the dangers were behind him. He envisioned the forest as a clear path straight to his Majesty the King. That miserable-looking, starving, shivering man, smeared with his own blood, red grime, and black mud, moved forward with joy in his heart and hope that he would soon return under better circumstances and with more power.
"They will not be left hungry and hopeless," thought he of his friends in Zbaraj, "for the king will come."
"They won't be left hungry and hopeless," he thought of his friends in Zbaraj, "because the king will come."
His heart rejoiced at the near rescue of the prince, the commanding officers, Volodyovski, Zagloba, and all those heroes confined in the ramparts. The forest depths opened before him and covered him with their shade.
His heart lifted at the close rescue of the prince, the commanding officers, Volodyovski, Zagloba, and all those heroes trapped in the walls. The depths of the forest unveiled before him and shaded him with their canopy.
CHAPTER LXII.
In the drawing-room of the Court at Toporoff sat three magnates one evening in secret consultation. A number of bright lights were burning on a table covered with maps of the surrounding country; near them lay a tall cap with a dark plume, a field-glass, and a sword with hilt set in pearls, on which was thrown a handkerchief embroidered with a crown, and a pair of elk-skin gloves. Near the table, in a high-armed chair, sat a man about forty years of age, rather small and slender, but powerfully built. He had a swarthy, sallow, wearied face, black eyes, and a Swedish wig of the same color, with long locks falling on his neck and shoulders; a thin black mustache, trimmed upward at the ends, adorned his upper lip. His lower lip with his beard protruded strongly, giving his whole physiognomy a characteristic mark of pride and stubbornness. It was not a beautiful face, but unusually lofty. A sensuous expression, indicating an inclination to pleasure, was combined in it with a certain sleepy torpor and coldness. The eyes were as if smouldering; but it was easy to guess that in a moment of exaltation, joy, or anger they could cast lightnings which not every eye might meet. At the same time kindness and affability were depicted on his countenance.
In the drawing room of the Court at Toporoff, three wealthy officials were having a secret meeting one evening. Bright lights illuminated a table covered with maps of the area; next to them lay a tall hat with a dark plume, a pair of binoculars, and a sword with a pearl-set hilt, on top of which was a handkerchief embroidered with a crown and a pair of elk-skin gloves. Near the table sat a man in a high-backed chair, around forty years old, rather small and slim yet strongly built. He had a dark, tired face, black eyes, and a Swedish wig of the same color, with long locks falling onto his neck and shoulders; a thin black mustache, styled upward at the ends, adorned his upper lip. His lower lip, along with his beard, jutted out prominently, giving his entire expression a notable pride and stubbornness. It wasn't a beautiful face, but it had an unusual grandeur. A sensual expression, suggesting a love for pleasures, combined with a certain drowsy indifference and coldness. His eyes seemed to burn quietly; yet, in moments of excitement, joy, or anger, they could flash with a brilliance that not every gaze could withstand. At the same time, kindness and approachability were evident on his face.
The black dress, composed of a satin doublet with lace ruffles, from under which a gold chain was visible, increased the distinction of this uncommon figure. On the whole, in spite of sadness and anxiety evident in the face and form, there was something majestic in them. In fact it was the king himself, Yan Kazimir Vaza, who had succeeded his brother Vladislav somewhat less than a year before.
The black dress, made of a satin bodice with lace ruffles, from which a gold chain peeked out, enhanced the elegance of this exceptional figure. Overall, despite the sadness and anxiety clear in the person's face and posture, there was something regal about them. In fact, it was the king himself, Yan Kazimir Vaza, who had taken over from his brother Vladislav just under a year ago.
A little behind him, in the half-shade, sat Hieronim Radzeyovski, the starosta of Lomjin, a thick, corpulent, low-set, red-visaged man with the unblushing face of a courtier; and opposite him, at the table, a third personage, leaning on his elbow, looking at the maps representing the country around, raising from time to time his eyes to the king. His face had less majesty, but almost more official distinction, than that of the king. The cool and reasoning face of the statesman was furrowed with cares and thought, the severity of which had not marred his unusual beauty. He had penetrating blue eyes; his complexion was delicate, in spite of his age; a magnificent Polish dress, a beard trimmed in Swedish fashion, and the lofty tuft above his forehead, added still something of senatorial dignity to his features, regular as if chiselled from stone.
A little behind him, in the half-shade, sat Hieronim Radzeyovski, the starosta of Lomjin, a stout, heavyset man with a red face and the unabashed demeanor of a courtier. Across from him at the table was a third figure, resting on his elbow, studying maps of the surrounding area while occasionally glancing up at the king. His face didn't have the same majesty but carried a greater official presence than the king's. The calm, analytical face of this statesman was marked by lines of worry and thought, yet these didn’t detract from his striking appearance. He had sharp blue eyes and a complexion that remained refined despite his age. He wore a splendid Polish outfit, had a beard styled in the Swedish manner, and the prominent tuft of hair above his forehead added a touch of senatorial dignity to his features, which were as perfectly formed as if chiseled from stone.
This was Yerzy Ossolinski, chancellor of the Crown, a prince of the Roman Empire, an orator, and a diplomat admired by the courts of Europe,--the famous opponent of Yeremi Vishnyevetski.
This was Yerzy Ossolinski, chancellor of the Crown, a prince of the Roman Empire, an orator, and a diplomat respected by the courts of Europe—the well-known rival of Yeremi Vishnyevetski.
His unusual abilities turned upon him early in life the attention of preceding reigns, and soon raised him to the highest offices, in virtue of which he guided the ship of state, at the present moment near its final wreck.
His unique talents caught the attention of earlier rulers early in his life, quickly elevating him to top positions, through which he steered the government, now perilously close to collapse.
But still the chancellor was as if created to be the helmsman of such a ship. Laborious, enduring, wise, looking to the distant future, calculating for long years, he would have directed any other State but the Commonwealth to a safe harbor with a sure and steady hand; for every other State he would have secured internal power and long years of strength,--if he had only been the absolute minister of such a monarch, for example, as the King of France or Spain.
But still, the chancellor seemed like he was made to be the captain of such a ship. Hardworking, resilient, wise, and focused on the distant future, after years of careful planning, he could have guided any other state but the Commonwealth to a safe harbor with a steady hand. For any other state, he would have ensured stability and years of strength—if only he had been the absolute minister to a monarch like the King of France or Spain.
Reared beyond the boundaries of his own country, furnished with foreign models, in spite of all his innate quickness of mind, in spite of long years of practice, he was unable to accustom himself to the helplessness of government in the Commonwealth; and all his life he could not learn to reckon with it, though that was the rock on which all his plans, designs, and efforts were wrecked, though by reason of this he saw now in the future a precipice and ruin, and later died with despair in his heart.
Raised outside the limits of his own country and influenced by foreign examples, he struggled to adapt to the weaknesses of the government in the Commonwealth, despite his natural intelligence and years of experience. His inability to come to terms with this reality was the downfall of all his plans, ambitions, and endeavors, and he could see nothing ahead but a cliff and destruction, ultimately dying with despair in his heart.
He was a genial theorist who did not know how to be genial in practice, and he fell into a circle of errors without issue. Possessing an idea which might give fruit in the future, he went to the realization of it with the stubbornness of a fanatic, not observing that that idea, saving in theory, might, in view of the actual condition of affairs, bring terrible disasters.
He was a friendly theorist who struggled to be friendly in real life, and he got stuck in a cycle of mistakes without resolution. He had an idea that could potentially pay off in the future, and he pursued it with the determination of a fanatic, not realizing that this idea, except in theory, could lead to serious problems given the current situation.
Wishing to strengthen the government and the State, he let loose the terrible Cossack element, not foreseeing that the storm would turn not only against the nobles, the great estates of the magnates, the abuses, license of the nobility, but against the most vital interests of the State itself.
Wishing to strengthen the government and the State, he unleashed the dangerous Cossack force, not realizing that the upheaval would not only target the nobles, the large estates of the magnates, the corruption, and the excesses of the nobility, but also threaten the most crucial interests of the State itself.
YERZY OSSOLINSKI, CHANCELLOR OF POLAND.
From an engraving by Moncornet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Based on an engraving by Moncornet.
Hmelnitski rose out of the steppes and grew into a giant. On the Commonwealth fell the defeats of Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, Pilavtsi. At the first step this Hmelnitski joined with the enemy, the Crimean power. Thunderbolt followed thunderbolt; there remained only war and war. The terrible element should have been crushed first of all, so as to use it in the future; but the chancellor, occupied with his idea, was still negotiating and delaying, and still believed even Hmelnitski.
Hmelnitski emerged from the steppes and became a formidable force. The Commonwealth faced defeats at Jóltiya Vodi, Korsún, and Pilavtsi. At the outset, Hmelnitski allied with the enemy, the Crimean power. One disaster followed another; all that remained was ongoing war. The devastating force needed to be subdued first so it could be controlled in the future; however, the chancellor, focused on his own ideas, continued to negotiate and delay, still placing his trust in Hmelnitski.
The power of events crushed his theories; it became clearer every day that the results of the chancellor's efforts were directly opposed to his expectations, till at last came Zbaraj and confirmed it most convincingly.
The impact of events shattered his theories; it became clearer every day that the outcomes of the chancellor's efforts were completely opposite to what he had anticipated, until Zbaraj finally came and proved it without a doubt.
The chancellor was staggering under the burden of regrets, bitterness, and universal hatred. He did that therefore which in times of failure and disaster people do whose faith in themselves is greater than all disasters,--he looked for the guilty.
The chancellor was overwhelmed by regrets, bitterness, and widespread hatred. So, he did what people often do in moments of failure and disaster when their belief in themselves outweighs all setbacks—he searched for someone to blame.
The whole Commonwealth was to blame, and all the estates,--the past, and the aristocratic structure of the State; but he who fearing lest a rock lying on the incline of a mountain might fall to the bottom, wishes to roll it to the top without calculating the necessary force to do this, only hastens its fall. The chancellor did more and worse, for he called in the rushing and terrible Cossack torrent, not considering that its force could only wash out and carry off the foundation on which the rock was resting.
The entire Commonwealth was at fault, along with all its estates—the past and the aristocratic setup of the State. But someone who fears that a rock on a slope might fall and tries to roll it to the top without figuring out the force needed to do so only speeds up its downfall. The chancellor did even worse, as he unleashed the fierce and chaotic Cossack flood, not realizing that its power would only erode and remove the foundation on which the rock was resting.
When he sought then for persons to blame, all eyes were turned upon himself as the cause of the war, the calamities and misfortune. But the king believed in him yet, and believed in him the more because the voice of all without sparing his Majesty accused him in an equal degree with the chancellor.
When he looked for people to blame, everyone pointed fingers at him as the cause of the war, the disasters, and the troubles. But the king still believed in him, and his faith only grew because the voices of many accused him just as much as they did the chancellor.
The king sat therefore in Toporoff suffering and sad, not knowing well what to do, for he had only twenty-five thousand troops. The conscript writs had been sent out too late, and barely a part of the general militia had assembled up to that time. Who was the cause of this delay, and was it not one more mistake of that stubborn policy of the chancellor?--the mystery was lost between the king and the minister; it is enough that both felt disarmed at that moment before the power of Hmelnitski.
The king sat in Toporoff, feeling troubled and sad, unsure of what to do since he had only twenty-five thousand troops. The draft orders had been sent out too late, and barely a portion of the general militia had gathered by that time. Who caused this delay? Was it yet another mistake from that stubborn chancellor? The mystery was lost between the king and the minister; what mattered was that both felt powerless at that moment in front of Hmelnitski's strength.
What was more important yet, they had no accurate information concerning him. In the camp of the king it was still unknown whether the Khan with all his forces was with Hmelnitski, or only Tugai Bey and a few thousands of the horde were accompanying the Cossacks. This was a matter as important as life or death. With Hmelnitski himself the king might in extremities try his fortune, though the rebellious hetman disposed of ten times greater power. The magic of the king's name meant much for the Cossacks,--more perhaps than the crowds of the general militia of unformed and untrained nobles; but if the Khan were present, it was an impossibility to meet such superior force.
What was even more critical was that they had no reliable information about him. It was still unclear in the king's camp whether the Khan, along with all his forces, was with Hmelnitski or if it was just Tugai Bey and a few thousand from the horde who were with the Cossacks. This was a matter of life or death. The king might risk everything against Hmelnitski in desperate times, even though the rebellious hetman had ten times the power. The prestige of the king's name was significant to the Cossacks—possibly more so than the mass of untrained nobles from the general militia. But if the Khan was present, it would be impossible to confront such a superior force.
Meanwhile there were the most varied reports on this head, and no one knew anything accurately. The careful Hmelnitski had concentrated his forces; he had not let out a single party of Cossacks or Tartars on purpose, that the king might not capture an informant. The rebellious hetman had another plan,--it was to shut in with a part of his forces Zbaraj, already dying, and appear himself unexpectedly with the whole Tartar and remaining Cossack force before the king, surround him and his army, and deliver him into the hands of the Khan.
Meanwhile, there were all sorts of reports about this, and no one knew anything for sure. The cautious Hmelnitski had gathered his troops; he hadn't sent out a single group of Cossacks or Tartars on purpose, so the king couldn't capture an informant. The rebellious hetman had another strategy: to trap Zbaraj, which was already on the brink of falling, with part of his forces, and then to suddenly appear with all his Tartar and remaining Cossack troops in front of the king, surrounding him and his army, and handing them over to the Khan.
It was not without reason then that a cloud covered the royal face, for there is no greater pain for a king than a feeling of weakness. Yan Kazimir leaned impotently on the back of the chair, threw his hands on the table and said, pointing to the maps,--
It wasn’t without reason that a shadow fell over the king’s face, because there’s no greater pain for a ruler than feeling powerless. Yan Kazimir leaned helplessly against the back of the chair, tossed his hands on the table and said, pointing to the maps,--
"These are useless. Get me informants."
"These are worthless. Get me informants."
"There is nothing I wish for more," answered Ossolinski.
"There’s nothing I want more," replied Ossolinski.
"Have the scouts returned?"
"Have the scouts come back?"
"They have returned, but brought no one."
"They're back, but they didn't bring anyone."
"Not a single prisoner?"
"Not one prisoner?"
"Only neighboring peasants who know nothing."
"Just nearby farmers who don't know anything."
"But Pan Pelka, has he returned? He is a splendid partisan."
"But has Pan Pelka returned? He's an amazing partisan."
"Your Majesty," said the starosta of Lomjin, from behind the chair. "Pan Pelka has not returned, and he will not, for he is killed."
"Your Majesty," said the starosta of Lomjin from behind the chair. "Pan Pelka hasn't come back, and he won’t, because he’s dead."
A moment of silence followed. The king fixed his gloomy look on the flickering light, and began to drum with his fingers on the table. "Have you no help?" asked he at length.
A moment of silence passed. The king stared at the flickering light with a troubled expression and started tapping his fingers on the table. "Don’t you have any help?" he finally asked.
"Wait!" said the chancellor, with importance.
"Wait!" said the chancellor, sounding serious.
The forehead of Yan Kazimir was covered with wrinkles, "Wait?" repeated he; "and Vishnyevetski and the commanders will be in worse condition under Zbaraj."
The forehead of Yan Kazimir was lined with wrinkles. "Wait?" he repeated; "and Vishnyevetski and the commanders will be in even worse shape under Zbaraj."
"They will hold out awhile yet," said Radzeyovski, carelessly.
"They'll hang in there for a bit longer," said Radzeyovski, casually.
"You might be silent if you have nothing good to offer," said the king.
"You might stay quiet if you don't have anything good to say," the king said.
"I have my own counsel, your Majesty."
"I have my own advisor, Your Majesty."
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"To send some one as if to negotiate with Hmelnitski at Zbaraj. The envoy will discover whether the Khan is there in his own person, and will report when he returns."
"Send someone to negotiate with Hmelnitski at Zbaraj. The envoy will find out if the Khan is there himself and will report back when he returns."
"Impossible!" said the king. "Now when we have proclaimed him a rebel and laid a price on his head, have given the baton of the Zaporojians to Zabuski, it is not becoming our dignity to enter into negotiations with him."
"Impossible!" said the king. "Now that we have declared him a rebel and put a bounty on his head, and have given the command of the Zaporojians to Zabuski, it doesn't suit our dignity to negotiate with him."
"Then send to the Khan," said the starosta.
"Then send for the Khan," said the starosta.
The king turned an inquiring glance on the chancellor, who raised upon him his blue, severe eye, and after a moment's thought answered: "The counsel would be good were it not that Hmelnitski, beyond a doubt, would detain the envoy, and for this reason it would serve no purpose."
The king looked at the chancellor with a questioning expression, who met his gaze with his serious blue eyes and, after a moment of consideration, replied: "The advice would be sound if it weren't for the fact that Hmelnitski would undoubtedly hold the envoy back, and for this reason, it wouldn't be effective."
Yan Kazimir waved his hand. "I see," said he, slowly, "that you have no plan; then I will tell you mine. I will order to horse, and move with the whole army to Zbaraj. Let the will of God be done! There we shall discover whether the Khan is present or not."
Yan Kazimir waved his hand. "I see," he said slowly, "that you have no plan; so I'll share mine. I’ll rally the troops and march the entire army to Zbaraj. Let’s see what happens! There we will find out if the Khan is here or not."
The chancellor knew the daring of the king, restrainable by nothing, and he doubted not that he was ready to do this. On the other hand he knew from experience that when the king had something in view and was opposed in the undertaking, no dissuasion was of avail. Therefore he did not oppose him at once, he even praised the idea; but he dissuaded from haste, explained to the king that it could be done to-morrow or the day after. In the mean while favorable news might come. Every day would increase the dissension of the rabble, weakened by disasters at Zbaraj and by the news of his Majesty's approach. The rebellion might dissolve from the presence of the king, as snow from the rays of the sun, but time was necessary.
The chancellor knew how bold the king was, and that nothing could hold him back, so he was sure the king was ready to act. However, he also knew from experience that when the king had his mind set on something and was met with opposition, no amount of persuasion would change his mind. So, instead of directly opposing him, he praised the idea and advised against rushing into it, explaining that it could wait until tomorrow or the day after. Meanwhile, more favorable news could arrive. Each day that passed would increase the disagreements among the crowd, weakened by the defeats at Zbaraj and the news of the king's approach. The rebellion might fade away in the king's presence, like snow melting under the sun, but time was needed.
"The king bears within himself the salvation of the whole Commonwealth, and responsibility before God and posterity. He should not expose himself, especially since, in case of misfortune, the forces at Zbaraj would be lost beyond redemption."
"The king carries the salvation of the entire Commonwealth within him, along with the responsibility to God and future generations. He should not put himself at risk, especially since, if something goes wrong, the forces at Zbaraj would be lost for good."
"Do what you like, if I only have an informant tomorrow."
"Do whatever you want, as long as I have an informant by tomorrow."
Again a moment of silence. An enormous golden moon shone in through the window; but it was darker in the room, for the tapers needed trimming.
Again a moment of silence. A huge golden moon shone through the window, but it was darker in the room because the candles needed trimming.
"What o'clock?" asked the king.
"What time is it?" asked the king.
"Almost midnight," answered Radzeyovski.
"Almost midnight," Radzeyovski replied.
"I will not sleep to-night. I will go around the camp, and do you go with me. Where are Ubald and Artsishevski?"
"I won't sleep tonight. I'll walk around the camp, and you should come with me. Where are Ubald and Artsishevski?"
"In the camp. I will go and order the horses," answered the starosta.
"In the camp. I'll go and get the horses," replied the starosta.
He approached the door. At that moment there was some movement in the antechamber; a lively conversation was audible, the sound of hurried steps; then the doors opened half-way, and Tyzenhauz, the personal attendant of the king, rushed in panting.
He walked up to the door. At that moment, there was some commotion in the antechamber; a lively conversation could be heard, along with hurried footsteps; then the doors opened halfway, and Tyzenhauz, the king's personal attendant, rushed in, out of breath.
"Your Majesty," cried he, "an officer has come from Zbaraj!"
"Your Majesty," he exclaimed, "an officer has arrived from Zbaraj!"
The king sprang from his chair; the chancellor rose too, and from the mouths of both came the cry: "Impossible!"
The king jumped up from his chair; the chancellor stood as well, and both shouted, "No way!"
"Yes, he is standing in the antechamber."
"Yeah, he's standing in the waiting room."
"Bring him here!" cried the king, clapping his hands. "Let him end our anxiety. This way with him, in the name of the Most Holy Mother!"
"Bring him here!" shouted the king, clapping his hands. "Let him put an end to our worries. This way, in the name of the Most Holy Mother!"
Tyzenhauz vanished through the door, and after a moment there appeared instead of him some tall, unknown form.
Tyzenhauz disappeared through the door, and after a moment, a tall, unfamiliar figure appeared in his place.
"Nearer!" cried the king, "nearer! We are glad to see you."
"Closer!" shouted the king, "closer! We're happy to see you."
The officer pushed up to the table; and at sight of him, the king, the chancellor, and the starosta of Lomjin drew back in astonishment. Before them stood a kind of frightful-looking man, or rather an apparition. Rags torn to shreds barely covered his emaciated body; his face was blue, covered with mud and blood, his eyes burning with feverish light; his black tangled beard fell toward his breast; the odor of corpses went forth from him round about, and his legs trembled to such a degree that he was forced to lean on the table.
The officer approached the table, and at the sight of him, the king, the chancellor, and the starosta of Lomjin recoiled in shock. Before them stood a terrifying figure, almost like a ghost. Rags torn to shreds barely covered his thin body; his face was blue, smeared with mud and blood, his eyes blazing with a feverish glow; his black, tangled beard hung down to his chest; the smell of decay surrounded him, and his legs shook so much that he had to lean on the table for support.
The king and the two dignitaries looked on him with staring eyes. At that moment the doors opened and a crowd of dignitaries, military and civil, came in; and among them, the generals Ubald and Artsishevski, with Sapieha, vice-chancellor of Lithuania. All stood behind the king, looking at the newly arrived.
The king and the two dignitaries stared at him in shock. Just then, the doors opened, and a crowd of dignitaries, both military and civilian, entered; among them were the generals Ubald and Artsishevski, along with Sapieha, the vice-chancellor of Lithuania. They all stood behind the king, observing the newcomers.
The king asked: "Who are you?"
The king asked, "Who are you?"
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"Before them stood a kind of frightful-looking man, or
rather an apparition."
Copyright, 1898, by Little, Brown, and Company.
"Before them stood a kind of frightful-looking man, or
rather an apparition."
The miserable-looking man tried to speak, but a spasm seized his jaw; his beard began to tremble, and he was able only to whisper: "From--Zbaraj!"
The miserable-looking man tried to speak, but a spasm seized his jaw; his beard started to tremble, and he could only whisper: "From--Zbaraj!"
"Give him wine!" said a voice.
"Give him wine!" said a voice.
In the twinkle of an eye a goblet was filled; he drank it with difficulty. By this time the chancellor had taken off his own cloak and covered the man's shoulders with it.
In the blink of an eye, a goblet was filled; he drank it with difficulty. By this time, the chancellor had removed his own cloak and draped it over the man's shoulders.
"Can you speak now?" inquired the king after a time.
"Can you speak now?" the king asked after a while.
"I can," he answered, with a voice of more confidence.
"I can," he replied, sounding more assured.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Yan Skshetuski, colonel of hussars."
"Colonel Yan Skshetuski of the hussars."
"In whose service?"
"Who are you working for?"
"The voevoda of Rus."
"The governor of Rus."
A murmur spread through the hall.
A whisper spread through the hall.
"What news have you, what news have you?" asked the king, feverishly.
"What news do you have, what news do you have?" the king asked, anxiously.
"Suffering--hunger--the grave--"
"Suffering, hunger, the grave."
The king covered his eyes. "Jesus of Nazareth! Jesus of Nazareth!" said he in a low voice. After a while he asked again: "Can you hold out long?"
The king covered his eyes. "Jesus of Nazareth! Jesus of Nazareth!" he murmured. After a while, he asked again, "Can you hang on a little longer?"
"There is lack of powder. The enemy is on the ramparts."
"There is a shortage of gunpowder. The enemy is on the walls."
"In force?"
"In effect?"
"Hmelnitski--the Khan with all his hordes."
"Hmelnitski—the Khan with all his armies."
"Is the Khan there?"
"Is the Khan around?"
"He is."
"He's."
Deep silence followed. Those present looked at one another; uncertainty was on every face.
Deep silence followed. The people there looked at each other; uncertainty was evident on every face.
"How could you hold out?" asked the chancellor, with an accent of doubt.
"How could you keep going?" asked the chancellor, sounding uncertain.
At these words Skshetuski raised his head, as if new power entered him. A flash of pride passed over his face, and he answered with a voice strong beyond expectation: "Twenty assaults repulsed, sixteen battles in the field won, seventy-five sallies."
At these words, Skshetuski lifted his head, as if newfound strength coursed through him. A wave of pride washed over his face, and he replied with a voice that was surprisingly powerful: "Twenty attacks turned back, sixteen battles won in the field, seventy-five sorties."
Again silence followed.
Silence returned again.
Then the king straightened himself, shook his wig as a lion would his mane, on his sallow face came out a blush, and his eyes flashed. "As God lives!" cried he, "I've enough of these councils, of this halting, of this delay! Whether the Khan is there or not, whether the general militia has come or not, I have enough of this! We will move to-day on Zbaraj."
Then the king straightened up, shook his wig like a lion with its mane, a flush appeared on his pale face, and his eyes lit up. "As God lives!" he exclaimed, "I’ve had it with these councils, this hesitating, this waiting! Whether the Khan is here or not, whether the general militia has arrived or not, I’ve had it! We will move on Zbaraj today."
"To Zbaraj! to Zbaraj!" was repeated by a number of powerful voices.
"To Zbaraj! to Zbaraj!" was echoed by several strong voices.
The face of the newly arrived brightened like the dawn. "Your Majesty, we will live and die with you."
The face of the newcomer lit up like the morning sun. "Your Majesty, we will stand by you through everything."
At these words the noble heart of the king grew soft as wax, and without regarding the repulsive appearance of the knight, he pressed his head with his hands and said: "You are dearer to me than others in satin. By the Most Holy Mother, men for less service are rewarded with starostaships. But what you have done will not pass unrewarded. I am your debtor."
At these words, the king's noble heart softened, and despite the knight's unattractive appearance, he held his head in his hands and said, "You mean more to me than others dressed in satin. By the Most Holy Mother, people are given high titles for less service. But what you’ve done won’t go unrecognized. I owe you."
Others began immediately to call out after the king: "There has been no greater knight!" "He is the first among the men of Zbaraj!" "You have won immortal glory!"
Others started shouting after the king right away: "There has never been a greater knight!" "He is the best among the men of Zbaraj!" "You have achieved everlasting glory!"
"And how did you push through the Cossacks and Tartars?"
"And how did you get past the Cossacks and Tartars?"
"I hid in the swamp, the reeds, went through the woods--got astray--ate nothing--"
"I hid in the swamp, the reeds, wandered through the woods--got lost--ate nothing--"
"Give him to eat!" cried the king.
"Feed him!" yelled the king.
"To eat!" repeated others.
"Let's eat!" repeated others.
"Clothe him!"
"Dress him!"
"They will give you horses and clothing to-morrow," said the king again. "You shall want for nothing."
"They will give you horses and clothes tomorrow," the king said again. "You won't lack for anything."
All, following the king, surpassed one another in praises of the knight. Then they began again to hurl questions at him, to which he answered with the greatest difficulty, for growing weakness had seized him; he was barely half-conscious. Meanwhile they brought him refreshments; and at the same time entered the priest Tsetsishovski, the chaplain of the king.
All, following the king, outdid each other in praising the knight. Then they started throwing questions at him again, but he answered with great difficulty, as he was growing weaker and was barely half-conscious. Meanwhile, they brought him refreshments, and just then, the priest Tsetsishovski, the king's chaplain, came in.
The dignitaries made way for him, for he was a very learned man, and respected. His word had almost more weight with the king than that of the chancellor, and from the pulpit he gave utterance to words such as few would dare to say at the Diet. The priest was surrounded then, and they began to tell him that an officer had come from Zbaraj; that the prince was there, though in hunger and wretchedness, and was still beating the Khan, who was present in his own person, as well as Hmelnitski, who during the whole past year had not lost so many men as at Zbaraj; finally, that the king was going to move to his succor, even if he had to lose his whole army.
The important people stepped aside for him because he was a highly knowledgeable and respected man. His opinion carried almost as much weight with the king as the chancellor's did, and from the pulpit, he spoke assertively about things few would dare discuss at the Diet. The priest was then surrounded, and they began to inform him that an officer had arrived from Zbaraj; that the prince was there, suffering from hunger and misery, and was still fighting the Khan, who was present in person, as well as Hmelnitski, who, over the past year, had not lost as many men as in Zbaraj; finally, that the king was preparing to come to his aid, even if it meant risking his entire army.
The priest listened in silence, moving his lips and looking every moment at the emaciated knight, who was eating at the time, for the king had commanded him not to mind his presence; and he even waited on him himself, and from time to time drank to him from a little silver goblet.
The priest listened quietly, mouthing words and glancing frequently at the thin knight, who was eating at that moment, since the king had ordered him to ignore his presence; he even served him himself and occasionally raised a small silver goblet in his honor.
"What is the name of this knight?" asked the priest at last.
"What is this knight's name?" the priest finally asked.
"Skshetuski."
"Skshetuski."
"Yan?"
"Yawn?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Colonel with the voevoda of Rus?"
"Colonel with the leader of Rus?"
"Yes."
Yes.
The priest raised his wrinkled face, prayed again, and said: "Let us praise the name of the Lord, for undiscoverable are the ways by which he brings a man to happiness and peace. Amen! I know this officer."
The priest lifted his wrinkled face, prayed once more, and said: "Let’s praise the name of the Lord, for the ways he brings a person to happiness and peace are beyond our understanding. Amen! I know this officer."
Skshetuski heard, and involuntarily turned his eyes to the face of the priest; but his face, form, and voice were completely unknown to him.
Skshetuski heard and instinctively glanced at the priest's face, but everything about him—his appearance, shape, and voice—was entirely unfamiliar.
"You are the man out of the whole army who undertook to pass through the enemy's camp?" asked the priest.
"You’re the only guy in the entire army who decided to go through the enemy's camp?" the priest asked.
"A worthy man tried before me, but he perished."
"A worthy man was tried before me, but he perished."
"The greater is your service, since after him you dared. I see by your suffering that the road must have been an awful one. God looked on your sacrifice, on your virtue, on your youth, and he led you through."
"The greater your service, since you dared after him. I can tell from your suffering that the road must have been terrible. God saw your sacrifice, your virtue, your youth, and he guided you through."
Suddenly the priest turned to Yan Kazimir. "Your gracious Majesty," said he, "it is then your unchangeable decision to march to the rescue of the voevoda of Rus?"
Suddenly, the priest turned to Yan Kazimir. "Your gracious Majesty," he said, "is it your firm decision to march to the rescue of the voevoda of Rus?"
"To your prayers, father," answered the king, "I commit the country, the army, and myself, for I know it is an awful undertaking. But I cannot permit that the prince should perish behind those unfortunate ramparts, with such knights as this officer."
"To your prayers, father," the king replied, "I entrust the country, the army, and myself, because I know this is a daunting task. But I can't let the prince die behind those unfortunate walls, with knights like this officer."
"God send down victory!" cried a number of voices.
"God grant us victory!" shouted several voices.
The priest raised his hands to heaven, and silence followed in the hall. "I bless you in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost."
The priest lifted his hands to the sky, and silence fell over the hall. "I bless you in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit."
"Amen!" said the king.
"Amen!" said the king.
"Amen!" repeated all the voices.
"Amen!" echoed all the voices.
Peace was spread over the face of Yan Kazimir after his previous suffering; but his eyes shot forth unusual gleams. Among all assembled rose the buzz of conversation about the impending campaign, for it was much doubted yet whether the king could move at once. He took his sword, however, from the table, and nodded to Tyzenhauz to gird him.
Peace was spread over the face of Yan Kazimir after his earlier suffering; but his eyes sparkled with unusual intensity. Among all those gathered, the buzz of conversation about the upcoming campaign rose, as it was still uncertain whether the king could mobilize immediately. He took his sword from the table, however, and nodded to Tyzenhauz to help him buckle it on.
"When does your Majesty think of marching?" asked the chancellor.
"When does Your Majesty plan to march?" asked the chancellor.
"God has granted a pleasant night," said the king; "the horses will not be heated. Commander of the camp," he added, turning to the dignitaries, "order the march to be sounded!"
"God has given us a lovely night," said the king; "the horses won’t be restless. Commander of the camp," he added, turning to the officials, "sound the march!"
The commander of the camp left the room at once. Ossolinski, the chancellor, said with quiet dignity that all were not ready; that they could not move the wagons before day. But the king answered immediately: "Let that man remain to whom the wagons are dearer than the country."
The camp commander left the room right away. Ossolinski, the chancellor, spoke with quiet dignity, saying that not everyone was ready and they couldn’t move the wagons before morning. But the king replied immediately, “Let that man stay who values the wagons more than the country.”
The hall grew empty. Each man hastened to his standard, put everything in order, and prepared for the march. Only the king, the chancellor, the priest, with Skshetuski and Tyzenhauz, remained in the room.
The hall emptied out. Each man rushed to his banner, arranged everything, and got ready for the march. Only the king, the chancellor, the priest, along with Skshetuski and Tyzenhauz, stayed in the room.
"Gentlemen," said the priest, "you have learned already from this officer what you had to learn. He should now get rest, for he is barely able to stand on his feet. Allow me, your Majesty, to take him to my quarters for the night!"
"Gentlemen," said the priest, "you've already heard what you needed to from this officer. He should rest now because he can barely stand. Your Majesty, may I take him to my quarters for the night?"
"All right, father," replied the king. "Your demand is just. Let Tyzenhauz and some one else conduct him, for surely he cannot walk alone. Go, go, dear friend," said he; "no one has earned his rest better than you. And remember that I am your debtor; henceforth I shall forget myself rather than you."
"Okay, Dad," the king replied. "Your request is fair. Let Tyzenhauz and someone else take him, because he definitely can’t walk by himself. Go on, my dear friend," he said; "no one deserves their rest more than you. And keep in mind that I owe you; from now on, I’ll always remember you."
Tyzenhauz caught Skshetuski under the arm and they passed into the antechamber. They met Sapieha, who supported the tottering knight on the other side. The priest went in advance, before him a boy with a lantern; but the boy carried it to no purpose, for the night was clear, calm, and warm. The great golden moon sailed over Toporoff like a boat. From the square of the camp came the bustle of men, the creaking of wagons, the noise of trumpets sounding the tattoo. At some distance, in front of the church lighted by the gleams of the moon, were already visible crowds of soldiers, infantry and cavalry. Horses were neighing in the village. To the creaking of wagons was joined the clatter of chains and the dull thump of cannon. The uproar increased every moment.
Tyzenhauz grabbed Skshetuski by the arm and they walked into the antechamber. They encountered Sapieha, who was supporting the unsteady knight on the other side. The priest went ahead, followed by a boy with a lantern; but the boy didn't need it, as the night was clear, calm, and warm. The big golden moon floated over Toporoff like a boat. From the camp square came the sounds of men bustling about, the creaking of wagons, and the noise of trumpets signaling the tattoo. Not far away, in front of the church illuminated by the moonlight, crowds of soldiers, both infantry and cavalry, were already visible. Horses were neighing in the village. Along with the creaking of the wagons, the clanking of chains and the dull thud of cannons could be heard. The noise grew louder by the moment.
"They are moving already!" said the priest.
"They're already moving!" said the priest.
"On Zbaraj--to the rescue--" whispered Pan Yan. And whether from joy or from the toils he had endured, or from both together, he grew so weak that Tyzenhauz and the starosta were obliged almost to drag him along.
"On Zbaraj--to the rescue--" whispered Pan Yan. And whether from joy or from the struggles he had faced, or from both, he became so weak that Tyzenhauz and the starosta had to nearly drag him along.
When they were turning to the priests' house they went among the soldiers standing in front of the building. These were the cavalry of Sapieha and the infantry of Artsishevski. Not in rank yet for the march, they stood without order, crowded in places and hindering the passage.
When they turned toward the priests' house, they walked through the soldiers standing in front of the building. These were Sapieha's cavalry and Artsishevski's infantry. Not yet in rank for the march, they stood in disarray, clustered in spots and blocking the way.
"Out of the road, out of the road!" cried the priest.
"Get off the road, get off the road!" yelled the priest.
"Who wants the road?"
"Who wants the way?"
"An officer from Zbaraj--"
"An officer from Zbaraj--"
"With the forehead to him! with the forehead to him!" cried many voices.
"With your forehead to him! With your forehead to him!" shouted many voices.
A way was opened at once; but some crowded the more to see the hero. They looked with astonishment on that suffering, on that terrible face, lighted by the gleam of the moon, and they whispered in wonder: "From Zbaraj! from Zbaraj!"
A path immediately opened up, but more people gathered to catch a glimpse of the hero. They stared in shock at his pain, at that haunting face illuminated by the moonlight, and they whispered in awe: "From Zbaraj! From Zbaraj!"
The priest brought Skshetuski to the house with the greatest difficulty. After he had been bathed and washed from the mud and blood, he had him put in the bed of the priest of the place, and went out himself at once to the army, which was moving to the march.
The priest brought Skshetuski to the house with a lot of effort. Once he was cleaned up from the mud and blood, the priest put him in the bed of the local priest and immediately went out to join the army, which was getting ready to move.
Skshetuski was half conscious. Fever did not let him sleep immediately; he knew not where he was, or what had happened. He heard only the noise,--the tramp, the rumble of wagons, the thundering tread of infantry, the shouts of soldiers, then the blare of trumpets; and all this was mingled in his ears in one enormous sound. "The army is moving," he muttered. That sound began to retreat, to weaken, to vanish, to melt, till at last silence embraced Toporoff. Then it seemed to Skshetuski that together with the bed he was flying into some bottomless abyss.
Skshetuski was barely aware of his surroundings. The fever kept him from sleeping properly; he had no idea where he was or what had happened. All he could hear was noise—the marching, the rumble of wagons, the heavy footsteps of soldiers, their shouts, and then the sound of trumpets; all of it blended together into one overwhelming sound. "The army is moving," he muttered. That noise started to fade, to weaken, to disappear, until finally silence surrounded Toporoff. Then it felt to Skshetuski like he was being pulled into a bottomless void along with the bed.
CHAPTER LXIII.
Skshetuski slept a number of days, and when he woke he had a violent fever, and suffered long. He talked of Zbaraj, of the prince, of the starosta of Krasnovstav; he talked with Pan Michael, with Zagloba; he cried, "Not this way!" to Pan Longin; of the princess alone he spoke not a word. It was clear that the great power with which he had confined in himself the memory of her did not desert him a moment even in weakness and pain. At that moment, he seemed to see hanging over him the chubby face of Jendzian, precisely as he saw it when the prince after the battle of Konstantinoff sent him with troops to Zaslav to cut down lawless bands, and Jendzian appeared to him unexpectedly at his night quarters. This face brought confusion to his mind; for it seemed to him that time halted in its flight, and that nothing had changed from that period. So he is again at Khomor, is sleeping in the cottage, is marching to Tarnopol to give over his troops; Krívonos, beaten at Konstantinoff, has fled to Hmelnitski; Jendzian has come from Gushchi, and sits with him. Skshetuski wanted to talk,--wanted to order the lad to have the horse saddled,--but could not. And again it comes into his head that he is not at Khomor; that since that time too was the taking of Bar. Here Skshetuski halted in his pain, and his unfortunate head sank in darkness. He knows nothing now, sees nothing; but at times out of that chaos comes the heroism of Zbaraj, the siege. He is not at Khomor then? But still Jendzian is sitting over him, bending toward him. Through an opening in the shutters a narrow bright ray comes into the room, and lights completely the face of the youth, full of care and sympathy.
Skshetuski slept for several days, and when he finally woke up, he had a high fever and suffered greatly. He talked about Zbaraj, the prince, and the starosta of Krasnovstav; he spoke with Pan Michael and Zagloba; he shouted, "Not this way!" at Pan Longin, but he didn’t say a word about the princess. It was obvious that the strong emotions he had bottled up for her never left him, even in his weakness and pain. At that moment, he seemed to see the round face of Jendzian hovering over him, just as he had when the prince sent him with troops to Zaslav after the battle of Konstantinoff to deal with the lawless bands, and Jendzian had unexpectedly appeared at his night quarters. This face confused him; it felt like time had stopped, and nothing had changed since then. So he was back at Khomor, sleeping in the cottage, preparing to march to Tarnopol to hand over his troops; Krívonos, defeated at Konstantinoff, had fled to Hmelnitski; Jendzian had come from Gushchi, and was sitting with him. Skshetuski wanted to speak—wanted to tell the boy to get the horse saddled—but he couldn’t. Again, he remembered that he was not at Khomor; since then there had also been the capture of Bar. Here, Skshetuski paused in his pain, and his troubled mind sank into darkness. He didn't know anything now, saw nothing; but sometimes from that chaos emerged the heroism of Zbaraj, the siege. So he wasn’t at Khomor? Yet Jendzian was still sitting over him, leaning toward him. A narrow beam of light came through a crack in the shutters, illuminating the face of the young man, which was full of worry and compassion.
"Jendzian!" cried Skshetuski, suddenly.
"Jendzian!" shouted Skshetuski, suddenly.
"Oh, my master! do you know me already?" cried the youth, and fell at the feet of his master. "I thought you would never wake again!"
"Oh, my master! Do you already know me?" the young man exclaimed, falling to his master's feet. "I thought you would never wake up again!"
A moment of silence followed; only the sobbing of the youth could be heard as he continued to press the feet of his master.
A moment of silence followed; the only sound was the youth's sobbing as he kept holding onto his master's feet.
"Where am I?" asked Skshetuski.
"Where am I?" asked Skshetuski.
"In Toporoff. You came from Zbaraj to the king. Praise be to God!"
"In Toporoff. You traveled from Zbaraj to the king. Thank God!"
"And where is the king?"
"Where's the king?"
"He went with the army to rescue the prince.'"
"He went with the army to save the prince."
Silence followed. Tears of joy continued to flow along the face of Jendzian, who after a while began to repeat with a voice of emotion: "That I should look on your body again!" Then he opened the shutters and the window.
Silence followed. Tears of joy kept streaming down Jendzian's face, who after a moment started to repeat with an emotional voice: "That I should see your body again!" Then he opened the shutters and the window.
Fresh morning air came into the room, and with it the bright light of day. With this light came all Skshetuski's presence of mind. Jendzian sat at the foot of the bed.
Fresh morning air filled the room, bringing the bright light of day with it. Along with this light, Skshetuski regained his clarity of thought. Jendzian sat at the foot of the bed.
"Then I came out of Zbaraj?"
"Then I came out of Zbaraj?"
"Yes, my master. No one could do that but you, and on your account the king went to the rescue."
"Yes, my master. No one else could do that but you, and because of you, the king came to the rescue."
"Pan Podbipienta tried before me, but he perished--"
"Pan Podbipienta tried before me, but he died--"
"Oh, for God's sake! Pan Podbipienta,--such a liberal man, so virtuous! My breath leaves me. How could they kill such a strong man?"
"Oh, for God's sake! Pan Podbipienta—such a generous guy, so virtuous! I can’t believe it. How could they take down such a strong man?"
"They shot him with arrows."
"They shot him with arrows."
"And Pan Volodyovski and Zagloba?"
"And what about Pan Volodyovski and Zagloba?"
"They were well when I came out."
"They were fine when I came out."
"Praise be to God! They are great friends of yours, my master--But the priest won't let me talk."
"Thank God! They are your good friends, my master--But the priest won't let me speak."
Jendzian was silent, and for a time was working at something with his head. Thoughtfulness was expressed on his ruddy face. After a while he said: "My master?"
Jendzian was quiet and, for a while, focused on something in his mind. His thoughtful expression showed on his flushed face. After some time, he said, "My master?"
"Well, what is it?"
"What's going on?"
"What will be done with the fortune of Pan Podbipienta? Very likely he has villages and every kind of property beyond measure--unless he has left it to his friends; for, as I hear, he has no relatives."
"What will happen to Pan Podbipienta's fortune? He's probably got villages and all kinds of property in abundance—unless he left it to his friends, since I hear he has no relatives."
Skshetuski made no answer. Jendzian knew then that he did not like the question, and began as follows:--
Skshetuski didn't respond. Jendzian realized that he didn't like the question and started like this:--
"But God be praised that Pan Zagloba and Pan Volodyovski are well. I thought that the Tartars had caught them. We went through a world of trouble together--But the priest won't let me talk. Oh, my master, I thought that I should never see them again; for the horde so pressed upon us that there was no help."
"But thank God that Pan Zagloba and Pan Volodyovski are okay. I thought the Tartars had taken them. We went through so much trouble together—but the priest won't let me speak. Oh, my master, I really thought I would never see them again, because the horde was closing in on us so tightly that there was no way out."
"Then you were with Pan Volodyovski and Zagloba? They did not tell me anything about that."
"Then you were with Pan Volodyovski and Zagloba? They didn’t tell me anything about that."
"For they didn't know whether I was dead or alive."
"For they didn’t know if I was dead or alive."
"And where did the horde press on you so?"
"And where did the crowd push in on you so?"
"Beyond Ploskiri, on the road to Zbaraj. For, my master, we travelled far beyond Yampol--But the priest Tsetsishovski won't let me talk."
"Beyond Ploskiri, on the road to Zbaraj. Because, my master, we traveled far past Yampol--But the priest Tsetsishovski won't let me speak."
A moment of silence.
A moment of silence.
"May God reward you for all your good wishes and labors," said Skshetuski; "for I know why you went there. I was there before you to no purpose."
"May God reward you for all your good wishes and efforts," said Skshetuski; "because I know why you went there. I was there before you, and it was pointless."
"Oh, my master, if only that priest-- But this is how it is. 'I must go with the king to Zbaraj, and do you,' says he, 'take care of your master; don't you tell him anything, for the soul will go out of him.'"
"Oh, my master, if only that priest— But this is how it is. 'I have to go with the king to Zbaraj, and you,' he says, 'take care of your master; don't tell him anything, or it'll break his spirit.'"
Pan Yan had parted long since from every hope to such a degree that even these words of Jendzian did not rouse in him the least spark. He lay for a time motionless, and then inquired: "Where did you come from to Tsetsishovski and the army?"
Pan Yan had given up on all hope to the point that even Jendzian's words didn't stir the slightest interest in him. He lay still for a while, then asked, "Where did you come from to Tsetsishovski and the army?"
"The wife of the castellan, Pani Vitovska, sent me from Zamost to inform her husband that she would join him at Toporoff. She is a brave lady, my master, and wishes to be with the army, so as not to be away from her husband. I came to Toporoff the day before you. She will be here soon,--ought to be here now. But what if he has gone away with the king?"
"The castellan's wife, Pani Vitovska, sent me from Zamost to let her husband know that she would be joining him at Toporoff. She's a courageous woman, my master, and wants to be with the army so she won't be apart from her husband. I arrived in Toporoff the day before you. She should be here soon—she really should be here by now. But what if he's left with the king?"
"I don't understand how you could be in Zamost when you went with Volodyovski and Zagloba beyond Yampol. Why didn't you come to Zbaraj with them?"
"I don't get how you ended up in Zamost when you went with Volodyovski and Zagloba past Yampol. Why didn't you go to Zbaraj with them?"
"You see, my master, the horde pressed us sorely. There was no help. So they two alone resisted a whole chambul, and I fled and never drew bridle till I reached Zamost."
"You see, my master, the horde attacked us fiercely. There was no help. So the two of them held off an entire group, and I ran and never stopped until I got to Zamost."
"It was happy they were not killed; but I thought you were a better fellow. Was it manly of you to leave them in such straits?"
"It’s great that they weren’t killed; but I thought you were a better person. Was it brave of you to leave them in such a tough situation?"
"But, my master, if there had been only three of us, I should not have left them, you may be sure; but there were four of us; therefore they threw themselves against the horde, and ordered me to save--if I were sure that joy wouldn't kill you--for beyond Yampol we found--but since the priest--"
"But, my master, if there had only been three of us, I wouldn’t have left them, you can be sure; but there were four of us; so they charged at the horde and told me to save—if I was sure that joy wouldn’t kill you—for beyond Yampol we found—but since the priest—"
Skshetuski began to look at the youth, and to open and shut his eyes like a man waking from sleep. Suddenly it seemed as though something had broken within him, for he grew pale, sat up in the bed, and cried with a thundering voice: "Who was with you?"
Skshetuski started to look at the young man and blinked his eyes like someone waking up from a deep sleep. Suddenly, it felt like something had snapped inside him; he turned pale, sat up in bed, and shouted in a booming voice, “Who was with you?”
"My master, my master!" called the youth, struck with the change that had come on the face of the knight.
"My master, my master!" the young man called out, shocked by the transformation he saw on the knight's face.
"Who was with you?" cried Skshetuski; and seizing Jendzian by the shoulder, he shook him, began himself to tremble as in a fever, and press the youth in his iron hands.
"Who were you with?" shouted Skshetuski; and grabbing Jendzian by the shoulder, he shook him, starting to tremble himself as if he had a fever, and gripped the young man tightly in his strong hands.
"I'll tell anyhow," shouted Jendzian, "let the priest do what he likes. The princess was with us, and she is now with Pani Vitovska."
"I'll say it anyway," shouted Jendzian, "let the priest do whatever he wants. The princess was with us, and now she's with Pani Vitovska."
Pan Yan grew rigid; he closed his eyes, and his head fell heavily on the pillow.
Pan Yan tensed up; he shut his eyes, and his head dropped heavily onto the pillow.
"Help!" cried Jendzian. "Surely, my master, you have breathed your last. Help! What have I done? Better I had been silent. Oh, for God's sake! my master, dearest master, but speak! For God's sake! the priest was right. My master, my master!"
"Help!" shouted Jendzian. "Please, my master, tell me you’re still alive. Help! What have I done? I should have kept quiet. Oh, for the love of God! my master, my dearest master, please just say something! For God's sake! the priest was right. My master, my master!"
"Oh, this is nothing!" said Skshetuski at length. "Where is she?"
"Oh, this is nothing!" Skshetuski finally said. "Where is she?"
"Praise be to God that you have revived! Better for me to say nothing. She is with Pani Vitovska; you will soon see them here. Praise be to God, my master! only don't die; you will see them soon. The priest gave her to Pani Vitovska for safe keeping, because there are libertines in the army. Bogun respected her, but misfortune is easily found. I had a world of trouble; but I told the soldiers, 'She is a relative of Prince Yeremi,' and they respected her. I had to give away no small money on the road."
"Thank God you came back! It's probably better if I don’t say much. She’s with Pani Vitovska; you’ll see them here soon. Thank God, my master! Just don’t die; you’re going to see them shortly. The priest handed her over to Pani Vitovska for safekeeping since there are troublemakers in the army. Bogun respected her, but bad luck is always around. I went through a lot of trouble; but I told the soldiers, 'She’s related to Prince Yeremi,' and they treated her with respect. I had to spend quite a bit of money on the way."
Skshetuski lay motionless again; but his eyes were open, turned to the ceiling, and his face very serious. It was evident he was praying. When he had finished, he sprang up, sat on the bed, and said: "Give me my clothes, and have the horse saddled."
Skshetuski lay still again; his eyes were open, staring at the ceiling, and his expression was very serious. It was clear he was praying. When he was done, he jumped up, sat on the bed, and said, "Give me my clothes, and have the horse saddled."
"If you knew, my master, what a plenty of everything there is; for the king before going gave much, and others gave. And there are three splendid horses in the stable--if I only had one like them--but you would better lie and rest a little, for you have no strength yet."
"If you knew, my master, how much there is of everything; the king gave a lot before he left, and others did too. There are three gorgeous horses in the stable—if only I had one like them—but you should lie down and rest a bit, since you’re still weak."
"There is nothing the matter with me. I can sit on a horse. In the name of the living God, make haste!"
"There’s nothing wrong with me. I can ride a horse. For the love of God, hurry up!"
"I know that your body is of iron; let it be as you say! But defend me from the priest! Here are your clothes; better cannot be had from the Armenian merchants. You can choose, and I'll tell them to bring wine, for I told the priest's servant to heat some."
"I know your body is strong; let's go with what you say! But keep that priest away from me! Here are your clothes; you can't find better from the Armenian merchants. You can pick what you want, and I'll tell them to bring some wine since I asked the priest's servant to warm some up."
Jendzian occupied himself with the food, and Skshetuski began to put on hastily the clothes presented by the king and others. But from time to time he seized the youth by the shoulders and pressed him to his bosom. Jendzian told him everything from the beginning,--how Bogun, stricken down by Volodyovski, but already partly recovered, had met him in Vlodava, and how he had learned of the princess from him, and received the baton; how he had gone subsequently with Volodyovski and Zagloba to Valadinka, and having killed the witch and Cheremís, had taken away the princess; and finally, what peril they were in while fleeing before the forces of Burlai.
Jendzian focused on the food, while Skshetuski hurried to put on the clothes given to him by the king and others. Every now and then, he would grab the young man by the shoulders and pull him close. Jendzian recounted everything from the start—how Bogun, who had been injured by Volodyovski but was partially recovered, had met him in Vlodava, how he learned about the princess from Bogun, and how he received the baton; how he then joined Volodyovski and Zagloba to go to Valadinka, where they killed the witch and Cheremís, and rescued the princess; and finally, the dangers they faced while escaping from Burlai’s forces.
"Pan Zagloba killed Burlai," interrupted Skshetuski, feverishly.
"Pan Zagloba killed Burlai," Skshetuski interrupted, his voice filled with urgency.
"He is a valiant man," answered Jendzian. "I have never seen his equal; for one is brave, another eloquent, a third cunning, but all these are sitting together in Zagloba. But the worst of all that happened was in those woods behind Ploskiri, when the horde pursued us. Pan Volodyovski with Zagloba remained behind to attract them and stop the pursuit, I rushed off sidewise toward Konstantinoff, leaving Zbaraj; for I thought this way,--that after they had killed the little man and Zagloba they would pursue us to Zbaraj. Indeed, I don't know how the Lord in his mercy rescued the little man and Pan Zagloba. I thought they were cut to pieces. Meanwhile I with the princess slipped through between Hmelnitski, who was marching from Konstantinoff, and Zbaraj, to which the Tartars were marching."
"He’s a brave man," Jendzian replied. "I've never seen anyone like him; one person is courageous, another is articulate, and a third is clever, but they all come together in Zagloba. The worst part of all that happened was in those woods behind Ploskiri when the horde was after us. Pan Volodyovski and Zagloba stayed behind to distract them and slow down the chase, while I quickly headed towards Konstantinoff, leaving Zbaraj behind; I figured that after they killed the little man and Zagloba, they'd come after us to Zbaraj. Honestly, I don’t know how the Lord, in His mercy, saved the little man and Pan Zagloba. I thought they were done for. Meanwhile, the princess and I managed to slip between Hmelnitski, who was moving from Konstantinoff, and Zbaraj, where the Tartars were heading."
"They did not go there, for Pan Kushel stopped them. But hurry!"
"They didn't go there because Pan Kushel stopped them. But hurry!"
"Yes, if I had known that! But I did not know it; therefore I pressed through with the princess between the Tartars and the Cossacks, as through a defile. Happily the country was empty; nowhere did we meet a living man, neither in the villages nor in the towns, for all had fled, each where he could, before the Tartars. But my soul was sitting on my shoulders from terror, lest that should catch me which I did not escape in the end."
"Yeah, if I had known that! But I didn’t, so I pushed through with the princess between the Tartars and the Cossacks, like going through a narrow pass. Luckily, the area was deserted; we didn’t see a single person, neither in the villages nor in the towns, because everyone had run away wherever they could from the Tartars. But I was terrified, worrying that what I was trying to escape would eventually catch up to me."
Skshetuski stopped dressing and asked: "What was that?"
Skshetuski stopped getting dressed and asked, "What was that?"
"This, my master. I came upon the division of the Cossack Donyéts, brother of that Horpyna with whom the princess was lodged in the ravine. Fortunately I knew him well, for he saw me with Bogun. I brought him a greeting from his sister, showed him Bogun's baton, and told him all, how Bogun had sent me for the lady, and how he was waiting for me beyond Vlodava. But being Bogun's friend, he knew that his sister had been guarding the lady. As a matter of course, I thought he would let me go and give me provisions and money for the road; but, said he: 'Ahead there the general militia is assembling; you'll fall into the hands of the Poles. Stay with me. We'll go to Hmelnitski, to his camp; there the girl will be safest of all, for there Hmelnitski himself will take care of her for Bogun.' When he told me this I thought I should die, for what could I say to it? I said then: 'Bogun is waiting for me, and my life depends on bringing her at once.' But he said: 'We'll tell Bogun; but don't you go, for the Poles are on that side.' Then I began to dispute, and he disputed, till at last he said: 'It is a wonder to me that you are afraid to go among the Cossacks. Ho! ho! are you not a traitor?' Then I saw there was no other help but to slip away by night, for he had already begun to suspect me. Seven sweats came out on me, my master. I had prepared everything for the road, when Pan Pelka, from the armies of the king, fell upon us that night."
"This, my master. I came across the division of Cossack Donyéts, brother of Horpyna, who had been staying with the princess in the ravine. Luckily, I knew him well, as he recognized me with Bogun. I brought him greetings from his sister, showed him Bogun's baton, and explained everything—how Bogun had sent me for the lady and was waiting for me beyond Vlodava. But since he was a friend of Bogun, he knew that his sister had been protecting the lady. Naturally, I thought he would let me go and give me supplies and money for the journey; but he replied, 'The general militia is gathering ahead; you'll fall into the hands of the Poles. Stay with me. We'll go to Hmelnitski, to his camp; the girl will be safest there, for Hmelnitski himself will take care of her for Bogun.' When he told me this, I thought I would die, as I couldn't argue with it. I then said, 'Bogun is waiting for me, and my life depends on bringing her right away.' But he insisted, 'We'll inform Bogun; but don't go, as the Poles are on that side.' I began to argue, and he argued back, until finally he said, 'It's surprising that you're afraid to go among the Cossacks. Ho! ho! are you not a traitor?' At that point, I realized there was no other option but to slip away at night, as he had already started to suspect me. I was sweating bullets, my master. I had everything ready for the journey when Pan Pelka, from the king’s army, attacked us that night."
"Pan Pelka?" asked Pan Yan, holding his breath.
"Mr. Pelka?" asked Mr. Yan, holding his breath.
"Yes, my master. A splendid partisan,--Pan Pelka, who was killed the other day. May the Lord light his soul! I don't know whether there is any one who could lead a detachment better and creep up to the enemy better than he, unless Volodyovski alone. Pan Pelka came then, and cut up the detachment of Donyéts so that not a foot got away. They took Donyéts himself prisoner. They drew him on a stake with oxen a couple of weeks ago,--served him right! But with Pan Pelka I had trouble not a little, for he was a man desperately intent on the virtue of women,--God light his soul! I was afraid that the princess, who had escaped harm from the Cossacks, would be worse treated by her own. But I told Pan Pelka that the lady was a relative of our prince. And I must tell you that he, whenever he mentioned our prince, removed his hat, and was always preparing to enter his service. He respected the princess therefore, and conducted us to Zamost to the king; and there the priest Tsetsishovski--he is a very holy priest, my master--took us in care, and gave the lady to Pani Vitovska, wife of the castellan of Sandomir."
"Yes, my master. A great warrior—Pan Pelka—who was killed the other day. May the Lord grant him peace! I don't know if anyone could lead a group better or sneak up on the enemy more effectively than he could, except maybe Volodyovski. Pan Pelka showed up and completely wiped out the Donyéts's forces, leaving not a single person to escape. They even captured Donyéts himself. A couple of weeks ago, they hung him on a stake with oxen—he got what he deserved! But I had quite a bit of trouble with Pan Pelka because he was really fixated on the virtue of women—God grant him peace! I was worried that the princess, who had escaped the Cossacks unharmed, might be worse off with her own people. But I told Pan Pelka that she was a relative of our prince. I have to say that every time he mentioned our prince, he took off his hat and seemed eager to serve him. He thus respected the princess and escorted us to Zamost to meet the king. There, the priest Tsetsishovski—he is a very holy priest, my master—took care of us and handed the lady over to Pani Vitovska, the wife of the castellan of Sandomir."
Skshetuski drew a deep breath, then threw himself on the neck of Jendzian. "You shall be a friend to me, a brother, not a servant. When was Pani Vitovska to come here?"
Skshetuski took a deep breath and then threw his arms around Jendzian's neck. "You will be my friend, my brother, not my servant. When is Pani Vitovska supposed to arrive?"
"The week after I left, but it is now ten days. You lay eight days without consciousness."
"The week after I left, but it's now been ten days. You were unconscious for eight days."
"Let us go, let us go!" exclaimed Skshetuski, "for joy is tearing me to pieces."
"Let's go, let's go!" shouted Skshetuski, "because joy is driving me crazy."
But before he had finished speaking the tramp of horses was heard outside, and the window was suddenly darkened by horses and men.
But before he finished speaking, the sound of horses marching could be heard outside, and the window was suddenly blocked by horses and riders.
Skshetuski saw through the glass, first the old priest Tsetsishovski, and then the emaciated faces of Zagloba, Volodyovski, Kushel, and other acquaintances among the red dragoons of the prince. A shout of joy was given forth, and in a moment a crowd of knights with the priest at the head of them burst into the room.
Skshetuski saw through the glass, first the old priest Tsetsishovski, and then the gaunt faces of Zagloba, Volodyovski, Kushel, and other friends among the prince's red dragoons. A cheer went up, and in no time a crowd of knights, with the priest leading them, rushed into the room.
"Peace concluded at Zborovo, the siege raised!" cried the priest.
"Peace is made at Zborovo, the siege is over!" shouted the priest.
But Skshetuski inferred this immediately by the look of his companions of Zbaraj; and at once he was in the embraces of Zagloba and Volodyovski, who disputed for him with each other.
But Skshetuski realized this right away by the expressions on his friends from Zbaraj; and he soon found himself in the arms of Zagloba and Volodyovski, who were arguing over him.
"They told us that you were alive," cried Zagloba, "but the joy is the greater that we see you so soon in health. We have come here for you, purposely. Yan, you don't know with what glory you have covered yourself, and what reward awaits you."
"They told us you were alive," Zagloba exclaimed, "but it’s even more wonderful to see you so soon and healthy. We came here for you on purpose. Yan, you have no idea how much glory you’ve brought to yourself and what reward is waiting for you."
"The king has rewarded you," said the priest, "but the King of Kings has provided something better."
"The king has rewarded you," said the priest, "but the King of Kings has given you something even better."
"I know already," said Skshetuski. "May God reward you! Jendzian has told all."
"I already know," said Skshetuski. "Thank you! Jendzian has told me everything."
"And joy did not kill you? So much the better! Vivat Skshetuski! vivat the princess!" shouted Zagloba. "Well, Yan, we didn't whisper a word to you about her, for we didn't know that she was alive. But Jendzian is a cunning rogue; he escaped with her, vulpes astuta! The prince is waiting for you both. Oh, we went for her to Yagorlik. I killed the hellish monster that was guarding her. Those twelve boys got out of your sight, but now you'll see them, and more. I'll have grandchildren, gentlemen! Jendzian, tell us if you met great obstacles. Imagine to yourself that I with Pan Michael checked the whole horde. I rushed first on the Tartar regiment. They were trembling before us; nothing could help them. Pan Michael stood up well too. Where is my daughter? Let me see my daughter."
"And you didn’t die from joy? That’s great! Long live Skshetuski! Long live the princess!" shouted Zagloba. "Well, Yan, we didn’t say anything to you about her because we didn’t know she was alive. But Jendzian is a sly trickster; he escaped with her, vulpes astuta! The prince is waiting for both of you. Oh, we went to Yagorlik to get her. I took down the horrible monster guarding her. Those twelve boys slipped out of your sight, but now you’ll see them, and more. I’m going to have grandchildren, gentlemen! Jendzian, tell us if you faced any big challenges. Just imagine, I, along with Pan Michael, took on the whole horde. I charged right into the Tartar regiment. They were shaking in front of us; nothing could save them. Pan Michael held his ground well too. Where is my daughter? I want to see my daughter."
"God give you happiness, Yan!" said the little knight, taking Skshetuski again by the shoulders.
"May God bless you with happiness, Yan!" said the little knight, grabbing Skshetuski by the shoulders once more.
"God reward you for all you have done for me! Words fail me. My life and blood would not suffice to repay," answered Skshetuski.
"God bless you for everything you've done for me! I can't find the words. My life and everything I have wouldn’t be enough to repay you," replied Skshetuski.
"Enough of this!" cried Zagloba. "Peace is concluded,--a fool's peace, gentlemen, but the position was difficult. It is well that we have left that pestilent Zbaraj. There will be peace now, gentlemen. It is by our labors, especially mine; for if Burlai had been living the negotiations would have come to nothing. We'll go to the wedding. After that, Yan, keep your eyes open. But you cannot guess what a wedding present the prince has for you! I'll tell you some other time; but where the hangman is my daughter? Let me have my daughter. Bogun won't get her this time; first he'll have to break the rope that binds him. Where is my dearest daughter?"
"Enough of this!" shouted Zagloba. "The peace is made—a foolish peace, gentlemen, but the situation was tough. It’s good that we’ve left that dreadful Zbaraj. We’ll have peace now, gentlemen. It's thanks to our efforts, especially mine; if Burlai had been alive, the talks wouldn’t have gone anywhere. We’ll go to the wedding. After that, Yan, stay alert. But you can’t imagine what a wedding gift the prince has for you! I’ll tell you about it later; but where is my daughter? I need to see my daughter. Bogun won’t get her this time; he’ll first have to break the rope that binds him. Where is my dear daughter?"
"I was just getting into the saddle to meet Pani Vitovska," said Skshetuski. "Let us go, for I am losing my senses."
"I was just getting in the saddle to meet Pani Vitovska," Skshetuski said. "Let's go, because I'm losing my mind."
"Come on, gentlemen! Let us go with him, not to lose time. Come on!"
"Come on, guys! Let's go with him, so we don't waste any time. Let's go!"
"The lady of Sandomir cannot be far distant," said the priest.
"The lady of Sandomir can't be too far away," said the priest.
"To horse!" added Pan Michael.
"To the horse!" added Pan Michael.
But Skshetuski was already outside the door, and sprang on his horse as lightly as if he had not just risen from a bed of sickness. Jendzian kept close to his side, for he preferred not to be alone with the priest. Volodyovski and Zagloba joined them, and they rode as fast as their horses could gallop in advance of all. The whole party of nobles and red dragoons flew along by the Toporoff road like poppy leaves borne by the wind.
But Skshetuski was already outside the door and jumped onto his horse as if he hadn’t just gotten out of bed sick. Jendzian stayed close by his side because he didn’t want to be alone with the priest. Volodyovski and Zagloba joined them, and they rode as fast as their horses could gallop ahead of everyone else. The whole group of nobles and red dragoons raced along the Toporoff road like poppy leaves carried by the wind.
"Come on!" cried Zagloba, beating his horse with his heels.
"Let's go!" shouted Zagloba, kicking his horse with his heels.
And so they flew on about ten furlongs, till at the turn of the highway they saw before them a line of wagons and carriages surrounded by a number of attendants. Seeing armed men in front of them, some of these hurried with all speed to inquire who they were.
And so they flew on about ten furlongs, until they reached the turn of the highway where they saw a line of wagons and carriages surrounded by several attendants. Noticing armed men in front of them, some of these people rushed over quickly to ask who they were.
"Ours, from the king's army!" cried Zagloba. "And who is coming there?"
"Ours is from the king's army!" shouted Zagloba. "And who’s coming this way?"
"The lady of Sandomir," was the answer. Such emotion seized Skshetuski that not knowing what he did, he slipped from the horse and stood tottering at the roadside. He removed his cap, his temples were covered with drops of perspiration, and he trembled in every limb in presence of his happiness. Pan Michael sprang also from the saddle, and caught his enfeebled friend by the shoulder.
"The lady of Sandomir," was the answer. Such emotion overwhelmed Skshetuski that without realizing it, he slipped off his horse and stood unsteady at the side of the road. He took off his cap, his temples slick with sweat, and he shook with excitement in the presence of his happiness. Pan Michael also jumped down from the saddle and grabbed his weak friend by the shoulder.
Behind them all the others formed with uncovered heads at the side of the highway. Meanwhile the line of wagons and carriages had come up and begun to pass by. In company with Pani Vitovska were travelling a number of other ladies, who looked with astonishment, not understanding what this military procession at the roadside could mean.
Behind them, everyone else gathered with their heads uncovered by the side of the highway. Meanwhile, the line of wagons and carriages arrived and started to pass by. Traveling with Pani Vitovska were several other ladies who watched in surprise, unable to understand what this military procession by the roadside could signify.
At last, in the centre of the retinue, appeared a carriage richer than the rest. The eyes of the knights beheld through its open windows the dignified countenance of the gray-haired lady, and at her side the sweet and beautiful face of the princess.
At last, in the middle of the group, a more luxurious carriage appeared than the others. The knights caught sight through its open windows of the dignified face of the gray-haired lady, and beside her the sweet and beautiful face of the princess.
"Daughter!" roared Zagloba, rushing straight to the carriage, "daughter! Skshetuski is with us, my daughter!"
"Daughter!" shouted Zagloba, running straight to the carriage, "daughter! Skshetuski is with us, my daughter!"
They began to cry, "Stop! stop!" along the line. Hurry and confusion followed; then Kushel and Volodyovski conducted or rather drew Skshetuski to the carriage; he had weakened altogether, and became heavier every moment in their hands. His head hung upon his breast; he could walk no farther, and fell on his knees at the steps of the carriage.
They started yelling, "Stop! Stop!" along the line. There was a rush and a lot of confusion; then Kushel and Volodyovski led, or rather dragged, Skshetuski to the carriage; he had completely collapsed and was getting heavier by the second. His head drooped on his chest; he couldn’t walk any further and dropped to his knees at the steps of the carriage.
But a moment later the strong and beautiful arms of the princess held his weakened and emaciated head.
But a moment later, the princess’s strong and beautiful arms cradled his frail and weakened head.
Zagloba, seeing the astonishment of the lady of Sandomir, cried: "This is Skshetuski, the hero of Zbaraj. He worked through the enemy; he saved the army, the prince, the whole Commonwealth. May God bless them, and long may they live!"
Zagloba, noticing the surprise on the lady of Sandomir's face, exclaimed: "This is Skshetuski, the hero of Zbaraj. He battled through the enemy; he saved the army, the prince, and the entire Commonwealth. May God bless them, and may they live long!"
"Long may they live! Vivant! vivant!" cried the nobles.
"Long may they live! Cheers! Cheers!" shouted the nobles.
"Long may they live! Long may they live!" repeated the Vishnyevetski dragoons, till the thunder of their voices was heard over the fields of Toporoff.
"May they live long! May they live long!" the Vishnyevetski dragoons shouted, their voices booming across the fields of Toporoff.
"To Tarnopol, to the prince, to the wedding!" cried Zagloba. "Well, daughter, your sorrows are over, and for Bogun the executioner and the sword."
"To Tarnopol, to the prince, to the wedding!" yelled Zagloba. "Well, daughter, your troubles are over, and for Bogun the executioner and the sword."
The priest Tsetsishovski had his eyes raised to heaven, and his lips repeated the wonderful words: "They sowed in tears, and reaped in joy."
The priest Tsetsishovski had his eyes lifted to the sky, and his lips repeated the beautiful words: "They sowed in tears, and reaped in joy."
Skshetuski was seated in the carriage at the side of the princess, and the retinue moved on. The day was wonderfully bright; the oak-groves and the fields were floating in sunlight. Low down on the fallow land, and higher above them, and still higher in the blue air drifted here and there silver threads of spider-web, which in the later autumn cover the fields in those parts as if with snow. And there was great stillness all around; but the horses snorted distinctly in the retinue.
Skshetuski was sitting in the carriage next to the princess, and the group continued on. The day was beautifully bright; the oak groves and fields were bathed in sunlight. Down on the fallow land, higher up, and even higher in the blue sky, silver threads of spiderweb floated here and there, which in late autumn cover those fields like snow. There was a deep silence all around, but the horses in the retinue snorted clearly.
"Pan Michael," said Zagloba, knocking his stirrup against that of Volodyovski, "something has caught me by the throat, and holds me as in that hour when Pan Longin--eternal rest to him!--went out from Zbaraj. But when I think that these two have found each other at last, it is as light in my heart as if I had drunk a quart at a draught. If the accident of marriage does not strike you, in old age we'll nurse their children. Every one is born for something special, Pan Michael, and both of us it seems are better for war than wedlock."
"Pan Michael," Zagloba said, bumping his stirrup against Volodyovski's, "something has a grip on me, holding me tight like that moment when Pan Longin—may he rest in peace!—left Zbaraj. But when I think about how these two have finally found each other, it fills my heart with joy, like taking a big gulp of drink. If marriage doesn’t come your way, we’ll raise their kids in our old age. Everyone is meant for something special, Pan Michael, and it seems that both of us are more suited for war than for settling down."
The little knight made no answer, but began to move his mustaches more vigorously than usual.
The little knight didn’t respond, but started to twitch his mustache more energetically than usual.
They were going to Toporoff and thence to Tarnopol, where they were to join Prince Yeremi, and thence with his troops to the wedding at Lvoff. On the way Zagloba told the lady of Sandomir what had happened recently. She learned therefore that the king, after a murderous, indecisive battle, had concluded a treaty with the Khan, not over favorable, but securing peace to the Commonwealth, for some time at least. Hmelnitski in virtue of the treaty remained hetman, and had the right to select for himself forty thousand registered Cossacks, for which concession he swore loyalty and obedience to the king and the estates.
They were heading to Toporoff and then to Tarnopol, where they were supposed to meet Prince Yeremi, and from there go with his troops to the wedding in Lvoff. On the way, Zagloba told the lady from Sandomir what had happened recently. She learned that the king, after a brutal and inconclusive battle, had signed a treaty with the Khan. It wasn’t the best deal, but it ensured some peace for the Commonwealth, at least for a while. Hmelnitski, according to the treaty, remained hetman and had the right to choose forty thousand registered Cossacks, for which he promised loyalty and obedience to the king and the estates.
"It is an undoubted fact," said Zagloba, "that it will come to war again with Hmelnitski; but if only the baton does not pass by our prince, all will go differently."
"It’s a clear fact," said Zagloba, "that we will go to war with Hmelnitski again; but as long as the baton doesn’t pass from our prince, everything will turn out differently."
"Tell Skshetuski the most important thing," said Volodyovski, urging his horse nearer.
"Tell Skshetuski the most important thing," Volodyovski said, nudging his horse closer.
"True," answered Zagloba, "I wanted to begin with that, but I couldn't catch my breath till now. You know nothing, Yan, of what has happened since you came out,--that Bogun is a captive of the prince."
"True," replied Zagloba, "I meant to start with that, but I couldn't catch my breath until now. You have no idea, Yan, what has happened since you left—Bogun is the prince's captive."
Skshetuski and the princess were astonished at this unexpected news to such a degree that they could not speak a word. Helena merely raised her hands, a moment of silence followed; then she asked: "How? In what manner?"
Skshetuski and the princess were shocked by this unexpected news to the point that they couldn't say a word. Helena simply raised her hands, a moment of silence passed; then she asked, "How? In what way?"
"The finger of God is there," answered Zagloba,--"nothing else but the finger of God. The negotiations were concluded, and we were just marching out of that pestilent Zbaraj. The prince hurried with the cavalry to the left wing to watch lest the horde should attack the army, for frequently they do not observe treaties; when suddenly a leader with three hundred horse rushed upon the cavalry of the prince."
"The finger of God is at play," answered Zagloba, "nothing but the finger of God. The negotiations had wrapped up, and we were just marching out of that wretched Zbaraj. The prince quickly moved with the cavalry to the left flank to keep an eye out for any attacks from the horde, since they often ignore treaties; when suddenly a leader on horseback with three hundred men charged at the prince's cavalry."
"Only Bogun could do such a thing," said Skshetuski.
"Only Bogun could pull something like that," said Skshetuski.
"It was he too. But it is not for Cossacks to fall upon soldiers of Zbaraj. Pan Michael surrounded and cut them to pieces; and Bogun, wounded by him a second time, went into captivity. He has no luck with Pan Michael, and he must be convinced of it now, since that was the third time he tried him; but he was only looking for death."
"It was him too. But it's not right for Cossacks to attack soldiers from Zbaraj. Pan Michael surrounded them and took them down; and Bogun, injured by him for the second time, was captured. He has no luck with Pan Michael, and he has to realize that now, since that was the third time he tried to face him; but he was just searching for his own death."
"It appeared," added Volodyovski, "that Bogun wished to reach Zbaraj from Valadinka; but the road was a long one. He failed; and when he learned that peace was concluded, his mind was confused from rage, and he cared for nothing."
"It seemed," Volodyovski added, "that Bogun wanted to get to Zbaraj from Valadinka; but it was a long journey. He didn't make it, and when he found out that peace was settled, he was so angry that he couldn't think straight, and he didn't care about anything."
"Who draws the sword will perish by the sword, for such is the fickleness of fortune," said Zagloba. "He is a mad Cossack, and the madder since he is desperate. A terrible uproar arose on his account between us and ruffiandom. We thought that it would come to war again, for the prince cried first of all that they had broken the treaty. Hmelnitski wanted to save Bogun; but the Khan was enraged at him, for, said he, 'he has exposed my word and my oath to contempt.' The Khan threatened Hmelnitski with war, and sent a messenger to the king with notice that Bogun was a private robber, and with a request that the prince would not hesitate, but treat Bogun as a bandit. It is probable too that it was important for the Khan to get the captives away in quiet. Of these the Tartars have taken so many that it will be possible to buy a man in Stamboul for two hob-nails."
"Whoever draws the sword will die by the sword, because that's how unpredictable fate is," Zagloba said. "He's a crazy Cossack, even crazier now that he's desperate. A huge uproar erupted because of him between us and the thugs. We thought it might lead to war again, since the prince was the first to shout that they had broken the treaty. Hmelnitski wanted to save Bogun; but the Khan was furious with him because, as he said, 'he has made my word and my oath look bad.' The Khan threatened Hmelnitski with war and sent a messenger to the king saying that Bogun was nothing but a common robber, asking that the prince not hesitate to treat Bogun like a bandit. It's likely that the Khan also wanted to quietly get the captives away. The Tartars have taken so many that you could probably buy a man in Stamboul for two hob-nails."
"What did the prince do with Bogun?" inquired Skshetuski, unquietly.
"What did the prince do with Bogun?" Skshetuski asked anxiously.
"The prince was about to give orders to shave a stake for him at once, but he changed his mind and said: 'I'll give him to Skshetuski; let him do what he likes with him.' Now the Cossack is in Tarnopol under ground; the barber is taking care of his head. My God, how many times the soul tried to go out of that man! Never have dogs torn the skin of any wolf as we have his. Pan Michael alone bit him three times. But he is a solid piece; though, to tell the truth, an unhappy man. But let the hangman light him! I have no longer any ill-feeling against him, except that he threatened me terribly and without cause; for I drank with him, associated with him as with an equal, till he raised his hand against you, my daughter. I might have finished him at Rozlogi. But I know of old that there is no thankfulness in the world, and there are few who give good for good. Let him--" Here Zagloba began to nod his head. "And what will you do with him, Yan?" asked he. "The soldiers say you will make an outrider of him, for he is a showy fellow; but I cannot believe you would do that."
"The prince was about to order a stake to be prepared for him immediately, but then he changed his mind and said, 'I'll give him to Skshetuski; let him do whatever he wants with him.' Now the Cossack is in Tarnopol underground, and the barber is taking care of his wounds. My God, how many times that man’s soul tried to escape! Dogs have never torn into a wolf's skin like we have with his. Pan Michael bit him three times by himself. But he’s resilient; although, to be honest, he’s an unfortunate man. But let the hangman deal with him! I no longer hold any grudges against him, except that he threatened me terribly and for no reason; I drank with him, treated him as an equal, until he raised his hand against you, my daughter. I could have finished him at Rozlogi. But I know from experience that there’s no gratitude in this world, and few return good for good. Let him—" Here Zagloba started nodding his head. "And what will you do with him, Yan?" he asked. "The soldiers say you’ll make him an outrider since he’s quite the character; but I can’t believe you’d actually do that."
"Surely I shall not. He is a soldier of eminent daring, and because he is unhappy is another reason that I should not disgrace him with any servile function."
"Of course I won't. He's a soldier of great bravery, and just because he's unhappy is even more reason for me not to shame him with any demeaning task."
"May God forgive him everything!" said the princess.
"May God forgive him for everything!" said the princess.
"Amen!" answered Zagloba. "He prays to Death, as to a mother, to take him, and he surely would have found it if he had not been late at Zbaraj."
"Amen!" replied Zagloba. "He prays to Death like she’s his mother, asking her to take him, and he definitely would have found it if he hadn't been late to Zbaraj."
All grew silent, meditating on the marvellous changes of fortune, till in the distance appeared Grabovo, where they stopped for their first refreshments. They found there a crowd of soldiers returning from Zborovo; Vitovski, the castellan of Sandomir, who was going with his regiment to meet his wife, and Marek Sobieski, with Pshiyemski and many nobles of the general militia who were returning home by that road. The castle at Grabovo had been burned, as well as all the other buildings; but as the day was wonderful,--warm and calm,--without seeking shelter for their heads, all disposed themselves in the oak-grove under the open sky. Large supplies of food and drink were brought, and the servants immediately set about preparing the evening meal. Pan Vitovski had tents pitched in the oak grove for the ladies and the dignitaries,--a real camp, as it were. The knights collected before the tents, wishing to see the princess and Pan Yan. Others spoke of the past war; those who had not been at Zbaraj asked the soldiers of the prince for the details of the siege; and it was noisy and joyous, especially since God had given so beautiful a day.
All went quiet, reflecting on the amazing twists of fate, until in the distance, they spotted Grabovo, where they stopped for their first refreshments. There, they encountered a crowd of soldiers returning from Zborovo; Vitovski, the castellan of Sandomir, who was heading with his regiment to meet his wife, and Marek Sobieski, along with Pshiyemski and many nobles from the general militia who were taking that route home. The castle in Grabovo had been burned down, along with all the other buildings; but since the day was beautiful—warm and calm—everyone settled under the open sky in the oak grove without looking for shelter. Plenty of food and drinks were brought in, and the servants immediately got to work preparing the evening meal. Pan Vitovski had tents set up in the oak grove for the ladies and the dignitaries—a real camp, so to speak. The knights gathered in front of the tents, eager to catch a glimpse of the princess and Pan Yan. Others reminisced about the recent war; those who hadn’t been at Zbaraj asked the prince’s soldiers for details about the siege, creating a lively and festive atmosphere, especially since God had blessed them with such a lovely day.
Zagloba, telling for the thousandth time how he had killed Burlai, took the lead among the nobles; Jendzian, among the servants who were preparing the meal. But the adroit young fellow seized the fitting moment, and drawing Skshetuski a little aside, bent obediently to his feet. "My master," said he, "I should like to beg a favor."
Zagloba, recounting for the thousandth time how he had killed Burlai, took the lead among the nobles; Jendzian, among the servants who were preparing the meal. But the clever young guy seized the right moment, and pulling Skshetuski a little aside, knelt obediently at his feet. "My master," he said, "I would like to ask for a favor."
"It would be difficult for me to refuse you anything," answered Skshetuski, "since through you everything that is best has come to pass."
"It would be hard for me to say no to you," Skshetuski replied, "since everything good has come about because of you."
"I thought at once," said the youth, "that you were preparing some reward for me."
"I immediately thought," said the young man, "that you were getting ready to give me some sort of reward."
"Tell me what you want."
"Tell me what you need."
Jendzian's ruddy face grew dark, and from his eyes shot hatred and stubbornness. "One favor I ask,--nothing more do I want. Give me Bogun, my master."
Jendzian's flushed face turned grim, and hatred and defiance radiated from his eyes. "I only ask one favor—nothing else matters to me. Give me Bogun, my master."
"Bogun!" said Skshetuski, with astonishment. "What do you want to do with him?"
"Bogun!" exclaimed Skshetuski, surprised. "What do you want to do with him?"
"Oh, my master, I'll think of that. I'll see that my own is not lost, and that he shall pay me with interest for having put me to shame in Chigirin. I know surely that you will have him put out of the way. Let me pay him first."
"Oh, my master, I'll keep that in mind. I’ll ensure my own is not lost, and he will pay me back with interest for humiliating me in Chigirin. I know for sure that you will have him dealt with. Let me take care of him first."
Skshetuski's brows contracted. "Impossible!" said he, with decision.
Skshetuski frowned. "No way!" he said firmly.
"Oh, for God's sake! I'd rather die," cried Jendzian, piteously. "To think that I have lived for disgrace to fasten to me."
"Oh, for God's sake! I'd rather die," Jendzian cried, in despair. "To think that I have lived only to have disgrace attach itself to me."
"Ask what you like, I'll refuse you nothing; but this cannot be. Ask your grandfather if it is not more sinful to keep such a promise than to abandon it. Do not touch God's punishing hand with your own, lest you suffer. Be ashamed, Jendzian! This man as it is prays to God for death; and besides he is wounded and in bonds. What do you want to be to him,--an executioner? Do you want to put shame on a man in bonds, to kill a wounded man? Are you a Tartar or a Cossack man-slayer? While I live I will not permit this, and do not mention it to me!"
"Ask whatever you want, I won't deny you anything; but this can't happen. Ask your grandfather if it’s not worse to keep such a promise than to let it go. Don't take God's punishing hand into your own, or you'll regret it. Be ashamed, Jendzian! This man, as it stands, is praying to God for death; plus, he's wounded and in chains. What do you want to be for him—an executioner? Do you want to shame a man in chains, to kill a wounded person? Are you a Tartar or a Cossack killer? While I’m alive, I won’t allow this, and don’t bring it up to me!"
In the voice of Pan Yan there was so much power and will that the youth lost every hope at once; therefore he added with a tearful voice: "When he is well he could manage two like me, and when he is sick it is not becoming to take vengeance. When shall I pay him for what I have suffered?"
In Pan Yan's voice, there was so much power and determination that the young man immediately lost all hope; so he added in a tearful tone, "When he’s well, he could handle two people like me, and when he’s sick, it’s inappropriate to seek revenge. When will I be able to repay him for what I’ve endured?"
"Leave vengeance to God," said Pan Yan.
"Leave revenge to God," said Pan Yan.
The youth opened his mouth. He wished to say something more, inquire about something; but Pan Yan turned away and went to the tents, before which a large assembly had collected. In the centre sat Pani Vitovska, at her side the princess, around them the knights. In front of them stood Zagloba, cap in hand. He was telling those who had been only at Zborovo of the siege of Zbaraj. All listened to him with breathless attention; their faces moved with emotion, and those who had not taken part in the siege regretted that they had not been there. Pan Yan sat near the princess, and taking her hand, pressed it to his lips: then they leaned one against the other and sat quietly. The sun was already leaving the sky, and evening was gradually coming. Skshetuski was lost in attention, as if hearing something new for himself. Zagloba wiped his brows, and his voice sounded louder and louder. Fresh memory or imagination brought before the eyes of the knights those bloody deeds. They saw therefore the ramparts as if surrounded by a sea, and the raging assaults; they heard the tumult and the howling, the roar of cannon and musketry; they saw the prince, in silver armor, standing on the ramparts, amidst the hail of bullets; then suffering, famine; those red nights in which death circled like a great ill-omened bird over the intrenchments; the departure of Podbipienta, of Skshetuski. All listened, sometimes raising their eyes to heaven or grasping their swords, and Zagloba finished thus:--
The young man opened his mouth. He wanted to say something more, to ask about something; but Pan Yan turned away and walked to the tents, where a large crowd had gathered. In the center sat Pani Vitovska, with the princess beside her, surrounded by the knights. In front of them stood Zagloba, cap in hand. He was telling those who had only been at Zborovo about the siege of Zbaraj. Everyone listened to him with rapt attention; their faces showed emotion, and those who hadn’t been part of the siege regretted missing it. Pan Yan sat near the princess and took her hand, pressing it to his lips; then they leaned against each other and sat quietly. The sun was already setting, and evening was slowly approaching. Skshetuski was deep in concentration, as if hearing something new for himself. Zagloba wiped his brow, and his voice grew louder and louder. Fresh memories or vivid imaginations brought those bloody events to life for the knights. They envisioned the ramparts as if surrounded by a sea, the fierce assaults; they heard the chaos and screams, the roar of cannons and gunfire; they saw the prince in silver armor standing on the ramparts amidst the hail of bullets; then they imagined the suffering, hunger; those red nights when death circled like a great ominous bird over the trenches; the departure of Podbipienta and Skshetuski. Everyone listened, sometimes looking up to the heavens or gripping their swords, and Zagloba concluded with:---
"It is now one tomb, one mighty mound; and if beneath it are not now lying the glory of the Commonwealth, the flower of its knighthood, the prince voevoda, I, and all of us, whom the Cossacks themselves call the lions of Zbaraj, it is owing to him!" And he pointed to Skshetuski.
"It is now one tomb, one huge mound; and if the glory of the Commonwealth, the best of its knighthood, the prince voevoda, me, and all of us whom the Cossacks themselves call the lions of Zbaraj aren't lying beneath it, it's because of him!" And he pointed to Skshetuski.
"True as life!" cried Marek Sobieski and Pan Pshiyemski.
"Absolutely true!" shouted Marek Sobieski and Pan Pshiyemski.
"Glory to him,--honor, thanks!" strong voices began to cry. "Vivat Skshetuski! vivat the young couple! Long life to the hero!" was cried louder and louder.
"Glory to him—honor, thanks!” strong voices began to shout. “Long live Skshetuski! Long live the young couple! Long life to the hero!” was shouted louder and louder.
Enthusiasm seized all present. Some ran for the goblets; others threw their caps in the air. The soldiers began to rattle their sabres, and soon was heard one general shout: "Glory! glory! Long life!"
Enthusiasm took hold of everyone there. Some rushed to grab the goblets; others tossed their caps into the air. The soldiers started clanging their sabers, and soon one general was heard shouting, "Glory! Glory! Long life!"
Skshetuski, like a true Christian knight, dropped his head obediently; but the princess rose, shook her tresses, a glow came in her face, her eyes were gleaming with pride,--for this knight was to be her husband, and the glory of the husband falls on the wife like the light of the sun on the earth.
Skshetuski, like a true Christian knight, lowered his head obediently; but the princess stood up, shook her hair, a glow spread across her face, and her eyes sparkled with pride—because this knight was going to be her husband, and the glory of a husband shines on his wife like the sun's light on the earth.
Late at night the assembly parted, going in two directions. Vitovski, Pshiyemski, and Sobieski marched with their regiments toward Toporoff; but Skshetuski, with the princess and the squadron of Volodyovski, to Tarnopol. The night was clear as day. Myriads of stars shone in the sky; the moon rose and illuminated the fields covered with spider-webs. The soldiers began to sing. Then white mists rose from the meadows and turned the land as it were into one gigantic lake, shining in the light of the moon.
Late at night, the group broke up and went in two different directions. Vitovski, Pshiyemski, and Sobieski led their regiments toward Toporoff, while Skshetuski, along with the princess and Volodyovski’s squadron, headed for Tarnopol. The night was as bright as day. Countless stars sparkled in the sky; the moon rose and lit up the fields that were draped in spider webs. The soldiers started to sing. Then, white mist rose from the meadows, transforming the land into one enormous lake, shimmering in the moonlight.
On such a night Skshetuski once went forth from Zbaraj, and on such a night now he felt the heart of Kurtsevichovna beating near his own.
On a night like that, Skshetuski once left Zbaraj, and on a night like this, he now felt Kurtsevichovna’s heart beating next to his.
EPILOGUE.
But this tragedy of history was finished neither at Zborovo nor Zbaraj, and not even the first act of it. Two years later all Cossackdom rushed forth to do battle with the Commonwealth. Hmelnitski rose mightier than ever before; and with him marched the Khan of all the hordes, attended by the same leaders who had fought at Zbaraj,--the wild Tugai Bey, Urum Murza, Artimgirei, Nureddin, Galga, Amurat, and Subahazi. Pillars of flame and groans of men went on before them; thousands of warriors covered the fields, filled the forests; half a million of mouths sent forth shouts of war, and it seemed to men that the end of the Commonwealth had come.
But the tragedy of history didn't end at Zborovo or Zbaraj, and it wasn't even the first act. Two years later, all the Cossacks surged forth to battle the Commonwealth. Hmelnitski emerged more powerful than ever, and alongside him marched the Khan of all the hordes, accompanied by the same leaders who had fought at Zbaraj—the fierce Tugai Bey, Urum Murza, Artimgirei, Nureddin, Galga, Amurat, and Subahazi. Pillars of flame and cries of men went ahead of them; thousands of warriors filled the fields and forests; half a million voices roared with battle cries, and it seemed to everyone that the end of the Commonwealth had arrived.
But the Commonwealth had risen from its lethargy, had broken with the past policy of the chancellor, with treaties and negotiations. It was seen at last that the sword alone could win enduring peace. When the king therefore marched against the hostile inundation, there went with him an army of one hundred thousand soldiers and nobles, besides legions of irregulars and attendants.
But the Commonwealth had shaken off its sluggishness and moved away from the old ways of the chancellor, abandoning treaties and negotiations. It became clear that only through military strength could lasting peace be achieved. So when the king marched to confront the invading forces, he was accompanied by an army of one hundred thousand soldiers and nobles, along with many irregular troops and support personnel.
No one living of the personages in the foregoing narrative was absent. Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski was there with his whole division, in which were serving, as of old, Skshetuski and Volodyovski, with the volunteer Zagloba; both hetmans, Pototski and Kalinovski, were there, ransomed at that time from Tartar captivity. There were present also Stephen Charnetski, later on the crusher of Karl Gustav, the Swedish king; Pan Pshiyemski, commander of all the artillery; General Ubald: Pan Artsishevski; Marek Sobieski, starosta of Krasnostav, with his brother, Yan Sobieski, starosta of Yavorov, afterward King Yan III.; Ludvik Weyher, voevoda of Pomorie; Yakob, voevoda of Marienburg; Konyetspolski, the standard-bearer; Prince Dominik Zaslavski; the bishops, the dignitaries of the Crown, the senators,--the whole Commonwealth, with its supreme leader the king.
No one from the characters in the story above was missing. Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski was there with his entire division, which included Skshetuski and Volodyovski, along with the volunteer Zagloba. Both commanders, Pototski and Kalinovski, were present, having been ransomed from Tartar captivity at that time. Also present were Stephen Charnetski, who would later defeat Karl Gustav, the Swedish king; Pan Pshiyemski, the commander of all the artillery; General Ubald; Pan Artsishevski; Marek Sobieski, the starosta of Krasnostav, with his brother, Yan Sobieski, the starosta of Yavorov, who later became King Yan III.; Ludvik Weyher, the voevoda of Pomorie; Yakob, the voevoda of Marienburg; Konyetspolski, the standard-bearer; Prince Dominik Zaslavski; the bishops; the dignitaries of the Crown; the senators—the whole Commonwealth, with its supreme leader, the king.
On the fields of Berestechko those many legions met at last, and there was fought one of the greatest battles of history,--a battle the echoes of which thundered through all contemporary Europe. It lasted for three days. During the first two the fates wavered; on the third a general engagement decided the victory.
On the fields of Berestechko, the many legions finally faced each other, and one of the greatest battles in history was fought—a battle whose echoes resonated throughout contemporary Europe. It lasted for three days. In the first two, the outcomes were uncertain; on the third, a full-scale battle determined the victor.
Prince Yeremi began that engagement; and he was seen in front of the entire left wing as, armorless and bareheaded, he swept like a hurricane over the field against those gigantic legions, formed of all the mounted heroes of the Zaporojie, and all the Tartars,--Crimean, Nogai, and Bélgorod,--of Silistrian and Rumelian Turks, Urumbalis, Janissaries, Serbs, Wallachians, Periotes, and other wild warriors assembled from the Ural, the Caspian, and the swamps of Mæotis to the Danube. As a river vanishes from the eye in the foaming waves of the sea, so vanished from the eye the regiments of the prince in that sea of the enemy. A cloud of dust moved on the plain like a mad whirlwind and covered the combatants.
Prince Yeremi initiated that battle; he was seen in front of the entire left wing, unarmored and without a helmet, charging like a hurricane across the field against the massive legions comprising all the mounted heroes of Zaporojie, along with the Tartars—Crimean, Nogai, and Bélgorod—the Silistrian and Rumelian Turks, Urumbalis, Janissaries, Serbs, Wallachians, Periotes, and other fierce warriors gathered from the Ural, the Caspian, and the swamps of Mæotis to the Danube. Just as a river disappears from sight in the crashing waves of the sea, so did the prince's regiments vanish in that sea of enemies. A cloud of dust swirled across the plain like a wild whirlwind, enveloping the fighters.
The whole army and the king stood gazing on this superhuman struggle. Leshchinski, the vice-chancellor, raised aloft the wood of the Holy Cross, and with it blessed the perishing.
The entire army and the king watched this incredible battle unfold. Leshchinski, the vice-chancellor, lifted the wood of the Holy Cross high and used it to bless those who were dying.
Meanwhile, on the other flank, the army of the king was approached by the whole Cossack tabor, two hundred thousand strong, bristling with cannon, which vomited fire. It was like a dragon pushing slowly out of the woods his gigantic claws.
Meanwhile, on the other side, the king's army was approached by the entire Cossack force, two hundred thousand strong, armed with cannons that spewed fire. It was like a dragon slowly emerging from the woods with its massive claws.
But before the bulk of the enemy had issued from the dust in which Vishnyevetski's regiments had disappeared, horsemen began to drop away from their ranks, then tens, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of them, and rush to the height on which stood the Khan surrounded by his chosen guard. The wild legions fled in mad panic and disorder, pursued by the Poles. Thousands of Cossacks and Tartars strewed the battle-field; and among them lay, cut in two by a double-handed sword, the sworn enemy of the Poles but the trusty ally of the Cossacks, the wild and manful Tugai Bey.
But before most of the enemy emerged from the dust where Vishnyevetski's regiments had vanished, horsemen started to break away from their ranks, then tens, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of them, rushing to the hill where the Khan stood with his elite guard. The fierce legions fled in a panic and chaos, chased by the Poles. Thousands of Cossacks and Tartars littered the battlefield; and among them lay, cut in two with a large sword, the sworn enemy of the Poles but the loyal ally of the Cossacks, the fierce and brave Tugai Bey.
The terrible prince had triumphed.
The awful prince had won.
But the king looked with the eye of a leader on the triumph of the prince, and determined to break the hordes before the Cossacks could come up. All the forces moved, all the cannon thundered, scattering death and disorder. Soon the brother of the Khan, the lordly Amurat, fell struck in the breast with a bullet. The hordes roared with pain. Wounded in the very beginning of the battle, the Khan looked on the field with dismay. From the distance came Pshiyemski in the midst of cannon and fire, and the king with the horse; from both flanks the earth thundered beneath the weight of the cavalry rushing to the fight.
But the king watched the prince's victory with a leader's perspective and decided to crush the hordes before the Cossacks could arrive. All the forces advanced, and the cannons roared, spreading death and chaos. Soon, the Khan's brother, the proud Amurat, was shot in the chest. The hordes cried out in agony. Injured right at the start of the battle, the Khan looked at the battlefield in despair. In the distance, Pshiyemski approached amidst the cannon fire, and the king on horseback; from both sides, the ground shook with the weight of the cavalry charging into battle.
Then Islam Girei quivered, left the field, and fled; and after him fled in disorder all the hordes,--the Wallachians, the Urumbali, the mounted warriors of the Zaporojie, the Silistrian Turks, and the renegades,--as a cloud before a whirlwind.
Then Islam Girei shook with fear, left the battlefield, and ran away; and after him, in chaos, all the armies followed suit—the Wallachians, the Urumbali, the cavalry of Zaporojie, the Silistrian Turks, and the renegades—like a cloud before a storm.
The despairing Hmelnitski caught up with the fugitives, wishing to prevail on the Khan to return to the battle; but the Khan, bellowing with rage at the sight of the hetman, ordered the Tartars to seize, bind him to a horse, and bear him away.
The desperate Hmelnitski caught up with the fugitives, hoping to convince the Khan to return to the fight; but the Khan, yelling in anger at the sight of the hetman, ordered the Tartars to capture him, tie him to a horse, and take him away.
Now there remained but the Cossack tabor. The leader of that tabor, colonel of Krapivna, Daidyalo, knew not what had happened to Hmelnitski; but seeing the defeat and shameful flight of all the hordes, he stopped the advance, and pushing back with the tabor, halted in the marshy forks of the Pleshova.
Now only the Cossack tabor was left. The leader of that tabor, Colonel Daidyalo from Krapivna, didn’t know what had happened to Hmelnitski; but seeing the defeat and disgraceful retreat of all the hordes, he halted the advance and pulled back with the tabor, stopping in the marshy forks of the Pleshova.
Now a storm burst in the heavens, and measureless torrents of rain rushed down. "God was washing the land after a just battle." The rain lasted some days, and some days the armies of the king rested, wearied from struggles; during this time the tabor surrounded itself with ramparts, and was changed into a gigantic movable fortress.
Now a storm broke in the sky, and endless streams of rain poured down. "God was cleansing the land after a righteous battle." The rain lasted for several days, and for some days the king's armies rested, exhausted from the fighting; during this time, the tabor fortified itself with ramparts and transformed into a massive mobile fortress.
With the return of fair weather began a siege, the most wonderful ever seen in life. The hundred thousand warriors of the king besieged the twice one hundred thousand Zaporojians. The king needed cannon, provisions, ammunition. The Zaporojians had immeasurable supplies of powder and all necessaries, and besides seventy cannon of heavier and lighter calibre. But at the head of the king's armies was the king, and the Cossacks had not Hmelnitski. The armies of the king were strengthened by a recent victory; the Cossacks were in doubt of themselves.
With the arrival of good weather, a siege began, the most incredible ever witnessed in life. The king's hundred thousand warriors surrounded the two hundred thousand Zaporojians. The king needed cannons, supplies, and ammunition. The Zaporojians had endless reserves of gunpowder and everything else they needed, plus seventy cannons of various sizes. But leading the king's armies was the king himself, while the Cossacks were without Hmelnitski. The king’s forces were boosted by a recent victory; the Cossacks were uncertain about themselves.
Several days passed; hope of the return of Hmelnitski and the Khan disappeared. Then negotiations began. The Cossack colonels came to the king, and beat the forehead to him, asking for pardon; they visited the senators' tents, seizing them by their garments, promising to get Hmelnitski even from under the earth and deliver him to the king.
Several days went by; any hope of Hmelnitski and the Khan returning faded away. Then the negotiations started. The Cossack colonels came to the king and bowed their heads to him, pleading for forgiveness; they visited the senators' tents, grabbing their clothes, vowing to bring Hmelnitski back even from the dead and deliver him to the king.
The heart of Yan Kazimir was not opposed to forgiveness. He wished to let the rabble return to their homes if all the officers were surrendered; these he determined to keep till Hmelnitski should be rendered up. But such an agreement was not to the mind of the officers, who, from the enormity of their offences, had no hope of forgiveness. Therefore in time of negotiations battles continued, desperate sallies, and every day Polish and Cossack blood flowed in abundance. The Cossacks fought in the daytime with bravery and the rage of despair; but at night whole clouds of them hung round the camp of the king, howling dismally for pardon.
The heart of Yan Kazimir was not against forgiveness. He wanted to allow the common people to go back to their homes if all the officers surrendered; he decided to keep them until Hmelnitski was delivered up. But such an agreement didn't sit well with the officers, who, due to the seriousness of their crimes, had no hope for forgiveness. So, while negotiations were happening, battles continued with desperate attacks, and every day, Polish and Cossack blood spilled freely. The Cossacks fought bravely during the day, driven by despair; but at night, whole groups of them gathered around the king's camp, mournfully begging for mercy.
Daidyalo was inclined to compromise, and was willing to give his head as a sacrifice to the king, if he could only ransom the army and the people. But dissension rose in the Cossack camp. Some wished to surrender, others to defend themselves to the death; but all were thinking how to escape from the tabor. To the boldest, however, this seemed impossible. The tabor was surrounded by the forks of the river and by immense swamps. Defence was possible for whole years, but to retreat only one road was open,--through the armies of the king. Of that road no one in the camp thought.
Daidyalo was willing to compromise and was ready to sacrifice himself for the king if it meant saving the army and the people. But disagreements broke out in the Cossack camp. Some wanted to surrender, while others were determined to fight to the death; however, everyone was thinking about how to escape from the camp. For the bravest among them, this seemed impossible. The camp was surrounded by the river's forks and vast swamps. They could defend themselves for years, but there was only one way to retreat—through the king's armies. No one in the camp considered that path.
Negotiations, interrupted by battles, dragged on lazily. Dissensions among the Cossacks became greater and more frequent. In one of these Daidyalo was deposed from leadership, and a new man chosen. His name gave fresh strength to the fallen spirits of the Cossacks, and striking a loud echo in the camp of the king, roused in some hearts forgotten memories of past sorrows and misfortunes. The name of the new leader was Bogun. He had already occupied a lofty position among the Cossacks in council, and in action the general voice indicated him as the successor of Hmelnitski.
Negotiations, interrupted by battles, dragged on slowly. Disagreements among the Cossacks became more frequent and intense. In one of these disputes, Daidyalo was removed from leadership, and a new leader was chosen. His name revived the spirits of the Cossacks, and it resonated loudly in the king's camp, stirring up forgotten memories of past sorrows and hardships in some hearts. The new leader's name was Bogun. He had already held a prominent position among the Cossacks in council, and in practice, the overall sentiment pointed to him as the successor to Hmelnitski.
Bogun, foremost of the Cossack colonels, stood with the Tartars at Berestechko at the head of fifty thousand men. He took part in the three days' cavalry fight, and defeated with the Khan and the hordes by Yeremi, he succeeded in bringing out of the defeat the greater part of his forces and finding shelter in the camp. Then after Daidyalo the party opposed to conciliation gave him chief command, hoping that he was the one man able to save the tabor and the army.
Bogun, the top Cossack colonel, stood with the Tartars at Berestechko leading fifty thousand men. He participated in the three-day cavalry battle, and after being defeated alongside the Khan and the hordes by Yeremi, he managed to bring most of his troops out of the defeat and find refuge in the camp. Later, after Daidyalo, the faction against compromise appointed him as their main leader, believing he was the one person capable of saving the tabor and the army.
In truth the young leader would not hear of negotiations. He wanted battle and blood, even if he had to drown in that blood himself. But soon he saw that with his troops it was vain to think of passing with armed hand over the bodies of the king's army. Therefore he grasped after other means.
In reality, the young leader refused to consider negotiations. He craved battle and bloodshed, even if it meant his own demise. But soon he realized that it was pointless to think he could overpower the king's army with his troops. So, he looked for other options.
History has preserved the memory of those matchless efforts which to contemporaries seemed worthy of a giant, and which might have saved the army and the mob.
History has kept the memory of those incredible efforts that, to those at the time, seemed like the work of a giant and could have saved both the army and the crowd.
Bogun determined to pass through the bottomless swamp of the Pleshova, and build over those quagmires a bridge of such make that all the besieged might cross. Whole forests began then to fall under the axes of the Cossacks and sink in the swamp. Wagons, tents, coats, sheepskins were thrown in, and the bridge extended day by day. It appeared that there was nothing impossible to that leader.
Bogun decided to cross the bottomless swamp of the Pleshova and build a bridge over the marshes so that everyone being besieged could get across. Entire forests started to fall under the Cossacks' axes and sink into the swamp. Wagons, tents, coats, and sheepskins were tossed in, and the bridge grew longer each day. It seemed like nothing was impossible for that leader.
The king deferred the assault, from aversion to bloodshed. But seeing these gigantic works, he recognized that there was no other way, and ordered the trumpets to sound in the evening for the final struggle.
The king postponed the attack because he was reluctant to engage in bloodshed. However, after seeing these massive constructions, he realized there was no other option and commanded the trumpets to sound in the evening for the final battle.
No one knew of that intention in the Cossack camp, and the bridge lengthened all night as before. In the morning Bogun went forth at the head of the officers to examine the work.
No one knew about that plan in the Cossack camp, and the bridge kept getting longer all night as usual. In the morning, Bogun set out at the front with the officers to inspect the work.
It was Monday, July 7, 1651. The morning of that day rose pale, as if from fright; the dawn was bloody in the east; the sun appeared, red, sickly; a sort of bloody reflection lighted the woods and forests. From the Polish camp they were driving the horses to pasture; the Cossack tabor sounded with the voices of awakened men. Fires were lighted, the morning meal prepared. All saw the departure of Bogun, his retinue and the cavalry going with him, by the aid of which he intended to drive away the voevoda of Bratslav, who had occupied the rear of the tabor and was injuring the Cossack works with his cannon.
It was Monday, July 7, 1651. The morning of that day dawned pale, as if frightened; the sunrise was blood-red in the east; the sun appeared, red and sickly; a kind of bloody glow lit up the woods and forests. From the Polish camp, they were driving the horses to pasture; the Cossack camp was filled with the voices of men waking up. Fires were lit, and breakfast was being prepared. Everyone watched as Bogun left with his attendants and the cavalry that he planned to use to drive away the voevoda of Bratslav, who had taken up position behind the camp and was damaging the Cossack defenses with his cannons.
The crowd looked on the departure quietly, and even with hope in their hearts. Thousands of eyes followed the young commander, and thousands of mouths said: "God bless thee, my falcon!"
The crowd watched the departure silently, yet with hope in their hearts. Thousands of eyes tracked the young commander, and thousands of voices said: "God bless you, my falcon!"
The leader, the retinue, and the cavalry receded gradually from the tabor, came to the edge of the forest, glittered once more in the early sunlight, and began to disappear in the thicket. Then some awful, terrified voice shouted, or rather howled, at the gate of the tabor: "Save yourselves, men!"
The leader, the group, and the cavalry gradually pulled back from the camp, reached the edge of the forest, shimmered again in the early sunlight, and started to vanish into the underbrush. Then a horrifying, terrified voice shouted, or rather howled, at the gate of the camp: "Save yourselves, guys!"
"The officers are fleeing!" roared hundreds and thousands of voices. The roar passed through the crowd, as when a whirlwind strikes a pine-wood; and then a terrible, unearthly cry burst forth from two hundred thousand throats: "Save yourselves! Save yourselves! The Poles! The officers are fleeing!" Masses of men rose at once, like a mad torrent. Fires were trodden out, wagons and tents overturned, palings broken to pieces, men trampled and suffocated. Piles of bodies barred the road. They rushed over corpses, amidst howls, shouts, uproar, groans. Crowds poured from the square, burst on to the bridge, stuck in the swamp; the drowning seized one another with convulsive embraces, and crying to heaven for mercy, sank in the cold moving swamp. On the bridge began a battle and slaughter for place. The waters of the Pleshova were filled with bodies. The Nemesis of history took terrible payment for Pilavtsi with Berestechko.
"The officers are running away!" roared hundreds and thousands of voices. The shout swept through the crowd like a whirlwind hitting a pine forest; then a terrible, otherworldly scream erupted from two hundred thousand throats: "Save yourselves! Save yourselves! The Poles! The officers are running away!" Masses of men surged forward, like a raging torrent. Fires were extinguished, wagons and tents were overturned, fences were smashed to pieces, and men were trampled and suffocated. Piles of bodies blocked the road. They rushed over corpses, amidst howls, shouts, chaos, and groans. Crowds poured from the square, rushed onto the bridge, and got stuck in the swamp; the drowning clutched each other in desperate embraces, crying out to heaven for mercy, only to sink in the cold, moving swamp. A battle broke out on the bridge, a horrific scramble for space. The waters of the Pleshova were filled with bodies. The reckoning of history took a terrible toll for Pilavtsi with Berestechko.
The awful shouts came to the ears of the young leader, and he knew at once what had happened. But in vain did he return at that moment to the tabor; in vain did he turn to meet the crowd with hands raised to heaven. His voice was lost in the roar of thousands. The terrible river of fugitives bore him away, with his horse, his retinue, and all the cavalry, and carried him on to destruction.
The horrifying cries reached the young leader's ears, and he instantly understood what had occurred. But it was useless for him to go back to the camp at that moment; it was useless for him to turn to face the crowd with his hands raised to the sky. His voice drowned in the noise of thousands. The overwhelming tide of refugees swept him away, along with his horse, his entourage, and all the cavalry, taking him toward his doom.
The armies of the king were amazed at the sight of this movement, which some mistook at first for a desperate attack. But it was difficult not to believe the eyes of all. A few moments later, when their amazement had passed, all the regiments, without waiting even for command, rushed upon the enemy. First went like a whirlwind the dragoon regiment; in the front of it Volodyovski, with sabre above his head.
The king's armies were stunned by this maneuver, which some initially thought was a last-ditch attack. But it was hard to deny what they were seeing. A few moments later, as their shock wore off, all the regiments, without waiting for orders, charged at the enemy. Leading the charge like a whirlwind was the dragoon regiment, with Volodyovski at the front, sword raised high above his head.
The day of vengeance, defeat, and judgment had come, Whoever was not trampled or drowned went under the sword. The rivers were so filled with blood, that it could not be told whether blood or water flowed in them. The bewildered crowds, still more disordered, began to trample and push one another into the water, and drown. Death filled those awful forests, and reigned in them the more terribly since strong divisions began to defend themselves with rage. Battles were fought in the swamp, on the stumps, in the field. The voevoda of Bratslav cut off retreat to the fugitives. In vain did the king give orders to restrain the soldiers. Mercy had perished; and the slaughter lasted till night,--a slaughter such as the oldest warriors did not remember, and at the recollection of which the hair rose on their heads in later times.
The day of revenge, defeat, and judgment had arrived. Anyone who wasn't trampled or drowned ended up being killed by the sword. The rivers were so filled with blood that it was impossible to tell whether blood or water flowed through them. The confused crowds, even more chaotic, started to push each other into the water, drowning in the process. Death filled those terrible forests, reigning even more brutally as strong groups began to fight back in fury. Battles were fought in the swamps, on the stumps, and in the fields. The voevoda of Bratslav cut off the escape for the fleeing troops. The king's orders to hold back the soldiers went unheeded. Mercy had vanished, and the slaughter continued until nightfall—a killing spree that even the oldest warriors couldn't remember, and the memory of which would later make their hair stand on end.
When at last darkness covered the earth, the victors themselves were terrified at their work. No "Te Deum" was sung, and not tears of joy, but of regret and sorrow, flowed from the eyes of the king.
When darkness finally covered the earth, the victors were scared of what they had done. No "Te Deum" was sung, and instead of tears of joy, the king shed tears of regret and sorrow.
So ended the first act in the drama of which Hmelnitski was the author.
So ended the first act in the drama that Hmelnitski created.
But Bogun did not lay down his head with others in that day of horror. Some say that, seeing the defeat, he was the first to save himself by flight; others, that a certain knight of his acquaintance saved him. No one was able to reach the truth. This alone is certain, that in succeeding wars his name came out frequently among the names of the most noted leaders of the Cossacks. A shot from some vengeful hand struck him a few years later, but even then his last day did not come. After the death of Prince Vishnyevetski, from military toils, when the domains of Lubni fell away from the body of the Commonwealth, Bogun obtained possession of the greater part of their area. It was said that at last he would not recognize Hmelnitski over him. Hmelnitski himself, broken, cursed by his own people, sought aid from abroad; but the haughty Bogun refused every guardianship, and was ready to defend his Cossack freedom with the sword.
But Bogun didn't lay down his head like the others on that day of horror. Some say that when he saw the defeat, he was the first to escape by fleeing; others claim that a knight he knew saved him. No one could figure out the truth. What is certain is that in later wars, his name frequently appeared among the most recognized leaders of the Cossacks. A few years later, a shot from a vengeful hand struck him, but even then, his end didn’t come. After the death of Prince Vishnyevetski, due to military hardships, when the territories of Lubni broke away from the Commonwealth, Bogun gained control of most of that land. It was said that he would no longer acknowledge Hmelnitski as his superior. Hmelnitski himself, defeated and cursed by his own people, sought help from abroad; but the proud Bogun refused any form of protection and was ready to defend his Cossack freedom with his sword.
It was said, too, that a smile never appeared on the lips of this strange man. He lived not in Lubni, but in a village which he raised from its ashes, and which was called Rozlogi.
It was also said that a smile never crossed the lips of this unusual man. He didn't live in Lubni; instead, he lived in a village he built from the ground up, called Rozlogi.
Intestine wars survived him, and continued for a long time; then came the plague and the Swedes. The Tartars were almost continual visitors in the Ukraine, carrying legions of people into captivity. The Commonwealth became a desert; a desert the Ukraine. Wolves howled on the ruins of former towns, and a land once flourishing became a mighty graveyard. Hatred grew into the hearts and poisoned the blood of brothers.
Intestinal conflicts persisted after his time and went on for a long while; then the plague and the Swedes arrived. The Tartars were almost always raiding the Ukraine, taking countless people captive. The Commonwealth turned into a wasteland; the Ukraine became a barren land. Wolves howled over the ruins of once-thriving towns, and a land that was once prosperous became a vast graveyard. Hatred took root in the hearts of people and poisoned the relationships between brothers.
NOTES.
POLISH ALPHABET.
Since the Polish alphabet has many peculiar phonetic combinations which are difficult to one who does not know the language, it was decided to transliterate the names of persons and places in which such combinations occur in this book. The following are the letters and combinations which are met with most frequently:--
Since the Polish alphabet has many unique phonetic combinations that are challenging for those who aren't familiar with the language, we decided to transliterate the names of people and places where these combinations appear in this book. Below are the letters and combinations that are encountered the most frequently:--
Polish Letters. | English Sounds. |
c | ts |
cz | ch in "chief" |
sz | sh in "ship" |
szcz | shch |
rz | r followed by the French j |
w | v |
ż | j in French |
In this transliteration ch retains its ordinary English sound. Kh is used as the German ch, or the Gaelic ch in "loch;" so is h, as in Hmelnitski, and a few names in which it is used at the beginning and preceding a consonant, where it has the power of the German ch. J is the French j; the vowels e, i, u, are, respectively, ai in "bait," ee in "beet," oo in "pool," when long; when short, "bet," "bit," "put" would represent their values.
In this transliteration, ch keeps its usual English sound. Kh is used like the German ch or the Gaelic ch in "loch;" h is used similarly in Hmelnitski and a few names where it appears at the beginning and before a consonant, taking on the sound of the German ch. J represents the French j; the vowels e, i, u correspond to ai in "bait," ee in "beet," oo in "pool" for long sounds; for short sounds, "bet," "bit," "put" would show their values.
The following names will illustrate the method of this transliteration:--
The following names will demonstrate how this transliteration works:--
Polish Form of Name. | Form in Transliteration. |
Potocki | Pototski |
Kulczinski | Kulchinski |
Gdeszinski | Gdeshinski |
Leszczinski | Leshchinski |
Rzendzian | Jendzian |
Woronczenko | Voronchenko |
Żabkowski | Jabkovski |
In Jendzian the initial R has been omitted, on account of the extreme difficulty of its sound to any one not a Pole. In Skrzetuski, a very difficult name also, sh has been used instead of the French j, because in this word the two sounds are almost identical, and the sound of sh is known to all, while j is not.
In Jendzian, the initial R has been dropped due to how hard it is to pronounce for anyone who isn't Polish. In Skrzetuski, which is also a tricky name, sh has been used instead of the French j, because in this case the two sounds are nearly the same, and everyone can recognize sh, while j is less familiar.
ACCENT.
All Polish words, with few exceptions, are accented on the syllable next the last, the penult. The exceptions are foreign names, some compounds, some words with enclitics. Polish names of men and places are generally accented on the penult. In Russian--both of the Ukraine and the North, or of Little and Great Russia--there is much freedom in placing the accent. In this book there are many Russian names of men and places; but the majority of names are accented on the penult. It has been thought best, therefore, to state this fact, and place accents only on words accented on syllables other than the penult. Some of these were accented in the body of the book; the rest are accented here. The following names of men are accented on the last syllable:--
All Polish words, with a few exceptions, are stressed on the second-to-last syllable, known as the penult. The exceptions include foreign names, some compound words, and some words with enclitics. Polish names for people and places typically stress the penult. In Russian—both in Ukraine and in the North, or in Little and Great Russia—the placement of stress is more flexible. This book contains many Russian names for people and places; however, most names are stressed on the penult. It's been determined that it's best to mention this and only indicate stress on words that are accented on syllables other than the penult. Some of these were stressed earlier in the book; the rest are highlighted here. The following names of men are stressed on the last syllable:—
Balaban | Burdabut |
Barabash | Chernota |
Bogun |
The following names of places are accented as indicated:--
The following place names are emphasized as shown:--
Bakche | Seraí Korovái |
Bazalúk | Mírgorod |
Bélgorod | Perekóp |
Bóguslav | Sekírnaya |
Gálata | Sléporod |
Hassan Pashá | Volochísk |
Kámenyets | Yagorlík |
Polish names in ski and vich are adjectives, regularly declined, with masculine and feminine endings. The titles of address Pan, Pani, Panna, refer respectively to a gentleman, a married lady, an unmarried lady. The following are examples:--
Polish names ending in ski and vich are adjectives that change form regularly, with different endings for masculine and feminine. The titles of respect Pan, Pani, and Panna refer to a gentleman, a married woman, and an unmarried woman, respectively. Here are some examples:--
Pan Kurtsevich, | Pani Kurtsevichova, |
Panna Kurtsevichovna. |
These three forms when applied to one family refer to the father, mother, and an unmarried daughter.
These three forms, when applied to one family, refer to the father, mother, and an unmarried daughter.
The ending in ski is not so complicated; for instance,--
The ending in ski isn’t that complicated; for example,--
Pan Pototski, | Pani Pototska, |
Panna Pototska. |
The names in vich denote descent; those in ski, origin in, or lordship over, a place.
The names in vich indicate descent, while those in ski refer to originating from or having lordship over a place.
Nikolai Pototski, Grand Hetman, captured at Korsún, was Pan Pototski, which means lord of Potok (Potok being the name of the place which he inherited); he was also Pan Krakovski, lord of Krakov (Cracow), because he was castellan of Krakov (Cracow), an office to which he was appointed by the king.
Nikolai Pototski, Grand Hetman, captured at Korsún, was called Pan Pototski, which means lord of Potok (Potok being the name of the area he inherited); he was also Pan Krakovski, lord of Krakov (Cracow), since he held the position of castellan of Krakov (Cracow), a role for which he was appointed by the king.
The names of villages which Zagloba mentions as belonging to Podbipienta are curious enough, whether real or invented by the whimsical narrator; as is also the name Povsinoga, which he gives the tall Lithuanian, and which means "tramp." The villages--taken in the order in which he gives them on page 540--Myshikishki, Psikishki, Pigvishki, Sirutsiani, Tsiaputsiani, Kapustsiana glowa, Baltupye, are--excluding the first two, the meanings of which are given on page 20--Crabapple town, Homespunville, Simpletown, Cabbagehead, and Slabtown.
The names of the villages that Zagloba mentions as belonging to Podbipienta are quite interesting, whether they are real or made up by the quirky narrator; the name Povsinoga, which he gives to the tall Lithuanian and means "tramp," is also notable. The villages—listed in the order he presents them on page 540—Myshikishki, Psikishki, Pigvishki, Sirutsiani, Tsiaputsiani, Kapustsiana glowa, and Baltupye, are—excluding the first two, which are explained on page 20—Crabapple town, Homespunville, Simpletown, Cabbagehead, and Slabtown.
The soup botvinia, mentioned in connection with Podbipienta and Pan Kharlamp, which is made of vegetables and fish in eastern Russia, may be made, it seems, without fish in Lithuania. The word is used figuratively to designate a rustic or stay-at-home villager.
The soup botvinia, mentioned alongside Podbipienta and Pan Kharlamp, which is made of vegetables and fish in eastern Russia, can apparently be made without fish in Lithuania. The term is also used figuratively to refer to a simple or homebody villager.
OFFICES AND THINGS.
Balalaika, a stringed instrument used in southern Russia, resembling the guitar.
Balalaika is a stringed instrument from southern Russia that looks like a guitar.
Cástellan, the chief of a town or city under Polish rule, as well as the district connected with it. The castellan was always a senator, and was appointed by the king.
Cástellan, the leader of a town or city under Polish control, along with the associated district. The castellan was always a senator and was appointed by the king.
Chambul, a party of mounted Tartars.
Chambul, a group of horseback Tartars.
Koshevói, chief of a Cossack camp.
Koshevói, leader of a Cossack camp.
Kurén, a company or group of Cossacks as well as the barracks in which they lived.
Kurén, a company or group of Cossacks and the barracks where they lived.
Sotnik, a captain of Cossacks. This word is exactly equivalent to "centurion," and is derived from sto, "one hundred," with the nominative ending nik.
Sotnik, a captain of Cossacks. This term is exactly equivalent to "centurion," and comes from sto, meaning "one hundred," with the nominative ending nik.
Stanitsa, a Cossack village.
Cossack village, Stanitsa.
Stárosta, chief of a town under Polish control.
Stárosta, head of a town governed by Poland.
Starshiní, elders. This word meant for the Cossacks the whole body of their officers.
Starshiní, elders. For the Cossacks, this term referred to all their officers.
Telega, the ordinary springless wagon of Russia, smaller than the country wagon in the United States.
Telega, the typical springless cart of Russia, is smaller than the country wagon in the United States.
Teorbán, or Torbán, a large musical instrument of twenty strings or more.
Teorbán, or Torbán, is a big musical instrument with twenty strings or more.
Voevoda, governor and commander of troops in a province, corresponding to the military governor of modern times. This office was common to the Poles and the Russians of the East or Moscow.
Voevoda, a governor and military leader in a region, similar to the role of a modern military governor. This position was typical for both the Poles and the Russians of the East or Moscow.
FOOTNOTES:
Footnote 1: The author uses Skshetuski, the family name of his hero, oftener than Yan, his Christian name, prefixing Pan = Mr. in both cases. I have taken the liberty of using Yan oftener than Skshetuski because more easily pronounced in English.
Footnote 1: The author uses Skshetuski, his hero's last name, more often than Yan, his first name, adding "Pan" = Mr. in both instances. I've chosen to use Yan more frequently than Skshetuski because it's easier to pronounce in English.
Footnote 2: Tear-trousers.
Ripped jeans.
Footnote 3: Tear-cowl.
Tear-cowl.
Footnote 4: Dog entrails.
Dog guts.
Footnote 5: Mouse entrails.
Mouse guts.
Footnote 6: This is the popular form in Little Russian; therefore it is quoted.
Footnote 6: This is the common form in Little Russian; that’s why it is referenced.
Footnote 7: The right bank of the Dnieper was called Russian; the left, Tartar.
Footnote 7: The right bank of the Dnieper was referred to as Russian, while the left was known as Tartar.
Footnote 8: Hmelnitski is made to apply the title Tsar to the Khan, either to give him more importance in the eyes of the Cossacks or because Tugai Bey was present.
Footnote 8: Hmelnitski is compelled to refer to the Khan as Tsar, either to elevate his status in the eyes of the Cossacks or because Tugai Bey was there.
Footnote 9: The author uses sometimes the word vudka and sometimes gorailka. The first is Polish; the second Little Russian. Both mean a liquor distilled generally from rye. When vudka is used it might mean that the liquor was from Poland, and when gorailka that it was of Ukraine origin; but here the words are used indifferently.
Footnote 9: The author sometimes uses the word vudka and sometimes gorailka. The first term is Polish, while the second is Little Russian. Both refer to a liquor usually made from rye. When vudka is mentioned, it might imply that the liquor is from Poland, and when gorailka is used, it might suggest it's of Ukrainian origin; however, here, the terms are used interchangeably.
Footnote 10: Krívonos signifies "crooked nose;" Prostonos, "straight nose."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Krívonos means "crooked nose;" Prostonos, "straight nose."
Footnote 11: "Holota" (Nakedness) was used as a nickname in those days to designate a poor nobleman. Abstract nouns were used by the Cossacks also as names; e. g., Colonel Chernota, which means "blackness."
Footnote 11: "Holota" (Nakedness) was used as a nickname back then to refer to a poor nobleman. The Cossacks also used abstract nouns as names; for example, Colonel Chernota, which means "blackness."
Footnote 12: City of the Tsar = Constantinople.
Footnote 12: City of the Tsar = Istanbul.
Footnote 13: A pun on "Pulyan," which in Polish means "half Yan," or John.
Footnote 13: A play on the word "Pulyan," which in Polish means "half Yan," or John.
Footnote 14: "Hmel," a nickname for Hmelnitski among the Poles, = "hops."
Footnote 14: "Hmel," a nickname for Hmelnitski among the Poles, = "hops."
Footnote 15: Holota (Nakedness) was often given as a nickname to a poor noble.
Footnote 15: Holota (Nakedness) was often used as a nickname for a poor noble.
Footnote 16: Nicknames given by Hmelnitski to the three Polish commanders.
Footnote 16: Nicknames given by Hmelnitski to the three Polish commanders.
Footnote 17: Kapustsiani, "of cabbage," the masculine form of the adjective. Kapustsiana glowa means "a cabbage head; a stupid fellow." Glowa is the ordinary word for head in Polish, and takes the feminine adjective ending in a: hence Kapustsiana. For explanation of the other names see list of names and places.
Footnote 17: Kapustsiani, meaning "of cabbage," is the masculine version of the adjective. Kapustsiana glowa translates to "a cabbage head; a stupid person." Glowa is the standard Polish word for head and adopts the feminine adjective ending in a: thus Kapustsiana. For explanations of the other names, refer to the list of names and places.
Footnote 18: This means, "Everything or nothing;" "Carry the day or go to a monastery."
Footnote 18: This means, "Everything or nothing;" "Win it all or retreat."
Footnote 19: Circassians from the Caucasus.
Circassians from the Caucasus.
Footnote 20: Div is a Persian word for "demon" or "evil spirit." This word meant "a divinity" in times anterior to Zoroaster, and is identical with the root div in our word "divine." In India and Europe it retained its original signification, and became of evil import only in Persia, in consequence of the triumph of Zoroastrianism.
Footnote 20: Div is a Persian word for "demon" or "evil spirit." This word referred to "a divinity" before the time of Zoroaster, and is the same as the root div in our word "divine." In India and Europe, it kept its original meaning, but in Persia, it took on a negative connotation due to the rise of Zoroastrianism.
Footnote 21: "Panowie" is the plural of Pan.
Footnote 21: "Panowie" is the plural of Pan.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!